《My Vampire Harem Will Dominate Everything》


 Chapter 1: Never Bet Against The House

    Ezra Matten always knew the answer before the question was even asked. Tonight, however, at the casino card table, he faced a problem that even his brilliant mind found challenging.


    He had been winning consistently, too consistently, and he knew what was going on. It was all a setup. The house was letting him win, inflating his ego, only to crush him at the climax.


    He couldn''t let that happen. This was his last shot. His desperate Hail Mary attempt to climb out of the pit of debt that had swallowed his life.


    The dealer slid another card his way, and Ezra glanced at his hand. He was playing with his last cash, every credit he could scrape together, in a last-ditch effort to secure fast money.


    His mind raced, evaluating probabilities, reading the subtle tells of the other players, calculating the deceit hidden behind their eyes.


    Ezra had always made smart choices in his life. He grew up poor, so he had to. When others were chasing girls, he was studying hard to enter law school. He had sacrificed a lot to get to where he was and when he got there, oh how sweet it was.


    Even with how smart he was, it took just one stupid choice to ruin his life.


    He fell in love with the wrong woman.


    Emily.


    If only he had known.


    Everyday, he cursed the day he met Emily Hargrave. She had taken all his IDs and documents and borrowed millions of credits in his name. He had woken up the next day to his bed cold and Emily gone.


    When she was with him, she made his heart pound with love. When she left him, she made his heart pound with heartbreak. Now, Ezra''s heart pounded, not from the thrill of the game in front of him but from the awareness of the trap closing in.


    He''d been calculating. He''d had most cards needed for a royal flush pass through his hands and had replaced them with trash cards that he''d sneaked in. He''d doctored every suit except the spade.


    The dealer dealt his hand and he glanced at it.


    Fuck! He whispered in this comfort of his mind. Not a single spade in sight. He''d have to rely on his acting skills.


    Showtime.


    "Royal flush." He whispered seemingly to himself but in a voice designed for all the table to hear. He exaggerated his joy, a broad grin stretching across his face as he slapped his cards down. "Gentlemen, I believe this is my night," he said, his voice brimming with false confidence.


    The players around him shifted uncomfortably. Ezra''s good luck at the table had already been felt by their pockets and his apparent confidence unsettled them. He could see the doubt flicker in their eyes, the hesitation.


    Slowly, with utmost confidence, he pushed all his chips to the center of the table. "All in." He glanced at the dealer who was frowning slightly. So far, so good.


    Tension filled the air as the other players glanced at their hands and at each other. Ezra''s heart pounded as he watched.


    "Fuck it!" One of the players who had messy red hair and a scraggly beard slapped his cards on the table shooting the dealer an irritated frown. "I fold."


    If not for his self-control, he would have heaved a huge sigh of relief. That had to be the house''s plant at the table.


    With one person giving up, the others followed suit. One by one, they folded, unable to shake the belief that Ezra had the unbeatable hand he claimed.


    When the last player folded, Ezra exhaled slowly, gathering the pot with trembling hands. He''d secured breathing space. His act had paid off.


    He stood up, feigning nonchalance as he collected his winnings, every fiber of his being focused on maintaining the charade until he was safely out of the casino.


    Ezra walked briskly towards the cashier, his mind already strategizing his next steps. He needed to lay low, convert the cash into something less traceable, and pay off the most pressing debts.


    As he exited the casino, the cool night air was a welcome relief. He ducked into a nearby alley, intending to take a shortcut to his secondhand hover car parked a few blocks away. If he was about to be mugged, this was the perfect place for it. As if on cue, he heard footsteps behind him, quick and purposeful.


    He turned just in time to see a figure step out of the darkness, a grim smile on his face. "You thought you could just walk away, huh?" The voice was cold, dripping with menace. It was the red headed plant at the table. "Unfortunately for you, the Red Orphans never forget."


    Ezra''s heart sank. He had heard rumors about the Red Orphans, their ruthless tactics, and their unforgiving nature. He knew just how much danger he was in.


    "Listen, I don''t want any trouble," he said, trying to keep his voice steady. At this point, the money was a goner. "Take the money. Just let me go." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thug laughed, a harsh, mirthless sound. "It''s not just about the money, genius. You embarrassed us. Made us look like fools. And that, we can''t allow." With a swift motion, the man lunged, the glint of a knife catching the faint light from the street.


    Pain exploded in Ezra''s side as the blade found its mark. He gasped, stumbling back against the wall. The thug grabbed the bag of money, before rifling through Ezra''s pockets with brutal efficiency. "Consider this a lesson," he sneered stabbing twice more before disappearing back into the night.


    Ezra collapsed to the ground, clutching his wound. The alley seemed to close in on him, the darkness pressing down as his vision blurred.


    Thoughts raced through his mind, disjointed and frantic. This wasn''t how it was supposed to end. He had always been a step ahead, always knew the answer.


    Is this how I''ll die? He asked himself as his vision darkened.


    Click! Clack!


    Click! Clack!


    The sound of shoes echoed down the alley as someone approached.


    Is the grim reaper coming for my soul? That sound like ladies'' shoes.


    A lady entered his line of sight. Due to his blurry vision, he couldn''t see much.


    The grim reaper is a lady? At that moment, he realized that if he dies, he won''t feel the touch of a woman ever again. Dying sure sucks.


    The lady bent down in front of him. She put a hand on the knife wounds on his stomach and the world paused.


    Woosh!


    Ezra''s vision turned clear as if he had been pulled back from the road to the afterlife.


    Woah!


    The lady crouching in front of him smiled without a hint of friendliness, displaying what looked like fangs. Her hair was as dark as the shadows, framing a face with a beauty that was out of this world. With eyes as red as blood and full sensual lips, she was like every man''s wet dream.


    Dressed in a low-cut gown, every curve of her voluptuous figure was highlighted. Ezra''s eyes were transfixed by the big melons in front of him. Her breasts stood together like lone soldiers at a parade. He reached out a hand and gently touched it to check if it was real.


    "Can we do it before I die?" He blurted out without thinking.

 Chapter 2: Sign Here For A New Life

    The grim reaper stared at him with a serious expression. "No Ezra, we''ll only be doing it after you die."


    Well shit. Seems like I''ll be dying after all. Look on the bright side Ezra. He consoled himself. At least, you''ll see some action in the afterlife.


    "My name is Olivia and I am your redemption." The grim reaper- no, Olivia smiled coldly. It was oddly beautiful. "Choose. Death or an eternity with me?"


    "Well," Ezra squeezed the breast in his hand in wonder. This was a no brainer. "I''d like the second option." This might be a matter of life and death but a man''s got priorities.


    "Perfect. Sign here." Olivia produced a perfectly typed twenty-one paged official document.


    "Sign? You never said anything about signing." Ezra was so surprised; he left the breast to grab the document. He was a lawyer. He knew better than to sign just anything. "What happens if I sign?"


    He scanned the document himself to see different clauses such as a secrecy clause, a marriage clause and even clauses on blood consumption. What he read was painting a pretty interesting picture.


    "Are you a vampire?"


    Olivia raised a perfectly shaped eyebrow. "What did you think I was?"


    "The grim reaper." He smiled sheepishly. Only her hand on his stomach was keeping death at bay. Anyone would have made the same mistake.


    She stared at him, her red iris spinning lazily in her eyes. "You''ve got two options here, Ezra. Option one, you take my offer, I turn you into a vampire and you become mine forever."


    "Become yours forever?"


    "Yes." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can you expand on that?"


    Olivia frowned at him. "Is that really important? You''re choosing between life and death here."


    Ezra could sense that she was hiding something but what could he do? Her offer was surely better than dying. "Can I take a few minutes to really look through this contract?"


    "No." Olivia''s smile turned cold. "It''s now or never. This is your only chance at cheating death. Will you take it or not?"


    Ezra took a few seconds to calculate. "Where should I sign?" He sighed.


    Olivia flipped to the final page and pointed to the spot. "Here. Just a thumbprint is enough. Use your blood."


    Ezra glanced at his wounds. Blood had stopped flowing out. He dabbed his thumb and reached out for the document.


    "STOP!" A loud voice called out. Ezra and Olivia''s heads snapped to the end of the alley where a lady walked out of the shadows.


    With red eyes identical to Olivia''s, her white hair fell down to her waist. As she moved towards them, her every movement radiated sensuality. She was dressed in a very tight crop top that might as well be suffocating her modest breasts to death.


    On her tiny waist was a micro skirt so small, it might as well be a figment of the imagination.


    Her hips curved like a bend at a formula one racing circuit. Even Ezra who was at death''s door could feel his little buddy stirring at her hourglass figure.


    "Don''t sign it, Ezra. I''ll tell you what it is."


    "Genesis." Olivia hissed at the newcomer. "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing here? I should be asking you that. What are you doing here Olivia? Why are you trying to steal my target?"


    Target? Did I almost waive away my right to life and become vampire food? Ezra dropped the contract in his hand like a hot potato.


    "Your target? What are you talking about? He''s mine." Olivia stood up abruptly.


    Woosh!


    The pain that was banished by Olivia''s touch returned like a scorned lover. Ezra gritted his teeth as he was reminded of the stakes at hand. Life or death.


    "I can see that you''re going senile in your old age. That''s Ezra Matten, right? The Count approved my turning request." Genesis produced an official looking document out of thin air.


    "Let me see that." Olivia snatched it out of the air. "What''s this?" She asked incredulously. "The Count also approved my request for Ezra Matten." She whipped out an identical document.


    Genesis snatched Olivia''s document. "This can''t be."


    "This must be the Count''s plan." Olivia chuckled coldly. "This way, he gets at least one."


    The women gazed at each other in understanding while Ezra watched in confusion from the floor.


    "Can we postpone the argument? Someone''s dying here." Ezra choked out as he raised a hand.


    Olivia kneeled, placing a hand on his chest and the haze of death disappeared again. "This doesn''t matter. Rescind your claim. I found him first."


    "Rescind my claim?" Genesis laughed. "I applied for turning first. Ezra should be mine."


    "Kids these days. No respect for their elders."


    "Elders? You''re only a few years older than me."


    "It doesn''t matter. I got to him first."


    Genesis turned to Ezra. "Why don''t we let him choose. What do you think, Ezra? Who would you like to turn you?"


    Turn me? I become a vampire? Sweet.


    The two ladies pinned Ezra with their eyes. Olivia crossed her arms and her breasts were like a magnet for his eyes.


    Genesis leaned forward and raised his chin with her fingers. "Eyes up here." She purred. "Don''t you like what you see?"


    Ezra was stunned. Even a corpse would have a boner at the sight in front of him. Genesis leaned towards him. Her entire body radiating sensuality while Olivia''s breasts were straining to pop out of her gown.


    Oh Lord, he lifted his gaze to the sky, is this a blessing or a curse?


    "I still don''t know what the contract is." He said.


    "It''s a coven contract." Genesis stood and stretched, showing off things that were meant for private eyes. On the skin of her stomach were dark red tattoos that glinted in the night. "Olivia wants to use you to establish a coven of her own. Once she has you to herself, you''ll never be able to be with any other woman unless she allows it."


    "That doesn''t matter." Olivia said calmly. "You''ll be able to have sex with me as many times as you want."


    "Really? As many times as I want?" Ezra sat up. Escape death to fuck Olivia forever? That was a tempting offer.


    "Don''t be so eager," Genesis laughed. "She''ll be reaping all the rewards. You won''t be able to have access to other more... willing vampires." Genesis planted her hand on her hips and leaned forward. "Don''t you think that''s a loss?"


    Ezra looked at Olivia. "She does have a point."


    "She''s not telling you this because she wants to, Ezra." Olivia explained calmly. She has an identical contract to mine."


    "I''m not like her, Ezra." Genesis sighed, making even that action seem like the prelude to a blowjob. "I''ve been a hundred percent truthfully to you while all she''s done is lie. Besides, I''m willing to negotiate. I don''t need exclusivity. I only need to be your priority. Sign with me, Ezra and you can have as many women as you want."


    "How about this?" Olivia butted in. "I''ll remove the exclusivity clause. I''ll even add a clause waiving my mastership rights."


    "I have the same contract, Ezra. Whatever you want, I''ll give to you. So, what would it be? Me or Olivia?"

 Chapter 3: Blood Bond

    Ezra''s eyes flitted between the two beauties in front of him. Never in a million years did he think, he''ll be in a situation like this. He had to pick which vampire lady to fuck for the rest of his eternal life. Not only that. He can choose other ladies too.


    Lord, this is definitely a blessing. Ezra sighed. To choose the sinful vampire or the voluptuous vampire. Many men would kill for this chance.


    The silence stretched as he pondered.


    "Don''t choose her Ezra!" Genesis hastened to fill the silence. "You''ll be getting into a battle you can''t handle."


    "And you think you''re any better?" Olivia raised an eyebrow. "Everyone knows you''ll be dead in a week without coven support. We''re in the same boat Genesis. You can''t deny that."


    Genesis frowned. "If I can''t have him, no one else can have him."


    Silence filled the alley.


    "You''ll kill him?"


    "Yes."


    A cold feeling descended as the two women stared at each other. Ezra shivered as he heard that.


    "W-w-wait a minute. Let''s not do that. There''s enough of me to go around. Why don''t we do this? I''ll sign with both of you. Since there''s no exclusivity clause, there''s nothing stopping us from signing together, right?"


    There was silence as both vampires heard him. "It can''t be that simple, right?" Genesis asked Olivia.


    "You want to share?" Olivia asked in surprise.


    "This is the only way we can both get what we want." Genesis leaned forward like a cat. "We both need a coven now, Olivia. This way, we get strength in numbers. I don''t know about you, but I''m pretty desperate. Will this even work?"


    "I don''t know." Olivia frowned. "I''ve never heard of a coven with three leaders. All coven leaders have a blood bond. Will it work with three?"


    "Only one way to find out."


    "What?" Ezra asked. "Wait a minute. You want to perform an experiment on me? What''s a blood bond anyways?"


    Olivia stared at him like he was an idiot. "We are going to be bonding with you through blood," she said.


    "Ah." Ezra nodded like he understood even though he didn''t. Then, he asked what was in his opinion the most important question. "Any chance of death?" He asked.


    "Of course, you''ll have to die." She really had the idiot stare down pat. "Have you forgotten the dead in undead? What part of becoming a vampire don''t you understand?"


    That makes sense. Ezra nodded to himself. Vampires are undead creatures which means that they literally had to die first. Forgot about that for a second.


    "Don''t worry. Your death won''t be painful." Olivia assured him.


    "Weeeeell," Genesis drawled, "the pain will be very, very tiny."


    Ezra frowned at her. "Now, you''re just scaring me."


    "Before we continue, let''s sign the contract." Olivia nodded. Both ladies exchanged contracts and scrutinized it to make sure that one wasn''t taking advantage of the other. Ezra couldn''t have found better lawyers.


    After the examination of contracts, they all signed with a bloody thumbprint.


    "Let''s begin." Olivia moved and straddled his legs.


    "Okay." Ezra nodded as his dick responded with enthusiasm. "There''s no need to fear death. Life is all about risks after all."


    Olivia leaned forward, exposed her fangs and bit into his neck. With a slurp, she began to drink his blood.


    Ezra shuddered as a very pleasant feeling began to tingle from his neck. With one hand on her waist, he began mauling her breasts. As she slurped, he shifted her gown and a breast popped out of the dress.


    Hello. Ezra greeted the breast with a grope. Abandoning the waist, his other hand freed her second breast from its silk prison. He began to maul the breasts as the pleasant feeling swept through his body.


    "Hey, hey, hey, don''t drain him. Leave some for the rest of us." Genesis pushed Olivia out of the way. Olivia knelt by the side with a look of pure ecstasy on her face. With blood dripping down her lips and her breasts out in the air, she looked like she belonged as a playboy centerpiece.


    "I feel faint." Ezra muttered as a wave of dizziness assaulted him.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll all be over soon." Genesis licked her lips as she looked down at him. She moved, spreading her lithe legs on each side of him before sitting readily on his crotch. Ezra''s dick was already begging to be freed from its confines. If it had a voice, it would be screaming ''Fuck yeah!''


    With a crazy smile on her face, she cupped his cheeks. Leaning forward, she pressed their forehead together, stopping when their lips were barely touching. "Let me show you a hint of what''s to come, Ezra." She whispered sinfully. "Forget Olivia. Focus on me. Only me."


    She kissed him and Ezra replied like a starving man in front of a plate of food. Her mouth had a subtle taste of iron, sending a pleasant tingle down his spine. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before long, their panting filled the air as his hand roamed her body. With the little fabric of her clothing offering a non-existent defense, he had unfettered access to everything.


    Slowly, she began to slowly grind her hips against his. Ezra joins in and grabs her ass, supporting her efforts with his own. Slowly but surely, their intensity increased and she began to moan wantonly.


    "Ahhn~" Their hips rocked together as Genesis nipped his ear. "Get ready, Ezra~." She growled. Ezra moaned as the friction down below sent waves of pleasure through his body.


    She inhaled the crook of his neck, taking in the alluring scent of the blood hidden under his skin and bit down on his neck opposite where Olivia used.


    An increasingly familiar pleasant feeling spread from his neck, to the rest of his body as she began to suck his blood. Coupled with the feelings from his crotch, Ezra could feel an explosion building from within.


    As their movements turned frenetic, he began to feel a familiar darkness at the corner of his vision. "Hey, hey, wait a minute," He called out hoarsely. "Wait a minute, I think, I think..." I''m about to die.


    Before he could finish, he began to feel the lethargy creeping in as he grew slower and slower.


    "Hey, get off. You''ve almost killed him," Olivia echoed like she was speaking from underwater.


    I won''t mind dying like this. Ezra thought as his head spun. At least I''ll be reborn as a god among men. How many men can claim to have grinded with a hot vampire?


    "It''s time." Olivia slashed her wrist with a small knife and put it in his mouth. "Drink," she commanded.


    With a gulp, the tangy iron blood flowed into his mouth. He could feel his energy replenishing. With every gulp, a wave of energy entered his body. After ten seconds of drinking, Olivia was replaced by Genesis.


    "Drink." The white-haired vampire crooned as she stroked his hair. "You''ll be my salvation."


    After drinking to his satisfaction, he sighed, wiping the blood stain from his mouth. He felt amazing. He felt like he could stand up at any moment and race nonstop till the next morning.


    "Is that it?" He looked at the vampires in front of him in confusion. Genesis looked beautifully disheveled with her tank top squished on her chest and her mini skirt occupying a small space on her waist. Olivia in contrast, looked presentable for polite society as she had fixed her clothing.


    "Remember that teeeny tiiiny pain we talked about?" Genesis asked as Ezra nodded. "It''s about to arrive."


    "Huh?"


    Sizzle!


    A flame ignited under Ezra''s skin and an indescribable wave of pain hit him. Before his blood curdling scream could rent the air, Olivia was already there in a flash with a hand over his mouth.


    Ezra could feel the blood of the vampires slowly cooking him from the inside as all rational thought fled his brain. Even his brain was on the verge of collapse.


    With a hand over his mouth and another at the back of his head, Olivia leaned forward. "Be reborn." She whispered.


    Then she snapped his neck.

 Chapter 4: Happy Married Life?

    Consciousness descended upon Ezra like a fever dream. At the edge of his hearing, he could hear indistinct voices speaking. Different colors stretched and compressed behind his closed eyelids.


    In an instant, he was awake. There was no lethargy associated with waking up. He was fully ready and wide awake, yet he didn''t move a muscle. Whatever bed he was sleeping on had to be the best quality possible. He didn''t feel any cricks.


    I''m a vampire now. He took a moment to let that sink in.


    The first thing he noticed was the thirst assaulting his throat.


    Is this the famous vampire thirst? Will I become a volatile being?


    Somehow, he didn''t think so. He knew he was thirsty but it wasn''t the all-consuming thirst he thought it would be. Besides, the voices were much more distracting than the thirst.


    Ezra''s senses sharpened as he focused on the voices, recognizing the distinct tones of Olivia and Genesis. He cracked open an eyelid, the world swimming into view, blurred yet slowly sharpening. He lay still, his newly heightened senses honing in on the conversation.


    "What about the new Count?" Genesis began, her voice low and cautious. "Isn''t that an option?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s just a rumor." Olivia countered.


    "Come on. It can''t be a rumor. The news was leaked directly from the City Lord''s office."


    "I don''t deny that there''s a new Count coming but have you heard the rumors?" Olivia asked. "They say he''s powerful, far more so than anyone we''ve encountered since the Death Wave. Some say he''s even older than the Council."


    Counts? City Lords? Death Wave? What''s going on? Ezra remained perfectly still, straining to catch every word of the conversation.


    Genesis''s reply was loud. "I''ve heard. They say he''s different, more powerful than the others."


    "First, that can''t all be true. Second, I heard that he''s ruthless, that he commands loyalty through fear and manipulation. Aligning with him could be dangerous." Olivia whispered.


    "Or it could be our salvation," Genesis countered, a hint of eagerness creeping into her tone. "The Counts have been tightening their grip on us. This Count could offer us the necessary protection, a chance to consolidate our power."


    Olivia''s skepticism was evident. "And at what cost? Do you really believe we can switch sides without repercussions? Everyone else will see it as a betrayal. They will hunt us down."


    "We''ve eluded Counts before. We could do it again, especially with this Count''s backing. Imagine the possibilities." Genesis pressed. "If we align ourselves with him now, we could secure protection, power. The other Counts would have no choice but to back down. We could finally be free from them."


    "Free?" Olivia''s laugh was bitter. "Or enslaved under a new master? We don''t know anything about this Count. He could be even worse than the others. The devil you know, Genesis..."


    Genesis sighed, the sound a mixture of frustration and contemplation. "But what if he''s our chance? Our chance to break free, to carve out our own place in this city? We''ve been under the thumb of the others for too long."


    "And if he decides we''re a threat? If he sees us as enemies instead of allies?" Olivia''s voice grew sharper. "We''d be risking everything. Our lives, our... existence. There''s no guarantee he''d accept us, let alone protect us."


    "That''s a risk I''m willing to take," Genesis shot back, though her voice wavered slightly. "We can''t keep living in fear, under constant scrutiny. We need to make a move."


    Olivia was silent for a moment, and when she spoke again, her tone was resolute. "No, Genesis. It''s too dangerous. We don''t have enough information. Aligning ourselves with him could be a fatal mistake. We''d be stepping into the unknown, and once we make that choice, there''s no going back."


    Genesis exhaled sharply, the sound filled with resignation. "You''re right. As much as I hate to admit it, you''re right. We can''t afford to take that risk. Not now, at least."


    "We need to gather more information, learn more about this Count before we make any decisions," Olivia concluded. "For now, we stay the course. We continue with our previous plan, bide our time. Besides, the new Count isn''t here yet."


    Ezra felt a cold shiver run down his spine. This wasn''t how he imagined married life to be. His new companions had scary enemies? He hoped he was just misunderstanding the conversation.


    How many Counts were even around? Was Dracula a thing? Vampire politics was far more dangerous than he had imagined. Why can''t we all just move in to a dark castle in Romania? That would solve all the issues whatever they were.


    "Agreed," Genesis finally said, her voice subdued. "But we can''t wait forever, Olivia. We need to be ready to act when the time is right."


    "We will be," Olivia assured her. "But for now, we stay vigilant. We watch, we wait. And we protect what is ours."


    Silence filled the house once more.


    Ezra lay still, absorbing the weight of their conversation. Shit. What have I gotten myself into?


    The stakes were higher than he had realized and he was sure he didn''t even know the whole story. He knew one thing for certain. He needed to be prepared for whatever came next.


    He laid there, staring at the ceiling. The room was quiet. Too quiet. That was when he realized, he wasn''t breathing!


    Stunned, Ezra sat up. His hands roamed around his chest and stomach as he checked for his knife wounds. There wasn''t even a scratch. His skin was pale and so smooth, he was having trouble believing it was real.


    What is that weight?


    With a frown, Ezra seized the waist band of the pants he was wearing and lifted it. When he caught sight of what was inside, he froze.


    What the heck? That can''t be right. He didn''t know whether to be confused or joyful.


    "Like what you see?" A familiar sensual voice asked.


    Ezra looked up to see Genesis leaning on the door. She was looking incredibly self-assured and not like someone with few options.


    "Welcome back to the land of the living." She smiled at him. "You can thank me for that minor change."


    Minor? If this is a minor change, I don''t want to see a major change. Ezra glanced down at his newly enlarged member. He opened his mouth to ask a question and choked immediately.


    "You might want to try breathing." Genesis laughed. "We''re vampires but we can''t break all the laws of physics."


    Ezra sucked in a deep breath and asked. "What''s going on?"


    "Welcome Ezra. You are now a vampire."

 Chapter 5: Dinner First, Talk Later

    "Welcome Ezra. You are now a vampire."


    Ezra stared at Genesis. She was wearing a tight leather outfit outlining her every curve. She wore another super tight crop top with a black leather jacket with the zipper open and black leather pants that clung to her shapely hips.


    His vision turned sharp and he was instantly able to see subtle blemishes on her skin that couldn''t be seen with the normal eyes.


    To a human, vampires look like gods or goddesses but to other vampires, they sure look relatively normal.


    "What time is it? How long was I out?"


    "Twenty-four hours." Genesis smirked. "You sure took your time."


    "Shit! My job!" He looked around in panic. All that he had left was his job! He knew he couldn''t pay off his mountain of debt with his salary but it was better than having nothing.


    "Relax." Genesis grinned. "I already sent an email with your resignation."


    "No!" Ezra stared at her in horror. "Fuck! You shouldn''t have done that!" How would he survive now? How would he pay off his debts?


    "Have you forgotten you''re a vampire now?" Genesis deadpanned. "Don''t worry about money. There''ll be plenty of opportunities to make some later. Besides, I''m sure Olivia has a stockpile of cash somewhere. A few million, I''m sure." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few millions credits? Ezra rocked back in shock. On second thought, it made sense. If one lived for hundreds of years as a vampire but was still poor, it was better to just walk into the sun and die.


    He sighed in relief. He had sugar mommies now. He could take life easy. They could even pay off his debts.


    As Ezra calmed down, he looked around. The room looked like the home of an upcoming startup CEO. With its white walls, minimalistic design and tasteful black curtains obscuring what were surely floor to ceiling windows, it radiated an aura of understated luxury on a budget.


    Ezra lifted himself out of the bed, his every movement graceful and intuitive. It was like there had been a previous delay between his thoughts and action that was now eliminated. His body moved automatically the moment he made the decision to move!


    "Don''t worry, you''ll soon get the hang of it." Genesis smiled, noticing the amazement on his face. "Come, it''s time for your first meal." She beckoned at him.


    As if previously obscured, a tantalizing aroma filled the air. What''s this? Blood?


    Standing straight, he stared downward. Is it being a vampire or does the ground look farther than before?


    Moving gracefully, he followed her out of the room. In the corridor was a full-length mirror. When he caught sight of his reflection, he had to stop and stare.


    Gazing back at him from the mirror was a face he could hardly recognize. It was him and yet, not him. His formerly brown iris was now a bright red, spinning lazily in his eye.


    His facial features had been aligned to be perfectly symmetrical and he now sported a sharp jaw making him look like a young aristocratic heir.


    Dressed in a tracksuit, his formerly black hair, now a vibrant dark blue, fell down silkily to his shoulders.


    Before, he stood at an average five feet eight inches but now, he stood a solid six feet. His shoulders were broad, giving him a perfectly athletic look without making him bulky.


    "I look like a movie star." He whispered to himself.


    "Get over here." Genesis said casually from the living room. Her voice was low but he could still hear it from the corridor. Enhanced vampire senses, check.


    Saying a sad goodbye to his reflection, he smiled at having busted a vampire myth. It seems like mirrors don''t really affect vampires.


    He followed the corridor out to a living room that matched the aesthetic of the room and corridor. White walls and minimalistic furniture.


    A wall was just floor to ceiling windows, giving the occupants a beautiful view of the night skyline of First City.


    Even with the garish greenhouse towers spewing carbon dioxide into the air and the various delivery drones zooming round the place, it was like a beautiful painting by a street artist.


    With his enhanced vision, he could pick out the faces of the people walking on the street.


    "Is this a penthouse?" He blurted.


    "Of course not! We''re not that rich. This isn''t even ours. It''s Count Griffin''s safe house." Genesis laughed from her spot at the dining table attached to the kitchen.


    Count Griffin? Must be one of the mysterious Counts I heard them discussing.


    Olivia stood there at the kitchen dishing something onto three plates. Wearing a blue apron over a red dress, she looked like a model for kitchen appliances. He couldn''t help but imagine her wearing just the apron.


    Ezra approached the table with a big smile on his face. He''d managed to gain two beautiful vampires to cater to his every whim. He sure had a beautiful life ahead of him.


    "You''re up? Not bad." Olivia commented as he sat at the head of the table.


    "Yeah. So, what happens now?" He asked.


    "Dinner first, talk later." Olivia moved and placed the plate in front of him. When he saw what was on it, he did a double take.


    "Is that... chicken?" On his plate was chicken coated in blood. When the aroma reached his nose and he inhaled, it smelled exactly like chicken with another familiar tantalizing tangy scent. Yes. It was blood he smelt earlier. "How is this possible?


    I thought vampires drank blood exclusively. What''s with the chicken?"


    "Blood may be delicious but try having just blood for hundreds of years. That''s the first step to insanity." Olivia lectured like a particularly hot teacher. "When the ancients became tired, they found ways to infuse blood into human dishes. This way, vampires can enjoy blood with human dishes and digest it. This is my marinated blood chicken recipe."


    "Don''t think I can''t hear the pride in your voice." Genesis laughed. "Since I can''t cook, I''ll be providing the blood wine." She picked up a green bottle of wine and placed it on the table. "Non alcoholic."


    Ezra stared incredulously at the spread in front of him. This wasn''t what he had in mind when he heard the word: meal. With reverent awe, he picked up his utensils, cut a piece of blood coated chicken and placed it into his mouth.


    Paradise!


    The flavors burst into his mouth. The familiar taste of chicken mixed perfectly with the new and delicious taste of blood creating a new flavor that had him chewing with pleasure.


    "This is the best meal I''ve ever tasted." Ezra complimented Olivia as Genesis poured wine into his glass.


    A hint of a smile appeared on Olivia''s face. "Thank you." She nodded at him as she took her seat. While she was trying not to show it, he could see that she was pleased with his compliment. Score with the sugar mommy.


    Silence descended upon the room as they all savored their meal. Ezra couldn''t help but think about his life. In the span of twenty-four hours, he''d gone from an average orphan with a stressful, draining job to a handsome vampire with two vampire wives. It was a bit hard to believe.


    Before long, the food had been devoured and Genesis had taken care of the dishes. Ezra steepled his fingers and leaned forward.


    "Don''t you think it''s time I got the explanation to all this madness?"

 Chapter 6: Were All In Trouble

    "Don''t you think it''s time I got the explanation?"


    Olivia and Genesis shared a glance, an indecipherable communication passing between them.


    "What do you wish to know?" Olivia asked.


    "What''s going on? How do you know me? Are you guys in some sort of trouble? Have I been dragged into the trouble?" The questions tumbled out of his mouth.


    "Easy, tiger." Genesis chuckled. "One at a time."


    "Stop it with the jokes." Olivia said sternly before turning to Ezra. "You want to know what''s going on?"


    He nodded. What the fuck is going on? The questions had been boiling in his head and this was his chance to get answers. How did Genesis access my email and send in the resignation letter? How did they know my name even before we signed the contract?


    "Starting with your last question, yes. We are in trouble. Genesis has her own problems but as for me, Count Solomon claims that I stole something from his personal vault."


    "Count Solomon?" Who the heck is that?


    "Hey, you''re confusing him. He''s still a newbie. He doesn''t know who''s who." Genesis smirked at Olivia. "I''ll explain."


    "Counts are the vampire rulers who rule over an area of the city which we call a county. Our City, First City, has three counts. Count Griffin, Count Solomon and Count Vladimir. Our newly established coven is under the rule of Count Griffin."


    "Thank you for your fine... explanation." Olivia nodded to Genesis. "Formerly, I worked as a guard for Count Solomon and after something from his vault went missing, he claimed that I stole it. I joined Count Griffin for protection."


    "Did you?"


    "What?"


    "Did you steal the thing he claimed you stole?" Ezra asked.


    Olivia glanced at Genesis. "I can''t answer that."


    "So you did!" Genesis crowed. "I always wondered if it was a false accusation. Who knew the loyal guard was such a....thief."


    "Wait a minute." Ezra held up a finger. "You stole something from the personal vault of the Count you''re meant to be guarding? A Count that I''ll assume is a powerful vampire?"


    Genesis nodded in agreement. "He''s powerful. A Fourth ring vampire."


    "Why? Why would you steal from him?" Ezra glanced at Genesis who shrugged. "Am I missing something?"


    "First, I never said I stole anything and second, even if I did steal from Count Solomon, it''ll be something that he can''t publicly come after me for."


    The two listeners stared at Olivia. Yeah, right. You didn''t steal it.


    "Okay. Let''s say you didn''t steal the hypothetical item. What exactly is the supposedly missing object that was stolen?"


    Olivia was quiet and I could see the calculation in her eyes. She weighed every option before answering. "A page."


    "A page? All this fuss for a page?" Genesis asked with wide eyes, perfectly mirroring Ezra''s thoughts. "A page from which book?"


    Olivia sighed. "A page from the Book of Nightmares."


    Genesis shot out of her chair in shock. "Count Solomon had a page from the Book? You have a-" She choked, glancing around like she expected people to be listening in. She leaned forward before whispering. "Can you decode it?"


    Olivia kept her silence.


    "Shit! You can?" Genesis dropped into her seat like her legs were made of jelly. "Shit! This changes everything. Wasn''t the book said to be destroyed by the Council?"


    Olivia stayed silent.


    "Why would you tell us?" Genesis asked. "This is a very valuable secret. Imagine the power in your hands right now! You could be killed for this secret. Heck, I could kill you myself."


    "Think I don''t know that? I have protocols that activate upon my death, hiding the book where no one would ever find it. If any one of you kills me, all you''ll achieve is to lose the page, lose your one chance at decoding it and acquire the rage of a Count who''ll hunt you to the ends of the earth."


    Silence filled the room.


    What are they talking about?


    "The Book of Nightmares? What''s that?" Ezra asked curiously. Any book that could make vampires react that way must not be an ordinary book.


    "It doesn''t matter." Olivia sighed. "All that matters is that Count Solomon would do a lot to get it back. Our fates are tied together now. Whatever you do, never tell anyone about the Book."


    Ezra leaned forward. "Just like you said, our fates are tied together. I think that gives me the right to know just what could cause my death."


    "He''s right." Genesis chuckled. "Just tell him."


    Olivia sighed. "The Book of Nightmares is a book that was supposedly created by the vampire progenitor. It is said to have only seven pages but each page is said to contain something that could make a vampire so powerful, they could rival the progenitor himself."


    There are books like that? Ezra fell into thought. Power to rival the vampire progenitor? I have no idea how powerful the progenitor is but he sure must have been a powerful dude. Just my luck. A page of this all-powerful book fell into my grasp with someone who can decode it?


    He chuckled to himself. There''s no way I''m missing this opportunity.


    "We''ve heard Olivia''s trouble." Ezra turned to Genesis. "What about yours?"


    "Mine''s not as complicated as our loyal guard here." Genesis laughed. "All I did was kill one of my coven leaders."


    Ezra choked on his spit. "You did what?!"


    "She was being a bitch so I killed her."


    What the hell? Did I sign a contract with a psychopath? What''s with these ladies. One of them stole a very valuable object while the other committed murder for such a flippant reason. Are all vampires this crazy?


    At that moment, a knock sounded on the door. Genesis and Olivia glanced at each other. "Expecting anyone?" Olivia asked and Genesis shook her head.


    "I know you''re in there." A female voice growled from outside the apartment. "And I''m coming for you." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Genesis stood up in delight. "What a surprise. It seems like my trouble has found me."


    "Sarah." Olivia growled.


    At that moment, everything went dark.

 Chapter 7: Battle In The Black Zone

    "What the?" Ezra looked around in the sudden darkness. Fortunately, his vampire vision was sharp enough for him to see in the complete dark.


    Beside him, the red eyes of both ladies glowed in the dark. He could only assume his eyes were also glowing.


    He looked out the window to see that the beautiful sight of First City''s skyscrapers and greenhouse towers had been replaced by a dark canvas that swallowed up any light in the vicinity.


    "What''s going on?" He asked.


    "It''s a black zone." Olivia whispered as the ladies stood to face the door. "We''re trapped."


    "You''ve got it wrong," Genesis stretched her hand and with a blood red flash, a wicked looking battle axe appeared in her hands. With its dark metal polished to a mirror shine, it glowed softly in the dark. "We''re not trapped. She''s trapped."


    "Don''t be an idiot. It''s Sarah!" Olivia hissed. "She''s a Third ring vampire. She''ll kill you before you can blink."


    "You''re third ring too, aren''t you?" Genesis yawned.


    "Not right now, no. One of my rings is¡­occupied."


    "Wait, what?" Genesis turned sharply to stare at her.


    Boom!


    The door to the apartment blew off its hinges, sending smoke billowing into the apartment.


    Click! Clack!


    Click! Clack!


    Sarah walked slowly into the room. "Well, well, well, what do we have here? Two outcasts and a man? It seems like one of you got lucky."


    With her glowing red eyes, flowing red hair and prominent fangs on display, she looked like a monster bathed in blood. The image was further accentuated by the beautiful suit of gleaming armour she wore which was made of a dark red metal which somehow managed to complement her bright red hair.


    Olivia held out a hand. "Stop where you are Sarah. You don''t have to do this."


    "Of course I have to." Sarah scoffed. "When someone kills my friend, I''ll stop at nothing to have my revenge. Step aside Olivia. This doesn''t concern you."


    Olivia sighed. "Unfortunately, I can''t. I already signed a contract." What looked like white giant metallic feathers slowly materialized, one in each hand. She held it out like twin blades.


    "So be it." Sarah whispered.


    Whoomph!


    A flaming sword appeared in her hand. The blade was filled with a blue flame so hot, the concrete beneath her feet was starting to melt. Fortunately, the heat didn''t seem to extend for more than a foot around her.


    Ezra took a few steps back. This wasn''t the time for him to charge forward recklessly. There''s a difference between being a hero and being stupid.


    With surprising speed, Sarah charged at Genesis.


    Clang!


    Their weapons met each other and with a crack, Genesis'' axe crumbled to dust. Before Sarah could capitalize, Olivia was there with her deadly feathers. Instead of using them as swords, she threw them like throwing daggers.


    While a few pinged off Sarah''s armour, she was forced to leap back as Olivia aimed for her exposed head. With a huff, a helmet grew over her head, completely sealing her in armour. With only glowing red eyes peeking from the slit of the ornate armour, Sarah looked like an avenging demon. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks!" Genesis grinned as two huge battle axes materialized in each hand. "She caught me off guard for a moment there."


    "Save the thanks for after you survive." Wings made up of the same feathers in her hands burst out of Olivia''s back.


    The floor cracked as Sarah rocketed towards the duo, swinging her sword with the force of a freight train.


    Genesis and Olivia weaved between her attacks. Instead of fighting head on, they used their weapons to redirect her sword, with new weapons appearing whenever one was damaged.


    Fast! Ezra was shocked at first when he realized that he could follow the fight with his eyes until he remembered that he was now a vampire too. The sight in front of him was like a disagreement between goddesses. It was a miracle that the building was still intact.


    As Olivia deflected another strike, Sarah crouched and bashed her with the shoulders of her armour, sending Olivia flying. Leaving another crack on the floor, she rocketed towards Genesis.


    Crash!


    A wall of feathers appeared out of nowhere, slowing Sarah down for a second. Long enough for Genesis to escape from her vicinity.


    Where did the wall come from? Ezra stood with his mouth open. Even though he was also a vampire, he had no idea how they were doing the things they did. He flexed his hands as he stayed out of the way, hoping for a superpower of his own.


    Back at the battle, Sarah shredded the feathery wall, followed Genesis, undeterred and slashed with her flaming sword.


    Olivia appeared, catching the swing with a single white wing. The sword cut through the wing before getting stuck at the middle. With her second wing, Olivia slashed, cutting a long gash through Sarah''s armour.


    Sarah fell back, leaving her sword stuck in Olivia''s wing. "Not bad for a former guard." She examined the gash as her armour began to repair itself. "It''ll take more than that to bring me down."


    "Give up Sarah. You can''t win this." Genesis taunted.


    "Says the battle crazy idiot who still haven''t landed a solid hit on me." Sarah laughed. "Over my dead body."


    Whoomph!


    Another flaming sword appeared in Sarah''s hand. This blade glowed even brighter than the one Olivia had removed from her wing and was now holding.


    With a battle cry, Sarah attacked. She whirled around the room with Olivia frantically fending off her attacks. The sound of steel on steel echoed as the ladies fought. Sarah jumped, spinning in the air as the tip of her sword began glowing ominously.


    With a thrust, a thin line of fire emanated from the sword, cutting its way through Olivia''s chest.


    Using the stolen sword in her hand to block the fire, Olivia stopped it from cutting into her heart.


    Taking advantage of Olivia''s momentary injury, she dashed towards Genesis. Her strikes appeared, lightning fast and Genesis struggled to keep up as her axes kept shattering. "Accept your death. I know you''re running out of vitality." She sneered.


    "Worry...about... yourself...first." Genesis gritted her teeth.


    With a sudden twist, Sarah deflected Genesis'' axe, wrenching it from her grip. With a single stroke, Genesis'' arm was separated from her shoulder.


    "Arrrgggghh!" Genesis screamed in pain as her flesh was instantly cauterized.


    Sarah lifted her sword to the sky for the killing blow. As the blade descended, a terrifying pressure enveloped the room. The flaming sword radiated an aura of inevitably. It was like nothing could stop the sword from severing anything in its path.


    Thwip!


    Black threads burst out of Genesis'' back, stuck to the wall and pulled her out of the way.


    Boom!


    The sword blasted a hole a foot deep into the floor and the room shook.


    Olivia suddenly appeared behind Sarah and stabbed. Turning swiftly, Sarah jumped out of the way like she had eyes at the back of her head.


    Olivia threw the flaming sword at her like a spear and as she crouched to dodge, a black fog erupted out of Olivia''s hand, encasing Sarah as the fog solidified into a square box made of black shadows. Olivia had trapped Sarah in a black zone of her own!


    "Let''s go!" Olivia yelled, the wound on her chest already healed. Ezra and Genesis, whose arm was regrowing slowly, quickly followed her.


    With a grunt, Olivia tore a hole in Sarah''s black zone using her wings. Using the opened space, the trio rapidly left the apartment as the breach gradually repaired itself behind them.


    With their safe house compromised, they had to take their chances with the unsafe world.


    What a day to be a vampire.

 Chapter 8: Dual Cultivation

    "What the heck was that?" Ezra couldn''t help but ask as they speed walked to the elevator. "How are you guys creating weapons out of nothing? Why can''t I do it too?"


    Olivia''s wings folded back into her back and Genesis'' axe disappeared with a flash, making them look like disheveled but normal people, albeit too good looking.


    He glanced around the quiet hallway. The neighbors were all in their apartments. "How did everyone not hear the fight? I could have sworn the building was shaking."


    "That''s the purpose of the black zone." Olivia jammed the elevator button and they had to watch as the elevator ascended to their floor. "It isolates a surrounding area, allowing vampires to fight without exposing themselves to the world. Sound, light, motion, nothing enters and nothing leaves. We had to cut our way out."


    "Damn it!" Ezra swore. "That Sarah''s not a Count, is she? If this is how dangerous Genesis'' trouble is, how are we supposed to take care of Olivia''s trouble?"


    "That''s why we turned you isn''t it?" Genesis grunted as her flesh bubbled, a new arm growing like a time lapse video.


    Ding!


    The elevator arrived and they piled in.


    "If you expect me to fight your battles for you, count me out. I''m not dying for anyone when my eternity barely just began."


    "Of course not." Genesis scoffed. "As you are, Sarah would rip you to shreds in a second."


    Ezra wanted to protest out of manly pride but even he couldn''t deny it. He wasn''t a full vampire yet.


    "You almost got ripped to shreds yourself." Olivia told Genesis like she was talking about the weather. "We don''t need you to fight for us. Only your existence solves half of our problems."


    "My existence?" Ezra was confused. What the heck are they talking about? Only God can do that, right? Am I God?


    "First things first, you have to understand that vampire covens can only be formed with at least one male." Olivia lectured. "And male vampires are hard to find."


    "What do you mean?" Ezra frowned. "How hard could it be? Just find a dude and bite him."


    "It''s not that easy. Due to the Y chromosome present in the male gene, the vampire virus has a hard time turning men into vampires. Biting any man you see is more likely to cause his death."


    "Wait a minute." Ezra turned to her in realization. "Do you mean I almost died? What the fuck?"


    "No, idiot." Genesis interjected. "There are some genetic markers in the blood of some men that indicate that they''ll survive the turning. You are one of those men."


    Ding!


    The elevator opened to show the underground parking lot of the high-rise building. They followed as Olivia led the way. "She''s right. Vampires who are trying to form a coven have to sneak into hospitals and find men with those markers themselves. Or pay others to do it. That''s how we found you."


    They got to a black sleek hover car from a famous brand. "Damn it." Olivia paused glancing up at something only she could see. "Sarah''s out of the black zone. Let''s get out of here. I used up most of my vitality creating that."


    "Get in." Olivia entered the driver''s seat and Genesis entered the passenger side. Ezra took a moment to admire the car before sitting at the back.


    "Male vampires are not only valued for how rare they are but also because of the incredible benefits they bring to their coven."


    "Benefits?"


    "Sex." Genesis grinned. "Not ordinary sex but powerful sex."


    Ezra''s eyebrows climbed higher on his forehead. Okay. I like what I''m hearing.


    "As vampires are undead creatures, we do not produce our own vitality and that''s why we consume blood." Olivia explained as she began driving. "However, when a male vampire and female vampire engage in sexual intercourse, it allows us to create more vitality than we could get from just drinking blood."


    "That''s one of the reasons why your existence will grant us a reprieve. Having a new coven will make Count Griffin''s power base increase. Due to this, he''ll have to stop the fight between Sarah and Genesis. Male vampires are hard to come by after all. No one wants you to be collateral damage."


    "As for me, having a male vampire will let me accumulate vitality rapidly. This would let me bridge the gap in power between me and the hunters Count Solomon would be sending after me."


    Does this mean what I think it means? Accumulate vitality rapidly? Sexual intercourse? Sign me up!


    "The only reason I''m still alive is because Count Solomon is unwilling to tell Count Griffin what I stole. As I am currently under Griffin''s protection, he can''t hand me over to Solomon without a good reason. If he does, he''ll lose the trust of his subordinates and no Count wants that."


    So you did steal it! Ezra took a minute to digest the information he just heard.


    The hover car zoomed through the streets of First City, the lights of the various holographic adverts painting their faces as they zoomed towards their destination. He could see the various ads endorsing Itachi Yaiba as mayor.


    Itachi Yaiba, richest man in First City and a mayoral candidate. A known supporter of self-driving cars. Self-driving cars have been outlawed in the Republic due to the rampant hacking by criminals.


    "Come to think of it, where are we going?"


    "The City Lord''s domain."


    "City Lord?"


    Olivia glanced at him through the windshield mirror, her iris spinning rapidly in her eyes. "The three Counts are under the control of the City Lord. The City Lord rules over all vampires in the city. We need to go there to make you a legal vampire."


    "What do you mean legal vampire? I''m already a vampire, aren''t I?"


    "All vampires are required by law to register under the City Lord in the city where they are turned. Failure to do so will result in death. No exceptions. We do have a grace period of seven days to complete your registration but as you can see, we don''t have the time."


    What the heck? What have I gotten myself into? Vampires need to be registered? This wasn''t the life of luxury and freedom I was envisioning. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, a police siren went off for a second and a police hover car appeared behind them.


    "It''s the human police."


    "Let''s ignore them." Genesis suggested.


    "We can''t. Remember the Law of Secrecy." Olivia sighed. "Glamour." Both women''s features began to change. Their eyes turned an identical blue. "Here." Genesis passed him dark sunglasses and he wore them, hiding his red eyes from view. I can''t wait for my own superpowers.


    The hover car slowed to a stop inside a lonely tunnel and the police car parked behind them. A police officer stepped out of the car in his crisp white uniform and walked towards them.


    "License and registration please." The officer bent his waist to peer into the car. With his white cap restraining his blonde hair and dark sunglasses on his handsome face, he looked like an actor from a blockbuster cop movie. Who wears sunglasses at night? Not that I''m one to talk.


    Olivia produced the necessary documents. The picture in her license had blue eyes like she did now. The officer examined the documents before returning them. "May I see your IDs?" He asked.


    "Officer?"


    The officer pushed down his sunglasses revealing red iris spinning lazily. "May I see your IDs? Your vampire IDs."


    Well, shit.

 Chapter 9: Corrupt Cops Auction House

    The officer pushed down his sunglasses revealing red iris spinning lazily. "May I see your IDs? Your vampire IDs."


    Well, shit.


    "You''re a Peacekeeper?" Genesis asked in delight.


    "Yes ma''am." He flashed a tattoo at the back of his hand. "Officer Target."


    "Thank God! We''re in a bit of a situation. You see-"


    "What my partner here is trying to say is that we''re quite happy to see you." Olivia interrupted. "Here''s our ID." They both held up the back of their hand where a dark red tattoo glowed softly.


    Officer Target examined the IDs before nodding in satisfaction. "What about our man here?" He asked.


    "He''s a newborn. Just turned yesterday. We''re heading to the City Lord''s office to register."


    "I can see that." Target chuckled. "I''ll never forget that look of confusion on the faces of the newborns. Everything isn''t as they expected."


    "Are we free to go?"


    "Sorry, but no. While I''m sure you''re not lying, we have to verify the identity of all newborns. It''s standard regulation. I''d like to see your Count''s turning approval."


    "Unfortunately, we were attacked at our safe house and had to flee." Olivia said. "Due to this event, we don''t have the approval documents on us."


    "Ah." Target nodded. "Understandable. After all, every newborn is always attacked on their first day. Totally understandable."


    Is that sarcasm? Ezra observed the by play taking place in front of him.


    "What''s going on?" Ezra asked.


    In a flash, there was a gun in Target''s hands, pointed at the women. "Please step out of the vehicle."


    The iris of the two women spun wildly as they froze with their hands up.


    "Officer, we-"


    "Silence! Get out. No sudden movements or I don''t know who I''ll have to shoot."


    The trio got out of the car slowly under the watchful eyes of Officer Target.


    "You''re under arrest for the illegal turning of a vampire. Come quietly. If your story is the truth, you have nothing to fear. Kneel."


    They did and with a touch on each of them, black chains appeared from his hand, binding the three of them tightly to the ground.


    "Phew." Target''s gun disappeared and he wiped his forehead in jest. "I never thought it''d be this easy. Who knew I''d find Miss Olivia, Miss Genesis and Mr. Newborn together? Today must be my lucky day."


    The three of them shared a look of confusion.


    What''s this dude talking about? Is he cracked in the head? Going by the other vampires I''ve met, that wouldn''t be a baseless assumption.


    "Remind me to send whoever depleted your vitality a gift basket after this is over."


    "What are you spouting?" Genesis growled, tugging at the chains. "Is this a trap?"


    "Apologies." Target bowed. "This, my friends, is an auction." Target spread his hands and black fog appeared and solidified into a black zone, trapping them in the tunnel. "Welcome to Target''s Auction House."


    "Quick question. Are we being auctioned?" Ezra asked.


    "Yes."


    "Okay. Carry on."


    "Thank you." Target nodded at Ezra. "All who enter the auction house must know the rules. Rule number one. Discussion between bidders and products are encouraged. It does bolster the profit. Rule number two, all parties are responsible for their own refreshments.


    This is an auction not a party."


    Is this guy for real?


    "Rule number three, once an agreement is reached, it cannot be reversed." He perked up like he just heard something. "Ah. Our bidders are here."


    "Let us put our hands together and welcome, Sarah of Griffin County." He gestured and a hole opened in the black zone. Sarah walked in calmly with her enchanting armour and flaming blades. "With a giant grudge against Miss Genesis, she''s willing to pay a lot of cash to see justice done."


    "On the other side, we have Malachi of Solomon County." Target gestured and another hole opened. A short vampire walked in, radiating an aura of hostility. Dressed in a black trench coat, he adjusted the bowler hat on his head which cast deep shadows on his face revealing only his glowing red eyes.


    If he''s that short now, how short was he before he became a vampire?


    "Representing Count Solomon, I''m sure he''s here to retrieve the super-secret object Miss Olivia stole. Whatever it is, I hope you find it." He bowed.


    "Finally, we have the Flower Shop girls." A hole opened again and a trio of beautiful ladies walked in. Dressed in white gowns and with their faces shrouded by their scarves, their figures radiated with beauty. It was as if nothing could hide their radiance from the world. "They are the richest group of vampire spinsters in First City and all they''re lacking is a male vampire to start their coven."


    With all members of the auction present, the holes in the black zone closed up. "Welcome one and all to Target''s auction house."


    "Let''s skip the pleasantries, Target. I want the rogue guard." Malachi spoke, his deep baritone surprising coming from someone so small.


    "So impatient." The lead flower shop girl giggled. "Don''t be so hasty. Let Target do his job."


    "Thank you for your defense, kind madam. Let us proceed." Target bowed. "I''m sure you all have something you want in today''s auction. However, we won''t be selling the items individually. We''ll be selling them collectively."


    "Hey douchebag! We''re not-"


    "Shut up!" Olivia hissed, silencing Genesis.


    "What is this Target?" Sarah growled. "You said I''ll find what I''m after, here. This isn''t what you said."


    "I''m not contradicting what I said." Target waved a hand. "I did say you''ll find what you''re looking for. I never said you won''t have other competitors for it. I set the rules here. If you can''t abide by it, I suggest you leave."


    Silence filled the dark tunnel.


    "Let''s get on with this." Malachi adjusted his hat.


    "Thank you. I''m sure you all have something you want. How much are you willing to spend to get it? Let''s open the floor with a hundred thousand credits." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One million." Malachi declared, leaving a stunned silence.


    What is this? Is this the power of a Count? Throwing away a million credits like its chump change. Ezra was shocked. He''d never even held more than twenty thousand credits in his hands before. Even his winnings at the casino was just fifteen thousand credits.


    This is insane.


    "Two million credits." Sarah brandished her sword.


    Is this the power of a vampire? He couldn''t help but tremble. I want this. I want to be able to spend millions of credits on a short notice. I want to be able to pay off my debt like it was all a prank. Whatever happens, I''m getting out of this.


    With that, the corrupt cop''s auction began.

 Chapter 10: Bidding War

    "Three million credits." The lead flower shop girl giggled, covering her mouth with a dainty hand. "Go somewhere else for your revenge, Sarah. We''ve waited long enough for a man of our own." Her posse nodded behind her.


    "Shut the fuck up Stephanie. Go find a monastery or something. You look pathetic." Sarah snarled.


    "What did you say? You should think about yourself first. Always second best even when the first is dead." Stephanie giggled. "Go back home. No one cares about your stupid revenge. Even your coven members don''t care."


    "Shut up. Shut up! SHUT UP!" Sarah yelled. "If you open that wretched hole you call a mouth again, I''ll come over there and tear it off."


    "Ladies! Ladies! Let''s-."


    "Shut the fuck up." Sarah snarled at Target who managed to wear a look of a kicked puppy. Ezra chuckled as he watched. He might be on auction but damn if this isn''t amusing.


    "Five million credits." Stephanie said with a satisfied smile. "Go home Sarah. Ask your coven members for some money. Maybe then, you''ll finally have your revenge."


    Sarah''s face twisted with pure rage as she opened her mouth to retort but froze as psychotic laughter filled the air.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" Genesis began to laugh. "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" Everybody turned to stare at her in disbelief. She laughed so hard, tears appeared at the corner of her eyes. Everyone watched in silence as her laughter finally tapered off into chuckles. "Oh, this is funny. What is this?


    A soap opera? We should turn this into a show. It''ll make a lot of money don''t you think?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really?" Target asked eagerly.


    "Of course not, you idiot. You''ll be violating the law of secrecy." Genesis smiled. "Enough of this. Six million credits."


    Everyone stared at her in confusion.


    "What are you doing?" Olivia asked.


    "What does it look like? I''m bidding on us. No one said we can''t be bidders."


    Silence filled the tunnel.


    "Excellent! Another bidder appears!" Target clapped his hands like a child being handed an ice cream cone. "Going for six million."


    "Seven million." Stephanie raised a hand.


    "Eight million." Sarah said.


    "Eight million! We have eight million credits here!"


    "Ten million." Genesis grinned.


    "Do you have ten million?" Olivia hissed.


    "Trust me." Genesis gave a confident smile. "I fucking got this."


    "Malachi." Sarah looked towards the silent figure wreathed in shadows. "Let''s join forces. Whatever the final price is, I''ll pay half. You can have Olivia while I have Genesis."


    "What are you trying?" Stephanie asked in surprise. "Target! Isn''t this against the rules?"


    "Unfortunately, no." Target bowed apologetically. "If you can cut deals with your fellow bidder, it''s not against the rules."


    All eyes turned to Malachi who tilted his head, his spinning gaze sweeping his audience. "No."


    Stunned silence.


    "What do you mean no?" Sarah asked as everybody swallowed their surprise. "We both get what we want. Isn''t this win-win?"


    "No." Malachi repeated, his deep voice and general ambience making him sound like the final villain in a superhero movie. "Winner takes all."


    Ezra frowned in understanding. Everyone thinks Count Solomon is only after his stolen item but the count wants all who knows the secret dead. He''s not willing to let anyone walk away with his secret. Damn it! This dude isn''t playing around.


    "Fifteen million credits." Malachi spoke.


    F-fifteen million? That''s enough for a comfortable life as a human. No need to work a day anymore. That money would even pay off my debt. Ezra choked. Vampires keep quoting ridiculous prices, making me feel like a country bumpkin.


    Is this how it feels to grow up outside the slums? The worst part is that for Malachi, I''m not even worth a single credit. He''s mostly bidding for the page. Not that anyone knows it.


    Sarah stared at Stephanie.


    "Say it." Stephanie giggled. "Say it, Sarah. You need me for your revenge."


    Sarah gritted her teeth as her clenched fists trembled at her side. "Let''s join forces. I get Genesis, you get.... the man."


    She doesn''t even know my name? Fair.


    Stephanie adopted a pose like she was thinking deeply. "Fine. Just cause you asked nicely."


    "Twenty million." Sarah nodded.


    "Twenty five." Malachi countered.


    "Thirty million."


    "Forty million."


    "Hey Stephanie," Sarah called out, "how much can you spare?"


    "Twenty five million credits." Stephanie replied. "From the flower shop girls."


    "Forty five million credits." Sarah grimaced like she was popping a particularly painful pimple.


    "Fifty million credits." Malachi said calmly.


    "Fifty million credits!" Target called out like he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Today must be my lucky day. Fifty million going once! Fifty million going twice! Any last minute bids?" He looked around.


    Even Genesis balked at quoting a price. Most vampires didn''t even have fifty million credits to throw around. This must be the power of a Count.


    "Sixty million." A voice resounded.


    "Ho ho ho. A mystery bidder appears and the plot thickens." Target laughed, delighted. A space opened in the black zone and a figure walked in. "Let us welcome the mysterious Mr. X."


    Mr. X was a tall man dressed in a red hoodie with the hood up concealing his hair, dark blue jeans, a black pair of boots and an iron mask that covered his face completely. Even the eye holes of the mask had been covered with a material so dark, the usual glow of a vampire''s eyes couldn''t shine through.


    "Sup." Mr. X raised a glove covered hand. "Anyone with an extra bottle of blood? I forgot mine at home in a hurry. Fortunately, I got here in time."


    Everyone stared at the new arrival. Is this guy okay in the head? The collective thought passed through the head of everyone present. Even Target, money hungry that he was.


    Sixty million credits was a lot of money.


    "Do you know him?" Genesis whispered, subdued.


    "No." Olivia replied. They were all left wondering if Mr. X will become their saviour or their destroyer.


    "Seventy million." Malachi stood straight and alert. The presence of Mr. X sending an alarm ringing in his brain.


    "Let''s not waste anyone''s time. I''m sure you all have places to be." Mr. X laughed like he was the host of a casual dinner party. "Two hundred million."


    Ezra''s brain froze.


    "Two hundred million?!" Target asked incredulously. Even he was scared of the amount. Everyone was looking around wildly, waiting for Malachi''s response. Who was Mr. X and why was he throwing around that kind of money?


    Malachi stood stock still.


    "Two hundred million credits going once!"


    "Going twice."


    "Sold to Mr. X!" Target yelled in triumph. After all, he was the biggest winner in the auction.


    "This is unacceptable." Malachi rumbled.


    "Unacceptable?" Mr. X asked, his body language displaying an innocence hard to find even in kids nowadays. "Didn''t I win fair and square?"


    "Mr. X or whoever you are, you die today." Tension descended upon the tunnel as dark tentacles bursts out of Malachi''s back. "By the will of Count Solomon, today, one of us departs the world of the living."

 Chapter 11: Thats A Cop Id Like To Fuck

    "Mr. X or whoever you are, you die today." Tension descended upon the tunnel as dark tentacles bursts out of Malachi''s back. "By the will of Count Solomon, today, one of us departs the world of the living."


    "Hey! Hey!" Target exclaimed. "An agreement has been reached. There must be no fighting."


    "And how will you stop me?" Malachi took a step forward, his tentacles writhing behind him.


    "Ooooh!" Mr. X drawled like a kid at a playground. "Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!" He began chanting.


    "Mr. Malachi." Target declared, officious like. "You are in clear violation of rule number three. You shall be banned from five consecutive auctions."


    "Do I look like I care?" Malachi took another step and the tension became a physical force pressing down on the gathered vampires.


    "Err...He''s not coming for me, right?" Mr. X glanced around like a scared kid. "Somebody, do something."


    Is this an act or is he really scared? Somehow, I can''t tell.


    "Stop!" Target shouted as Malachi took another step.


    "Stop!" Another step!


    "Stop or I shoot!" Malachi took another step as Mr. X backed away, his body language radiating terror.


    Step.


    Step.


    Step.


    "Stop where you are." A feminine voice whispered from directly behind Ezra''s ear and the pressure present dispersed like poisoned gas.


    Ezra turned his head around wildly as much as his chains allowed but couldn''t find anyone. Judging by the fact that everyone was looking around, it seems like the voice whispered from behind everyone at the same time.


    Ezra shivered. What is this? A ghost story? This isn''t ominous. Not a single bit! He shivered again.


    The black zone fell apart like the curtain at a theatre to reveal a surprising scene.


    In addition to Officer Target''s cop car, another four cars surrounded the tunnel, two on each entrance, their lights flashing red and blue.


    Ezra could see the silhouette of single vampires in each of the four cars except one.


    Standing in front of the lone car was a beautiful vampire lady. The white uniform of the First City police force tightened in the right places leaving an alluring figure that mesmerized everyone present. She radiated an aura of competence as her dark blue hair which matched Ezra''s was pulled into a ponytail.


    Her cap was tilted to one side, balancing precariously on her head. Her belt tightened around her waist, accentuating her hourglass figure. Her red eyes spun alluringly, drawing attention to her matching red lips.


    Now that''s a cop I''d like to fuck.


    "Captain!" Target dropped to a knee.


    "Well done, Officer Target." The captain nodded at him before turning to Malachi. "Stand down. Tell Count Solomon that I''m in charge of this auction."


    Malachi backed away slowly with both hands held up. "As you wish." His deep voice rumbled, coming from his small stature.


    Ah. I see. The vampire police department is actually a corrupt faction hiding among the human police force. Can''t these vampires be the normal cape wearing, solitary dudes called Dracula or something?


    "Cash or bank transfer?" The captain turned to Mr. X.


    "Thank you!" Mr. X fell to his knees and swooned like a maiden from a romance novel. "I''d like to make a transfer."


    After receiving the necessary details, Mr. X brought out the latest coin sized smartphone and made the transfer.


    "This concludes our auction for today. Congratulations, Mr. X." captain whispered, her voice coming from behind everyone.


    "Oh man! This was a wild ride." Mr. X cheered before pausing. "Wait a minute... won''t Mr. short, dark and scary try to attack us when you leave?"


    "Don''t worry Mr. X. We''ll escort you to your destination."


    "Right. Right. Where was I going?" He scratched his head in confusion before turning to the trio he just claimed. "Where were you guys going again?"


    There was silence as the three vampires in question stared at him.


    What does he want? Is he letting us go? That can''t be right. No one spends two hundred million credits on a whim.


    "We''re going to the City Lord''s domain." Genesis answered. "Will you be letting us go?"


    "Letting you go?" Mr. X asked in confusion. "Why would I do that?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Called it.


    "What do you guys want at the City Lord''s domain anyways?"


    "We want to register our newly turned mate." Olivia answered. "What do you want from us?"


    Mr. X looked around at the small crowd watching him. Sarah, Malachi and the flower shop girls looked on at him. "Let''s forget about that for now. No one wants an illegal vampire running around. Onward!


    To the City Lord''s domain!" He placed one hand on his hip and pointed while staring forward like an explorer on the cover of an adventure novel.


    "Should we proceed to the transfer of chains?" Target asked.


    "No need. I brought my own chains." Mr. X walked to them and touched Olivia. A tattoo of chains snaked from his arms, transferring to Olivia''s neck where it glowed red. He took a step and transferred another chain tattoo to Genesis'' neck.


    When he stepped in front of Ezra, he paused. "Ah. Sorry. No chains for you. It''ll be pretty cruel to chain up a newborn. I don''t want child services to be called up here." He chuckled.


    "Cheer up kid." He slapped Ezra on the cheek twice.


    "Ha!" Genesis laughed. "That was funny."


    Funny? Funny?! He slapped me! This dude just compared me to a child! Ezra gritted his teeth as his eyes turned a fiery red. Whatever happens here today.


    I''ll have my revenge. Rage turned in his chest. Ezra could not explain it. If he had still been human, he probably would''ve let it go but now as a vampire, a heady feeling filled his head urging him on.


    "Is that bloodlust I feel?" Mr. X laughed. "What are you going to do about it?"


    "Ezra?" Olivia turned her head to stare at him. "Don''t do anything. Don''t make a move. Think with your head not your heart."


    "What''s this?" Genesis growled. "Let him unleash the beast inside. Show him Ezra! Show him what it means to be a vampire!" Genesis laughed as the two men stared at each other.


    Mr. X on one side with his red hood and blank iron mask, his body language displaying nonchalance.


    Ezra on the other side, his face twisted in fury, held back only by the chains of Officer Target.


    "Drop their chains, Target." Mr. X tilted his head. "I don''t like bullying kids but this time, I''ll make an exception."

 Chapter 12: Compression, Ignition and Emission

    "Drop their chains, Target." Mr. X tilted his head. "I don''t like bullying kids but this time, I''ll make an exception."


    "Don''t!" Stephanie yelled from the background. "Don''t kill him! Sell him to us!"


    This only managed to stoke Ezra''s anger. Am I an object to be traded? Am I that weak? No. No! Never!


    "This is your chance, Ezra! This is your stage! Be the man that you are!" Genesis egged him on.


    Target strode to them. "Friendly advice from your favorite peacekeeper. You''re a newborn. There are a thousand ways to die. Don''t choose this one." He whispered softly to Ezra. He touched the chains holding him down and they were sucked back into the cop''s arm. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra fell down on all fours, steam billowing from his mouth as he breathed deeply. He could feel the heat rising within him.


    "Come at me." Mr. X crouched like a grappler.


    "Gladly."


    "Stop." Olivia commanded, her voice echoed as it carried an ethereal weight.


    Crack!


    The pavement beneath Ezra''s feet cracked as his momentum was halted like he''d hit an unbreakable barrier. He strained but couldn''t move a muscle. The fog of rage in his mind began to slowly disperse.


    What the hell was that? I can''t move!


    "Fight!" Genesis yelled like a rabid wolf.


    What is this? The two commands warred with each other within his body. It was like he had received a command from God himself. His body strained like two minds were inhabiting it. He felt like standing still on the spot and fighting Mr. X at the same time.


    "What''s this?" Mr. X leaned forward like Ezra was an interesting specimen in biology class. "Interesting." He whispered, his voice carrying a note of wonder.


    "Ezra." Olivia''s cold dead voice penetrated through his confusion, sending shivers down his spine. "If you do it, I''ll kill you myself."


    Ezra shuddered as control of his body returned to him. He stood up slowly, shaking his strained body.


    "Oh man!" Mr. X groaned. "What a bummer. I was looking forward to schooling the newborn."


    Genesis turned to Ezra with a grin. "So, you do have a sense of self preservation."


    He turned to her incredulously. "You were just egging me on!"


    "I egg people on all the time. It''s up to them to choose what they want. I just wanted to watch a cool battle." She laughed.


    Cool battle? Cool battle for who? With all the powers everyone has been throwing around, I''ll just be paste on the floor. While his rage had clouded his judgement, Ezra still knew where he stood in relation to the other vampires. I''m still too weak. I can''t do anything.


    Target stepped forward and absorbed the chains holding Olivia and Genesis down. The red chain tattoo that Mr. X placed on their necks glowed ominously.


    "You guys move on to the City Lord''s domain. I''ll meet you there." Mr. X waved his arm. "Don''t try to disappear. If I don''t find you there," he snapped his fingers, "you''ll find out that the things on your neck aren''t purely decorative."


    Olivia nodded once and got back into the hover car like nothing happened. Genesis and Ezra followed suit, seating in their previous positions. The cop hover cars idling on either side of the tunnel followed them in an honor guard as Olivia drove out.


    Silence filled the car as they cruised back into the bustling part of the city.


    "That was stupid." Olivia filled the silence. "You can''t even convert blood into vitality yet and you tried to take on an unknown vampire? What were you thinking?"


    Ezra sat silently. He was asking himself the same questions before another thought crossed his mind.


    "What was that?" He leaned forward. "How did you control me?"


    "Oh that." Genesis yawned. "Since we turned you and our blood is inside you, we can control you. Don''t worry. It''s just us who can. All newborns can be commanded by those who turned them. As you feed, it''ll fade away in a few weeks."


    "Wait, what? Why didn''t you guys tell me?"


    "Sarah interrupted our question and answer session, didn''t she?"


    They can control me? Make me do things I don''t want to? Why am I so weak? What can I do about it?


    "How do I become powerful? How do you guys wield so much power? How do I get power of my own?"


    "You''re finally asking the right questions." Olivia looked at him through the rearview mirror. "There are two major vampire powers but you can''t use any one now since you haven''t learned the conversion."


    "The conversion?"


    "Vampires are powered by vitality. We are undead, so we do not create our own vitality except in a very specific circumstance..."


    "She means sex." Genesis interjected.


    "...which is why we drink the blood of any creature with life since it contains vitality." Olivia shot Genesis a look of annoyance.


    "So we can drink other blood apart from human blood?"


    "What blood did you think we ate and drank earlier?" Genesis turned around in her seat. "Of course. Vampires don''t drink human blood anymore. It''s against the law."


    Ezra hadn''t thought about it before but now, he felt weird for how easy it had been to drink and eat blood without thinking about where it came from. Maybe the presence of the chicken threw me off?


    "Vampires have to convert the blood into vitality. The process is called conversion." Olivia concluded.


    "How do I do that?"


    "Simple. Conversion has three steps. Compression, ignition and emission." Genesis explained. "First, gather all the blood in your body around your heart and compress it. Second, ignite the blood with an intense emotion. It could be joy, sadness, rage or another emotion.


    Whatever works for you. Lastly, when the blood combusts and create vitality, you disperse it into the air. This creates an Aura. An Aura is the first major vampire power. Sounds simple right?"


    It does sound simple.


    "Why don''t you try it now?" Olivia suggested.


    "I will. Thanks, Genesis."


    "Just call me Gen. How long will you two idiots keep calling me that without even asking if I have a nickname?"


    "Thanks Gen."


    "You''re fucking welcome." She grinned.

 Chapter 13: Auras and Blood Tattoos

    "Err...quick question." Ezra raised a hand with hesitation. "How do I compress my blood?"


    "You control it, move it to your heart, and compress it." Gen drawled. "Easy peasy."


    "Yes, easy peasy. But...how?"


    "You''re still thinking like a human." Olivia spoke up. "You''re a vampire now. You''re no longer subject to the laws of nature. You''re alive in a dead body. You should be able to feel the blood within you. It should be easy.


    Your body is cold, yet the blood radiates heat from the vitality trapped in it."


    She''s right. I shouldn''t be thinking like a human. Just this night alone, I''ve seen black boxes capable of isolating a small zone from the world, a flaming sword that should have burnt down everything around it just by existing and other vampires materializing shit out of thin air. The same laws should apply to me.


    Ezra closed his eyes and focused his attention inward. At first, he couldn''t feel a thing, but slowly, he began to feel a certain heat, tracing a map throughout his body. Before long, he could feel every drop of blood present in his body.


    "Don''t compress all the blood you have," Olivia''s voice filtered into his ears. "That remaining bit of blood is what keeps us from looking like actual corpses."


    "Oh! Forgot about that. Yeah, what she said." Gen giggled.


    Ezra began to pull the blood towards his heart, taking advantage of the veins and arteries already present in his body. Defying both logic and biology, the blood compressed into his heart, filling more space than should be possible. He did remember to leave a tiny bit of blood out.


    Don''t want to look like I just stepped out of a morgue, even if I''d look good. Being a vampire sure is bullshit.


    After compressing the blood, Ezra recalled the second step. Ignition. Intense emotion. He tried to call up happiness, but he couldn''t summon enough of it to make it intense. His life so far hasn''t been anything to write home about. When you''re trying to survive, there''s little room for happiness.


    Ezra strained, trying to summon intense happiness, joy, before giving up. Well, that didn''t work. Should I try sadness? Nope. Never been one to stay sad for too long. His mind wandered around before he recalled a certain recent intense emotion.


    That should work.


    He took a deep breath before summoning rage. The hot rage he''d felt when he faced Mr. X. The rage rose up like an old friend. As the rage bubbled within him, he could feel heat building up in his chest. More.


    More! MORE!


    Whoomph!


    The blood in his heart ignited and transformed into an ethereal mass of energy that rushed out of his body, spreading into an invisible cloud around him.


    "Yes! That''s it! An Aura!" Gen pumped a fist, celebrating his accomplishment.


    Ezra opened his eyes in wonder. He could feel the aura like a sixth sense, providing him with a 360-degree vision of everything within a two-meter radius. He could even see under the seat of the hover car!


    "An Aura is one of the most important tools of a vampire. It gives a large range of vision, effectively giving you eyes at the back of your head. It is the source of every vampire''s psionic powers. Best of all, it grows stronger as you age."


    That was when Ezra noticed something incredible. "How is it broadcasting my emotions?" His sense of wonder felt palpable. It was like a weight in the air! He''d felt something similar before! When Sarah wanted to kill Gen, a sense of certainty had enveloped her sword! It was similar.


    "That''s one of the aura''s psionic powers." Olivia glanced at him through the rearview mirror. "You can radiate certain emotions or feelings you choose. You can even imbue those feelings onto objects."


    "You can even use your Aura to enchant and hypnotize humans. It doesn''t work that well on other vampires though." Gen sighed in disappointment before she perked up. "You do get telekinesis even if it''s pretty weak. Only those crusty old vampires who have lived long enough develop decent telekinesis."


    That''s pretty amazing! "Do we get telepathy?"


    "Hah! Unfortunately, no." Gen snorted. "Just telekinesis, extrasensory perception and good old fashioned empathy."


    "Pull your vitality back in." Olivia spoke. "This isn''t the time to waste it. We have more pressing matters."


    Ezra reluctantly pulled the aura back into his heart. It was intuitive, like he''d been doing this for decades, not minutes. I''m a real vampire now. To other vampires, it''s just an everyday power. To me, it''s hypnosis, telekinesis, and emotion imbuing. And there''s even more! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s the second major vampire power?" He asked eagerly.


    "Tattoos."


    "Say what now?"


    "Vampire tattoos." Gen smirked before she toyed with the zip of her leather jacket. She pulled it off to reveal toned abs and lithe arms. Her breasts were held back by a crop top that was at least a size too small. Ezra''s eyes were glued to them before she snapped her fingers in front of his face.


    "Huh? What? Huh? You said?"


    "You can stare at my boobs later. For now, stare at my tattoos." Gen''s smirk widened.


    Ezra shifted his gaze sheepishly to the tattoos that covered her body. Her stomach was covered by two colorful tattoos. The first one which was just above the navel was of a chameleon. The chameleon looked incredibly life like with its skin shimmering with different colors. Ezra could swear he just saw it blink.


    He looked at the other tattoo which was above the chameleon. It was a dark spider. The spider was just as life like as the chameleon. He could make out each individual strand of hair on the completely black spider. It was like someone took a HD picture of a spider and placed it on her body as a tattoo.


    "This is..."


    "Blood tattoos." Gen flexed her biceps. Her biceps were covered with the dark web coming out of the spider''s legs. The web coiled all over it, making her arms look like it was covered in solid black ink.


    "This is the power that all vampires use. By mixing blood and ink, the resulting blood ink is used to create blood tattoos. When infused with vitality, the tattoos are then activated." Gen explained. "However, you can only tattoo a monster. Anything else and it won''t work. Not a weapon, an alien, some gold or even a fireball.


    But you can tattoo a monster that shits gold."


    "Wait what?" Ezra''s jaw dropped. "Shit gold?!" If that was true, his money problems were a thing of the past.


    "Yes. Every monster you tattoo can manifest only one ability of your choice. Like the chameleon here, every vampire has it. It''s the one responsible for the black zones."


    Damn! Where have vampires been all my life?


    "Of course, there are limitations." Gen ruthlessly bursts his bubbles of fantasy. "Each monster only gets one ability and you can''t change it later. You can get more tattoos and monsters but the more you get, the harder it becomes. There''s more but that''s all you need to know for now."


    "For example," Olivia interrupted, gesturing to the glowing red chain on her neck. "Mr. X''s chains are not directly from him but from whatever monster he possesses. The chain prevents us from using vitality and I''m sure that is not the only thing it can do."


    "She''s right." Gen continued. "Of course, the more powerful the monster is, the more vitality it needs. There is a way to mitigate this, though. If the monster is destroyed, it''s gone forever. But when its within you, you can make it grow stronger by feeding it vitality. This makes it easier to manifest, and it uses up less vitality."


    "Can I tattoo a monster that creates blood?"


    "Yes, but the created blood won''t grant you new vitality."


    "This is...this is crazy."


    "Wait till you meet an old vampire. Those dudes are badass."


    "We''re here." Olivia announced as they pulled into a parking lot.


    Ezra stopped and stared at the building in front of them. That can''t be right.


    "Quick question, what are we doing at the T-Max building?"

 Chapter 14: Those Boobs

    "Quick question, what are we doing at the T-Max building?"


    Under the current circumstances, it was a reasonable question. Ezra had been told that they''re heading to the City Lord''s domain, not one of the most beautiful and popular buildings in First City.


    With its gleaming glass windows and steel frame, the T-Max building was built ten years ago. Since then, it had built a reputation as the premier gathering location for the uber elites.


    Its first five floors housed luxury department stores where the various celebrities, rich heiresses, and millionaire wives could be found among its aisles.


    The next two floors had a restaurant with a reservation list a mile long. The people who could get a seat after entering without a reservation could be counted on two hands.


    The next seven floors were home to an exclusive club that is only accessible with a membership card. To gain membership, you had to be invited by the management. Rumor has it that it was more than just a club.


    Finally, the top two floors housed the private residence of Itachi Yaiba, the richest man in First City, a mayoral candidate and the reclusive multimillionaire who owns the building. With all his other ventures put together, he was estimated to be worth six hundred million credits. Just four hundred million shy of a billion.


    All in all, the T-Max building was a place Ezra thought he''d never enter in his life.


    "We''re here to register you as a citizen of the Vampire Society." Olivia answered.


    "In the T-Max?"


    "Yes."


    "This is the City Lord''s domain."


    "Really?" Ezra asked in confusion.


    "Itachi Yaiba is the City Lord you idiot." Genesis said, making his eyes widen in realization.


    What the hell? I thought vampire lords were dudes that hid in coffins and resided in old castles. Who knew that they''ve always been hidden in plain sight?


    Ezra stared at the T-Max building, its lights shining brightly in the night. The department stores were still open. No one wanted to miss a crazy heiress who had a few thousand credits to spend on clothes at 2am.


    "Let''s go." Olivia opened the door and stepped out of the hover car and they followed suit.


    Genesis pulled her leather jacket back on but didn''t zip it up. They walked in together under the gaze of the security officials. Their eyes were following the two beauties in amazement while they shot Ezra looks of jealousy. He couldn''t help but puff his chest out. They''re mine. Mine alone.


    He smiled to himself. The contract had been pretty clear on that.


    Olivia led them to a corner of the second floor where a small store sold brand name luxury glasses. They entered and were quickly approached by a human salesgirl.


    "I''d like to see the manager," Olivia said displaying the same tattoo she showed Officer Target as an ID. The tattoo was a string of numbers and letters.


    "Follow me," the salesgirl bowed lightly before leading them towards the back. They passed through a door to a short hallway. The hallway was lined with doors. At the end was a door with a blank nameplate. The salesgirl knocked politely.


    "Come in." A female voice called out. The salesgirl opened the door and stepped back for them to enter. The vampires filed in and closed the door. "Welcome to the civil office. How may I help you?"


    The office was bare, with only a single desk and two chairs in front of it with a few cabinets in a corner. There was a nameplate on the desk which read, ''Miss Red.''


    The most eye-catching view in the windowless office was the woman sitting behind the desk. She had a cute face with round eyes. Her small lips sat under a cute button nose. With the customary vampire spinning red eyes, she looked like she was in her early twenties.


    She was petite but that only made her huge breasts stand out. Her white blouse was unbuttoned at the top, offering an inviting view of what Ezra could only call a work of art.


    "We''re here to register a newborn." Olivia answered as she sat. Gen took the other chair while Ezra stood awkwardly beside her.


    Ms. Red glanced up and when she saw Ezra, her posture changed. She leaned forward, pressing her boobs against the desk, pushing it up.


    "Which one of you is the newborn?" Ezra stepped forward and she eyed him like he was a particularly juicy piece of meat. "Excellent. Your turning approval?" She turned to Olivia and Genesis.


    Gen cursed beneath her breath. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Due to certain circumstances, we are unable to tender our approval. However, I filed a claim two days ago. You should be able to find it in your records." Olivia said calmly, before she turned to Genesis. "I''ll be registered as the turner, but don''t worry, our contract still stands."


    Ms. Red eyed them before standing up. She walked slowly to a cabinet at the corner of the office, her hips swaying seductively. Her black skirt was short, showing off her sexy legs.


    Click! Clack! Her heels hit the floor. As she got to the cabinet, she bent slowly at the waist, her skirt tightening around her inviting ass.


    God damn, this must be fate. Ezra swallowed as he stared.


    "Like what you see?" Gen asked as she nudged him. "Don''t worry, I''ll show you something better later."


    That''s right, I''ve got an even better ass right here all to myself.


    Ms. Red rifled through the cabinet before exiting with a folder. She opened and read it before bringing it back to the desk with her.


    "Name and ID?"


    "Olivia. C7V200143."


    "Name of newborn?"


    "Ezra Matten."


    "Everything seems to be in order." Ms. Red noted. She held her palm out and a tattoo shined before materializing into what looked like a printer. She took a pile of paper and placed it into the object before opening a small compartment with a needle poking out of it. "A drop of your blood, please."


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, who gave him a nod.


    He pricked his finger on the needle before manipulating a drop of blood into the compartment. It would have been embarrassing if you had to be taught compression in front of the gorgeous lady.


    Ms. Red closed up the compartment and the machine began whirling.


    As they waited, Ms. Red fanned herself with a hand. "Isn''t it hot in here?" She spoke.


    What do you mean it''s hot? There''s air conditioning.


    She reached up and unbuttoned the top two buttons on her blouse. Ezra could see the lacy white bra that supported her big juicy melons. His dick twitched in his pants.


    I''d like to stick my dick between those boobs.


    The machine clicked before it began to print out pages. Ms. Red picked the papers before stippling it into four separate documents.


    "Can you confirm that this is accurate?" She passed the document to Ezra and another to Olivia.


    Ezra scanned the document to see a lot of details about himself. His age, his height, who turned him, the document even had the time he last had a meal! His eyes returned to the top of the document where he noticed something.


    "You left my name blank."


    "Yes, I did that on purpose," Ms. Red nodded. "As you enter a new life, you can change your name to reflect the new man you''ve become." She handed him a pen.


    Ezra nodded in understanding before he asked. "Did you change your name?" Miss Red didn''t seem like her real name.


    "No I didn''t."


    Huh. What do you know? It''s her real name. Ezra stood there thoughtfully. He''d always been known as Ezra. Now that he''s a vampire, did he want to be known by a new name?


    On one hand, changing his name could mean escaping from the crushing debt. On the other hand, he''s a vampire now. He''d surely have more opportunities to make money beyond his wildest dreams. Maybe it''s because I didn''t have much to my name but I''ve always protected what''s mine.


    He sighed and wrote down the name he had chosen. Ms. Red accepted the document to read the name written in bold letters.


    Ezra Matten.


    He was who he was and that wasn''t changing anytime soon.

 Chapter 15: Set An Appointment. Lets Have Sex

    Ms. Red stamped the documents before handing it to them. "Your thumb print please." She showed them the spot where they stamped their thumbs using their blood as ink.


    Ms. Red also added her thumbprint to the documents before handing one to Ezra and another to Olivia. She placed the remaining two documents into a drawer attached to the desk. She absorbed the printer before materializing another device.


    I didn''t really know what to expect from a vampire bureaucrat but it sure wasn''t using superpowers to materialize a bloody magical printer. I wonder what this one is.


    The square shaped toaster-like machine sat innocently on the table. Who knows? It could be a weapon of mass destruction.


    "This is a scriber." Ms. Red explained. "It tattoos whatever you want onto the body. You can get your personal scriber from our specialty store down in the basement. Place your forearm on the scriber. Whatever happens, do not be alarmed."


    Vampires have stores? Honestly, at this point, I shouldn''t be surprised.


    Ezra placed his hand on the scriber and watched as it unfolded like a spider, letting his arm sink inside. It closed, encasing his forearm. He swallowed nervously. Hope this thing doesn''t chop arms off.


    "We shall begin inscribing your identification number."


    Ezra began to feel needles prickling his skin rapidly. In two minutes, it was done. The scriber unfolded, allowing him to retrieve his arm.


    On his forearm were dark red, almost black letters. He read his new identification number.


    C7V107023


    "Congratulations, Mr. Ezra. You are now a legal citizen of The Vampire Society." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The letters tingled and curiously, he directed vitality into the tattoo. He watched as the letters shined slightly from his skin, blinking in a rainbow of colors.


    "Cool." His first tattoo. Genesis nudged him playfully.


    "Are we done?" Olivia asked.


    "Yes." Ms. Red answered.


    "Let''s go."


    As they turned to leave, Ms. Red called out. "Wait!"


    They turned to see her staring bashfully at them. "Mr. Ezra. If you ever need a new wife, I''m fully available."


    Ezra stared at her in shock. What just happened? Did she just offer to be my wife? All he could do was nod dumbly before turning to leave.


    "Wait!"


    There''s more?


    "If you don''t need a wife, can I come to you for copulation? I can pay."


    Copulation? Don''t vampires have a practice of having sex to increase their vitality? She''s willing to pay to have sex with me? Is this how valuable male vampires are? The other dudes must be raking in cash. A million credits, here I come!


    Ezra turned to Olivia who nodded thoughtfully. "We''ll contact you when we make a decision." She said.


    Just like that? Ezra didn''t know it was possible but he was even more shocked. A woman who, according to the contract we signed is now my wife just gave a tentative approval for a fuck buddy. That was when it really sank in. My life has truly changed.


    With that settled, they exited the office and walked back into the eyewear store. "Where are we going next?" Ezra asked.


    "Let''s get your first monster tattoo!" Gen cheered.


    Ezra smiled as they turned to leave the store. His very own superpower. Finally!


    "Hey guys. Tell me, how do I look?" They turned sharply to see Mr. X wearing a ridiculously big sunglass on his mask. They all stared at him in shocked silence. First, they''ve managed to forget the situation they were in. Second, who wears a sunglass on a mask?


    "You all must be dumbstruck at how handsome I look, right?" X sighed mournfully, before placing the glasses back on display. "Follow me."


    With a glance at each other, they followed.


    X led them to an elevator which they took down to the parking lot in basement level two. He stalked forward like he was in a spy movie. "Shhh!" He placed a finger on where his mouth should be on the mask. "They''re watching."


    What''s with this dude? Who in the heavenly hells handed two hundred million credits to this nutjob because there''s no way he made that money himself.


    X peeked around the corner before rolling to the cover of a parked car.


    "What are you doing?" Gen asked curiously.


    "Hiding from Malachi." X shuddered with exaggeration. "How can someone that short be so scary? Uh... no offense to short people."


    Olivia stepped out into the open. "If Malachi is really here, things won''t be this quiet."


    "Really?" X asked eagerly. "Phew! I wouldn''t want to face that guy in battle."


    "How are you so.... cowardly?" Gen asked. "Don''t you have dignity?"


    "Dignity? What''s that?" He placed his hand on his chin in a thinking pose before perking up in exaggerated realization. "Oh! Dignity! Yeah, I had it but I sold it for two hundred million credits. I''m sure you guys know what I used it for."


    They all stared at him, trying to figure out if he was joking or being truthful. Probably a bit of both.


    X straightened up and dusted himself off nonchalantly. "Onward my noble knights!" He led the way to an old battered hover car fitted with wheels.


    "What''s this?" Gen asked.


    "It''s a hover car." He answered like it was obvious and it totally was.


    "With wheels? Did we somehow transport ourselves back to the twenty first century?"


    "Oh! The wheels are for if the car breaks down in the middle of the road. Don''t worry though. That almost never happens. Solomon''s a gentle beast." He patted the car before getting in, sitting at the back. "What are you guys waiting for?


    Get in."


    "You named your car after Count Solomon?" Gen stared flatly at him.


    "Aren''t you guys getting in?" X drawled.


    They sighed as they climbed into the car. Gen took the passenger''s seat and Ezra joined him at the back.


    "Where to?" Olivia asked from the driver''s seat.


    "Quantum observatory." X stretched as Olivia froze. "Oh! You didn''t think I know? Why else would I spend that ridiculous amount of money? Don''t bother trying anything. Those chains around your neck do things other than glowing beautifully."


    Olivia''s hands went to her neck, where the tattoo was covered by the collar of her blouse.


    Gen turned in her seat, watching X. "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing much." X answered. "We''re just heading to the place where our dear Olivia hid the page from the Book of Nightmares."


    What the hell? That''s what he''d definitely been after! Was he Count Solomon''s insurance? No. If he was, he wouldn''t be at odds with Malachi. "How did you know where she hid it?" Ezra asked.


    "I''ve got eyes everywhere, buddy. That''s why you can''t see them." He giggled like he just made a great joke.


    This dude is scary! Even Count Solomon doesn''t know where the page is! The jokes and exaggerations must be an act. This guy seems so harmless. A wolf in sheep clothing. That''s what makes him even more scary.


    Ezra shifted away from X. He''s so unpredictable. Who knows what he''ll do next.


    Olivia sighed before starting the car. The engine sputtered before roaring to life.


    X yawned as they left the T-Max building. "Now that''s more like it."

 Chapter 16: No Way Home

    The old car chugged happily along the street as silence reigned in the car.


    X turned to Ezra and began staring at him. Ezra ignored the stare and placed his cheek on the window, watching the street go by. After a while, he couldn''t hold it anymore. "What?" He turned to X.


    "What a nice night this is, right?"


    "What?"


    "I mean, I took part in a high stakes bidding war that could devolve into violence at a coin toss. And now, we''re on our way to acquire an old relic of the progenitor. Gosh, I feel like an explorer."


    Yeah. A nice night for you. I witnessed a high stakes battle, was captured by a corrupt police officer and was auctioned off to a crazy masked dude. Thankfully, the night is almost over.


    "Can you turn on the radio?" X asked. "I can''t stand the silence."


    Gen clicked the button. "At number four in the music Top Ten, we have ''I''ll be your unicorn'' by the girl group A X E. Stay tuned-"


    The radio sparked before going off.


    Silence reigned once more in the car.


    This time, it was Ezra''s turn to stare at X.


    The Book of Nightmares must be really powerful if vampires are willing to spend two hundred million credits to acquire it. Just how powerful is the vampire progenitor?


    "What? Why are you staring at me?" X asked.


    "What do you want to use the page for?"


    "A rookie question." Ezra could feel the smirk radiating off X. "Fine, I''ll answer. In Vampire Society, the only thing that matters is strength. Strength is the reason why the council rule over us all. Strength is the reason why Prince Arthur can openly defy the council. Strength is the reason why Itachi Yaiba rules over this city."


    "For vampires, strength is vitality. Each and every page of the Book is said to contain a weapon that has been fed vitality for centuries. Only those old enough to remember Prince Caspian wield that kind of power without a relic."


    "With that power, who knows what I can do? Maybe I''ll become a City Lord. Maybe I''ll join the council. Maybe I''ll join Prince Arthur. With that page, the world is my oyster."


    Damn. No wonder he''s willing to spend a fortune. The most impressive one here is Olivia. How did she even steal it?


    Greed was shining in the eyes of everyone in the car as silence prevailed once again.


    This time, it was Gen''s turn to stare at Olivia.


    "Stop staring. Ask." Olivia kept her eyes on the road.


    "How did you steal the page? It couldn''t have been easy."


    Olivia remained silent as everyone in the car stared at her in expectation.


    "Come on, everyone knows you stole it! We''re all heading to where you kept it. There''s no point in hiding it anymore!" Gen prodded.


    Olivia sighed in resignation. "I''ve never been part of a coven." She started. "I''ve always been independent. Ten years ago, Count Solomon extended an invitation for me to become one of his guards. Lacking resources of my own, I accepted."


    "Since then I''ve been guarding the Count''s interests. After earning his trust, he sent me to guard his vault. One day, he took me inside. He wanted to gloat. He showed me the treasures within and when I saw the page, I realized¡­." She trailed off.


    "Before we left, I dropped a special item of mine into the vault. Using that item, I was able to open a passageway into his vault. I used up most of my resources to survive in the vault and I stole the page."


    So it was Count Solomon''s recklessness. Wanting to show off in front of a pretty lady.


    "You used up your resources? So, you''re broke?" Gen asked.


    That''s what you got from that? Ezra stared at her incredulously.


    "Yes." Olivia answered simply.


    "Fuck!" Everyone stared at her in surprise. Why is she so worked up about Olivia''s financial state? "I''m broke too."


    As one, the two women turned to stare at Ezra. "I''m broke too." He confessed. The two women turned forward with a sigh.


    "In case you''re wondering, I''m broke too." X piped up.


    "No one''s wondering." Gen answered.


    Silence.


    Wait a minute.


    Ezra turned to stare at X.


    "Just ask."


    "Cool. What happens to us after you get the page?"


    "You guys? Don''t I own you?" He laughed. "I clearly remember paying two hundred million credits."


    He wants to enslave us?


    "That''s the price for the page not for us." Olivia spoke.


    "Wasn''t it a package deal? You guys and the page."


    "Come on, you get a weapon that puts you on par with the vampire powerhouses. What do you want with us?" Gen asked.


    "Is it a crime to want ingenious minds? One of you managed to steal from a Count after all."


    "If you have the power, can''t you do the stealing?"


    "Hmmm." X adopted a thinking pose. "That''s true. Maybe I''ll kill you guys after I get the page."


    The three vampires stiffened in shock.


    What''s wrong with you Genesis? Couldn''t you keep your mouth shut?


    "I''m just joking." X laughed. "Or am I?"


    Shit! Shit! Shit! He''s definitely going to kill us. How do we escape? I only have an Aura.


    Genesis has her axes and that sticky rope. Olivia has those feathers. Shit!


    Wait a minute! If we can find a way to restrain X, I''m sure we''ll be able to escape. If Gen uses her sticky rope and Olivia uses her black zone, we can do it. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, wait. They''re both low on vitality and X has already rigged them with some kind of remote controlled chains. Fuck! It all boils down to killing X. How do I kill X? Can I even kill X?


    Fuck!


    There''s no way out. There''s no way home.

 Chapter 17: Vampires Wear Sunscreen?!

    The night was lightening up when they pulled into the parking lot. Dawn had arrived. Olivia pulled the hover car into park and stepped out of the vehicle. A tense silence clung to the four vampires like a baby to a breast.


    X gestured for Olivia to lead the way and they set off for their destination. The Quantum observatory. X began humming a song to himself as they rode an elevator to the top floor.


    Suddenly, an ethereal wave passed through the elevator and Ezra shuddered as the wave began to invade every area of his body. He stumbled dizzily as he began to feel lethargic.


    A heat began to grow in his heart, fighting the wave. The intense battle went on for a few seconds and the heat from his heart began chasing away the wave. Before long, the dizziness had passed and Ezra stood tall once more.


    What the hell was that? He turned around, intending to ask his companions what the wave was. "What the FUCK?!" He jumped back, pressing himself to the elevator door.


    Ding!


    The elevator door swung open and Ezra spent a few seconds windmilling his arms before regaining his balance. "What the fuck just happened?" He repeated as he stared at the sight in front of him. Within the time it took for them to ride to the top of the skyscraper, the three vampires with him had undergone a drastic transformation.


    Where before, they were beautiful, energetic and healthy-looking members of society, now, they looked like good looking insomniacs with pale skin. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia and Genesis'' beauty had diminished a bit. While they still looked incredibly beautiful, his enhanced vampire eyes could catch blemishes that were previously absent. Under their eyes were dark circles, making it look like they pulled three all-nighters in a row.


    At that moment, the sun rose, bathing the floor in golden light through the huge floor to ceiling windows in the room. The vampires hissed in pain and Ezra quickly ducked back into the elevator.


    What is it? Are we under attack? Did Malachi find us? His head swiveled around, trying to identify the threat as X frantically jammed the button to close the elevator.


    "Okay." Ezra nodded as the door closed. "Can someone explain to me what just happened?"


    "That''s the sun." Gen explained.


    "What?"


    "The sun is a vampire''s natural enemy. It weakens the powers of a vampire. It also causes intense pain and prolonged exposure can lead to death. That is one of the two ways a vampire can die." Olivia answered.


    "It''s always been that way. While there are theories, no one truly knows why. Right now, because of the sun, we''re all as physically powerful as the average human. Our only weapons are our Auras and tattoos but even those are not as powerful during the day."


    OH! So the sun truly does weaken vampires. Why don''t I feel weak? He flexed his arms, not feeling the weakness. Is it because I''m a newborn?


    Light flashed and a purple liquid appeared around X before sinking into his skin. He stretched like a man who just woke up from a refreshing nap. "That''s my sunscreen." He stared expectantly at the trio for a few seconds before smacking his mask-covered face with his hand. "I sealed your vitality, didn''t I? And you''re a newborn without tattoos. Sorry, my bad."


    A glow appeared from his forearm, before materializing into three neon purple jackets. "Put these on."


    "Why?" Gen eyed the jackets like they had somehow offended her. Maybe they had.


    "They''re sunscreens. They radiate an invisible barrier that protects you from only the rays of the sun." X slouched.


    "Don''t you have it in another color?"


    "Take it or leave it."


    Gen grimaced, probably weighing the consequences between wearing the sunscreen and stepping into the sun. Olivia took one, her action persuading Gen to take the other one.


    X stretched the last one to Ezra and he startled. Wait! He does not know I''m not affected by the sun? Ezra hesitantly collected the jacket. Why is he giving it to me? Are there any traps in it?


    He put on the jacket over his tracksuit, holding his breath. After a few seconds with nothing happening, he let out a sigh of relief.


    This is my chance! Everyone else is weakened by the sun. When I get an opportunity, that''s when I''ll take X down.


    "Lead the way." X nodded at Olivia as he pressed the button to open the elevator.


    The group, containing a masked man in a red hoodie, one handsome man wearing a purple jacket over a tracksuit and two beautiful women in similar purple jackets, walked into the observatory.


    Olivia led them to the reception desk. "Good morning. I''m here to see Mr. Dwight."


    "Name please." The receptionist blushed from being under the gaze of the good-looking group.


    "Miss Wild."


    The receptionist fiddled with her computer before reaching into a compartment hidden from view and retrieving a pen and paper. She presented it to Olivia who took it and wrote down a string of twenty words with no rhyme or reason before passing it back.


    The receptionist took the paper before comparing it to something on her computer. She nodded before retrieving a key which she handed to Olivia. "You may go, ma''am."


    "Thank you." Olivia led them through the maze of hallways to an unremarkable door. She inserted the key into the lock and opened it to reveal an office that looked like it hadn''t been used in ages.


    In the office was a door with an electronic door. Olivia led them to it before inputting the passcode. The door clicked open to reveal a dark room devoid of windows. Ezra''s eyes pierced the gloom to reveal silhouettes of telescopes, office chairs and other discarded equipment.


    Click!


    Gen turned on the light and Ezra''s eyes adjusted to the new light in a split second. Cool!


    "Here we are." X breathed reverently. "The resting place of a page from the book of Nightmares. I can feel it! Where is it?" He turned to Olivia.


    Olivia moved to a clearing in the room. "Move this for me." She commanded and her two coven mates sprang to help her. Everyone was caught up in the excitement that pervaded the atmosphere. They would finally get to see the page!


    They arranged seven telescopes into different positions specified by Olivia before they stepped back as one.


    "What''s next?" X asked before Olivia shushed him.


    Slowly, light began to pool in the middle of the clearing, surrounded by telescopes. The light grew blinding before dying down to reveal an unassuming box sitting on the floor.


    "A special monster capable of receiving special preconditions? Clever. Must have cost a lot of vitality." X spoke. "Now open it!"


    Olivia hesitated for a moment and the tattooed chain around her neck glowed dangerously. She sighed in resignation before kneeling before the box. She placed a hand on the top and it clicked open.


    Click!


    Everyone in the room dropped to a knee as a terrifying bloodlust pressed on them like a physical weight!


    "Yes. Yes! That''s it! It even radiates an Aura! Ha Ha Ha Ha!" X began laughing maniacally.


    Sitting in the box was a page wreathed in transparent shadows, looking like it had been torn from a book!


    Ezra gasped as the Aura slowly disssipated. He had seen it with his own two eyes.


    A page from The Book of Nightmares!

 Chapter 18: Devouring Shadows and Bloodlust

    The atmosphere crackled with tension as the vampires fought against the bloodlust.


    Slowly, they began to rise to their feet.


    X, with his red hoodie and blank iron mask, shook off the effects of the Aura easily. Before long, the four vampires were standing once more. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Together, they faced the ominous sight before them. An unassuming opened box, its interior bathed in a dim, otherworldly crimson light. Nestled within was a single page, its surface blank yet the source of the eerie light.


    Ezra wished his heart was still beating so it could race within his chest and reassure him that he was still alive. What the hell? I think I can now relate to mice in front of a snake.


    Wisps of dark, transparent shadows danced around the page, intertwining with the aura of palpable bloodlust that filled the air. Ezra could have sworn the page was a hibernating monster in disguise.


    Through the shadows, they could notice an absence of visible markings on the page. If not for its Aura and the presence of wispy shadows, it could be mistaken for an ordinary page!


    X, with an air of reverence, whispered two words that reverberated through the room, his voice tinged with a mixture of fear and awe. "My precious."


    He slowly stretched a hand to the box, his eyes filled with desire.


    Just before he touched the page, he hesitated, his hand trembling imperceptibly. With a sardonic chuckle, he withdrew, a knowing smirk playing upon his lips. "Olivia," he commanded, his voice suddenly cold and commanding, "take it out."


    "No."


    "No?" X turned to stare at her and the chains on her neck glowed a menacing crimson. "Did I just hear you say no?"


    Silence reigned in the room. Even the sound of breathing was absent. The two vampires stared at each other.


    Fuck! FUCK! We don''t need to give X an excuse to use those tattoos. "I''ll do it." Ezra volunteered.


    "No!" Olivia said sharply, a hint of panic in her eyes. "I''ll do it!"


    Silence filled the room once more.


    Ezra watched with a mixture of apprehension and curiosity as Olivia reached hesitantly into the box.


    She glanced at Ezra and Gen before taking a deep breath, a gesture she technically didn''t need. With trembling fingers, she grasped the page.


    Suddenly, a flash of inky blackness engulfed the chamber, casting everything into shadow. Ezra''s senses reeled in confusion as he struggled to comprehend the strange incident unfolding before him. How can light be black?!


    In the chaos, the shadows covering the page surged forward towards Olivia''s face.


    Whoomph!


    The shadows devoured the tattoo around Olivia''s neck, leaving behind a bruise.


    Before anyone could react, X''s red chains coiled out of his arms and wrapped around Olivia''s arm, severing it with a swift, decisive tug.


    "AAARRRRGGGHHHH!" A guttural cry of pain echoed through the room as Olivia collapsed to the ground, her agony echoing in Ezra''s ears like a haunting melody.


    But before he could intervene, X''s hand shot out like a snake, tendrils of glowing red chains snaking from his fingertips to wrap around Olivia''s writhing form.


    With mounting horror, Ezra and Genesis crouched into defensive positions, their eyes blazing with determination. "What the fuck did you do?" Gen snarled at X.


    X jumped back, his hands raised in the universal symbol of surrender. "Easy. Easy. I had to stop the page from devouring all her vitality."


    "Fuck." Gen whispered before crouching to check Olivia as Ezra''s eyes remained fixed on X.


    Olivia''s groans echoed through the room as she slowly sat up, her movements pained and labored. Ezra''s gaze flickered to her, and he couldn''t help but notice that her red irises were spinning even more rapidly than before.


    What does the spinning mean? Is Olivia dying? His heart clenched at the thought. He hadn''t known the two ladies for long but they''d literally saved him from the jaws of death. He couldn''t help but care.


    New glowing red tattoos from X could be seen, twisting like serpents around her neck and arms. She clutched her severed stump, her gaze fixated on the hand still grasping the page that lay beside her.


    The inky black shadows that had once covered the page had dissipated, revealing cryptic symbols etched on the page''s surface.


    The air crackled with anticipation as X, his movements slow and deliberate, reached out to retrieve the page.


    Everyone collectively held their breath as X touched the page. Everyone waited for the inevitable shadows. The page sat lifelessly, its surface devoid of any immediate reaction.


    Relief washed over the room as the tension flowed away, replaced by a sense of cautious curiosity.


    With a flick of his wrist, X''s chains wrapped around a nearby table and dragged it to them. He picked up the page and placed it on the table.


    Gen lent a helping hand to Olivia, assisting her to her feet and Ezra joined them to crowd around the table, their eyes fixed upon the confusing markings on the page.


    Lines and dots danced across the page from left to right, forming an unfamiliar written language.


    "What language is this?" Ezra looked at his companions for enlightenment. They were older vampires. They should have seen things like this before.


    X''s response was a solemn shake of the head. "I don''t know," he admitted, his voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "I have never encountered any language like this before. Even if it were a dead language, I would recognize it. But this? This is something else."


    "There can only be two possibilities. Either this language is a language that died at least two thousand years ago, or it''s a language created by the progenitor himself. Whatever it is, I haven''t seen it before."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room. Olivia shifted imperceptibly.


    "What do we do now?" Gen asked.


    X turned his gaze to Olivia, his expression unreadable behind his mask. "Decode it," he commanded once again.


    "What?"

 Chapter 19: Three Sheep, One Wolf

    "Decode it." X repeated.


    "I don''t know how to decode it." There was a faint tremor in Olivia''s voice. She glanced at the other occupants of the room.


    X''s response was swift and cold, red light shining through the dark patches on the eye holes of his mask with an intensity that sent shivers down Ezra''s spine. "You wouldn''t have stolen it if you didn''t know how to decode it," he stated, his tone laced with a thinly veiled threat. "I know you can. So, decode it."


    A tense silence stretched between Olivia and X, the air thick with unspoken accusations and simmering tension. Ezra and Gen watched from the sidelines, their bodies coiled like a spring, ready to intervene.


    Ezra could feel the weight of their stares bearing down upon him even though they weren''t even looking at him. It was as if the very atmosphere had turned hostile. He startled as he realized it was X''s Aura.


    "I see." X remarked as Olivia said nothing. "You''re much willing to find out what my chains do, aren''t you?"


    X''s threat hung in the air like a dark cloud, casting a pall of fear over the room. His Aura leaked a deliberate hint of bloodlust.


    Olivia remained defiantly silent, staring straight at X.


    "So be it." With a flick of his wrist, X activated the chains wrapped around Olivia''s body.


    The chains materialized out of her skin into solid chains made of red light and their glow intensified as they began to tighten around her throat. Olivia''s eyes widened in terror as she gasped in pain, her body convulsing where she stood.


    Ezra''s heart thundered in his chest as he watched Olivia''s torment, a familiar surge of rage fueled adrenaline flooding through his veins.


    Crack!


    Without a second thought, he vaulted over the table, launching himself at X, his fists flying in a desperate bid to save Olivia. Gen was not far behind.


    With a grace that belied his weak exterior, X effortlessly sidestepped Ezra''s attack, his movements fluid and precise. In a swift motion, X materialized a gleaming knife and drove it into Ezra''s back, the blade sinking deep into his flesh with a sickening squelch.


    Agony lanced through Ezra''s body as the knife began drained his vitality, sapping his strength with each passing moment.


    "Arrrggghhhh!" With a guttural cry, he twisted, tearing himself away from X''s grasp, staggering backward until he collided with a nearby chair.


    "Weak." X spat before turning to meet the coming warrior.


    Gen was much less impulsive than Ezra, her fighting style drawing a sharp contrast to her behavior. In a boxer''s stance, she threw jabs at X who bobbed and weaved between her strikes.


    "Passable." He sniffed. "Where''s the famous bloodthirsty bitch I hear so much about?"


    "Don''t worry." Gen grinned, displaying her fangs. "You can meet her. All you need to do is remove your chains around my neck."


    X laughed as he batted away her punches before elbowing her in the face, breaking her nose with a sharp crack. As Gen stumbled back, X raised his leg high and dropped it in a swift kick at Gen''s neck.


    Crack!


    Gen''s neck broke and she fell twitching to the floor.


    Gritting his teeth against the searing pain, Ezra yanked the knife from his back, his hands slick with blood. With a grunt, he turned to face X, the fire of righteous fury burning in his eyes. "How dare you?" he growled.


    "Well, I-"


    X was cut off as Ezra bursts into a blur of motion. Using his knife, he attacked X. His first slash almost nicked X''s throat before the vampire hopped away almost casually. He moved like a pit fighting veteran, each slash determined to cause lasting damage to X.


    Ezra maximized his newfound speed and resilience. The wound in his back devoured essence as it slowly knitted together closed. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s this?" X taunted. "The newborn found a knife? Careful with that, kid. You''ll just hurt yourself."


    Ezra gritted his teeth as X dodged his slashes with the barest of margins.


    "Don''t be so hard on yourself kid. Never give up. You can do this." X laughed as he twirled behind Ezra, giving him a friendly pat on the shoulder.


    With a burst of speed, Ezra twisted around and slashed downward, catching X''s thigh. Blood splattered on the floor as X stumbled back in pain.


    A sudden unexpected kick from behind him sent X to a knee and Gen''s grinning face appeared behind him before she plunged her hand through his chest. "Gotcha!"


    Silence.


    X coughed and blood dribbled down his chin into his red hoodie. "Heh." He chuckled. "Nice try." X clutched at Gen''s hand weakly before dissolving into powder. Gen jumped back in shock.


    Clapping filled the room and the duo turned to the wall where X was stepping out like he just watched some premium entertainment. "That was a great warm up. Did you guys think I''d die that easily?"


    What''s this? What were we fighting? A clone? An illusion? Ezra lifted the knife in his hand.


    X waved his hand and Gen''s chain activated. She stiffened with a muffled cry, before dropping to the floor.


    "What are you doing? Stop it!" Ezra snarled, taking a step forward.


    "So demanding. Okay. Kids shouldn''t be made to watch this kind of stuff." X waved his hand, making the chains inert once again. The two ladies groaned on the floor, their body shuddering in pain.


    "Don''t worry. They''ll be alright." X chuckled as Ezra eyed him menacingly. Ezra had only a single knife while X who had been weakened by the sun still had more vitality, a more powerful Aura and his monster tattoos.


    "How about this?" X asked. "If you can draw my blood with that knife in your hand, I''ll remove the chains."


    Ezra eyed him skeptically.


    "What? You don''t trust me? Okay. I''ll fight without using any vitality. That means no Aura or tattoo. What do you say."


    "Deal." Ezra agreed. There''s no saying if X would honor the deal but he had to try. All he needed to do was to get X to remove the chains and with Gen and Olivia by his side, they could surely kill X.


    X spread his hands out in invitation. "Excellent. Bring it on."

 Chapter 20: Blood Song

    Black fog began flowing from X before solidifying into a black zone that encapsulated the room.


    The zone flickered weakly in places but held strong.


    "We''re exemplary citizens of the Vampire Society. We have to follow the rules." X chuckled, moving with fluid grace as he began circling his opponent, Ezra.


    Riiiip!


    X tore off his red hoodie, revealing a toned body protected by a white wife beater. His flexed his bicep as he stalked Ezra like a lion.


    The air crackled with tension as the two vampires prepared to unleash their full might upon each other.


    "Are you ready, pup?" X asked.


    In answer, Ezra attacked. The battle began with a slash from his knife. X bent out of the way, dancing around with fancy footwork.


    "What do you think I should use?" X taunted. "Judo? Kung fu? Taekwondo? Or the good old fashioned tavern brawl technique?"


    Ezra stayed silent, focused on catching X with his knife.


    "Boxing it is." X nodded before fluidly dropping into a boxing stance in the middle of a dodge.


    Whap!


    X jabbed, forcing Ezra to abort his strike.


    "Get ready." X stated before launching his offensive. The two vampires were evenly matched as they exchanged blows with lightning speed and precision. Each strike was met with a swift parry or block, neither vampire willing to give an inch.


    How?! How is he this fast? Shouldn''t he be weakened by the sun? Shouldn''t he be as fast as an average human? How is he keeping up?


    X suddenly lashed out with a kick, taking Ezra by surprise. He only managed to dodge it because of his newfound reflexes. He jumped back, creating space between them.


    D-damn!


    "Let''s take it up a notch." X rolled his shoulders.


    What?!


    He had no time for thinking as X attacked. Ezra stabbed but X leaned to the side and sent a fist straight into his stomach.


    Ezra coughed as he was lifted an inch off the floor. His eyes bulged in surprise at the force behind the hit. He stumbled back, trying to hold X off.


    With an exhale, X went nuts.


    Ezra fought with all he had but as the battle wore on, it became clear that X held the upper hand. With each passing moment, his attacks grew more ferocious, his fists a blur as he unleashed a relentless barrage upon Ezra. Despite his best efforts, Ezra found himself struggling to keep up with X''s overwhelming assault.


    Desperation crept into Ezra''s movements as he fought to defend himself against X''s onslaught. His knife flashed in the light as he blocked blow after blow, the strain evident on his face as he struggled to keep pace with his opponent.


    What the fuck? There''s no opening at all!


    "Surprised?" X asked. "My mask is a monster tattoo item that gives me a passive boost in speed and strength. Don''t worry. I''m not cheating. The mask already has vitality of its own."


    T-there!


    In a moment of desperation, Ezra saw an opening and seized it with both hands. With a swift movement, he gripped X''s outstretched arm, his knife cutting a swift path towards it.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, X twisted away from Ezra''s attack, his movements fluid and graceful sending Ezra stumbling before he countered with a devastating high kick.


    Wham!


    The force of the blow sent Ezra hurtling through the air, his body crashing into a nearby wall with bone-jarring force.


    For a moment, he lay dazed, struggling to regain his bearings.


    "Give up, Ezra. You can''t win this." X dusted off his hands before putting them in his pockets. "It was a sucker''s bet anyways."


    Gen and Olivia began to struggle to their feet, their red irises dancing wildly in their eyes like an animal trapped in a cage.


    Ezra slowly picked himself up from the ground, casting a weary gaze at his opponent, X standing tall before him.


    "It''ll be easy to give up." Ezra raised himself on one knee. "But I''m not fighting for myself." He stood in one smooth motion. "I''m fighting for what''s mine!" He lifted the knife in his hands.


    Ezra sighed as he summoned forth his Aura, feeling the rush of vitality coursing through his veins like a soothing balm. The invisible energy enveloped him in a comforting embrace, washing away the scrapes and bruises he''d accumulated in the heat of battle.


    It was a sensation of pure euphoria, a reminder of the incredible power he now possessed as a vampire.


    Ezra infused his Aura with the same sense of utter certainty he had witnessed Sarah wield during battle at the apartment. It was a feeling of unshakable confidence, a belief that he could overcome any obstacle that stood in his way. A belief that nothing could stop him.


    Gathering his Aura around the knife in his hands, Ezra focused his concentration, the blade shimmering with newfound potency. He could feel the weapon thrumming with energy, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.


    X''s laughter echoed through the air. "Excellent! You''re like a cute lion pup borrowing the claws of the adults." X''s laughter echoed through the air.


    "Maybe this pup would be able to surprise you." Ezra retorted, his voice as steady as the vitality coursing through his veins. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a swift movement, Ezra launched himself at X, his knife slashing through the air with deadly precision.


    "We''ll see kid!" X slapped away Ezra''s slashes with his bare hands, his movements fluid and graceful as he countered with a powerful punch.


    Ezra stepped away, stabbing at X''s outstretched hand but it was quickly retracted and replaced with another punch.


    Ezra dodged the punch before jumping over a low kick. He blocked the follow up kick and replied with a slash that sent X retreating, his movements a blur of speed and agility.


    As the battle raged on, Ezra began to sink into a state of utter concentration, his senses sharpening to a razor''s edge. His blood began singing to him, humming a dirge within his veins.


    His eyes began gleaming with golden light as he entered a state of heightened awareness, his mind attuned to every detail of the fight.


    X''s laughter rang out once more. "Such potential. You''ve found the Blood Song completely on your own. Amazing!" He spoke, his eyes alight with excitement.


    But Ezra was beyond words now, his focus locked on the battle before him.


    "Right punch."


    "Parry."


    "High kick."


    "Dodge."


    With uncanny precision, he began to predict X''s movements, dodging each blow and retaliating with effortless grace. It was as if he could see the future unfolding before him, his actions guided by an instinctual knowledge of his opponent''s next move.


    And then, in a moment of clarity, Ezra saw his opportunity. With a calculated feint, he dropped into a crouch, maneuvering X into a vulnerable position. He kicked X''s leg, sending him down to a knee. With X off balance and completely open before him, Ezra allowed himself a vicious smile.


    Just as Ezra struck the final fatal blow, the knife disappeared from his grasp and he stumbled at the unexpected event, giving X the space to jump back.


    What? He stared at his hand as the song in his blood began fading away. The knife was a monster tattoo object of X''s! Shit! He played me!


    As the dust settled and the echoes of their battle faded into the stillness of the room, X stared at Ezra with a newfound respect. "Impressive," he conceded, a hint of admiration in his voice. "Where did you learn to fight like that?"

 Chapter 21: Are You Crazy?!

    What?


    Ezra was confused.


    "Your moves." X clapped. "Bravo. Whoever taught you must have been a master."


    "What are you talking about?" Ezra frowned, staying alert. Who knew what trick this dude wanted to play this time.


    X''s casual applause echoed through the room, a stark contrast to the tension that hung thick in the air. With a dismissive glance, he turned away from Ezra, his attention shifting to Olivia and Genesis lying on the floor. "Are you two alright?" he inquired, his voice betraying a hint of concern.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he watched X''s every move, his mind racing with the possibilities. Should he strike now, while X''s back was turned? The temptation was strong, but something held him back. A nagging sense of caution that whispered of potential danger.


    It could be a trap.


    Circling around X, Ezra approached Olivia and Genesis, offering them a helping hand.


    "Are you guys alright?"


    "Peachy." Gen chuckled as she stared at the ceiling.


    As he assisted Olivia to her feet, she leaned in close, her voice a soft whisper in his ear. "Be ready," she murmured, her words sending a shiver down Ezra''s spine.


    But what should I be ready for? Ezra debated asking but a glance at X made him abandon the urge. He couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at him. The fight with X had ended so abruptly, he was still trying to regain his equilibrium.


    Meanwhile, X turned his attention back to the table where the page was sitting innocently, his expression unreadable. "So, Olivia, will you be decoding the page now?" he inquired, his tone casual despite the gravity of the situation.


    Coughing slightly, Olivia nodded in affirmation. "Yes, I will," she replied, her voice shaky.


    With a sense of solemn purpose, X beckoned them to join him at the table.


    Ezra helped the women limp to the table. He noticed that Olivia''s red iris was now spinning like a fan gone wild. His gaze lingered on it before turning to Gen with a silent question.


    "She''s lost a lot of vitality." Gen answered, her own iris spinning less wildly. "She needs blood, fast."


    This isn''t the work of X''s chains. The page must have stolen most of her vitality when she touched it.


    "Here." With a wave of his hand, X materialized a pen and paper on the table and slid it to Olivia. "You''ll be needing this."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in realization. X must have a creation monster or something! Based on what I know, vampires can''t just materialize anything out of thin air. They need a monster for it.


    This means¡­ Ezra stared at X¡­He''s incredibly versatile. He can materialize anything he wants. Ever need a table, he''s got it. Need a chainsaw to saw off someone''s bits, don''t bother looking for one. Just call X.


    Ezra took X in a new light. He''s far more dangerous than we''ve all been thinking.


    Olivia pushed away the offered paper with a firm hand, her expression resolute. "It''s useless," she declared, her tone leaving no room for argument. "If the words on the page is copied onto any other surface, the surface will be burned to ashes."


    X nodded in realization. "Oh. That way, the pages can''t be copied. There''ll always be a single copy of any page. Smart. Very smart.


    That''s the progenitor for you. What do you suggest we do?"


    Olivia lifted the pen. "I''ll have to write on the page itself."


    Gen''s brows furrowed in confusion, her mind grappling with the implications of Olivia''s words. "Wait a minute...."


    "You want to desecrate the page?!" X rocked back in what looked like shock. "Are you crazy?!" He demanded, his voice tinged with incredulity.


    Olivia glanced down at the page. "Most vampires have been looking at this wrong the whole time. This is not a language. It''s a code. A puzzle that hides the real language. I''ll have to write on the page itself." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A thoughtful silence descended upon them.


    "I can see it." Gen hummed. "The progenitor was a smart guy. The fear of destroying the relic will make most people refrain from writing on the page. This way, people can possess the page, yet be unable to decode it."


    "Are you sure this is the only way?" X leaned forward. It did seem like a drastic measure, one that he wasn''t sure he was prepared to take.


    But Olivia straightened with steely resolve. "Do you have any other suggestions?" she challenged, her voice unwavering.


    With a resigned sigh, X relented. "Continue, then," he conceded, his tone resigned.


    Olivia took the page, lifted her pen and began writing. X winced as the pen began scratching the page.


    "Explain the process." X demanded and Olivia raised an eyebrow that screamed ''Really?''


    "Despite what you guys think, I''m not a monster. I don''t enjoy threatening people, you know. But I''m willing to do it to get what I want." X sighed. "Don''t make me do it again."


    Olivia looked down, thinking as she studied the page.


    "It''s a clever puzzle." She finally spoke. "Most people would think the lines and dots come together to create a single language. That''s false. The lines are meaningless. The dots are the real puzzle. I have to connect the dots to reveal the real language."


    Olivia slowly connected the first few dots to form a number.


    14.


    X inhaled sharply. "The last city." He breathed.


    "The last city?" Gen asked and Ezra shot her a look.


    Leave the mad man alone! Let him ramble. Don''t give him ideas! What if he decides to do something life threatening again?


    "Oh. You''re young. You don''t know the legend of the Book of Nightmares."


    "The legend?" Gen asked and even Olivia lifted her head curiously. "Isn''t the Book of Nightmares just a seven paged book created by the progenitor."


    "Just a book? It''s so much more than that." X lowered his voice. "Let me tell you a legend. A legend as old as the First City...."

 Chapter 22: The Book of Nightmares

    "Let me tell you a legend. A legend as old as the First City." X began. "As all vampire legends worth knowing, it all began with the progenitor."


    "Whoever he is, details have been lost to time. No one remembers his name. No one remembers where he came from. No one remembers where he lived. One of the few things we know about him is that he was once human."


    "Wait. So, you''re saying that with how old vampires are, you can''t even remember the dude who turned you all?" Ezra couldn''t help but ask. X might be his enemy, but this was valuable information.


    "It''s not a matter of memory. It''s about design." X laughed. "Those old enough to have conversed with the true ancients say that the lack of information was by design. The progenitor erased all that information himself. Besides, most vampires are not as old as you think. The Death Wave did a number on us."


    The Death Wave? That''s a question for later.


    "Before he became a vampire, the progenitor had a human family. He loved them a lot and when he became a vampire, the first people he turned were select members of his family." X continued. "He had two family branches. The vampire branch reigned during the night and the human branch reigned during the day. Centuries passed and his line flourished."


    "I know the legend is quite riveting but would you continue? We''re on a time limit, you know." X told Olivia who turned back to decoding the page. Her attention was still on the legend though.


    "Yeah. Where was I? Yeah! The progenitor." X clapped. "It was said that the progenitor was planning to visit a distant land. A journey that could only be undertaken at a very specific time."


    "The progenitor also had a human descendant whom he loved the most. The descendant was quite close to his heart. The progenitor loved the descendant so much, he decided to keep him alive as a vampire forever, install him as king over all vampires and come back one day to take him to the land he was going."


    "As preparation for his eventual turning, the progenitor decided to create a grimoire called The Book of Daydreams. An incredibly powerful grimoire sealed with the blood of the descendant in which each page will grant great power in the form of monster tattoo. The book was said to contain fourteen pages. It was meant to be a gift for his human descendant."


    "When his vampire descendants heard the news, they became blinded by jealousy and greed which festered into hatred. Before long, they wanted the grimoire for themselves. When the book was halfway completed, the vampires stole the blood of the human, killing him in the process."


    "What a bunch of idiots." Gen muttered.


    "Well, judging by the fact that they pulled it off, they definitely weren''t idiots." X laughed.


    "They did?" Gen asked incredulously. "How? How did they deal with the fallout?"


    "Easy." X answered. "You use the tools the progenitor created. The vampires used the blood of the descendant to open the Book of Daydreams and stole the completed seven pages, leaving seven blank pages behind. They hid from the progenitor using the pages they stole."


    "What did the progenitor do?" Gen asked.


    "Obviously, he was furious. It was said that his rage split the heavens. He searched high and low but couldn''t find the guilty vampires. After his rage calmed, he was filled with grief."


    "The time of his journey grew near and with no criminal to punish, the progenitor hatched a plan. He took the seven blank pages in the Book of Daydreams and fashioned a new book. The Book of Nightmares."


    "He created a grimoire in which all seven pages contain seven monster tattoos that can perfectly counter each page on the Book of Daydreams. He also included a special curse in which every wielder of a Nightmare page will always feel a pull to seek out the weapon in which they counter.


    This way, he was able to ensure that the wielders of the Book of Nightmares would always seek out the wielders of the Book of Daydreams and kill them."


    "To make sure that each page will go to exactly one person each, not just anybody but the best and brightest vampires, he tore out the pages from the book and hid them all away."


    "The legend goes that the first page was hidden by the seashore."


    "Seashore?" Gen asked, again.


    "The second page was hidden at the bottom of the sky. The third page was hidden where the winds meet the Abyss. The fourth page was hidden in the tomb of his descendant." Olivia, Gen and Ezra shared confused glances. Are those actual places or made-up places? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The fifth page was hidden at the space between red and yellow. The sixth was hidden on the tip of his tongue. And the seventh he hid at the Last City." X sighed in excitement. "Of course, most people haven''t been able to puzzle out where those places actually are but people have stumbled upon the pages from time to time."


    "Which page is this?" Olivia suddenly asked.


    "It''s the fourteenth page of the Book of Daydreams. The seventh page of the Book of Nightmares."


    "Wasn''t it hidden at the Last City? How did Count Solomon find it?" Gen asked.


    "It''s quite simple." X chuckled. "The Last City is our city. First City."


    "Oh." Olivia made a sound of realization. "Hundreds of years ago, First City was called End City. According to the old texts, end could also mean last. At the time, it became the oldest city still standing. It was regarded by historians as the first city of the new age, so it was renamed from End City to First City. At the time, it was first created, it could have been the Last City."


    "Exactly." X nodded. "I''m sure the vampires of old scoured the city in search of it. However, most knowledge of vampire lore was lost following the Death Wave."


    Another reference to the Death Wave. Was it some kind of vampire disaster?


    "After hiding the pages, the progenitor left on his journey and hasn''t been seen again. At that time, his remaining descendants swore that he travelled to another universe. What is it the young ones call it? Isekai?" X scratched the chin of his mask. "Who knows if it''s true?"


    The sound of pen scratching on paper ended and Olivia straightened. "It''s done."


    "Perfect." X laughed in delight. "Let''s see what the seventh page holds."

 Chapter 23: Valaren

    X, Ezra, Gen, and Olivia gathered around the page, their eyes tracing the newly added lines that formed blocks of text etched upon the page.


    The lights shining overhead flickered uncertainly, sending shadows dancing around them. Tension filled the air once more as the page emanated new weight.


    The tension blanketed the room before being cut through by a familiar voice.


    "Is this supposed to be a poem?" Gen furrowed her brow as she mused aloud, her voice tinged with skepticism. "And since when was the progenitor so... flowery? They don''t tell you this in the histories, do they?" She asked her companions.


    X chuckled softly. "Poetry, our dear Genesis, is the pursuit of gentlemen," he remarked with a tinge of playfulness in his voice. "As you can see, even our ancient ancestor had a taste for the finer things in life."


    "Finer things in life?" Gen scoffed. "Poetry? Are you drunk? Don''t answer that. We already know you''re cracked in the head."


    What''s with this bitch? Doesn''t she have any sense of self-preservation?


    Olivia, her expression grave, cleared her throat, drawing their attention back to the task at hand. "I would have expected an older language but it''s written in the common tongue."


    "That''s a feature added to all grimoires. No one wants to spend time translating when they could be enjoying their new items instead."


    Gen craned her neck to stare at what from her perspective was an upside-down page. "What does it even say?"


    With a steady voice, Olivia began to read the verses aloud, each word weighed with significance.


    "In Valaren''s hold, vitality fades.


    Flames extinguished in its silent shades.


    Motion stilled, where darkness reigns.


    In shadows deep, destiny''s chains contain."


    Gen wrinkled her nose in confusion. "What does all this even mean?" she demanded, frustration creeping into her tone. "Is this another puzzle?"


    Olivia sighed, her fingers tracing the lines of text as if seeking answers within the script. "Valaren," she murmured thoughtfully, "must be the name of the monster."


    "Correct." X nodded in agreement, his mask shining in the light of the room. "And if we follow the pattern of most grimoires," he continued, "the passages likely describe the capabilities of the monster."


    "Vampires can''t use a monster tattoo if they don''t know it''s powers. That is one of the limitations of blood tattoos. If you steal an unknown monster, it''s useless. Just as Valaren is the name of the monster, based on the poem, the monster must have the ability to destabilize vitality and extinguish flames."


    "So," Gen began incredulously, "you''re telling me that we''ve been going through all this trouble for... a fire extinguisher?" Disbelief colored her words as she shook her head. "This is disappointing. Shouldn''t progenitor relics be more... impressive?"


    X''s chuckled, his body language displaying his mirth. "Maybe," he conceded, "but remember, power comes in many forms. And sometimes, the greatest strength lies in subtlety."


    Motion stilled, where darkness reigns. "Does that mean the weapon can produce darkness? Darkness that stops all motion?" Ezra asked.


    "It would seem so." X answered as he hunched over the page, his blank mask almost touching it. "You don''t need to know the specifics of what a tattoo monster can do in order to use it. You just need a general idea. The real question is... where is Valaren?"


    "What?"


    X seized the page and brought it up to the light. He turned this way and that, scrutinizing it. "All we''ve got is basically the user manual. Where''s the weapon. This can''t be everything."


    "How would we know? The poem doesn''t say anything about where the monster is." Gen said. "And honestly, we don''t really care. We would just like to go home. We''ve done our part. We''ve taken you to the page and we''ve decoded it for you.


    Release us."


    "Oh, I don''t think so." X chuckled. "You still haven''t given me my weapon. You still haven''t given me my Valaren. Did you think I spent two hundred million credits just for this?" He slapped the page back down on the table before turning his mask to Olivia. "Decode it."


    Ezra sighed. Not again.


    "This must be another puzzle. Another code to solve. You must be good at that. So, decode it." X took a step forward and Ezra took a step of his own to intercept him.


    "I don''t know how." Olivia answered calmly, staring straight at X.


    "Don''t lie to me, there''s no way you don''t know how."


    "I''ve never gotten this far before." Olivia said. "I do not know what comes next."


    "Don''t lie to me. Don''t fucking lie to me!" X screamed. A new Aura descended as the room spun, swirling madness assaulting the mind of all present.


    Oh shit.


    "No. NO! I would not be stopped. I would not be denied. They seek to take what is mine. They seek to destroy me! S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They mock me, laughing in the darkness." He glanced fearfully at the few shadows in the corners of the room.


    The three vampires stood rooted at the spot as the Aura became a physical weight. Tugging. Pulling. Fixing their feet to the floor.


    "No! I will tear the world asunder, rend reality itself, if need be, to get what is mine by right! They cannot hide it from me forever. They cannot keep me from the truth that runs through my veins, for I am the crossed swords. I. AM.


    X!"


    The reluctant occupants of the room glanced at each other in a mixture of fear and confusion. Is this what you want me to be ready for? Ezra wanted to ask Olivia but the words were stuck in his throat as the aura in the air grew thicker. A slight wind began to blow in the sealed room, tugging at their clothes.


    X''s laughter echoes off the walls, a cacophony of madness and despair. "I''ll find Valaren. I will possess it. And when I do, they will all bow before me. For they will see me for what I am. A god in the making."


    His laughter cut off suddenly before he turned calmly and stared at Olivia. "You can''t decode it, you say? Well, you''re useless now."


    "EZRAAA!" Olivia screamed.


    Boom!

 Chapter 24: The Short Demon

    Boom!


    A small explosion shattered the peace, ripping through the room with a force that sent shockwaves reverberating through the air. The floor buckled and heaved, sending debris flying in all directions like shrapnel from a bomb.


    Ezra instinctively ducked, his heart pounding in his chest as he narrowly avoided being caught in the trajectory of an unidentified slab of concrete. His senses were on high alert, every nerve tingling with adrenaline as he scanned the chaos unfolding before him.


    Bam!


    The slab hit Gen who had been standing behind him, send her flying deeper into the room. X and Olivia had jumped back from the table, shielding themselves with their arms.


    Ezra''s eyes scanned the room as the world slowed to a crawl around him. He was searching for the source of the blast. It hadn''t come from X.


    His eyes detected a high-speed object careening in his direction. The door, torn from its hinges by the force of the blast, careened across the room with lethal speed. It missed him by mere inches, but the impact sent a table nearby hurtling into pieces, scattering fragments of wood and shattered glass across the floor. The decoded page fluttered slowly to the floor.


    There was a bit of silence as the debris found new homes and the table dissolved into mist.


    As the dust settled, Ezra''s eyes fell upon the figure standing at the hole where a door should have been.


    Red vampire eyes stared out from the shadows cast by a bowler hat. Short, with a black trench coat hiding his pale flesh from view. The sinister grin on his face twisted his features into a mask of malice.


    Malachi.


    Count Solomon''s enforcer stood there, flanked by three other vampires in similar black trench coats, their eyes gleaming with predatory hunger.


    Malachi stepped forward, his presence radiating menace as he surveyed the room with cold detachment. The rip he had made in the black zone that had protected them from prying eyes slowly mended itself to a close behind them.


    Before it closed up, Ezra noticed that Malachi had already set up a black zone of his own before triggering whatever explosive he used.


    Ezra could practically feel the smirk radiating from X''s body language as X surveyed the scene before him, his demented mind finding amusement in the chaos unfolding around him.


    "Welcome Malachi. A bit ahead of schedule but I can''t say I wasn''t expecting you." He waved cheerfully, his exposed muscles flexing at the action.


    Wasn''t this dude afraid of Malachi? Ezra frowned before sighing to himself. Why did I ever believed anything this crazy man did?


    A groan resounded from deep within the room as Gen picked herself up from the floor. "I don''t care who dies anymore. I''m killing one of you." She growled as blood flowed freely from the wound in her abdomen. Her flesh struggled to heal itself but the red chains on her neck glowed dangerously, stopping it from healing.


    "Thank you for the warm welcome." Malachi chuckled, his deep voice rolling through the room as he and his companions slowly stepped into the room.


    Black mists began to roll off the bodies of his companions whom Ezra noticed were female. The mist swirled in the air before solidifying to join and reinforce X''s already existing black zone. The formerly flickering zone darkened into a curtain as dark as the void, a fortress of darkness against the outside world.


    Is this good luck or bad luck? Ezra glanced at Olivia who was watching calmly. Seeing Olivia standing without a hint of panic, calmed him. I''ll have to trust her. She must have a plan.


    Ezra bent down to retrieve the page that had fluttered to the floor in the aftermath of the explosion, his fingers trembling slightly as he held it in his grasp. His eyes met Malachi''s gaze and he froze, a silent challenge passing between them as they stood on opposite sides of the room.


    "I appreciate your efforts in decoding the page. You have my thanks. Now, the page must be returned to its rightful owner." Malachi chuckled darkly, his voice dripping with contempt. "Hand it over and you will be spared."


    "Rightful owner?" X laughed, a hint of his earlier bout of madness could be heard in his voice. "Your master is a thief, stealing what was rightfully mine. His days on earth have been numbered. You''re just here to show your master a preview of what I have in store for him. I''ll show you what death is. Eternal death."


    Malachi tilted his head slowly before turning to Ezra curiously. There was a dangerous glint in his eyes as he spoke. "Oh? What is this I see?"


    X turned to see what was happening and in that split second, Malachi attacked. Everything seemed to slow to a crawl as Ezra watched.


    Malachi dashed at X, the force of his movement shattered the already broken floor into sand. A dark tentacle burst out of his back and whacked X to the side. His lackeys followed after X but Malachi swiveled on a foot and dashed at Ezra.


    Ezra crouched to intercept him but a figure suddenly blocked his vision.


    Olivia?!


    Olivia slapped away the reaching tentacles before elbowing Malachi in the stomach. Malachi, who didn''t control his momentum in time, stumbled back with a wheeze. His tentacles supported him, preventing him from falling.


    He leaned on the tentacles before bouncing back. Olivia dodged his swing and peppered him with three blows to his chest. He blocked them with his tentacles and as he moved to block the fourth punch which was aimed at his face, Olivia swept his feet out from under him and as he lay suspended in the air for a second, her fist descended with the fury of a war god.


    Crack!


    She punched his face into the floor. Blood splashed on the floor as his tentacles went wild. Eight tentacles, each as thick as an adult man began assaulting Olivia who dodged and rolled frantically. Malachi picked himself up as his tentacles moved independently, seeking Olivia. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A scream echoed through the room as a short distance away, X ripped out the heart of one of the vampires attacking him.


    "Hold on!" Ezra yelled as he dashed to join Oliva. He snatched a piece of glass from the floor and stabbed a tentacle, pinning it to the floor. The piercing wail of a wounded creature sounded from within Malachi''s trench coat as he turned to them, blood dripping from his forehead.


    In a flash, Malachi was in front of them and as he punched, Ezra displayed his inexperience at vampire battles. Ezra blocked.


    What the-?


    Crack!


    The force behind the blow shattered the bones in his arms and he was sent flying.


    Malachi spun to face Olivia as his tentacles encircled them both. Black ink erupted from the tentacles, coating her as she screamed, the corrosive liquid burning through her skin. With a muted flash, Malachi materialized a plain sword and severed her head.


    Time stopped around Ezra as he watched Olivia''s head roll slowly to the floor. Her body followed a moment later.


    "Who''s next?" Malachi turned to Ezra as he slowly licked the blood off his blade. "Tasty."

 Chapter 25: Golden Eyes

    "No." Ezra whispered.


    He could feel Olivia''s low vitality like a sixth sense within his heart. "You fucker!" He snarled as he turned to Malachi.


    Malachi dematerialized the plain sword and dashed towards Ezra with all the fury of a raging storm. Ezra crouched and braced himself for the inevitable collision. He''d learned from the earlier blow.


    Malachi was in front of him when-


    Crack!


    A shape from his peripheral vision collided with Malachi with a sharp crack, sending the two tumbling away from Ezra.


    Malachi and X rolled on the floor, grappling and fighting for the upper hand. By the time they separated and rose to their feet, they both sported new wounds.


    Blood was on X''s shirtless torso. His wife beater had been ripped to shreds while Malachi''s trench coat had suffered a few rips stained with blood.


    "Aaaahhhhh!" A female yell filled the air as Gen joined the fight. Malachi''s remaining two minions in similar trench coats had materialized a giant dark furred wolf each and she was holding them back.


    She wielded a large piece of glass fashioned in the shape of an axe, cutting flesh like a particularly nasty surgeon.


    Everyone can survive on their own for a bit.


    Ezra''s gaze shifted to the headless Olivia whose lifeblood pooled slowly around her. He rushed to her in haste. She can''t be dead! Vampires can''t die from a simple beheading, can they?


    He got to her body and knelt. The skin around her neck bubbled like it wanted to heal but the red chains around her neck glowed an ominous red, preventing them from rising.


    Those damned chains!


    He dropped the page in his hands and picked up her head. He held it to her neck in hopes of the flesh knitting together. Her skin bubbled again, but was still held back by the glowing chains.


    Shit! Shit! Ezra cast his gaze around in the hopes that something nearby would be able to help but nothing was helpful.


    The blood at his feet was slowly pooling away from Olivia''s body but he didn''t care. He hadn''t felt it before but now, it loomed in his mind. The blood bonds.


    An ethereal rope that connected him, Olivia and Gen. A triangle made of blood and death. He could feel that she wasn''t dying but she was as close to death a vampire could be. Her rope was fraying and he knew that the severing of the bloody rope would be disastrous.


    X. X did this!


    Rage began to slowly build in his heart. A sweet and familiar rage. His Aura exploded out of him and coated the area.


    I''ll kill him! I''ll fucking kill him!


    Immediately, he could feel a pressure building in his head. He swayed on his knees and his vision felt fuzzy for a moment. He looked down to see the last of Olivia''s freely flowing blood get sucked into the page he had dropped.


    Pick me. You want my power. Pick me. A fleeting voice sounded in his head and he shook it to clear away his dizziness. Slowly, he stretched a hand and picked the page. Yes.


    Pick me. All the power you want, you shall have.


    When he touched the page, there was a small crackle of ice coating it that slowly crawled up his hand. He turned the page over to see that the poem had disappeared. On the page was now the image of a beautiful life-like dragon!


    The dragon had a sleek, slender body with two wings stretched out. Covered in jade green scales accented with black, the dragon lay coiled, displaying lazy strength. On its head were four horns, one growing long on each side of its head and two short stubs on its forehead.


    The dragon''s golden eyes stared out of the page like it was really looking at him. Urging him.


    If his heart was still beating, it would have stopped.


    Valaren!


    The monster in the page had been a dragon!


    Bind me! He heard a weak voice call out in his head and without hesitation, he reached out. If it had been the human Ezra, he would have exercised caution but vampire Ezra had too much to lose to let this opportunity go.


    Ezra touched the drawing and the pain hit.


    "Aaarrrrggghhhh!" Ezra clenched his fists as a scream of pain escaped through his gritted teeth. His vitality was burned to nothing in an instant.


    The pain hit hard as a great well of power intertwined with every cell in his body.


    A wave of power burst out of him and the pain ended abruptly. He swayed and his vision turned dark.


    ********** Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra woke up to the sensation of soft sheets beneath him.


    The room was dimly lit, with the first rays of dawn filtering through the thick curtains. Everything felt surreal, almost as if he were viewing the world through a foggy lens. His thoughts were slow, disjointed.


    He struggled to piece together where he was, and more importantly, why everything seemed so off-kilter. As he sat up, he realized he was inside a dream.


    The room around him was in an old style, a far cry from the ultra-modern, sleek surroundings he was accustomed to.


    The walls were painted in muted tones, adorned with abstract art. A sleek, minimalist desk sat in one corner, and the soft hum of an air conditioning unit was the only sound breaking the silence. Ezra swung his legs over the side of the bed, feeling the plush carpet under his feet, and stood up.


    He made his way to the balcony, drawn by an inexplicable pull. The glass doors slid open soundlessly, revealing a breathtaking skyline.


    Skyscrapers pierced the heavens, their windows glittering in the early light. The city below was just waking up, a symphony of distant car horns and city life rising to meet the dawn. He frowned. Had he been taken back to the twenty first century?


    Standing at the edge of the balcony was a man. His back was turned, but even from this angle, Ezra could sense the raw power radiating from him.


    The man''s presence was commanding, almost overwhelming. He was tall, with broad shoulders, and his long, dark blue hair cascaded down his back. He wore a tailored suit that accentuated his imposing frame.


    Without turning around, the man spoke, his voice deep and resonant. "Shadrach, what are you?"


    Ezra blinked, taken aback by the name. Is this a memory? He knew his name wasn''t Shadrach. "A vampire?" he replied, though his voice wavered with uncertainty.


    The man chuckled softly, a sound that seemed to vibrate through the air. "Are you stating or asking, Shadrach?" He tilted his head and his hair rippled like it was alive. "What are you?"


    This time, Ezra answered with more conviction. "A vampire."


    The man nodded slowly, radiating approval. "And what do vampires do when faced with an enemy?"


    The answer came to Ezra as if it were etched into his very soul. "They fight. They survive. And they destroy."


    The man laughed, the sound, strangely comforting. Like what the laughter of a father should sound like. The man tilted his head to the side to give Ezra a glance. Ezra caught sight of golden eyes spinning slowly. Beautiful golden eyes.


    "Give ''em hell, kid." He said, his voice a whisper that seemed to echo through the dream. "Give ''em hell."


    And in that moment as everything was fading away, Ezra knew what he had to do.

 Chapter 26: Rampage

    Ezra returned to reality with a clear mind.


    The room was silent as every combatant in the room stared at him in shock. They had felt the wave of energy and knew that something had happened.


    Nobody moved. Until he transformed.


    Ezra felt a searing pain course through his body, starting at the base of his skull and spreading like wildfire. His vision blurred, and he could barely see the expressions of those around him.


    His enemies, once so confident, now backed away in terror. He clenched his fists as his bones began to shift and elongate. A scream of agony was torn from his throat as two sharp horns erupted from his forehead.


    His skin rippled and cracked, revealing jade green scales that rapidly spread across his arms, each one catching the dim light and reflecting it with a metallic sheen.


    His nails lengthened into razor-sharp claws that gleamed menacingly. He could feel the raw power coursing through them, ready to be unleashed.


    Whoomph!


    From his back, two massive wings burst forth, sending gusts of wind throughout the chamber. The force of their emergence knocked over anything not bolted down, and the sudden rush of air brought with it a palpable sense of dread.


    The wings unfurled to their full span, dark and leathery, with an iridescent sheen that hinted at the speed contained within.


    A long, sinuous tail sprouted from the base of his spine, coiling and uncoiling as if testing its newfound strength. Ezra swayed, trying to balance the weight of his new appendages, his body now a blend of human and dragon.


    His senses heightened, he could hear the fearful whispers Malachi''s minions and smell the acrid scent of their sweat.


    It was time.


    Drawing in a deep breath, he roared, a sound that echoed with a primal fury. Instead of fire, an almost invisible wave of darkness surged from his mouth and spread out in all directions.


    As the wave passed Olivia, the red chains around her body rattled, cracked and fell away. The chains dissolved into vitality.


    When the wave got to X, his boots fell apart and dissolved into vitality. His mask cracked but before it could dissolve, he quickly laid a hand on it and began pumping it full of vitality.


    When the wave got to Gen, X''s chains around her neck also shattered into vitality, taking with it the neon purple sunblock jacket X had given her, leaving her with her leather jacket.


    As it got to Malachi and his two lackeys, their trench coats shredded itself and dissolved into vitality. Their giant monster wolves shuddered and whined in pain. The most wounded one gave a mournful howl before dissolving into vitality.


    When the wave got to the protective black zone, it wavered, chunks of it dissolving into vitality. The remaining chunks knitted itself close.


    The vitality hung in the air, before streaming back to Ezra who absorbed it, the scales on his arm glowing an ethereal green.


    The transformation complete, Ezra stood taller and more imposing than ever. His eyes, now golden and slit like a dragon''s, scanned the room. The vampires who had once stood against him now cowered, their strength and resolve shaken. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra took a slow step forward. He flexed his wings, feeling the air move beneath them, and his tail swayed with a life of its own.


    "Who among you," he said, his voice a guttural growl, "dares to challenge me now?"


    The silence that followed was absolute.


    No one moved, no one spoke.


    The fear in the room was palpable, a living, breathing entity that fed off the terror of those present. Ezra could feel it, taste it, and he reveled in it.


    This was his moment, his ascension. The dragon within him had awakened, and there was no force in the world that could stand against it.


    Ezra grinned in anticipation as the glow of his scales faded away. We fight¡­we survive¡­and we destroy.


    The final battle for the fourteenth page had just begun and for once, Ezra had the upper hand.


    **********


    With a flex of his hand, spikes of solid darkness bathed the room. The lone surviving giant wolf didn''t dodge fast enough and was quickly skewered in the middle of the room.


    Ezra could feel the dragon, Valaren, wrapped in chains and raging in his gut. Unlike the ropes which connected him, Gen and Olivia, the chain was a conduit for power and it was giving him more than he could use. Valaren wanted to be free. It wanted to roar, to tear and to destroy.


    Ezra lowered its head, breathed deeply and exhaled, steam erupting from his mouth. Unfortunately for the dragon, Ezra only had a word to say to it.


    "Submit." Ezra whispered and disappeared from view in a burst of speed!


    The place where Ezra had been standing shattered in an explosion of raw power, the ground cracking and splintering outward in a spiderweb of destruction. Dust and debris hung in the air, swirling in the wake of his sudden acceleration.


    There was a scream as one of Malachi''s minions suddenly found herself missing her legs. Ezra materialized behind her, his claws dripping with blood. He hung, suspended in the air like a feather.


    With a powerful beat of a single wing, he turned instantly and disappeared from view. There was a muffled flash as the lady disintegrated into paste.


    Thwip!


    An arrow skittered along the surface of Ezra''s scales as he raised a hand to block it. He turned to see the second minion holding a bow. An arrow made of light was glowing in her hands.


    Thwip! Thwip!


    Two arrows raced towards Ezra.


    Whip!


    Ezra''s tail moved so fast, all vampires present had trouble tracking it as it pierced the minion in the heart. The lady dropped dead immediately.


    Ezra placed a talon on the body and the masterless vitality began flowing into him. He inhaled deeply, feeling the energy permeate every inch of his body.


    Yes. This was what it meant to have power. Now, where''s X?

 Chapter 27: Hear Me Roar

    "That was interesting." X remarked from his perch on the ceiling. He crouched upside down, his feet sticking him to the ceiling. He turned to an unremarkable shadow lingering in the corner of the destroyed room. "How about a temporary alliance?"


    "An alliance?" The shadows peeled away to reveal Malachi who was also crouching. "No. I don''t trust you."


    "I don''t think you have any other choice. After all, we''ll be fighting the same opponent." As one, they turned to look at Ezra.


    X jumped down and, with a flash, familiar red chains appeared in his hands, already hurtling towards Ezra.


    Clang!


    Ezra''s clawed hand batted away the chain effortlessly. "Oh? What do we have here? A snack."


    Malachi walked out of the shadows with a sigh. "The monster is weakened after centuries without vitality. This is not an alliance, X, but we do have a chance together."


    X laughed as he turned to look at Malachi. "Sure thing." He saluted. "Definitely not an alliance."


    The chamber crackled with anticipation as Malachi and X stood in front of their opponent.


    Malachi''s eight dark tentacles writhed behind him, dripping with acidic ink that sizzled and hissed as it pooled on the ground. Beside him, X wielded his crimson chains, their ominous glow casting eerie light as they slowly descended from his arms like a wary snake.


    Their opponent stood before them, a deadly fusion of vampire and dragon who loomed over them. His wings flared, creating gusts of wind that whipped through the room, and his tail trashed with deadly grace. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s do this!" Malachi bared his fangs in a predatory snarl, his tentacles poised for attack as he launched himself forward with a primal roar. The acidic black ink sprayed from his tentacles, arcing through the air like deadly projectiles aimed at Ezra.


    Ezra inhaled deeply before unleashing a wave of vaporous darkness. The ink dissolved into vitality as the wave passed, the energy siphoned back to Ezra, making him glow.


    "Wait for me! Don''t hog all the fun!" X surged forward to support his temporary ally, his chains lashing out with deadly speed as he aimed to bind Ezra. But with a flick of his tail, Ezra deftly avoided the chains, his movements fluid and graceful.


    ROAR! Ezra''s thunderous roar came along with a solid torrent of darkness that sliced through the air around them. The two vampires dodged to the side. Malachi dropped to a crouch and seized two huge pieces of concrete from the shattered floor in each hand. With a grunt, he flung them at Ezra.


    "Ah." Ezra chuckled as with a swing of his tail, he shattered the concrete mid-air with ease. "Is this the best you can do?"


    "You''re not the only one with that trick, you know." X said before his body began to tremble, veins bulging as if trying to break free from his skin.


    His muscles bulged and expanded, his body growing larger and more formidable.


    His skin darkened, taking on a leathery, almost stone-like texture. His legs contorted and reshaped, forming powerful hooves that cracked the ground beneath him. A painful bellow erupted from his throat as two massive, curved horns burst forth from his skull, gleaming wickedly in the dim light.


    Standing nearly ten feet tall, his once human-like frame was now a towering beast of raw muscle and primal fury. From his massive shoulders and waist hung thick, iron chains, each link inscribed with runes that pulsed with a dark energy.


    He reached out with his now enormous hands, gripping the chains and feeling their power flow into him. The chains snaked around his arms and torso like living snakes, ready to strike at his command.


    The chains melted into the skin of his hands, until it was impossible to tell where the hand ended and the chain began. He hunched forward gave a loud bellow at Ezra that echoed through the room.


    "A¡­minotaur?" Ezra tilted his head, confused, as he stared into X''s blank mask.


    "Not so confident now, are you?" X taunted.


    In response, Ezra roared. He could feel the dragon within him roaring in fury. He could feel Valaren''s growing agitation. The dragon sent more power surging through him, more than he could control.


    The chains that bound Valaren within him rattled and strained, each link glowing with an intense, fiery heat. The dragon''s fury was palpable, a tempest of raw energy that threatened to overwhelm him.


    With a crash, Ezra collided with X. He drew back his hands and slashed, tearing open X''s stomach. X stumbled back, his wounds sealing itself almost immediately, before he retaliated, his red chains tearing a line through the air.


    With each passing second, Valaren''s rage intensified. Ezra could hear the dragon''s roars echoing in his mind, feel its desperate need for release. He gritted his teeth, trying to maintain control, but it was a losing battle. The chains were breaking, and he could feel Valaren slipping free.


    X and Malachi seized the moment of distraction. Malachi had materialized his sword and the blade found its mark, slicing a deep gash across Ezra''s unprotected side. X''s chain struck him full force, a hit that cracked his ribs and lifted him an inch off the floor.


    Ezra stumbled, pain lancing through his body. But the agony only fueled Valaren''s rage.


    With a deafening roar that echoed in the depths of his mind, Valaren shattered the last of its bonds. Ezra felt a surge of power so great it nearly drove him to his knees. The ground beneath him cracked and splintered, a shockwave radiating outwards as Valaren began to emerge.


    The dragon burst forth from Ezra''s back, a beautiful, jade green serpentine creature. The dragon hovered in the air, it''s powerful wings beating, sending clouds of dust swirling away. The dragon surveyed the battlefield for a few seconds before it landed gently beside Ezra.


    Its eyes burned with an ancient, primal fury, and his maw opened wide to unleash a deafening roar.


    ROAR!


    X and Malach winced at the noise. With the dragon now outside of him, Ezra could feel the changes in his body leaving, reverting him back to his previous state.


    Valaren was out but wasn''t unchained. He could feel the chain with one end wrapped around Valaren''s neck and the other end wrapped around his arm. He was still in control¡­relatively.


    As for X and Malachi, their opponent stood before them, now protected by the four feet tall form of a dragon that looked in the mood for serious stress relief. Its jade green scales shimmered with an iridescent sheen, reflecting the light of the bulbs above as it emitted a growl that echoed through the chamber like a warning.


    That was when the sky fell.


    "Watch out!" Ezra yelled.

 Chapter 28: I Don’t Need A Monster To Beat Your Ass

    Crack!


    The bones in Ezra''s arms shattered as the ceiling caved in onto him. He was tossed to the floor, a piece of rebar spearing through his lungs. He coughed up a dollop of black blood.


    His vitality surged to repair the damage as he clawed his way out. He tore out the rebar and the wound closed, his vitality drained dry. Valaren refused to give him any vitality as it raged against X and Malachi.


    Ezra swayed before taking a step forward, stabilizing himself. Seizing the opportunity, Malachi''s tentacles rushed forward, wrapping around Ezra. The dragon roared as it dashed forward to save its master.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, X whirled his chains trapping Valaren''s front legs.


    Malachi seized the opening and surged forward, his tentacles thrashing wildly as he unleashed a relentless barrage of acidic ink. The dragon tried to recoil from the burning liquid but was constrained by X''s chains. Its scales sizzled and smoked as it roared in frustration.


    "Now, for the highlight of the show." X grunted as he whirled the end of his chain, pouring a huge load of vitality it. The chain hummed like a fighter jet, gathering great momentum as it whirled through the air.


    The dragon struggled to break its restraints but the chain descended, inevitable.


    Boop!


    The chains bounced softly off of the dragon. "What the hell?" X wondered as his supposed final strike hit the dragon like a soft poke.


    Motion stilled, where darkness reigns. Ezra chuckled darkly. Valaren roared once more and X''s chains shattered. The tentacles holding Ezra shuddered, loosening their hold on him. He dropped to the floor and quickly rolled to the dragon.


    Malachi and X took a few steps back as Ezra grinned, the dragon standing beside him. "Looks like it''s my move."


    Attack!


    With a command through the ethereal chains binding them together, Ezra commanded Valaren and they both surged forward.


    Malachi and X attacked as one. Malachi''s tentacles barred the way with sheer size and numbers but we''re quickly ripped to shreds by Valaren''s claws.


    The tentacles fell away to reveal X holding out his hands which were devoid of chains and glowing ominously. "Say hello to daddy!" He exclaimed as deep blue fire erupted from it.


    Protect me!


    Ezra dived behind Valaren who took the brunt of the hot flame. The dragon roared in pain as a few scales clinked to the floor, the smell of burning meat filling the air. Ezra crouched as the heat threatened to burn off his tracksuit.


    After ten seconds of intense heat, the fire finally tapered off and Ezra peeked over to see Malachi already descending, holding a giant sword made of shadows.


    "Fuck!" Ezra and Valaren parted. Ezra rolled to the side, picking up two dragon scales. The sword descended and cut cleanly into the floor. He whirled and pitched one scale straight at Malachi with all his strength. Malachi dodges but wasn''t fast enough as the scale cut through the side of his stomach.


    Bang!


    Ezra dodged as a fire blast passed through where his heart had been a moment before. He danced around the room, dodging the thin streaks of fire blasts as X laughed maniacally. Most of the shots hit Valaren who shrugged it off as new scales grew over its charred body.


    With a shrug, X materialized his old weapon, the chains whirling through the air like a storm of steel. His chains hit with the force of a speeding train, but with each strike, the dragon seemed to absorb the kinetic energy, growing stronger.


    Ezra dashed out of the battlefield to Gen who had dragged Olivia out of the way. Olivia''s head was growing slowly. Too slowly for his liking.


    "Give me an axe!" He commanded.


    "Here." Gen materialized an axe and offered it to him, haft first. She turned her wildly spinning eyes to him. "I''m out of vitality. This is the best I can do."


    Ezra gripped the axe with a solemn nod. "It''s more than enough." Turning, he joined the battle once more. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he approached, Malachi turned to face him. With a swing, Ezra cut off the attacking tentacles. A scream of pain resounded from Malachi''s back.


    That''s it! The monster can feel pain! Ezra grinned, showing his fangs. I don''t need a dragon to defeat you, Malachi!


    Malachi''s tentacles flailed wildly, leaving trails of acidic destruction in their wake as they sought to overwhelm Ezra.


    Ezra whirled, cutting tentacles even as they regenerated and attacked him.


    Upper left. Cut. Swing. Dodge. Cut.


    He could feel himself sinking into a state of calm. The previously erratic movements of the tentacles slowly began to reveal a pattern. He began to sink into the state he had achieved when he fought X. The Blood Song.


    Yes! This is it! I was born for this! His blood sang in his veins. A song of war. A song of bloodlust and carnage.


    He kept pruning tentacles like a farmer, cutting off Malachi''s actions before they even began. We DESTROY!


    Out of nowhere, X''s chains twisted and lashed out. The chain wrapped around his axe and with a sharp twist, the axe shattered into dust. Ezra stumbled as he was jarred out of the Song.


    One of the tentacles wrapped around his arm and he jerked it out in time but not without suffering an acidic burn.


    Ezra dashed to the vicinity of Valaren who was hounding X by breathing pillars of solid darkness at him. Ezra jumped onto the back of Valaren as Malachi joined them once more.


    "They''re growing weak! Let''s finish them off!" X yelled as he dodged another pillar of darkness.


    Malachi recalled his shadow sword and together they dashed at the dragon.


    "VALAREN!" Ezra yelled. Stop holding back! Unleash the beast!


    The ethereal chains around Valaren loosened a little. The sound of mad, feminine laughter tinkled in his ear like a bell. He could feel the mind of the beast unraveling a little as bloodlust descended upon it!


    With a mighty roar, Valaren unleashed a torrent of deep shadows that engulfed Malachi and X, swallowing them whole in a veil of darkness.


    For a moment, all was still as the shadows enveloped them, leaving nothing but silence in their wake. Then, with a triumphant roar, the dragon pounced into the darkness.


    Clang!


    Ezra strained his eyes in the deep darkness as Valaren''s claws were stopped by the shadow blade of Malachi''s sword.


    "I don''t know what the idea was but this is my domain." Malachi chuckled as his deep voice echoed eerily in the darkness. His formerly eight tentacles had multiplied, their true numbers obscured by the dark.


    Valaren answered by sending a torrent of jagged, solid darkness spilling all over the place. Malachi was caught in as chains fashioned from darkness formed and bound him to the floor.


    Valaren batted away Malachi''s sword and with a swipe of its powerful claws, ripped him into two at the waist. Malachi, with only his upper torso dragged himself out of the shadows with his tentacles.


    Valaren jumped out of the cloud of darkness just in time to see Malachi melt into a shadow and disappear. The darkness of the black zone surrounding them faded a bit.


    "That bastard!" X bellowed as his chains wrapped around Valaren. Ezra grunted in surprise as he felt a pressure on the ethereal chains connecting him to Valaren.


    X''s vitality wrapped itself around the chains, his Aura coating the chains in authority. The chains glowed in Ezra''s mind eye and loosened slowly around Valaren as X struggled to wrest control from him.


    With a flex, Valaren shattered X''s chains. In a flash, X''s arm had been separated from the shoulder.


    "Oh, hell naw!" X yelled before disappearing in a flash.


    Valaren stumbled back with a cry. Bloodlust filled its eyes and it beat its wings. Ezra grabbed onto the ridges of its scales to balance himself.


    The beast shook its head, it''s bloodlust not yet satiated. With a roar, it turned its head to the nearest available target. Olivia and Gen.


    Shit!

 Chapter 29: Last Man Standing

    Valaren took a step towards the two ladies and Ezra gave the ethereal chains a tug in his mind. "Stop!" He commanded.


    Valaren froze, straining to keep going. Rage joined bloodlust and filled the dragon who took slow steps forward.


    "Shit!" Ezra cursed. "Fucking stop." He gritted his teeth as he kept tugging on the control chains.


    He could feel the control he had over the dragon slipping. He had loosened the chains during the fight and now, he was paying the price.


    "Ezra?" Gen asked. "What''s going on?"


    "L-losing control." He answered through gritted teeth as the ethereal chains slowly tightened against the dragon.


    Valaren gave a low growl as it kept stepping forward slowly.


    "Use your Aura!" Gen scrambled back, dragging Olivia with her.


    "I don''t have enough vitality!" After all the fighting and regenerating, his vitality was completely spent.


    "Use your reserve blood!" Gen screamed.


    Of course! Ezra seized hold of the little blood flowing in his veins. He dragged every drop and compressed it into his heart, feeling it throb with latent power.


    "Whatever you do, the dragon must not break free!" Gen snarled. "The moment it does, we''re dead! And it won''t be the dragon that would kill us! The City Lord himself would gladly do it!"


    He needed to ignite his blood, to transform it into the vitality he so desperately needed. His mind raced through the emotions that could fuel the ignition. He discarded rage. He felt oddly drained of all rage.


    He circled through joy, sadness, apathy, before settling on one that burned brightest. Determination.


    With a fierce growl, he focused on his determination, letting it fill him completely. The blood within him responded, heating up, almost boiling with raw energy. In a flash, it ignited into vitality, spreading through his body like wildfire.


    Ezra felt the vitality surge through him, potent and invigorating. He exhaled, releasing the energy outward, and it spread into an Aura that blanketed the area. The air shimmered with the intensity of it, a palpable force that radiated from him in waves. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He focused his will, infusing the Aura with a sense of Authority. Just like X had done before, he wove the very essence of his command through the Aura, making it a tangible extension of his dominance.


    Molding the Aura, he directed it to coat the ethereal chains binding Valaren to him.


    "Submit," he commanded again, his voice echoing with amplified power.


    Valaren snarled, straining against the chains, but Ezra could feel the tide turning. The Aura infused chains tightened, glowing with a fierce, binding energy. Bit by bit, they restricted the dragon''s movements, drawing tighter and tighter with each passing second.


    Valaren''s struggle was titanic, a beast fighting against the inevitable. It thrashed and the ground trembled beneath his feet as it stomped and its growls shook the air.


    Ezra''s determination was unwavering. He poured every ounce of his will into the chains, refusing to let the dragon break free. He knew deep in his bones that if Valaren broke free, all hell would break loose.


    The chains flashed into visibility, glowing with a bright, ethereal light before slowly fading away. Valaren''s form shimmered and began to dissolve, the mighty dragon being drawn back into Ezra.


    Valaren took a last step forward, before roaring its frustration into the sky. With a huff, it disappeared into Ezra. Power surged through him, the bond reestablished and fortified by the authority of his Aura.


    As Valaren vanished completely, Ezra felt the immense pressure lift. He straightened, his body still humming with residual energy. The battlefield fell silent, the air heavy with the aftermath of the struggle.


    All the combatants had gathered here but he was the last man standing.


    What a day.


    Ezra turned to Gen, her face pale with fear and relief. Her eyes were wide, her breath coming in shallow gasps as she held Olivia protectively.


    "I did it." Ezra said, his voice steady but exhausted.


    Gen let out a shaky laugh, relief flooding her features. "You did it," she whispered, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    Ezra nodded, his own relief mirrored in his expression. "For now," he said. He could feel Valaren raging in his gut. The monster had been subdued but it hadn''t yet been dominated.


    "What next?" Ezra asked as Gen shot him a questioning look. "Should we get out of here?"


    As if waiting for that exact moment, the black zone surrounding the room wavered, then disappeared, unsealing the large room and exposing it to the world. Ezra stared. Even with all the destruction, the room was still standing.


    Yes, the ceiling had suffered much damage and the floor was looking like a construction site but considering the forces that have battled here, Ezra could see how valuable the black zones were. They were on the top floor of a skyscraper. They should''ve at least destroyed a floor.


    "No. We have to call the janitors."


    "Janitors?" Ezra rocked back to stare at her.


    "Did you think we would be cleaning up this mess ourselves?" Gen scoffed. "Hell no." She dipped her hand in her pocket and brought out a smartphone that cost three times more than his monthly salary. He kept staring.


    Gen tapped a few buttons on her phone, her expression serious. Ezra stared at her, turned to look around the destroyed room and turned back to stare at her. The term ''janitors'' seemed like a gross understatement for what these people must do.


    "Yes, this is vampire C7V202107," she said into the phone. "We need a full cleanup on the top floor of the Quantum Observatory. Bring extra blood packs, we have an injured member." She paused, listening to the response on the other end. "Yes, immediately. Thank you."


    She ended the call and turned to Ezra, who still looked confused.


    Gen''s eyes softened slightly and she sighed. "Ezra, there''s something you need to understand," she began. "The First and most important Vampire Law is the Law of Secrecy."


    "The law states that all vampires must maintain absolute secrecy regarding our true nature and existence. Any breach of the masquerade, whether intentional or accidental is punishable by death."


    "That''s why we call the Custodians, or as we unofficially call them, the J


    janitors, after battles like this. They ensure that no evidence of our activities remains."


    Ezra nodded, before sitting up straight in realization. "So, if Valaren had escaped..." He let the thought hang, the implication clear and chilling.


    Gen sighed, her face grim. "If Valaren had escaped, we would have been in serious trouble. We would face execution for breaking the Secrecy Law."


    "It wouldn''t have mattered if we won." She sighed wearily. "The council itself would descend to see to our deaths."

 Chapter 30: The Five Laws

    Ezra''s mind raced as he processed the information.


    The stakes had been higher than he''d realized. Vampires were not the freely roaming creatures he thought they were. They had a government which regulated them and made laws.


    This was his life now.


    He felt a renewed determination to master the power within him, to ensure that Valaren never endangered them again. And to ensure that no one challenged them again.


    "The Custodians will arrive soon." Gen set Olivia down gently. "They''ll clean up the site and make sure there''s no trace of what happened here. They''ll also bring blood packs to help us recover. It''s part of our system to protect ourselves and our world from human discovery."


    Ezra glanced around the room, still awed by the destruction and the forces that had been at play. The importance of the Custodians'' role became even clearer. They weren''t just cleaning up messes. They were preserving vampire lives.


    These janitors were the real heroes of the vampire society.


    "What are the other laws?" He asked. "You said it was the first law."


    Gen turned wildly spinning eyes to him. "The Vampire Society has five laws. The Law of Secrecy, The Turning Law, The Law of Authority, The Population Law and The Council Law. They''re much more complex but I''ll give you the summary for each."


    "The Law of Secrecy." Gen raised a finger. "Absolute secrecy about vampires must be maintained on the pain of death."


    "The Turning Law." She raised a second finger. "All vampire turnings must follow lawful regulations."


    "The Law of Authority." Another finger rose. "All vampires must obey all relevant authorities."


    "The Population Law. Population limits must not be exceeded so as not to attract a culling."


    "Population limits?" Ezra leaned forward. "Are vampires restricted from increasing the population? In fact, can vampires procreate?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No. Vampires can''t conceive children but they can turn others. However, vampire population is heavily restricted by the council."


    "How? Why? Aren''t more vampires a good thing?" Ezra sat confused. What''s wrong with these vampires? Shouldn''t there be more freedom?


    "Before the Death Wave? Nobody cared. After the Death Wave, most vampires would agree that more vampires are a bad thing."


    "I''ve heard you guys talk about this Death Wave. What is it?"


    "The greatest killer of vampires ever known." Gen chuckled. "The Death Wave began with a very stupid vampire. Darius Night. Before the Death Wave, vampires had an empty throne and were free to do whatever they wanted."


    "Empty throne?" Ezra pondered. "So, they did have a king."


    "Yes. We did." Gen smirked. "The progenitor was the vampire king but since he left to God knows where thousands of years ago, the throne had been empty. Vampires did whatever they wanted. Took whatever they wanted and it came back to bite them in the ass."


    "Thirty years ago, vampires were numerous and filled every corner of the earth. Darius Night was one of those vampires. Nobody knows what he did but we know he pissed off some science guy and bragged about how he was a vampire and was essentially immortal."


    "Well, science guy didn''t take it well. Shut himself inside his lab and cooked up a virus that bypasses humans and specifically targets vampires. And guess what? It worked." Gen chuckled in delight. "It didn''t just stop there. The virus killed Darius and kept spreading, using humans as vectors for transmission.


    That was the beginning of the Death Wave."


    "Before anyone knew what was happening? Half the vampire population was dead and vampires now had an epidemic on their hands. Those ancient vampires who couldn''t be killed by anyone died because they didn''t wash their hands." She laughed. "Isn''t it funny? A human became the only being on earth to kill more than a million vampires."


    "What happened?" Ezra asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "The smart vampires quickly found safety in the ark. Every vampire was invited to hide inside it but most refused. Those who refused were mostly old and arrogant and they all died. That is why the oldest vampire still living is just four hundred years old."


    "Inside the ark, the vampires collectively decided that all vampires must be kept in line. In order to protect the remaining vampires and keep another Death Wave from happening, the council was created and signed by all vampires present."


    "After the creation of the council, all vampires were registered and the new government came into power. The Vampire Council. Five seats, five vampires. There you have it. A history lesson."


    "Ah." Ezra nodded in understanding. "That''s why there are population laws."


    "Yes. Too many vampires would be hard to control. Each Count is only limited to a maximum of thirty vampires under their control. Each City lord is limited to a maximum of fifty vampires under their personal banners. Each City Lord is also limited to ruling over a maximum of five Counts."


    "So," Ezra made a few quick calculations, "there can only be a maximum of two hundred and six vampires in a city? That''s a lot."


    "Compared to thirty years ago, that''s tiny." Gen said. "And it''s a maximum of two hundred and twenty-seven. We''ve still got ten peacekeepers, ten janitors and one arbiter. However, most Counts don''t have up to thirty vampires under them. You never know when you''ll see a human that catches your eye and you wish to turn them."


    "Damn." Ezra hummed. "This is the first time I''ll be saying this out loud. This wasn''t what I expected."


    "It''s not all bad." Gen smiled at him. "I still haven''t met a poor vampire."


    Ezra was reminded of his debt. Millions of credits. "That''s a comfort. How about that last law?"


    "The Council Law." Gen grinned like a woman spoiling for a fight. "The Law I hate the most."


    Ezra turned to stare at her, hearing the emotion in her voice.


    "All major decisions regarding the society must go through the council."


    He waited patiently as she swallowed a lump in her throat.


    "The law that killed my family."


    Ezra didn''t know what to say but the decision was taken away from his hands.


    "C7V202107?" A voice called out as three masked women entered the room. They were wearing the same blank mask that X had. And they were heading straight at them.


    Oh God. Not again.

 Chapter 31: The Custodians

    Ezra tensed as he stood in a single smooth motion, ready for another confrontation. The memory of X''s attack was still fresh in his mind, and seeing them wear the same blank masks only fueled his instinct to defend himself and Gen.


    Valaren growled inside him, seeking blood and his blood began humming a gentle tune. He tensed his feet and-


    "STOP!" Gen appeared, standing between him and the three women, her hands raised. "Those are the Custodians."


    "What?" Ezra growled, already mid transformation. "They''re with X." He stepped to the side, evading Gen.


    But before he could make a move, Gen held his bicep. "Stop. They''re not with X. There are no men among the Custodians of First City. All X did, was steal a mask." She explained. "Think before you move, Ezra.


    There are laws and you''re not exempt to them."


    "Huh?" The words filtered into his brain and he stood there staring at the ladies who stood frozen with their hands up in the universal gesture of peace. "Oh."


    Relief washed over Ezra as the tension in the room dissipated. He relaxed his stance, though he remained cautious as the Custodians approached. His transformation melted away and he took a step back, feeling the drain on his vitality.


    His apprehension melted away when the women presented bottles of blood wine. "Your order." The lead woman said. "All necessary fees shall be charged to your bank account."


    Gen accepted them smiling. "Hell yeah!" There was no trace of the woman he had seen grieving her family. "Here you go." She handed Ezra a bottle and sat.


    Ezra followed suit, taking the offered bottle.


    Gen popped the cork off the bottle and began drinking her own blood wine. As she drank, Ezra observed with fascination. He had never seen anyone drink that fast and he had seen a lot of drunks. "How are you doing that?" He asked in wonder.


    "Practice." Gen took a final gulp of her wine and wiped her lips with the back of her hand in contentment. With a grunt, she ignited the blood within her and vitality rushed through her body. She sighed in relief as her iris stopped it''s rapid spinning and slowed down to begin spinning slowly once more.


    "Our eyes are connected to our lack of vitality?"


    "Haven''t you heard? The eyes are windows to the soul." Gen stood up and stretched. "That''s how you identify a starving vampire. Without vitality, a vampire has two options. First, to go into hibernation. Second, to go mad and be put down.


    Whatever happens, it''s your choice."


    With practiced ease, Gen knelt beside Olivia''s headless body and placed her hand upon it, channeling vitality into the wounded vampire. Ezra watched as Olivia''s head started to regrow at an astonishing pace, the healing process accelerated by Gen''s infusion of vitality.


    Once Olivia had fully regenerated, she rose on her elbows, blinking in confusion. "What happened? What did I miss?"


    "We did it. Ezra smiled down at her. "Malachi and X are gone."


    "What?" Olivia''s eyes widened in disbelief. She sat up quickly. "What about the page? Who has it? Malachi? X?" she bombarded Ezra with questions, forcing gen to intervene.


    "Relax." Gen took her by the shoulders. "Ezra claimed the monster."


    "What?" Olivia exclaimed before being shushed by Gen. She glanced at the Custodians who were planning their work of fixing the room and turned back to Ezra. "How did you do it?" She whispered.


    "You already decoded the page. All it needed was blood." Ezra shrugged nonchalantly. "There was blood on the floor and when I dropped it, the page absorbed the blood and revealed Valaren."


    "Let me see." Olivia urged.


    "See what?" Ezra frowned in confusion.


    "The tattoo." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment Olivia mentioned it, Ezra became aware of the familiar sensation on his back. It was as if it had always been there. He shrugged off X''s ridiculous neon purple jacket and pulled off his tracksuit. The two ladies crowded around his back, staring at what he knew for certain was there.


    A tattoo of Valaren.


    "It''s beautiful." Olivia whispered, her hands ghosting across his back.


    "And scary." Gen spoke. "You definitely don''t want it mad at you."


    "Either way, it''s beautiful."


    "You''re lucky, Ezra." Gen abandoned the tattoo to smile at him. "Imagine getting a progenitor relic as your first ring."


    "Better Ezra than anyone else." Olivia said with finality.


    "First ring?" Ezra asked. More vampire terminology he didn''t know.


    "Later." Olivia left the tattoo to sit down. "Right now, I need blood."


    "I''ve got you covered." Gen laughed, handing Olivia a bottle of blood wine. Olivia popped off the cork and took a swig from the bottle. "That hit the spot." She sighed in contentment.


    "Thanks Ezra."


    Ezra paused his opening of his wine to raise an eyebrow at Gen.


    Gen looked away. "If you hadn''t gotten Valaren, we would be dead. So, thank you."


    "Thanks." Ezra smiled. He hadn''t known them for long but he had a feeling that both women rarely had anyone to thank.


    He joined his companions in drinking the blood wine, savoring the rich taste as they watched the Custodians work their magic.


    The vampire custodians unleashed their monsters, peculiar creatures resembling colorful balls of slime.


    Each slime rolled methodically around the room. Wherever they passed, they absorbed the debris and broken parts, spitting them out and repairing the damage done by the battle.


    Ezra marveled at their efficiency, realizing the invaluable role they played in maintaining order and balance within the vampire society. Without them, many vampires would be in violation of the Law of Secrecy."


    As he took his final swig of blood wine, Ezra couldn''t help but express his admiration for the Custodians. "You lot are the best thing since sliced bread," he remarked with a grin.


    The Custodians, their shy demeanor evident even beneath their masks, murmured their thanks in response, their presence now a comforting reassurance in the aftermath of chaos.


    "How does it feel to be married?" Gen asked out of the blue.


    "I''m not married yet." Ezra said and the two women turned sharply to stare at him. "Haven''t consummated the marriage." He smirked.


    "That, I can help you with." Gen matched his smirk.

 Chapter 32: Seduced By Old Money

    "Not now." The scent of blood wine still lingered in the air as Olivia turned her sharp gaze toward Gen and Ezra.


    "Our next stop is Count Griffin," she announced, her voice carrying an undertone of excitement. "We need to turn this marriage into a coven."


    Ezra tilted his head, curiosity piqued. "A coven?" He echoed. "How does that work?"


    Gen leaned back, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Covens are essentially harems," she explained. "Given the relatively low male vampire population, a male vampire is needed to form a coven because the sole purpose of a coven is to cultivate vitality."


    "And that''s why coven members are more powerful than ordinary subjects," Olivia added, her tone matter-of-fact.


    "Subjects?" Ezra asked, feeling the weight of yet another layer of vampire society pressing down on him. Once again, what''s with these dudes?


    Olivia waved a hand dismissively. "I''ll explain later. They''re done." She said, drawing their attention to the custodians who had just finished cleaning up. She approached them, her demeanor suddenly respectful. "Hi. I''m C7V200143.


    Could we get a ride to Count Griffin''s sanctuary?" she asked the lead custodian.


    The masked custodian nodded. "Of course," she replied, her voice soft and melodic. "Come with me."


    They followed the custodians out of the room, navigating through dimly lit corridors that bypassed any places touched by sunlight. An elevator took them down to an underground parking lot where three sleek hover supercars awaited.


    Ezra stared in shock as the custodians each entered a car and invited Gen, Olivia, and him to join them.


    I''d had daydreams about these cars. Each one costs at least two hundred thousand credits.


    He climbed into the car, his fingers trailing over the plush, leather interior. He couldn''t help but marvel at the luxury surrounding him. The custodian he was riding with glanced at me. Ezra was sure she was raising an eyebrow behind her mask.


    "How are you all so rich?" He asked, unable to contain his curiosity.


    The custodian''s smile was hidden by her mask, but her voice was tinged with amusement. "Old money," she replied simply. "Our older vampires who died during the Death Wave left a lot of cash to us. We''re not as rich as a City Lord, but we''re comfortable."


    Her words sank in, and he tried to imagine the kind of wealth she was talking about. Comfortable. That''s what rich people say when they don''t want to offend poor people with how rich they are.


    As the cars ascended from the underground parking lot and emerged into the daylight, the sunlight bounced off the windshields and windows, sending a beautiful rainbow of colors dancing outside.


    Light entered the car, yet it didn''t have any power over them.


    Ezra watched in open-mouthed wonder, mesmerized by the dazzling display. Before he could fully process it, she continued. "We''d like you to join our coven. We can offer you a hundred thousand credits a week."


    Ezra choked in shock. What the fuck? That had been out of the blue. Who the heck offers a hundred thousand credits a week for a fuck buddy? The number was too astronomical for him to comprehend.


    "Oh? Too small?" The custodian misinterpreted his reaction, quickly amending her offer. "Two hundred thousand credits a week," she said, her tone earnest.


    Ezra kept staring, unable to find his voice.


    "You''d be well taken care of," she added softly, her eyes searching his face for any sign of agreement.


    Ezra choked, finally managed to speak, his voice hoarse with disbelief. "I... I''ll think about it."


    That was the best he could do at the moment. Two hundred thousand credits? I could buy a supercar every week!


    The custodian nodded, her expression hidden but her relief palpable. "Here." She handed him a business card. "Call me whenever you''re ready."


    Ezra leaned back, trying to digest everything that had happened. The prospect of joining a coven, the staggering offer of money, Valaren, X, the Book of Nightmares. All of it was overwhelming. What he needed was a moment alone to digest all that had happened.


    He closed his eyes, letting the gentle hum of the car ground him in the reality that was now his life.


    The convoy of sleek supercars glided through the city streets with effortless grace, finally pulling into the grounds of a popular four-star hotel called Star Heights.


    The hotel was a towering structure of glass and steel, its walls reflecting the afternoon sun in a kaleidoscope of colors. Manicured gardens surrounded the entrance, with fountains and statues adding an air of opulence.


    Opening his eyes, Ezra checked their surroundings and turned to the custodian, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Does Count Griffin live here?"


    The custodian nodded in agreement. "Yes, this is one of his many residences."


    "Oh."


    The cars zipped to a stop in the basement parking lot, the smooth hum of the engines fading into silence.


    Ezra stepped out of the car, taking a moment to bid the custodian goodbye. "Thank you for the ride," he said, trying to keep his voice steady.


    She nodded, a faint smile playing on her lips. "You''re welcome, Ezra. Remember our offer."


    Ezra nodded, not trusting myself to speak, and walked over to where Gen and Olivia were waiting.


    Gen''s eyes sparkled as she grinned a familiar bloodthirsty grin while Olivia stood stoic.


    "Here we are," Olivia said, her voice filled with a sense of finality. "Count Griffin''s sanctuary."


    Ezra took a deep breath. In a few hours, their marriage would be turned into a coven. He didn''t know how to feel about that.


    As they made their way to the elevator, the sounds of the city above seemed distant and muted, as if they were in a world of their own.


    The doors slid open with a soft chime, and they stepped inside, the cool air a welcome contrast to the warmth outside. The ride up was silent, each of them lost in our thoughts, the soft hum of the elevator the only sound.


    When the doors opened again, they were greeted by a grand foyer, the opulence of the hotel put on display. Plush carpets, intricate woodwork, and sparkling chandeliers surrounded them, the air filled with the faint scent of fresh flowers.


    Olivia paused, taking in the sight. She took a deep breath and turned to look at her marriage mates. "Ready?" she asked, her voice steady and sure.


    They both nodded, feeling a surge of resolve. "Ready."


    And with that, they took their first steps.


    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 33: Count Griffin

    Olivia led Ezra and Gen through the opulent corridors of Star Heights, their footsteps muffled by the plush carpet. They arrived at a door intricately carved with gothic designs and images of griffins wreathed in lightning.


    Olivia pushed it open, revealing an entrance hall that exuded grandeur.


    The hall was vast, with high ceilings adorned with chandeliers that sparkled like stars. Rich tapestries lined the walls, depicting scenes of ancient battles and portraits of red eyed vampires.


    At the far end of the hall, a female assistant sat behind a sleek desk, Holo-computers flashing around her as she worked.


    Olivia approached the desk with confidence. "We seek an audience with Count Griffin." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The assistant, a composed woman with sharp features and piercing red eyes eyed them for a moment. "Names?"


    "Genesis."


    "Ezra Matten."


    "Olivia Wild."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow at Olivia. "Shouldn''t it be Olivia Matten?"


    "Like you said, the marriage hasn''t been consummated." Olivia nodded. "Besides, vampires generally don''t change their name."


    "New guy?" The woman asked as she checked her computer.


    "Yup." Gen answered, popping the p.


    "Have fun." A faint smile played on her lips.


    "Trust me," Gen drawled, the words exuding sultriness, "that''s what I plan on doing."


    After a moment, the woman nodded and stood, leading them to a set of double doors. She opened them with a practiced flourish, revealing what looked like a throne room beyond.


    The throne room was magnificent. Tall stained glass windows cast colorful patterns on the marble floor. Velvet drapes in deep crimson hung from the walls, and towering columns framed the room, creating an atmosphere of both power and elegance. On the drapes were familiar images of a griffin wreathed in lightning.


    At the far end, Count Griffin sat on a throne of dark wood and gold, his posture relaxed but his gaze keen and alert.


    The man sat with an air of lazy amusement. His eyes, a deep, penetrating crimson, sparkled with mischief, and his lips curved into a knowing smile. Despite his relaxed demeanor, there was an aura of authority around him that demanded respect.


    A device was affixed to his throat, and when he spoke, it was the device that produced his mechanical, yet commanding voice. "Welcome," Count Griffin intoned, his scratchy voice filling the room. "Come closer, so we may resolve the matter at hand."


    Standing in front of the throne was Sarah, her presence striking. Ezra almost stumbled at seeing the lady with the fiery sword who first attacked them at Count Griffin''s safehouse.


    Her glowing red eyes and flowing red hair gave her an almost ethereal appearance. She wore her beautiful suit of dark red gleaming armor, making her look like a formidable warrior. Which she was.


    As they walked forward, Sarah shot them a hateful glare before falling on one knee. "I demand justice, Count Griffin," she said, her voice trembling with suppressed rage. "A subject under your banner was slain, I beg of you to act and administer justice. Your silence does no good."


    The trio stopped in front of the throne, a few paces away from Sarah.


    Count Griffin regarded her calmly. "Violence between vampires is generally allowed," he began, "but Genesis did kill a coven leader." He paused, his gaze shifting to Gen. "Luckily, it was a female vampire and not a male."


    Gen remained impassive, but Ezra could sense the tension radiating from her. This was why Gen was after a male vampire, wasn''t it?


    "On the other hand," Count Griffin continued, "Genesis also safely brought a new male vampire under my banner." He leaned back slightly, his expression thoughtful. "As punishment, Gen will be given an arduous task of my choosing, with the penalty for failure being death."


    Count Griffin turned to Sarah. "Is this punishment satisfactory?"


    Sarah paused, gritting her teeth, her frustration palpable. She opened her mouth a few times before settling on an answer. "Yes," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Then this is the end of the matter," Count Griffin declared, dismissing her with a wave of his hand.


    Sarah stood, her anger and dissatisfaction evident in every tense line of her body. She cast one last venomous look at Gen before leaving the throne room, the doors closing behind her with a heavy thud.


    Griffin leaned back on his throne, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Congratulations, Genesis and Olivia, on your success in bringing a new male vampire into our fold," he said, his mechanical voice carrying an edge of satisfaction.


    "I knew you were both after the same man, which is why I signed both your turning requests. It increased my chances of gaining a new vassal." He leaned forward, a glint of interest in his eyes. "I didn''t expect you to join forces."


    Griffin''s gaze turned to Ezra, who stood tall, meeting his gaze with unwavering confidence. Valaren growled within him at the perceived threat. They watched each other for a moment, a silent exchange of appraisal. Finally, Count Griffin nodded in satisfaction.


    "I assume that you are here to register as a coven." He said, his tone casual.


    Olivia stepped forward, her voice steady. "Yes, we are."


    "That''s true." Gen flippantly added, "We''ve all heard about how¡­. generous you can be to covens."


    Griffin laughed, the grating sound echoing in the room. "You heard right." He wheezed before his expression turned contemplative. "If a new coven is formed, you will have to undergo Genesis''s punishment together," he slowly leaned forward. A sense of finality, heavy, blanketed the room as Griffin unleashed his Aura. "Is that clear?"


    Ezra stepped forward, back straight. "Whatever the punishment is, we will go through it together."


    Count Griffin nodded, clearly impressed by Ezra''s resolve. "Very well."


    He called in his assistant, who had been standing discreetly by the door. "Lead them to coven registration."


    As they turned to leave, Count Griffin called out, "One more thing."


    They stopped and turned back to him, curious.


    "Welcome to Griffin County," he smiled, displaying sharp fangs which gleamed even from where they stood.


    With that, the assistant led them out of the throne room.


    Finally! Ezra walked with them. It''s all over. Genesis troubles are over. He remembered Sarah''s expression. For now.


    Count Solomon who is after Olivia should also back down for a while. X wouldn''t be wandering around with his mask on. All that is left is Count Griffin''s punishment.


    Things are looking up.

 Chapter 34: Members Of The Nightmare Court

    As the newly minted coven exited the throne room, Count Griffin watched them go, his expression thoughtful.


    Once the doors closed behind them, he stood up, his movements fluid and deliberate, and walked through a door behind the throne. The door led to his personal room, a sanctuary of sorts, filled with rich, dark wood and subdued lighting.


    The room was adorned with various artifacts and relics, each telling a story of power and history. He chuckled at a picture on the wall. His old coven had found that seventy years ago. He sighed. He was the only one left now.


    Griffin moved to the balcony, his steps measured and calm. He walked into the sunlight, a rare privilege for a vampire of the Nightmare Court, and stared at the horizon.


    The golden rays bathed him in warmth, playing across his skin like a light show. He smiled softly in contentment. This was one of the best parts of his day. A break from the eternal night he usually inhabited.


    As he gazed at the distant skyline, his thoughts turned to Ezra. He could feel something about the newborn. Something that resonated deep within Griffin. "Hmmmn." He hummed, the sound echoing eerily. He swore he could feel a progenitor relic inside Ezra.


    His musings were interrupted by a sudden flash as a figure teleported into the room, dropping to one knee with a deferential bow. "I failed you." The figure said, his voice muffled but tinged with frustration.


    "I know." Griffin turned, a smile playing on his lips. "Do not worry about it, X." He said smoothly. "We can always get back the monster inside Ezra."


    X looked up in surprise, his iron mask gleaming dully in the light. "You know?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me¡­" Griffin began. "How did they unlock the page?"


    X began narrating all that had happened without leaving out a single detail. Different expressions flickered around on Griffin''s face before settling on amusement. "It really was that simple all along?" He barked a laugh. "The progenitor just keeps surprising me. And how did Ezra reveal the beast?


    "I don''t know." X bowed lower. "I think it involved Blood on the page."


    "That''s more than enough X." Griffin smiled. "The two hundred million were not for nothing. I know someone we can sell this information to. It''ll be a cakewalk to pay Itachi back."


    X straightened. "What are your orders, my lord?"


    Griffin''s smile widened. "Keep an eye on Ezra. Ensure he stays within our grasp. We''ll have to see how we can influence things."


    X nodded, his head bowing once more. "As you command."


    With that, X vanished as swiftly as he had appeared, leaving Griffin alone once more.


    The count began to hum softly, a low, melodic tune that resonated with the relic he felt humming in his gut.


    It was a good thing he was part of the Nightmare Court and not the Daydream Court. Otherwise, Ezra might have sensed the relic and attacked him on sight.


    Griffin''s thoughts drifted back to the fourteenth progenitor relic. It was a source of immense power, one that could tip the balance in his favor.


    The fact that it was now inside a new, untrained vampire like Ezra was both a blessing and a curse. It made Ezra a target. A pawn in a larger game for others to control. He had to either make sure Ezra was his pawn or remove him from the board.


    The count''s humming grew louder as he considered his next moves. The game was afoot, and every piece on the board had to be played with care. Ezra and his new coven were just the beginning.


    The relic was calling to him, and Griffin intended to answer. With a final glance at the horizon, he turned back into his room, the door closing behind him with a soft click.


    *************


    Ezra followed Olivia and Gen as they navigated through the coven registration process.


    The paperwork was surprisingly efficient, and soon they were borrowing a hover car from the fleet maintained by Count Griffin. The sleek, black vehicle glided through the city streets, the hum of its engine barely audible.


    Everyone was silent, utterly drained. The day had been spent running, fighting or both.


    Gen clicked radio the button, turning it on. "Again, at number four in the music Top Ten for the third consecutive week, we have ''I''ll be your unicorn'' by the girl group A X E." The radio said smoothly before it began playing a catchy tune that had both Ezra and Gen nodding to the beat.


    Olivia drove silently. Their destination was a new residence, an apartment assigned to them by Count Griffin himself. They pulled into an underground parking lot, the dim lighting casting long shadows on the concrete walls.


    The trio exited the car and made their way to the elevator, which whisked them up to the penthouse suite.


    Ezra sighed in relief as they entered the house.


    The penthouse was nothing short of luxurious. The living room was expansive, with floor-to-ceiling windows offering a breathtaking view of the city skyline. The decor was modern and sophisticated, with plush sofas and furniture arranged in a way that maximized both comfort and style. A grand piano stood in one corner, its polished surface gleaming under the ambient lighting.


    Ezra wandered through the penthouse, noting the small touches that made it feel like a home. Soft rugs, tasteful artwork, and well-placed lamps. He''d never been in a place like this in his entire life but with all he had seen that day, he wasn''t even impressed.


    He made his way to the living room and flopped onto one of the couches, the soft cushions enveloping him in comfort. The exhaustion of the day caught up with him, and he immediately fell asleep, his body sinking deeper into the plush sofa.


    He had gone from dying in an alley to having dinner with his beautiful new vampire wives to fighting for his life in an observatory store room.


    Whatever happens, he''d be happy if he never had to fight anyone in his young life.


    It felt nice to be alive.

 Chapter 35: When Dinner Cooks Dinner*

    [WARNING: R18 scenes]


    Ezra woke up feeling remarkably well-rested. He blinked a few times, adjusting to the warm glow of the lights in the penthouse.


    Through the open windows, the night sky stretched out, a canvas of dark velvet sprinkled with stars. He got up from the couch and stretched, his muscles appreciating the movement after a deep sleep.


    As he stretched, a mouth-watering aroma wafted from the kitchen, catching his attention.


    Intrigued, he followed the scent and walked into the kitchen, where he was greeted by an jaw dropping sight.


    Gen, wearing an apron and focused intently on her task, was cooking a meal.


    The contrast of her usual tough demeanor with this domestic scene was striking but that was not what was so shocking.


    It was the fact that she was naked under the apron.


    Holy shit!


    Her ass looked perfect. Round and inviting, they jiggled with every step she took. With her clothes off, he could take in her hourglass figure. Ezra''s cock stirred at the sight.


    "Gen?" Ezra said, his voice tinged with surprise. "You''re cooking?" That wasn''t what he wanted to say but that was what came out.


    Gen turned at his words, her eyes lighting up with amusement at the open-mouthed shock on his face. She giggled, the sound uncharacteristically light and infectious. "Yeah, I am. Thought you might be hungry," she said, gesturing for him to take a seat. "Take a seat, Ezra. Dinner will be ready in a minute."


    Still somewhat dazed, Ezra obeyed, seating himself at the head of the large dining table. Gen sauntered around the kitchen, making sure to sway her hips and jiggle her ass.


    The rich aroma of the cooking meal filled the room, making his stomach rumble in anticipation. "Where''s Olivia?" he asked, trying to shake off the remnants of his surprise.


    "She left earlier to put her affairs in order," Gen replied casually as she continued her preparations.


    Ezra watched her with a newfound curiosity. "I didn''t know you could cook," he remarked, a hint of admiration in his voice.


    Gen turned her head slightly, giving him a smirk that was both teasing and sexy. "There are a lot of things I can do that you don''t know about," she said with a wink as she cupped her breast through the apron. "And I''ll be showing them to you later."


    Ezra felt a flush of heat at her words, but before he could respond, she was serving him a plate of lasagna. The dish was cooked in rich blood, the aroma both savory and tantalizing. She placed the plate in front of him with a flourish, clearly proud of her culinary skills.


    "Enjoy," she said, stepping back and watching him expectantly.


    Ezra rubbed his fingers together in anticipation before picking up his fork. He took a bite, his fangs gleaming as he savored the flavors.


    The lasagna was delicious, the perfect blend of textures and tastes, with the blood adding a richness that made the dish extraordinary.


    "This is amazing, Gen," he said between bites, genuinely impressed.


    Gen''s smirk softened into a pleased smile. "I''m glad you like it. There''s plenty more where that came from. When you''re done with dinner," she pulled off the apron and dropped it to the floor displaying her body completely, "you can get started on the real dinner."


    Ezra froze, staring at Gen. Her breasts stood, perky. Her thin waist gave way to wide hips which supported an ass that could make the world go round. She had a clean shaven pussy, displaying it to the cool air. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "For now, here''s the appetizer." Gen drawled silkily before slipping under the dining table. Ezra was still in shock when a hand gripped the waistband of his pants. He look down to see Gen reach into his pants and whip out his cock.


    His cock stood half erect. Gen took a moment to admire it. "I know how big it is but I''m still surprised." She giggled as she stuck out her tongue and gave it a long lick from base to top.


    Ezra gripped the table to steady himself.


    Gen laughed in delight as she grabbed the cock, using it to slap her face. "So big." She marveled at the veins that stood in his cock. She made eye contact and licked the crown of his cock. "Mmnnnn." She hummed.


    Her soft tongue lapped at his cock. Each time she slid her mouth up the shaft, it began to grow and harden. She continued until his cock stood, complete erect.


    She swirled her tongue over the crown of the cock. Ezra felt the warm wetness of her mouth envelope his cock as with a hum, she took it slowly in her mouth, going deeper with every hum.


    In a few seconds, his cock had filled her mouth. She hummed and he felt the vibrations tickling the head of his cock.


    Ezra groaned in pleasure. Gen was doing well but she hadn''t taken in all that he had to offer. He grabbed hold of her silky white hair, twisting them up in his fingers, met her eyes and pressed her face into his crotch.


    He felt his cock slide down the tight confines of her throat. Her eyes rolled in pleasure as she took him in. Her throat tightened around his cock, sending pleasant tingles down his spine.


    Best part of a blowjob from a vampire? They don''t need to breathe.


    Ezra held her there as her throat clenched and unclenched, not letting up until the moment he felt her relaxing into him.


    He grunted as she began sliding his cock out little by little. His cock popped out of her mouth, leaving a trail of saliva.


    With a grin, Gen took his cock and began stroking it slowly, her mouth sucking the top, adding slippery saliva to the mix.


    "Get ready." Ezra said before he gripped her hair and began bouncing her face into his cock. His cock plunged in and out of her throat, he groaned as he began feeling the pressure pooling in his balls.


    "I''m coming." He held her face in place as he came, shooting thick ropes of cum down her throat. "Fuck. Fuuuck."


    His cock slowly began to soften in her mouth but Gen began to lick it, keeping at it until his cock was hard once more.


    She stood from where she knelt and bent herself over the table, displaying her inviting ass. Her pussy dripped her juices down her leg. "What do you say Ezra?" She asked swaying her hips. "How about consummating the marriage?"


    Ezra looked down at his erect cock. Looked up at the sopping wet pussy protected by a jiggling ass.


    No one told him what he had to do next.

 Chapter 36: Fifty Shades Of Red*

    [WARNING: R18 scenes]


    Ezra took a moment to admire the sight in front of him. Gen''s ass swayed, her pussy dripping sinfully.


    With a quick, decisive nod to himself, he shrugged out of his tracksuit, standing naked in the dining room. He stepped closer and gave Gen''s ass a tentative slap, watching her cheeks jiggle. He licked his lips in amazement. Just how soft is this ass?


    He grabbed her ass cheeks, squeezing them and squishing them together. They jiggled in his hands, the skin smooth as silk. Gen giggled as he did that. He lifted a hand and brought it down on her ass.


    "Ahn~" Gen moaned as her ass rippled. Ezra raised an eyebrow. What do we have here?


    He lifted his hand once more and brought it down. Hard.


    "Ahhn~"


    He saw her bite back a moan. That won''t do. He grinned. "Hiding your true self, are you? Let''s see how long you can keep it in."


    He raised his hand and spanked her, kneading away the pain with his hands. She gripped the table harder, biting her lips with a moan. He spanked her once more before reaching down and rubbing her wet pussy. He teased her folds before settling on her clit, giving it a few flicks. He raised a hand and spanked her, pinching her clit lightly at the same time.


    She gasped in pleasure, burying her face into the table. He kept teasing her clit as he spanked her.


    "Ahhhhnnnn~" Her moans filled the air.


    "You like that?" he growled. "You like that, huh?"


    She stayed silent.


    He grabbed her hair and lifted her face, leaning close to her as he mauled her ass cheeks. "Answer me."


    She nodded meekly but he could see the haze of pleasure in her hooded eyes. "Yes." She murmured. Her juices were already pooling on the floor, her arousal ratcheting up with the foreplay.


    "What do you want me to do to you?" He asked as one hand grabbed her breast, pinching and twisting the nipple as the other played with her clit. She pressed her ass to his crotch, his cock lodged between her ass cheeks. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She murmured something and he leaned closer. "Louder." He commanded, feeling her grinding against his cock.


    "I- I want you to fuck me from behind." She stuttered.


    "I can''t hear you." He leaned back, rocking their hips together.


    "I want you to fuck me from behind~!" She moaned loudly. "I''m so wet right now, I want to feel you inside me."


    He grinned fully. "With pleasure." He gave her ass a final slap and leaned back. Gen quickly cleared the table, pushing away the half-eaten plate of lasagna.


    "Seems like I found a better meal." Ezra laughed as he placed a hand on her waist. His other hand gripped his painfully hard cock and pressed it against her entrance. Her pussy gave a sinful slurp as his cock entered.


    "Fuck." He pushed in, groaning, feeling her warm pussy tighten around his cock.


    Gen keened as his cock went deeper, pushing in till he bottomed out within her. He groaned as her pussy lips gripped his cock, tightening around it, almost like it was eager to begin milking him. If she had been a normal human, she wouldn''t have been so comfortable.


    "Yes~! Yes~! Yes~! Yes~!"


    He took a moment to grip her breasts, squeezing them in his hands as she moaned loudly into the air. He took a moment to give her shoulder a bite, his fang piercing her skin slightly. She quivered beneath him, arching her hips into the air.


    He took that as his cue. He gripped her waist and slowly pulled out until only his cockhead remained in her pussy then slammed his hips into her. He pulled his hips down hard, pumping into her and setting a steady rhythm.


    Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap!


    He watched her ass, jiggling and rippling with every hit. Her cheeks bounced every time he buried his cock inside her. Her tight pussy lips gripped his cock, creating sunction every time he thrusted.


    "Fuck. Fuck. Fuuuuck~." Gen kept repeating like a mantra as he fucked her. "Choke me!" She begged.


    He leaned forward and pulled her up by her arms. One hand hooked both arms by her elbow and the other reached up to grab her throat. He choked as he pumped, feeling her shuddering with every thrust.


    "Don''t stop~." She cried out as he mashed their hips together, the sound of flesh hitting flesh echoing around the penthouse. "Don''t stop~."


    Ezra obliged, peppering her shoulders with love bites. As their hips kept snapping together, gen pushing back to match every thrust, he felt it.


    He felt the energy began radiating from around his crotch, spreading through his body. And by the way Gen cried out incoherently, he knew she could also feel it within herself. It was as if every cell within him was coming alive, awakening with a newfound vigor.


    Ezra came alive, increasing the rhythm of his thrusts, his hips slamming down with all his strength.


    "Yeeeeessssss~!" Gen howled in pleasure. "Choke me! Bite me! Pull my hair! Break me!"


    The sensation grew, intensifying with each passing moment. Ezra closed his eyes, allowing himself to fully experience the surge of vitality coursing through his veins.


    It was a pleasurable, almost intoxicating feeling, like a warm, soothing current flowing through him. His muscles relaxed, yet simultaneously felt stronger and more responsive, as if he could leap tall buildings or run for miles without tiring. "Say hello to daddy!" He grinned as he pumped into her from behind, his hips mashing her ass into oblivion.


    Every sound, every scent, every slight shift in the air around him was more pronounced, more vivid. The world seemed to slow down, each detail crystallizing into sharp focus. His eyes took in gen as she inhaled sharply at a hard thrust, her perky breasts bouncing and her ass jiggling.


    He could hear the faint hum of the city outside, the gentle rustling of the curtains as a breeze drifted through the open windows.


    His skin tingled as he felt a familiar explosion building within him.


    "I''m cumming~!" Gen keened as her pussy tightened around his cock. Her knees buckled and she went limp as her orgasm swept through her, her red eyes rolling to the back of her head.


    Ezra kept pumping even as his balls released their payload, cum shooting into her pussy. He groaned, slowing as her pussy milked in.


    With a sinful pop, his cock slipped out, letting his cum drip down her legs. He panted and took a step back to survey his work, vitality rushing through every cell in his body.


    Gen laid on the table, her expression one of pleasure and her tongue lolled out as she panted, cross eyed. Her beautiful ass waved lazily in the air, still as inviting as ever.


    "Mine." He grinned at himself. "Mine forever."

 Chapter 37: The Accidental Prince

    First city slept like a weary traveler in the night. Ezra lounged on the couch, a smile playing on his lips as the TV flickered in front of him. Life''s good.


    The comfort of the penthouse was a welcome contrast to the chaos and danger of the past day.


    He glanced over as the door clicked open and Olivia walked in, wearing a turtleneck sweater under a long coat. She looked elegant and composed, her presence adding a sense of calm to the room.


    "Hey, Olivia," he greeted her warmly. "Welcome home."


    "Hey," Olivia responded, her eyes scanning the room. "Where''s Gen?"


    From her bedroom, Gen''s voice floated out. "I''m in here!" A moment later, she came out, wrapped in a towel, her hair damp from a recent shower.


    Olivia raised an eyebrow as she took in the scene with a hint of amusement before her expression turned serious. "We need to do two things tonight. First, we need to get Ezra''s things from his old place. His necessary documents and IDs. Even if he''s now a vampire, he''s still Ezra Matten. It isn''t as easy to go off the grid as it was in the time of the progenitor."


    "And the second?" Ezra asked.


    "Second, we have to go shopping."


    "Yayyyy." Gen cheered. "I love spending other people''s money!"


    "It''s not my money. It''s what Count Griffin gave us to get settled in."


    Ezra looked down at his tracksuit, the same one he''d been wearing since he was turned. "I suppose you''re right. I haven''t exactly had time for wardrobe changes in between fighting for my life."


    Gen, now leaning against the doorframe, smirked. "You two go ahead to Ezra''s old apartment. I''ll meet you at the shopping center."


    Ezra and Olivia exchanged glances and then nodded. They left the penthouse, making their way down to the underground parking lot where Olivia''s recovered car was waiting. The drive to Ezra''s old apartment was quiet, the streets bathed in the soft glow of streetlights and the occasional passing hover car.


    As they drove, Olivia glanced over at Ezra. "Now that we have a moment of calm. Let''s begin your training."


    "Huh?"


    "With you as a new vampire and me as your turner, it''s my responsibility to educate you on vampire laws, etiquette, and survival skills."


    Ezra nodded, understanding the gravity of her words. "I appreciate it. I can already tell that there''s a lot I need to learn." I''d look like an idiot every time someone talked about something I don''t know.


    Olivia smiled, her expression softening slightly. "As we''ll be mingling with humans, we''ll start with something simple." She focused ahead, and Ezra watched in fascination as her eyes shifted from their usual vampire red to a deep, human blue. Ezra could feel a layer of vitality coating her eyes.


    "This is the glamour. Changing the color of our eyes to blend in is one of the basic skills a vampire needs to have. Every other thing can be explained away except the eyes. It is also the most important vampire skill as it helps us keep to the Law of Secrecy."


    The Law of Secrecy. Absolute secrecy about vampires must be maintained on the pain of death.


    Ezra watched her eyes. Except for the vitality he could feel on it, he wouldn''t have been able to tell that it was a glamour. "That''s impressive," he admitted, a new appreciation for the complexities of vampire existence forming in his mind.


    Olivia turned to Ezra, her expression serious. "All vampires can change their appearance at will because they get the chameleon tattoo as their first vampire tattoo."


    Ezra remembered the beautiful color changing chameleon tattoo he saw on Gen''s torso. "What does the tattoo do?"


    "The chameleon tattoo has the ability to manifest physical colors into reality. These colors can be used to conceal or contain. It is the chameleon tattoo that all vampires use to create their black zones."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow. "But I didn''t get that tattoo, did I?"


    Olivia shook her head. "No, you got the progenitor dragon tattoo instead. It''s a powerful relic, but it doesn''t allow you to disguise yourself. For now, you''ll need these." She handed him a pair of sunglasses.


    Ezra took the sunglasses, examining them for a moment before putting them on. He was surprised to find that he could still see clearly, as if the sunglasses were simply a thin veil that barely affected his vision. It was as if night and darkness held no power over his enhanced sight.


    "Impressive," he murmured, looking out the window at the passing cityscape. "So, what do I need to do to add more tattoos?"


    Olivia''s lips curled into a wry smile. "You''re trying to learn without a solid foundation, Ezra. I won''t answer that question just yet. You need to understand the basics first."


    Ezra nodded. "Fair enough. What''s my first lesson?"


    "Vampire hierarchy," Olivia began, her tone becoming more instructional. "It''s crucial to understand where you fit into our society."


    She continued, "At the bottom of the hierarchy are the Subjects. These are the common vampires who haven''t been fully accepted into a coven or any higher structure. All vampires start as a subject. Subjects can come together to create a coven. They must be registered under a count."


    "Then come the Covens," she said, glancing at him. "Covens are formed around a male vampire, like you. They''re small groups that share power and resources. That''s what we''ve established with you."


    Ezra nodded, following along. "And above covens?"


    "Counts," Olivia replied. "Counts oversee multiple covens within a specific territory. They act as local governors, maintaining order and handling disputes within their territories. Count Griffin, whom you''ve met, is an example."


    "Above Counts are the City Lords," she continued. "They control entire cities and the surrounding regions. They''re incredibly powerful and influential, managing all the vampires and resources in their cities."


    "Elders are next," she said, her tone growing more respectful. "The elders are the five vampires who seat on the council. They rarely involve themselves in daily affairs but are highly respected and are responsible for all decisions that affect vampire society."


    "Then, we have the nobles." Olivia paused. "Nobility is not an officially recognized social class in vampire society but it exists. Nobles are vampires who own a legacy from the vampire progenitor."


    Ezra absorbed the information. "When you say legacy, you mean...?"


    "A relic. Any relic created by the progenitor."


    Ezra was silent. "That means...." He trailed off, unable to complete the thought.


    "Yes." Olivia gave a single nod. "You''re a noble. You''re now Prince Ezra." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 38: The Vampire Monarchy

    Ezra sat there, trying to wrap his head around the fact that he was now a prince.


    His mind raced with the implications. He paused. He didn''t even know what it meant to be a vampire prince! Was he expected to battle the council or something? God I hope not. If five vampires were chosen to lead vampire society, they had to be strongest. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If there was anything he had learned from being a vampire, it was that strength was the only absolute.


    Prince Ezra. It sounded like something out of those robot puppet shows. "What does it mean?" Olivia turned to look at him. "I''m now a prince. What does being a prince mean?"


    "Nothing." Olivia turned to the road. "Like I said before, nobility is not an officially recognized social class in vampire society. However, a lot of people want it to be."


    "So, it''s just a pretty title?"


    "No. It''s more than just a title. Being a prince means you''re powerful. At least as strong as a Count. At least. Given that you just absorbed Valaren, you''ll still have trouble against experienced Counts but eventually you''ll be able to stand on equal grounds with City Lords."


    Ezra sat back, stunned. He had already seen how powerful ordinary subjects could be. City Lord? His mind struggled to place how powerful they would be. He didn''t even have a metric for comparison.


    "Being a prince also means that if the vampire monarchy is brought back into power, you''ll be in line for the throne."


    "Wait, what?" Ezra sat up, nearly bashing the windshield in shock.


    "The vampire society isn''t all sunshine and rainbows. We have the Monarchists who are vampires that seek a return to the days before the Death Wave." Olivia tapped the steering wheel, bringing up a hologram of the city map. "Since the progenitor''s line has been lost to time, only those with a relic has a legitimate claim to the throne.


    The favorites of the monarchists are currently Prince Arthur and Prince Caspian. The council are watching them carefully for any moves of dissent."


    Ezra thought about it. "If the monarchy is brought back, wouldn''t that mean a war?"


    "Essentially, yes." Olivia nodded. "There are more than one noble and each noble has an equal claim to the throne. No one would be willing to let someone else take a throne that could be theirs."


    She scanned the map and dismissed it. "On that note, don''t tell anyone that you''re a prince until you can look Itachi Yaiba in the eye and tell him to fuck off."


    Ezra sat back, contemplating his new status. The more he thought about it, the more a grin began to grow on his face. He imagined it.


    Himself sitting in a vast throne room not unlike Count Griffin''s. Vampires kneeling before him. The whole world, his for the taking. That''s a nice image.


    His blood sang softly at the thought of the challenge. Even Valaren growled in acknowledgement in the middle of its sleep. Maybe. Just maybe.


    The drive to his old apartment was quiet, the silence filled with his thoughts. He occasionally glanced at Olivia, who seemed deep in her own contemplations.


    When they finally pulled up in front of his old apartment, Ezra chuckled, breaking the silence.


    "It''s funny and creepy at the same time," he said, looking at the familiar building. "You and Gen were stalking me, and I never even noticed. Case in point, you know my house address."


    Olivia stayed quiet, her expression unreadable.


    Ezra stepped out of the hovercar and stood in front of the red-bricked building. It was a modest structure, its bricks weathered by time and elements. The building had a sense of age and history, a place that had seen countless lives and stories unfold within its walls.


    Home sweet home.


    He entered, climbing the familiar stairs to reach his apartment. Each step echoed with memories of his life before the transformation. As he got to the door, he paused. "You wouldn''t happen to have a key would you?" He asked Olivia. "I think I''ve lost mine."


    Olivia placed a hand on the lock, and the door buzzed before clicking open. Ezra pushed the door and it opened with a creak. "Thank you."


    Ezra walked in, taking in the small, cluttered space. The apartment was filled with personal mementos, each item holding a memory.


    That was the lamp he''d bought for his late night reading while he''d studying at the university. That had been the rug he''d bought with his then girlfriend. He smiled, thinking about her breasts. I wonder how she''s doing now.


    He paused, reminiscing about the times he had spent here. Late nights studying, lazy weekends on the couch, texting his girlfriend after work and the quiet solitude he had once cherished.


    Olivia''s voice pulled him out of his reverie. "Pack all you need."


    Ezra nodded and began packing his essentials into a single suitcase. Clothes, documents, a few cherished items. All of it fit easily. He''d replaced the IDs and documents that he could after Emily, his ex had stolen them.


    Who knew what she''d have used them for if she still had access to them. Probably more debt. He chuckled to himself.


    As he worked, Olivia stood, relaxed by the window, watching the outside world with an intensity that suggested she was more alert than she appeared.


    He clicked his suitcase shut and then paused, hearing footsteps approaching from the hallway. The door banged open with a forceful kick, and a man sauntered in as if he owned the place, followed by three thugs.


    The intruder was tall and broad-shouldered, with a chiseled jaw and piercing eyes. His hair was slicked back, and he wore an expensive-looking leather jacket over a simple white t-shirt. His whole demeanor screamed arrogance and danger.


    Ezra recognized him. Hadron Kane. Member of the Three Axe gang. Experts in weapon procurement and ruthless loan sharks. They were the owner of the company that Emily had borrowed from.


    Hadron caught sight of Ezra and frowned, a puzzled look crossing his face. "Who the hell wears sunglasses at night?"

 Chapter 39: Just One More Day

    Olivia wreathed herself in a white fog at the corner of the room, blending seamlessly with the shadows.


    Hadrian scanned the room but didn''t see anyone. His eyes fell on the suitcase by Ezra''s side, and he chuckled darkly.


    "Looks like we came just in time," he said, a smirk playing on his lips. "It seems to me like you were planning to run away with our money."


    Ezra sighed, glancing over at Olivia. "You knew they were coming, didn''t you?"


    The thugs followed Ezra''s gaze, seeing nothing but empty space. They turned back to him, laughter bubbling up among them. "Who''s he talking to?" one of them jeered. "Dude''s cracked in the head."


    "Probably trying to pull some trick to make us forget his debt," another suggested. "He doesn''t want to pay for this month."


    Hadrian shook his head, shrugging innocently. "No chance of that."


    Olivia''s voice, barely a whisper, reached Ezra''s ears clearly thanks to his enhanced senses. "Yes, I knew they were coming. This is a test to see how you deal with humans while keeping to the Law of Secrecy."


    Ezra accepted her words with a resigned nod. Turning back to the thugs, he drew on his experience as a lawyer, hoping to reason with them. "Listen, I know what it looks like." He spread his arms to indicate the surroundings. "Suitcase packed and ready. But it isn''t what you think. Just give me one more day.


    I can get your money. Just one more day."


    Hadrian''s laughter echoed through the small apartment, filling the space with a sense of impending violence. "You''re just trying to buy time to escape," he sneered. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra sighed, seeing the futility of reasoning with them. These men were hardened, accustomed to using force to get what they wanted.


    There''s only one choice left.


    Ezra cracked his neck, a habit from his time as a human when preparing for a difficult task. "I guess I have to speak in a language you understand."


    The room seemed to tense as Ezra stepped forward, his demeanor shifting from passive to resolute. He could feel Olivia watching him and smirked. Let me show you how we deal with humans here at Southside.


    The thugs glanced at each other and laughed. Three against one. Emboldened by their perceived advantage, they didn''t notice the subtle change in Ezra''s posture.


    "Alright, Mr. Lawyer," Hadrian taunted, "let''s see what you''ve got."


    Ezra tilted his head, considering his options. He needed to subdue these men without breaking the Law of Secrecy, which meant no vampire tricks in front of them. It had to look like a human altercation, one he could win without revealing what he was.


    "One last chance," Ezra said, his voice steady and calm. "Leave now, and we can avoid any unpleasantness." See, Olivia? I gave them every chance to retreat.


    Hadrian laughed again, stepping closer. "Unpleasantness? You''re the one who''s going to be in a world of hurt."


    Ezra stepped forward and threw a jab, quickly remembering to decrease his speed and strength to human levels. His punch connected squarely with Hadrian Kane''s nose, a sickening crunch echoing in the small apartment. Blood sprayed, and Hadrian staggered back, grabbing his nose as if he couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    "Wuh?" He said, confused. He removed his hand and checked it, seeing the blood on it. "Ezra! You''re gonna regret that," Hadrian snarled, his voice muffled by the blood pouring from his broken nose.


    "I''m pretty sure I won''t." Ezra stood his ground, taking a boxer''s stance, muscles coiled, ready for the inevitable. The three thugs behind Hadrian hesitated for a moment, glancing at each other before rushing at Ezra with a mixture of anger and bravado.


    The first thug lunged, swinging his fist at Ezra''s face. Ezra ducked under the swing and delivered a swift punch to the thug''s ribs, feeling the impact reverberate through his fist. The thug gasped, doubling over in pain. Without pausing, Ezra grabbed the man''s arm and twisted it behind his back, forcing him to the floor with a pained cry.


    The second thug came at him from the side, aiming a wild punch at Ezra''s head. Ezra blocked the punch lazily with his forearm and countered with a precise strike to the thug''s jaw. The thug stumbled back, dazed, and Ezra followed up with a knee to the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. The thug collapsed, clutching his midsection and groaning in agony.


    The third thug was more cautious, circling Ezra with wary eyes. He feinted left, then right, trying to find an opening. Ezra waited, his movements measured and calm. It was like the thug was moving in slow motion. Whatever you do, I''ll see it, so, just pick a side for God''s sake.


    When the thug finally committed to a punch, Ezra sidestepped and caught his arm, using the thug''s momentum to flip him over his shoulder. The thug crashed to the ground face first, the impact knocking him out cold.


    Ezra turned his attention back to Hadrian, who had recovered enough to pull out a knife. The blade glinted menacingly in the dim light, and Hadrian''s eyes were filled with fury.


    "You think you''re tough, huh?" Hadrian spat, his voice filled with venom.


    Ezra remained silent, watching as Hadrian lunged at him with the knife. He leaned out of the way, the blade slicing through the air where his head had been.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ezra sent a punch to Hadrian''s stomach with enough force to drop him to his knees. Hadrian gagged, then fell forward, puking all over the floor.


    Ezra grabbed Hadrian''s hair, yanking his head back. He raised his fist, ready to deliver another blow, but paused. The apartment was silent except for Hadrian''s ragged breathing and the faint sounds of the city outside. Ezra could feel Olivia''s eyes on him, a silent reminder of the thin line he had to walk.


    Hadrian choked out a few intelligible words.


    "Like I said," Ezra''s eyes narrowed, and his voice was cold and firm. "Give me one more day."


    With that, he delivered a final punch, knocking Hadrian out. The thug''s body slumped to the floor, unconscious.


    Ezra stood over him for a moment. He frowned in disappointment. That had been too easy. Valaren growled in agreement. It had been like taking candy from a baby.


    He took a deep breath, then dusted his hands with a flourish, as if brushing off the confrontation.


    "Done and Dusted."

 Chapter 40: Lessons in Control

    Olivia sighed as the fog around her dissipated. She stepped forward, nudging Hadrian with her boot. Her eyes met Ezra''s, and she shook her head slightly. "You failed the test, Ezra."


    Ezra''s surprise was evident. "What? Why? I handled them without revealing anything. What''s wrong?"


    Olivia''s expression softened slightly, but her voice remained firm. "There''s one unofficial rule you must always keep in mind when dealing with humans. Your first weapon as a vampire is your Aura. If the Aura can''t do the job, then something has already gone wrong."


    His Aura!


    Ezra looked down at the fallen thugs at his feet and rubbed the back of his neck with a sheepish smile. "I guess I didn''t think of that."


    "Wait a minute." Ezra perked up. "Won''t they feel the Aura?"


    "Yes. They will. But not in the same way a vampire feels it." Olivia nodded. "Watch and learn." She placed a hand on Hadrian''s chest, and the man gasped awake, his eyes wide with confusion and fear. Olivia unleashed her Aura, a palpable feeling of command filling the air. It was as if the very atmosphere bent to her will.


    "Who are you?" Hadrian stammered.


    "It doesn''t matter." Olivia replied, her voice infused with her Aura.


    "It doesn''t?"


    "Yes. You''re a good guy aren''t you?"


    "I think so?" Hadrian was confused and sounded unsure.


    "Yes, you are." Olivia grabbed Hadrian by the back of his neck, forcing him to meet her gaze. Her eyes bored into his, and her voice was a low, commanding whisper. "Give Ezra one week to pay his monthly payment."


    Hadrian''s eyes glazed over as he repeated her command, his voice flat and obedient. "One week to pay the monthly payment."


    Olivia released him, and he fell unconscious again, slumping to the floor like a marionette with its strings cut.


    Turning back to Ezra, Olivia''s eyes held a mix of sternness and encouragement. "It won''t be as easy for you yet, but you could have done that instead of fighting."


    Ezra nodded, absorbing the lesson. "I see. All fighting does is attract more attention."


    "Exactly," Olivia confirmed. "A vampire must always know when not to attract attention. It''s not just about strength or speed. It''s about control and subtlety."


    She moved towards the door, her steps confident and assured. "Let''s go. We''ve got more to do."


    Ezra grabbed his suitcase, glancing one last time at the mess he had left behind. We learn everyday.


    The night air was cool and refreshing as they stepped outside. Olivia led the way to the hovercar, and Ezra followed, his mind racing as he pondered just how useful an Aura seemed to be.


    The power of Aura was immense, a tool that could command and control without spilling a drop of blood. Ezra sighed. I''ll have to learn to be silent and subtle because believe it or not, it''s undeniably effective.


    As they drove away from his old apartment, Ezra sank back into his chair with a renewed sense of determination. He was learning, and with Olivia''s guidance, he would become the vampire he wanted to be. His mind flickered to a certain image. Him on a throne. He smiled.


    The city lights blurred past them, and the future stretched out, filled with both challenges and opportunities. One at a time, Ezra. One at a time.


    ************


    Olivia pulled into the parking lot of the T-Max building, the sleek hovercar gliding smoothly to a stop.


    Ezra and Olivia alighted, the cool night air brushing against their faces. The hum of the city surrounded them, but their attention was quickly drawn to the roar of an engine. A green sports hovercar came speeding down the street, coming to a sharp halt in front of them.


    The door of the sports car swung open, and Gen stepped out, her confident stride and stylish outfit catching Ezra''s eye. He couldn''t help but admire the vehicle, its design both aggressive and elegant. "Nice car," he said, genuinely impressed. "Whose is it, and how did you get it?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen smirked, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "It''s mine."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow, remembering his own car, which was still parked near the casino where he had been turned. "That reminds me," he said, a note of concern creeping into his voice. "My car is still parked near the casino."


    That was the only car he had.


    Gen shrugged. "We can get it later. How was your trip to your old apartment?"


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, then back at Gen. "It was...informative," he replied.


    Gen arched an eyebrow. "Yeah? What did you learn?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, recalling the night''s events. "I learned about vampire hierarchy and Aura control. And apparently, I''m a prince."


    Gen''s eyes widened in surprise. "A prince? How did that happen?"


    Ezra explained, "Apparently, owning a vampire relic from the progenitor makes me a vampire prince."


    Gen turned to Olivia for confirmation. "Is that true?"


    Olivia nodded, her expression serious. "It''s not public knowledge. Those turned after the Death Wave aren''t as aware of that fact."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Gen asked Olivia.


    "It wasn''t relevant until now," Olivia replied. "But it''s important for Ezra to understand his place in our society and all the responsibilities that come with it."


    "Well, Prince Ezra," Gen said with a playful smirk, "looks like you have a lot on your plate."


    Ezra chuckled, shaking his head. "Yeah, no kidding."


    Olivia''s phone buzzed, and she glanced at the screen. "We need to move. There''s still a lot to cover tonight."


    They headed into the T-Max building, the lobby bathed in artificial light that contrasted sharply with the night outside. The building''s sleek, modern design felt almost sterile, but it exuded a sense of purpose and efficiency.


    As they made their way to the elevator, Ezra reflected on the night''s events. From the confrontation at his old apartment to the lessons in Aura control, it had been a whirlwind of new experiences and revelations.


    Who knew being a vampire would be this....tiring?


    The elevator doors opened with a soft chime, and they stepped inside. As they ascended, Ezra began planning his next steps.


    Tomorrow, first thing I do, is pay my debts.


    For the first time in a long time, things were going according to his plans and it felt good.

 Chapter 41: Better The Devil You Know

    The three vampires took the elevator up to the third floor of the T-Max building. The soft hum of the elevator and the gentle chime as it passed each floor seemed to underscore the sense of purpose that had filled Ezra since their earlier conversations. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He followed Olivia and Gen, who led him to a large, brightly lit department store specializing in high-end clothing.


    A salesgirl greeted them at the entrance with a polite smile. "Good evening. How can I help you today?"


    "We''ll be shopping ourselves." Olivia waved her away.


    Gen wasted no time. She grabbed Ezra by the arm and dragged him to the men''s section. "We need to get you some new clothes," she declared, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    Ezra barely had a chance to protest as Gen began holding up different shirts against him, sizing him up with a critical eye. She tossed aside shirts and jackets with the practiced ease of someone who had done this many times before.


    "How about this?" Gen said, holding up a luxury hoodie decorated with shiny coins and metal spikes. It was a bold statement piece, but one that screamed impracticality.


    Ezra shook his head, chuckling. "I think I''ll pass on that one, Gen."


    Gen pouted, but there was a playful glint in her eye. "Fine, be boring," she teased.


    Amused, Olivia stepped in. "Maybe we should leave Ezra to his shopping while we look for ourselves. He seems to have a decent sense of style."


    "Alright, alright," Gen relented, giving Ezra a mock-salute. "Go on, Mr. Prince. Show us what you''ve got."


    Ezra smiled and began browsing the shelves, grateful for the respite. He sifted through various options, taking his time to find clothes that suited his tastes. Eventually, he gathered a selection of items and headed to a changing room.


    After a few minutes, he stepped out, wearing a well-fitted t-shirt, stylish pants, and an overcoat that added a touch of sophistication to the ensemble. He glanced at himself in the mirror, almost not recognizing the reflection that stared back at him.


    It wasn''t like the time he had been human. Now that he had ditched the tracksuit, he clothes transformed his appearance, giving him a polished and confident look.


    Ezra observed himself more closely, turning from side to side. The fit was perfect, the style modern yet timeless. He ran a hand through his hair, marveling at the transformation.


    He looked like a movie star, someone who belonged in the limelight, not just a regular guy who had recently been thrust into a world of vampires and ancient hierarchies.


    As Ezra admired himself in the mirror, he heard a soft giggle behind him. Using the mirror''s reflection, he saw a familiar lady standing a few feet away. She was dressed in a flowing white gown, her face partially obscured by a red scarf. Her entire presence radiated beauty and grace, an aura that was entirely mundane.


    Ezra''s eyes widened in recognition. He knew who she was, but he couldn''t quite place which one. She was one of the three flower shop girls, the trio that had bid on him during Target''s auction. He turned to face her, his voice uncertain. "Stephanie?"


    The lady giggled again, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "You guessed, didn''t you?"


    Ezra turned to face her as he nodded, a sheepish smile tugging at his lips. "Stephanie is the only name I remember."


    Stephanie extended a delicate hand, her eyes never leaving his. "Well, now you know for sure. It''s nice to see you again, Ezra." Her eyes were a delicate amber. He marveled at how expressive her eyes were. He could tell she was smiling even with her lower face covered.


    He took her hand, her fingers lingering on his longer than necessary. "Nice to see you too, Stephanie." She had participated in the auction but compared to the other bidders, his fate with her would have been paradise.


    Stephanie tilted her head slightly, her gaze slightly intense. "So, you escaped the crazy X?"


    Ezra chuckled, nodding. "Yeah, it wasn''t easy but we did it."


    "I''m glad you did." Stephanie''s eye crinkled in a smile and she took a step closer, her voice lowering to a playful whisper. "You look even better than I remember."


    Ezra felt a flush of warmth at her words. As they conversed, Stephanie continued to flirt with him, her compliments and playful touches sending a thrill through him. There was something captivating about her presence, something that made it hard to focus on anything else.


    "So, what brings you here?" Ezra asked, genuinely curious.


    Stephanie shrugged, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Just shopping. And then I saw you, looking all handsome and mysterious."


    Ezra laughed. "Well, thank you. You don''t look so bad yourself."


    Stephanie laughed. "How about we grab a glass of blood wine later? Just you and me." She batted her eyelashes.


    Ezra opened his mouth to decline but was interrupted as Gen and Olivia rounded the corner, their eyes immediately locking onto Ezra and Stephanie. Gen''s eyes narrowed, a flash of irritation crossing her face.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Gen snarled, her voice cutting through the air like a knife. "Trying to steal our man, are you?"


    Stephanie stepped back slightly, her playful demeanor fading. "Oh, why would I? I''m just catching up with an old friend." She said, her tone still light but with a hint of caution.


    Olivia''s gaze shifted between Ezra and Stephanie, her expression unreadable. "Ezra, we should get going."


    Ezra nodded, feeling the tension in the air. "Let''s." He agreed.


    As they turned away, Gen asked him, "what''s her deal?"


    "She wanted to have a glass of blood wine alone."


    "I bet she did." Gen muttered darkly.


    Olivia and Gen, their arms full of their own selections, eyed him up and down. Gen''s eyes widened in appreciation. "Wow, Ezra, you clean up nicely!"


    "Better than that monstrosity Gen wanted to fit you in." Olivia nodded in agreement, her lips twitched in a half smile. "You look great. Very fitting for a vampire prince."


    "Will you guys stop it with the vampire prince thing?"


    "Nope." Gen grinned. "Still look yummy though."


    Ezra smiled, feeling a surge of confidence. "Thanks. It feels... different, but in a good way."


    They made their way to the checkout, the salesgirl from earlier assisting them with their purchases.


    As they left the store, bags in hand, Olivia spoke up out of the blue. "Do you know why they''re called flower shop girls?"


    "What? Stephanie?"


    "Yes. Stephanie." Olivia gave a single nod. "The flower shop girls are known for one thing only. They run a flower shop that doubles as a mercenary agency. They specialise in assassination. Particularly the use of poisons gotten from plants.


    They kill both human and vampire. Just a brush of a hand and you''re dead."


    Ezra swallowed. He recalled shaking her hand. He looked at his palm before wiping it on his coat.


    "I can see that you understand what I''m trying to say. Not all that glitters is gold. Not all flower shop girls are innocent."


    "We know that many women would be throwing themselves at you." Gen shrugged. "In fact, we expected it. However, not all women have your best interest in heart."


    At that moment, Ezra was reminded of an old proverb.


    Better the devil you know than the angel you don''t know.


    He''d still hit though.

 Chapter 42: How Hard Could It Be?

    It had been a week since the confrontation at his old apartment.


    The past days had been a beautiful mix of relaxation and tension. Gen had been sharing his bed, their nights filled with intense lovemaking and comforting warmth. Olivia, on the other hand, had been busy, often leaving for long stretches and returning with a weary but determined look in her eyes.


    Ezra had managed to get some cash from Olivia, enough to pay off the monthly portion of his debt. It had felt good to do that.


    He had also taken to stalking a few Black Axe gang members, gathering snippets of information. Olivia had insisted he did that as another bunch of tests. The most alarming news he''d found from them was that Hadron Kane was out for his blood, nursing a grudge that seemed to grow with each passing day.


    Ezra sighed in satisfaction as he drove his old hovercar to Count Griffin''s sanctuary. I never knew I would enjoy being a vampire this much.


    He parked his car outside the Star Heights hotel, the building looming above him. The hotel was a blend of modern luxury and old-world charm. Now that he thought about it, it was a bit obvious that the hotel belonged to a vampire. They love making everything old for no reason.


    Ezra took a deep breath and made his way inside, navigating the corridors that led to Count Griffin''s throne room. He''d been here only once before but he remembered the route.


    In the entrance hall of the throne room, he met Gen and Olivia. Gen''s eyes lit up when she saw him, while Olivia''s gaze was more critical.


    "You''re late," Olivia remarked, a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    Ezra shrugged apologetically. "Sorry, got held up."


    Before they could say more, the door to the throne room opened, and a figure walked out. If Ezra''s heart was still beating, it would have skipped a beat as he recognized the vampire.


    Malachi of Solomon County.


    Malachi stood, short as ever and radiating an aura of hostility. Dressed in his customary black trench coat, his bowler hat sat on his head, casting unnaturally deep shadows on his face that revealed only his glowing red eyes.


    Everyone in the room froze, tension crackling in the air. Gen and Olivia tensed, ready for a potential battle. Only Ezra stood casually with his hands in his pockets, smirking at Malachi. "Hi Malachi. How have you been? We didn''t get a chance to finish our conversation, did we?"


    Even though Ezra was relaxed for the world to see, he could feel his own muscles tightening, his senses sharpening as he prepared for whatever might come next. He wasn''t an idiot. He was confident in his ability to defeat Malachi but he also knew how deadly overconfidence could be.


    Malachi''s eyes swept over them, lingering on Ezra with a look that was both calculating and unsettling. Ezra remembered their previous encounter, the fight that had nearly cost him his life.


    For a moment, the room was silent, everyone poised on a knife''s edge. Then, without a word, Malachi turned and walked away, his footsteps echoing down the hall. The tension lingered, but the immediate threat had passed.


    Ezra let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. Gen relaxed slightly, but her eyes remained wary. Olivia watched Malachi''s retreating figure until he disappeared from sight.


    "That was close," Gen muttered, her voice low.


    "Yes. But more importantly, what was he doing here?" Olivia nodded, her expression grim. "Whatever it is, we need to be careful. Malachi won''t give up easily."


    Ezra nodded in agreement. He knew guys like Malachi. They lay low and leave you alone but they never really forget about you. And when the opportunity comes, they''ll be there like hyenas over a carcass, tearing you to pieces.


    The assistant invited them in, and they entered the throne room. As Ezra stepped inside, he took a moment to observe Count Griffin more closely. Last time he''d been here, he''d had other things on his mind.


    Griffin had the look of an older man, his hair streaked with grey that gave him a distinguished appearance. He was dressed in a sharp suit, giving him the look of a particular handsome politician. He sat with his usual air of relaxed confidence, a faint smile playing on his lips as he watched them approach.


    "Welcome, Matten coven," Griffin greeted them, his voice voice mechanical and almost monotonous.


    Ezra, Olivia, and Gen stood before him, their expressions attentive. Griffin''s eyes lingered on Ezra for a moment longer before he spoke again. "Do you young ones happen to know why Count Solomon is willing to part with a large sum of money and influence to get me to hand Ezra over to him?"


    A ripple of shock passed through the trio. Olivia remained stoic, shaking her head. "No, we do not."


    A large sum of money and influence? Ezra tried to keep his thoughts off his face as he watched Griffin, alert. And what was your response? Will you try to hand us over to Solomon?


    Griffin leaned back in his throne, his fingers steepled together as he mused aloud. "Interesting. It makes one wonder what exactly he wants with you, Ezra."


    The room was silent as Griffin pondered. After a few moments, he seemed to set aside his speculation and focused on them once more. "Regardless, it is a matter for another time."


    Griffin straightened, his demeanor becoming more formal. "As you know, all covens are under the responsibility of their Counts. As your Count, you are my responsibility. Normally, I would grant you a venture under my purview to manage, but recent events demand a different approach."


    Ezra felt a chill run down his spine. Is this your way of saying that you''re selling us out?


    Griffin continued, "Have you heard that First City will be getting a new Count?"


    Ezra paused. How could he forget? That had been the first conversation he''d heard as a new vampire. Olivia and Gen had been discussing aligning with this new vampire. The three exchanged uncertain glances. "Yes, we''ve heard," Olivia replied.


    "Due to certain circumstances," Griffin explained, "it has fallen to me to clean up the new Count''s territory in preparation for his arrival. Currently, this territory is occupied by two rival gangs."


    "Matten Coven. Here is your punishment! You are to unite these gangs into one and secure the territory for the new Count to take over." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra almost sighed in relief. How hard could it be?


    "And the punishment for failure...is death."

 Chapter 43: Weighing the Odds

    The Matten coven gathered once again in their penthouse after the meeting with Count Griffin, the air thick with a mix of excitement, tension, and uncertainty.


    They each grabbed a seat in the living room each thinking about the punishment they had just received.


    Ezra leaned forward with a slight smile. "Is it just me or do you guys also think that it sure could be worse than it currently is?" He asked, trying to inject some optimism into the room.


    Gen nodded in agreement, a confident glint in her eyes. "Absolutely. Uniting the two gangs will be easy," she asserted. "We''re vampires. That''s like asking a lion to hunt prey. Count Griffin made it sound like we would be holding up the sky or something."


    Ezra''s mind wandered as Gen spoke. He couldn''t believe his luck. The two gangs they would be taking over were the Red Orphan and the Three Axe gang.


    He grinned as his mind went to the night he had been stabbed by a Red Orphan member, bleeding to death in the streets of Southside. That was the same night Gen and Olivia had turned him, saving his life. He was looking forward to meeting that gang member again, with a very different outcome in mind. Just you wait. I''m coming for you.


    As for the Three Axe gang, they were the ones he owed millions of credits. The idea of taking them over and writing off his debt was incredibly appealing.


    To make things even better, the city district they were tasked with uniting was Southside, the place where his old apartment was. It felt oddly poetic. Coming home as the liberator. He liked the sound of that.


    Gen continued, her voice brimming with confidence. "We have two months. I think that''s plenty of time to handle this mission. We just need to be strategic about it. A few uses of our Aura here, a few public beatings there and we''re done. Easy."


    Olivia, who had been listening quietly, shook her head. "This is a punishment, Gen. It''s designed to be difficult. The mission is much harder than you think."


    Gen laughed, a light, carefree sound. "What could possibly be so hard about uniting two gangs of humans?"


    Olivia laughed too, but her laughter was humorless and dark. "Completing the mission means starting a gang war."


    Both Ezra and Gen looked at her, confusion etched on their faces. Ezra raised an eyebrow. "Shouldn''t using our Auras be enough to stop any fighting?"


    Olivia sighed and leaned forward, her expression serious. "Think about it. Southside is currently no man''s land. It belongs to the City Lord. There''s no Count ruling over it, which means a few vampires have interests there. Uniting the gangs will disrupt the balance and provoke these vampires."


    She paused, letting her words sink in. "There''s a high likelihood that these gangs have hidden vampire owners. It''s almost certain. Free land equals free money after all."


    Ezra felt a chill run down his spine as he processed what Olivia was saying. The idea of facing off against other vampires had not been part of his initial calculations. What if one of the gangs belonged to the other two Counts. He knew he was now strong but he still wasn''t sure how strong. Can I face two Counts as I am now? Something was telling him he couldn''t.


    "These vampire owners will not part with their gangs without a fight," Olivia continued. "They''ve built their power structures and livelihoods around these human gangs. They won''t just let go because we show up and demand it."


    Understanding dawned on Ezra and Gen simultaneously. He sat back, thinking about it. "Shouldn''t they leave Southside when they discover that this is a mission from the City Lord himself?"


    "It''s not that simple." Olivia stared him in the eyes. "Count Griffin knows it. He can''t just handle this himself. That''s why he gave us as a punishment. This means one of the other two counts are involved."


    Shit. Ezra stared into the air. He''d be facing vampires whose strength he didn''t know. Powerful vampires. He''d learnt that not all Count level vampires were actual Counts. Some were subjects or coven leaders.


    He paused. Even with the challenges, he felt a surge of confidence. "Don''t worry. I have Valaren," he assured them, his voice steady. So far it''s not the City Lord, I can face them one after the other.


    Olivia shook her head, her expression serious. "Valaren is powerful, yes, but you still don''t have complete control over it," she pointed out. "And there''s more at stake here. You''re missing something completely."


    "What could I be missing?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I expected you of all people to know, Ezra. The gang war will surely have an impact on the ordinary people living in Southside."


    Ezra froze in shock. How did I not consider this? His thoughts drifted back to his days in Southside. It had not been that long ago. A time marked by tension and fear during periods of gang violence.


    He remembered the constant anxiety, the way every loud noise made him jump, the unease of walking down streets that could erupt into chaos at any moment.


    His mind went back to a particularly day when a neighbour had been caught in the crossfire of a gang fight. The man''s terrified screams, the blood pooling on the pavement. Those memories were etched into his mind. How had he forgotten?


    His excitement about the mission began to sour as he sat back. He''d been treating everything like a game, forgetting that his actions had real-world consequences. Shit. He stared at his hands. What am I turning into?


    Olivia''s voice broke through his thoughts, bringing him back to the present. "What we need to do is to minimize collateral damage and protect civilians," she stressed. "We can''t afford to let innocent people get hurt because of our actions."


    Ezra stood and walked to the window of the penthouse, staring out at the skyline of First City. The city lights shimmered like a sea of stars. It felt like each light was a soul from Southside, staring at him in accusation. He felt a heavy responsibility settle on his shoulders.


    "What choice do we have?" he asked, his voice tinged with resignation. "The punishment for failure is death."


    Olivia joined him at the window and placed a hand on his back. "None," she replied. "We have to do this, but we have to do it right. The lives of the people in Southside depend on us."


    Gen, who had been uncharacteristically silent joined them at the window. She stood at Ezra''s other side. "Alright," she said, her voice firm. "We do this together, and we do it right. No shortcuts, no unnecessary risks."


    "Yes." Ezra crossed his arms. "We do it right."

 Chapter 44: Echoes of the Abyss

    The moment Ezra opened his eyes, he knew he was in a dream.


    He''d gone to bed with Gen in his arms but now he stood, ready for battle in the eye of a desert storm. Sand raged all around him, swirling in chaotic patterns under the sky.


    Red lightning flashed and thunder rumbled overhead, casting eerie lights across the storm. The wind howled like a banshee. It was as if he was trapped in a painting where every detail was exaggerated and vivid.


    A voice cut through the howling wind, pulling Ezra''s attention. "What do you think, Shadrach?" The words echoed around him, spoken with a familiarity that sent shivers down his spine.


    Ezra turned to the side and recognized the man standing beside him. The man with golden eyes, the same vampire who he had seen in a vision back when he claimed Valaren.


    The man crouched, his fingers trailing through the shifting sands as if they held some hidden significance. Ezra felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu wash over him as he answered, his words flowing from his lips like lines from a well rehearsed play. "About what?"


    He wasn''t Shadrach but as usual, everything was progressing like it had already happened. Like he couldn''t change what he had to say even if he wanted to.


    Before the man could respond, golden lions emerged from the swirling sands, their forms wreathed in red electricity similar to the lightning above. They prowled towards them, their eyes fixed on their prey as saliva dripping from their jaws.


    The man rose from his crouch, brushing sand from his hands with casual nonchalance. "It seems our guests have sent their pets ahead," he remarked, his voice tinged with amusement. "Let''s oblige them."


    Ezra sighed, resigned to the impending battle, and followed the man''s lead as he walked, grinning, towards the approaching lions. With a deafening roar, the lions charged.


    The man sidestepped a leaping lion and cut it in half with a swipe of his hand. His hand didn''t even touch the lion and it crumbled to dust before it''s carcass even touched the floor.


    Ezra unsheathed a sword from his back and stabbed the lion in front of him. He moved like he had done this a thousand time before, the sword resting in his hands like an old friend.


    Not this again. Where are we? Broadway? Is this some kind of play? What kind of dream is this? He tried to make another move but his body flowed as if in a set pattern. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they fought, the man began to speak, his voice cutting through the din of battle. "Our lineage runs deep, Shadrach," he began, his words measured and deliberate as if he was taking a stroll through a garden. "We are the descendants of Night. Born from the depths of the Abyss itself. I inherited my mantle from my father and became the first vampire."


    The first vampire? Ezra wanted to stare at the man in shock but his body kept flowing through sword forms, slicing lions left and right. What the fuck! Is this the vampire progenitor?


    "Our blood carries the power of centuries. A legacy of strength and resilience passed down through generations. We never give up. We fight. We survive. We destroy."


    Ezra listened intently, his focus sharpening as he absorbed the man''s words. He was listening and seeing the progenitor. He didn''t know much about vampire society but he was sure that only a handful people get to experience this. And now, I''m one of them.


    "But with power comes responsibility," the progenitor continued, his voice tinged with a hint of sorrow. "And our legacy is not without its burdens. We are bound by duty to protect our kind, to uphold the laws of our bloodline."


    They fought side by side, moving with the grace that came from familiarity. Whoever Shadrach was, he had to be close to the progenitor. Is this the beloved descendant X spoke of? Or is this another son of the progenitor?


    "We have faced countless enemies both within and without," he said, his voice heavy with emotion. "But through it all, we have endured, standing firm against the tide of time."


    Ezra felt himself nodded in understanding. "Together we stand. Divided we fall." He said like a mantra.


    "And now," the man said as he bisected the last lion, his gaze piercing as he locked eyes with Ezra, "it is time for me to return to the Abyss. Our enemies keep coming here. I can''t put the family in danger any longer. It''s time to seek out the answers that have eluded us for so long."


    "But what of the throne?" Ezra asked, his voice barely audible over the roar of battle. "What will become of our kingdom?"


    The man''s expression softened, a glimmer of vulnerability shining through his golden eyes. "Fear not, Shadrach," he said, placing a hand on Ezra''s shoulder. "For I have chosen a successor, one who will carry on our legacy and keep the door to the Abyss open."


    Ezra''s could feel his vitality flowing rapidly within him rapidly at the mention of a successor. "And who is this successor?" he asked, his voice barely concealing his curiosity.


    The man smiled, a knowing glint in his eyes. "That, my dear Shadrach," he said, his voice echoing with a sense of finality, "is for you to discover."


    At that moment, three imposing figures emerged from the swirling sands, their forms obscured by the veil of the storm. Ezra''s eyes widened in disbelief as he recognized them for what they were. The Wolfskins. Ancient inhabitants of the Abyss and enemy of their family.


    The progenitor turned towards the newcomers, his face alight with delight. "Ah, it seems our guests have finally arrived," he exclaimed, his voice carrying across the howl of the storm with supernatural clarity.


    Ezra felt a chill run down his spine as he watched the wolfskins approach, their eyes gleaming with feral hunger. "How are they here? How did they get through the doorway?" He knew that their presence could only mean trouble, their arrival a sign of imminent danger. Where there were three wolfskins, more were not far behind.


    But the progenitor seemed unfazed by the threat of the wolfskins, his confidence unwavering as he stepped forward to greet them. "Welcome, my friends," he said, his voice dripping with honeyed charm. "It''s been far too long since we last crossed paths."

 Chapter 45: Armchair and Blood Wine

    The lead wolfskin snarled in response, his lips curled back in a terrifying display of teeth and claws. "Save your pleasantries, delver," he growled, his voice rough with hostility. "We are not here for idle chatter."


    Delver? What''s going on? Ezra''s mind was in disarray but his body stood strong as he crossed his arms, seemingly unafraid.


    The progenitor''s smile widened, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Of course not," he replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "But surely you didn''t come all this way just to exchange pleasantries. What is it that you seek?"


    The lead wolfskin''s gaze narrowed, his expression hardening as he spoke. "We seek vengeance," he spat, his words laced with venom. "For the crimes committed against our pack. For the blood spilled in the name of your family For the crimes you''ve committed. A thousand years may pass but your atrocities would never be forgotten."


    The progenitor''s smile faltered for a moment, his demeanor shifting subtly as he considered the wolfskin''s words. But then, to Ezra''s surprise, he chuckled softly, a sound that sent shivers down his spine.


    "Vengeance, you say?" the man mused, his voice filled with amusement. "How quaint. But tell me, my dear wolf, what makes you think you stand a chance against us?"


    The lead wolfskin bristled at the progenitor''s taunting tone, his claws flexing with barely contained rage. "We will not be intimidated by your empty threats, delver," he growled, his voice rising to a snarl. "We will have our revenge, one way or another."


    But before the wolfskin could make good on his words, the progenitor''s expression hardened, his golden eyes flashing with sudden intensity. "Very well, then," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "Let the games begin."


    With a start, Ezra jolted awake, his vitality rushing through him as he struggled to shake off the lingering remnants of the dream. The feeling of his body not being his and his actions been set in stone.


    The memory of the progenitor and a vampire that must have been his beloved descendant lingered in his mind like a horror movie. He couldn''t forget even if he wanted to. The details had been burned into his mind like it had always been there.


    As he lay there, trying to make sense of the images that still danced behind his eyelids, one fact was painfully clear. The dream had been more than just a figment of his imagination. It had to be a memory. A glimpse into a time long forgotten.


    But the question was, how? How am I dreaming about this? His mind went to the progenitor''s golden eyes before he remembered seeing similar eyes. Valaren.


    Could it be Valaren? How? These dreams are from Shadrach''s perspective. Assuming Shadrach was the beloved descendant, Valaren was made after Shadrach''s death.


    He stared at Gen who slept peacefully by his side, watching the rise and fall of her breasts. His cock ached for a something to fuck and forget everything he''d dreamt but he wasn''t about to wake her for an early morning round. That reminds me. Still haven''t consummated the marriage with Olivia. His mind drifted to her beautiful breasts. Can''t wait.


    With a stretch that seemed to stretch on for miles, he rose from his bed, shaking off the remnants of his dreams clinging to his mind like cobwebs. The feral images of the wolfskins lingered, leaving Ezra with a sense of unease that he couldn''t quite shake.


    Padding across the plush carpet, Ezra made his way to the living room, the cool marble floor soothing beneath his bare feet. He moved with a quiet grace, his movements fluid and unhurried as he navigated the space with practiced ease.


    Pulling aside the heavy drapes, he revealed the breathtaking view of the city below, its skyline shimmering in the early morning light.


    With a sigh of contentment, Ezra settled into the oversized armchair by the window, a sense of calm washing over him as he gazed out at the waking world. He reached for the crystal decanter on the nearby table, pouring himself a generous glass of blood wine and savoring its rich, earthy aroma.


    As he took a sip, the warm, coppery liquid flooding his senses, Ezra''s thoughts drifted. Why me? He hummed to himself. Is there a hidden message in the dream or was it just a normal event?


    Is there a connection between the progenitor and I? Valaren snored in his gut. Scratch that. Definitely is.


    More importantly, the progenitor isn''t originally from this world? He fingered his chin. The Abyss. X had spoken of it. One of the pages from the book of nightmares had been hidden where the wind meets the Abyss.


    He sighed as he massaged his forehead. Why can''t things just be simple?


    He leaned back as far as he could go on his armchair, his glass of wine dangling from his hands. At least with the ladies asleep, he could enjoy a bit of solitude. He''d been with at least one of them most of the time since he became a vampire.


    Vampires didn''t need as much sleep as humans but it was much better to be asleep than to be miserable.


    Lost in thought, Ezra barely noticed as the sun rose higher in the sky, its golden rays spilling into the room like liquid gold.


    The sun unleashed an ethereal wave that entered his body trying to invade every part of him. Heat began growing in his heart and supported by his vitality, pushed out the sun''s energy.


    Unlike most vampires, who recoiled from the sunlight with fear and revulsion, Ezra welcomed its touch, loving the feeling of it as it fell on his face. I had this ability before I got Valaren. Why? He hadn''t thought about these things but with the recent dream, he had to. What''s so special about me? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stood up and walked closer to the window, watching the city below moving like a waking beast. Maybe it''s time for me to leave my nest. How else would I spread my wings and fly?


    It had after all, been a long time since he brushed shoulders with humans.


    One week.


    A long time indeed.


    **********


    High above the streets, perched on the edge of a rooftop miles away, the sniper adjusted the scope of his rifle, the cold metal pressed firmly against his cheek. He breathed slowly, methodically, his heartbeat steady as he scanned the windows of the distant penthouse.


    The target was there, seated in an armchair, a glass of wine in hand. Through the high-powered lens, he could see every detail. The way the light from the rising sun cast a warm glow on his face, the slight furrow in his brow as he stared out at the city, lost in thought.


    The sniper''s finger hovered just above the trigger, every muscle in his body poised and ready.


    He had been watching the target for days, learning his routines, waiting for the perfect moment. This morning, everything had aligned perfectly.


    The target stood and moved closer to the window. The target was alone, inattentive, and clearly fated to die. The sniper steadied his breathing, focusing intently on the spot just above the target''s heart. A single shot was all it would take.


    And he had the shot.

 Chapter 46: The Search For Humanity

    The wind was calm, the conditions ideal.


    The sniper''s world narrowed to the crosshairs of his scope, to the unnaturally still chest of the target. Whatever that was about, he didn''t care. He''d been paid for one job only and it wasn''t to ask questions.


    He breathed in. He could almost feel the satisfaction of a job well done, the cold efficiency of a perfect kill.


    But then, just as he began to squeeze the trigger, the target moved. With a fluid grace, he moved from the window, setting the glass of wine down on the table beside him. The sniper cursed under his breath, adjusting his aim, trying to track the target''s movements. But the target was already out of view, disappearing deeper into the penthouse, shielded from the sniper''s line of sight.


    The sniper''s heartbeat quickened, his frustration mounting. He had been so close, just a breath away from completing the mission. Now, he had to wait, to bide his time until another opportunity presented itself. He couldn''t afford to miss, couldn''t afford to fail.


    With a sigh, the sniper eased his finger off the trigger, his gaze lingering on the now empty armchair. He would wait, as he always did, hidden in the shadows, patient and deadly. Sooner or later, the target would return to the world, and when he did, he would be ready.


    *********


    Ezra hummed to himself as he dressed. White dress shirt, black pants and an overcoat. Where are those black boots? Haha!


    He pulled them on. He stared at himself in the mirror. He grinned and almost swooned at handsome he looked. If only he''d been this handsome as a human. He would''ve lived easy as a boy toy. Free money while fucking a few milfs.


    What more could a man ask for?


    He stared around the luxurious apartment. His first steps outside in the daylight as a vampire. He placed a hand on the doorknob, took an unnecessary breath and opened.


    He stepped outside and took an elevator down to the lobby. He gave a wave to the security guard on duty as he walked out. The man frowned, looking at him in confusion.


    He stood outside his apartment building, the early morning sun casting long shadows across the pavement. He adjusted the collar of his coat, pulling it up against the chill of the morning air.


    He moved to take a step and froze. I''m forgetting something. He frowned. What could it be?


    Ah shit! He remembered, face palming as he shook his head. How stupid can I get? He stuck his hand in his coat and rummaged in it, slipping out a pair of sleek sunglasses which he wore to shield his red eyes from the prying gaze of passersby. No wonder that security guard was acting odd. I''ll have to use my Aura on him later.


    Make him forget he ever saw my eyes.


    With a practiced ease, he made his way to his old hovercar, the vehicle gleaming in the morning light like a beacon on a hill. My precious. He gave it a loving pat as he twirled his keys. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Humans had created lots of amazing technologies including AI controlled cars that didn''t need keys but with all the rampant hacking, most technology had been reverted to its twenty first century version. No one was worried of people hacking their ordinary keys.


    As he settled into the driver''s seat and keyed in the coordinates for his destination on the map, Ezra couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation building within him.


    He had been cooped up in his apartment for what was in his opinion, far too long, lost in a haze of introspection and debauchery. But today, he was determined to break free from the confines of his own mind. He''d been shaken by how easy he had forgotten his humanity last night. It was time to connect with it again.


    The hovercar hummed to life beneath him, its engines thrumming with latent energy as it lifted off the ground and hovered a foot off the ground. With a mash of the pedals, he zoomed off. Ezra glanced out the window, watching as the city passed beside him in a mosaic of lights and colors.


    It was a sight he had seen a thousand times before, yet somehow it felt different today. The world was brighter. The colors more vivid. The sound crisper. He rolled down his windows and took a deep breath. Is that the smell of McAdams hamburgers?


    How the hell can I smell that?


    He frowned as his vision zoomed in on the restaurant, the world slowing to a crawl. Ah. The world wasn''t different. It''s me who now has enhanced senses.


    He rolled up the window, sealing himself in as he navigated the crowded streets of the city. I almost sounded like one of those young idiots in a coming of age book.


    Eventually, Ezra arrived at his destination. A quaint cafe nestled in a quiet corner of the city, its warm lights inviting him inside like a beacon in the night. He parked his hovercar and stepped out onto the sidewalk, the crisp morning air tingling against his skin. With a sense of anticipation building within him, he pushed open the door and stepped inside.


    The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and warm pastries enveloped him like a warm embrace as he made his way to the counter. He took a seat on one of the stools, feeling the weight of the world lift from his shoulders with each passing moment.


    Here, in this cozy little cafe, surrounded by the hustle and bustle of everyday life, Ezra felt a sense of peace wash over him like a gentle tide.


    He ordered coffee and with a quite impressive sleight of hand, he added a generous helping of blood wine to it.


    As he sipped his coffee and watched the world go by, Ezra couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy for the humans around him. They laughed and chatted, their faces alight with the joy of human connection, oblivious to the creatures that stalked among them, ruling things from the shadows. If humans knew that one of their mayoral candidates is a vampire, how would they take it?


    He knew the answer to that. Not very well.


    He sighed as he watched them. If only he was a tiny bit more vigilant. Then he would''ve noticed the sniper.

 Chapter 47: In the Crosshairs

    As Ezra sipped his coffee, lost in thought, a voice broke through the din of the cafe.


    "Lovely day, isn''t it?" The voice belonged to an elderly man who was standing beside him, his weathered face creased with age. Ezra turned to regard him, offering a small nod in response.


    "Indeed it is," Ezra replied, surprised by the sudden intrusion.


    "Mind if I join you?" the old man asked, gesturing to the empty stool beside Ezra. Without waiting for a response, he settled himself onto the seat, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Name''s Albert," he said, extending a hand in greeting.


    "Ezra," Ezra replied, shaking the old man''s hand with a sense of cautious curiosity.


    "You know, young man," Albert said, his voice gentle, "no matter how bad it is, things will get better."


    "What?" Ezra raised a brow in confusion.


    "Life is like a river. Ever flowing, ever changing. We may not always know where it will take us, but we must trust in its currents and embrace the journey with open arms."


    "Err.... okay." Ezra nodded, his confusion increasing. What''s going on?


    The man nodded sagely like he had just passed on an incredible nugget of wisdom. He patted Ezra on the back. "Don''t give up, son."


    What part of me looked like it wanted to give up? He glanced down at himself. Is the man alright? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man turned back to order his own meal and Ezra sat trying to figure out if he had been unconsciously emitting an Aura because he didn''t understand what was going on. He shrugged and turned back to people watching.


    As the morning wore on and the cafe began to fill with the lunchtime rush, Ezra realized that it was time for him to leave. It was almost time for Olivia''s morning routine of phone calls.


    He bid farewell to Albert, his day out giving him the peace he had been searching for, and made his way back to his hovercar.


    As he drove through the bustling streets of the city, Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that he was missing something and it wasn''t his glasses this time. It was like he had an itch on his fourth arm. He wanted to scratch it but didn''t have a fourth arm. It was an unsettling feeling.


    As Ezra parked his hovercar outside his apartment building and stepped out onto the sidewalk, he felt a tingle and ducked, not knowing why. He heard something whizz silently above his head and looked around in confusion. What was that?


    ********


    The sniper perched high above the city, his gaze fixed through the scope of his rifle. His target had been lucky earlier, slipping away from his deadly aim just as he had been about to take the shot.


    He sat there, watching the penthouse for any movement. "You won''t be so lucky this time," he muttered to himself, adjusting his grip on the rifle.


    From his vantage point, the sniper watched as his target slipped past the window, too fast for him to take aim. The target looked Ike he was dressed up for a day out.


    He watched the window for any sign of the target before his instincts made him watch the entrance of the apartment building. He caught sight of the target on the street, clad in sunglasses and a dark coat.


    He cursed under his breath as the man slipped into his car, an old yet functioning vehicle that blended into the city''s traffic.


    The sniper''s eyes narrowed. "Let''s see where you go," he whispered, packing up his gear quickly, his movements precise and efficient.


    He knew needed to stay close, to find another opportunity to strike. Moving swiftly, he descended from the rooftop, slipping into his own car. He had been careful to attach a tracker to the target''s hovercar earlier, ensuring he would not lose his target. "Got you covered," he muttered, glancing at the tracker screen as he pulled out into traffic.


    Keeping a careful distance, the sniper''s eyes never strayed from the map displaying the car. The city thrummed with life around him. Cars honked, pedestrians walked, and the chatter of countless conversations created a constant hum. The sniper tuned it all out, his focus solely on his target.


    He followed as the target parked in front of a small caf¨¦. He watched him enter, taking a seat at the counter.


    The sniper parked nearby and positioned himself across the street, taking up a spot where he could observe without being noticed. Through the large windows, he watched the target order a coffee and sit, seemingly lost in thought.


    "For a dead man, you sure are calm," he murmured, considering the angle. For a brief moment, the sniper thought about taking the shot then and there, but the angle was wrong, and too many civilians were nearby. He couldn''t risk collateral damage. "Not now," he sighed, watching as the target chatted with an old man, the conversation appearing light-hearted and innocent.


    As the target finished his coffee and got back into his car, the sniper resumed his pursuit. He followed as they took a familiar route until he realized that target was heading back home.


    "Time to set up," he said, accelerating to get ahead. He sped to a nearby high-rise and climbed it quickly. He set up his position, waiting for his paycheck to appear.


    The target soon appeared and parked on the sidewalk. Just as he stepped out and paused, the sniper took his shot. "Goodbye, motherfucker," he muttered, squeezing the trigger.


    And at that moment, the target stumbled, and the bullet missed him. The sniper wasted a second in shock. "What the hell?" he growled, targeting him again. Before he could shoot, the slipped inside the building.


    Determined not to let his target escape again, the sniper focused on the open windows of the target''s penthouse apartment, his mind racing with plans and contingencies. "I''ll get you, no matter what," he vowed, adjusting his scope.


    This was not the end of the world. He would find another chance, another moment when the target would be vulnerable.


    He knew one thing for certain. He would not rest until his mission was complete, until the target was no longer a cheque he couldn''t cash, but a name crossed off his list. "You can''t hide forever," he whispered, his gaze never wavering from the penthouse.


    The hunt would continue.

 Chapter 48: The Calm Before

    The Matten coven was gathered in the living room of their penthouse once again, the night sky casting a serene yet tense backdrop to their preparations.


    The atmosphere was heavy with a mix of excitement and focus as they geared up for the next phase of their mission. Ezra sat on the edge of the couch, mulling over the details of their task, while Gen lounged comfortably, her eyes glinting with anticipation. Olivia stood before them, her presence commanding attention.


    "I know I''ve been busy this past week," Olivia began, breaking the silence. Her tone was serious as she stared them in the eye. "I''ve actually been gathering money in anticipation of a situation like this."


    Ezra and Gen exchanged glances.


    "As we agreed," Olivia continued, "the first step in our plan to unite the two gangs is to create a new gang for them to unite under. Given the existing rivalry, neither gang will willingly come under the other. We need a neutral ground."


    Gen suddenly jumped up, her delight evident. "Wait! I''ve got just the thing!" she exclaimed before rushing into her room.


    Ezra raised an eyebrow at Olivia, who simply shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips. They both knew Gen well enough now to trust her instincts, even if they were occasionally impulsive.


    A moment later, Gen reappeared, holding several black leather jackets. She handed them out, one by one. On the back of each jacket was a beautifully stitched image of a spider, the details of its dark body catching the light.


    Olivia examined the jacket, her brow furrowed. "What''s this?" she asked.


    Gen grinned proudly. "Our gang insignia."


    Ezra couldn''t help but chuckle. "And when did we decide this?"


    "Right now," Gen replied, her grin widening. "The spider symbolizes unity and strength. It''s perfect."


    "Are you sure? Or you just wanted something with your symbol on it. Don''t think I don''t see the resemblance to the spider tattoo on your body." He laughed.


    "Perfect, my symbol, same thing." Gen waved away his comments.


    Olivia cleared her throat, then addressed them both. "I''ve also been working on something else. I''ve put together an elite strike team of humans who will be our hands during the day. They''ll be the core leadership of our new gang."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in surprise. "An elite strike team? When did you manage that?"


    Olivia met his gaze, her expression serious. "They were expensive, but they''re loyal. We need people who can operate in the daylight, handle sensitive tasks, and gather intelligence. This team will be crucial to our success."


    Ezra leaned back, processing the information. It was a lot to take in, but he trusted Olivia''s judgment. If she said they needed it, then, they needed it. "When do we meet them?" he asked.


    Olivia stood up, her movements smooth and deliberate. "Tonight. We''re meeting our new crew of humans tonight."


    **********


    The Matten coven left the penthouse, Olivia''s car gliding smoothly down the road as they headed to the discreet location where their new crew awaited. The night was calm, the full moon shining down upon them.


    Gen clicked on the radio.


    "Yes, people. That was song number two on the top ten list. ''I''ll be your unicorn'' by the girl group A X E."


    "This song again." Gen muttered. "It''s bloody everywhere. That''s enough to make you hate it." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The radio continued. "For the number one spot, we have Wayfarer with a beautiful hit single titled: Oh My Dwarf. However, the future of the song is currently uncertain as the music regulation committee is reviewing the song on charges of racism."


    "Now, that''s bullshit." Gen cried. "Dwarf isn''t even a race!"


    "What?" Ezra leaned forward. "Of course it is. We''ve got the three standard races. Human, dwarf and elf."


    "In books. Not real life. In real life, dwarves are just humans who are shorter than everybody else. That''s it." Gen argued, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "That means the whole song review has no leg to stand on.


    Ezra chuckled, shaking his head. "Come on, Gen. You''ve read the same fantasy books I have. Dwarves have a distinct culture, skills, and, of course, their height."


    "Didn''t they register themselves as a new race or something years ago?" Ezra raised an eyebrow.


    "Everybody knows that''s bullshit."


    Their banter continued, easing the tension of their mission as they made their way through the city. They soon arrived at an old warehouse, its exterior unassuming and blending into the landscape.


    Olivia led the way, her confidence evident as she approached a side door and revealed an high-tech security lock. Something this building shouldn''t have. She punched in a code. The door opened with a soft click, and they stepped inside.


    The interior of the warehouse was surprisingly well-organized. They made their way to a room at the back, where their elite strike team was gathered. Ezra immediately noticed an open window, the cool night air filtering into the room.


    Olivia stepped forward, her presence commanding attention. "Everyone, meet Ezra and Gen. They''re the other members of our team."


    Five humans lounged around the room, their posture relaxed but their eyes alert.


    "First, we have Marcus," Olivia said, gesturing to a tall, muscular man with a buzz cut. "Marcus is a combat expert, formerly with special forces. He''s our frontline defense and attack specialist."


    Marcus nodded curtly, his eyes scanning Ezra and Gen with a professional intensity.


    "Next, we have Sarah," Olivia continued, indicating a petite woman with sharp eyes and a confident stance. "Sarah is our strategist. She has a background in military intelligence and is an expert in tactical planning. She fought in the Uranium fields."


    Gen whistled, impressed. "That''s cool. Always wanted to go there."


    "I wouldn''t advice it ma''am." Sarah offered a brief smile, her eyes calculating and assessing. "It''s hell on earth."


    "Over here is Ivan," Olivia pointed to a burly man with a thick beard and an assortment of tools hanging from his belt. "Ivan is our tech and demolitions specialist. If it involves technology or needs to be blown up, he''s your guy."


    Ivan gave a friendly wave, giving the aura of a cute cuddly bear, his demeanor not matching his rugged appearance.


    "Then there''s Lena," Olivia said, nodding towards a lithe woman with short, spiky hair. "Lena is our infiltration and reconnaissance expert. She''s a master at getting in and out of places unnoticed."


    Lena winked at them, her confidence apparent.


    "And finally, we have David," Olivia finished, pointing to a man with a calm, composed expression. "David is our medic and support. He has extensive medical training and can handle anything from battlefield injuries to strategic planning."


    David inclined his head in acknowledgment.


    "Sarah, bring out the maps." Olivia nodded. "Let''s plan."


    Just as Sarah nodded and turned away, a sharp crack rang through the air. Ezra felt a searing pain as something fast pierced his forehead, blood spraying from the wound. The sound of the gunshot reached them half a second later, echoing through the warehouse.


    Time seemed to slow as Ezra staggered, the room blurring around him. The last thing he saw before darkness claimed him was the shocked and horrified faces of his companions.


    What the fuuuuu.....


    Thud.

 Chapter 49: The Storm

    "Bingo." The sniper grinned.


    Finally. He knew that this would come. After the target had slipped inside, he''d focused on the penthouse windows but before the target even got there, somebody closed it.


    He''d spent the day watching, miserable. "Rich people." He scoffed. Spending the whole day at home, doing nothing.


    When it was night, he packed up and left, descending from his perch. Today was a bust. He''d been about to enter his car when he saw the target with two beautiful ladies entering a car. He looked on in shock before slipping into his car, following at a distance.


    "My lucky day indeed." To make matters even better, they drove to a secluded area filled with warehouses. He marked the warehouse they entered and raced, searching for a good spot. As if by fate, he found a perch almost immediately.


    As fast as he could, he was set, watching the target through a window. "Bingo." He grinned and took the shot.


    The moment the target was hit, he began packing up his things. His vacation had been paid for. He could almost hear the sound of the waves.


    "I''ll be your unicorn. Your one and only ride or die." He hummed the words to that popular song by that girl group. "No matter where we are, I''ll be sure to give you a ride." Being an assassin really pays.


    **********


    "Ezraaaa!"


    Gen''s vitality raged as Ezra staggered and fell, the bullet wound on his forehead still fresh and bleeding. She watched as the room erupted in chaos.


    A sharp crack reverberated through the air, and before she could react, a vampire dropped from the rafters, landing with a predatory grace. An explosion of color radiated from him, a force that threw the humans in the room against the walls and knocked them out cold.


    ''Malachi'', Gen realized with a jolt. His dark trench coat billowed as he straightened, adjusting his bowler hat. His glowing red eyes surveyed the room with a cruel satisfaction. Through the window, two similarly dressed female vampires appeared, their eyes equally cold and menacing. A black box quickly covered the place, sealing them in.


    "Protect Ezra!" Olivia shouted, her voice cutting through the confusion.


    Gen snapped into action, positioning herself between Ezra''s slowly regenerating body and Malachi''s minions. She could hear Olivia engaging Malachi, the sounds of their battle echoing through the room but she only had eyes for the two in front of her.


    "Come get some!" She snarled. It had been some time since she had vampire blood. She licked her lips in anticipation.


    One of the female vampires lunged at Gen, her fangs bared. Gen dodged to the side, striking out with a powerful kick that sent the vampire sprawling. The second minion, moving with deadly speed, attacked from the other side. Gen blocked her strikes, countering with a flurry of punches that drove her back.


    As Gen fought, she stole glances at Olivia and Malachi. Olivia moved fluidly, her attacks focused and lethal. Malachi, however, matched her blow for blow, his expression a mixture of amusement and annoyance.


    "Is this all you''ve got, Olivia?" Gen could hear him taunting as he deflected a series of rapid strikes. "I expected more."


    Olivia didn''t respond, her eyes narrowed in concentration. She spun, delivering a kick to Malachi''s chest that sent him skidding back. Malachi laughed, a deep, bone chilling sound, before launching himself at her again.


    Gen''s attention snapped back to her own fight as one of the minions tried to flank her. She spun, catching the vampire with a backhanded slap that sent her reeling. The other minion took advantage of the opening, tackling Gen to the ground. They grappled, each trying to gain the upper hand.


    Gen''s fingers found the hilt of a hidden dagger, and she plunged it into the minion''s side. The vampire screeched in pain, rolling off her.


    Quickly, Gen got to her feet, eyes darting to Ezra. His wound was closing, but too slowly for her liking. She needed to buy him more time.


    Malachi, meanwhile, was not content to let Olivia occupy him. He raised a hand and two shadowy creatures bursts from his back, each one a grotesque chimera of limbs and claws. They surged forward, forcing Olivia to split her attention. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia''s beautiful white wings bursts from her back, protecting her from flanking attacks.


    "That looks nasty," Gen muttered, focusing on the immediate threat. Olivia could take care of herself.


    The two female vampires regrouped, their red eyes filled with fury. "Come on girls. It''s ladies'' night!" Gen laughed loudly, her mouth stretching into a wide grin. Her tongue flicked out and licked her lips. "Tell you what. I won''t even use my monsters.


    I''m monster enough for this."


    The two vampires exchanged glances.


    "COME ON!" Gen roared at them.


    The first vampire came at her with renewed fury. Gen met her charge head-on. She ducked under a swipe and delivered a punch to the vampire''s midsection, following up with a roundhouse kick that sent her crashing to the floor.


    The second vampire attempted to catch Gen off guard, but she was ready. She sidestepped a lunge, grabbing the vampire''s arm and twisting it behind her back before slamming her into the floor. "Stay down," Gen growled.


    The vampire immediately shot out a spray of black ink out of her back, forcing Gen to flip away. She''d seen Malachi''s ink. Who knew what this one did.


    The first vampire leapt at Gen who ducked under her swipe, using her momentum to flip the vampire over her shoulder, face first into the ground. The second minion, clutching her wounded side, hesitated just long enough for Gen to deliver a decisive vitality enhanced blow to her head, knocking her out.


    With both minions down, Gen turned to assist Olivia and almost stumbled. Malachi had Olivia pinned against the wall, his hand around her throat. Gen grabbed a nearby chair and hurled it at Malachi, breaking his hold. Olivia dropped to the ground, her hand already lashing out at Malachi who leapt away.


    "You''ll pay for that," Malachi snarled, turning his red eyes on Gen.


    "Sorry, but I''m broke." Gen stood her ground, ready for whatever came next. Malachi stepped forward, but before he could reach her, Olivia tackled him from the side, driving him into the ground. They rolled, locked in a deadly struggle.


    Gen knew she couldn''t strike Malachi without hitting Olivia too, so she kept an eye on Ezra. His wound had almost fully healed, his eyes beginning to flutter open.


    "Ezra!" Relief surged through her. He was coming around. Yes. Wake up Ezra. Let''s do this. Together.


    Let''s rip him to shreds.


    Suddenly, Malachi broke free from Olivia''s hold, his eyes locking onto Ezra.


    Boom!


    Another explosion of color emanated from him, this time, targeting the vampires. Gen and Olivia were sent flying.


    "No!" Gen shouted, but Malachi was too fast. In a flash, he was in front of Ezra. He reached out for Ezra, his hand closing in on the still regenerating vampire.


    Gen knew that if Malachi touched Ezra, it was all over. Their plans. Their dreams. Their freedom. Their lives.


    Tap!

 Chapter 50: Whos In Control?

    Tap!


    Just as his fingers were about to make contact, another hand shot out and grabbed his wrist, stopping him cold.


    Gen''s eyes widened in shock. The hand belonged to a man with a blank iron mask. X, she realized with a mixture of surprise and relief. When did he get here?


    Malachi snarled, trying to yank his hand free, but X''s grip was strong. "Not so fast, pervert." X said, his voice calm and authoritative. "No matter how hard you are, touching a sleeping man isn''t the answer."


    "What?" Malachi looked up in confusion.


    "This reminds me of the old days." X placed a hand around Malachi''s shoulders like they were old friends. "You, me, Ezra, his two wives and whatever ladies you bring to the party. Slugging it out like a real rave. Good times, man. Good times." X pretended to wipe a tear from his mask and sniffed theatrically.


    Gen quickly took advantage of Malachi''s distraction. She launched herself at the nearest shadow creature, using the knife she''d taken from the vampire minion to slice through its ethereal form. The creature dissipated with a howl, and she turned her attention to the second one, Olivia already back on her feet and joining the fight.


    X held Malachi in place, their struggle a battle of pure strength. "You won''t win this," Malachi hissed, his eyes blazing with fury.


    "We''ll see about that," X replied coolly, tightening his grip.


    Gen and Olivia made quick work of the remaining shadow creature, their combined efforts quickly overwhelming it. With the immediate threats neutralized, they turned their attention back to Malachi and X.


    "Finish him," Gen urged, her eyes burning with determination."Kill him."


    "Uhhh..." X tilted his head in confusion. "Why?"


    "What are you talking about?" Gen frowned. "Didn''t you come here to fight?"


    "Actually, no." X scratched his chin awkwardly. "I was just watching but if Malachi touched Ezra, the show would surely be over. I can''t let that happen."


    Malachi yanked his hand free and leapt away from X. "Go back to whatever hole you crawled out of. This doesn''t concern you."


    Gen and Olivia tensed, watching the two vampires.


    "I know." X sighed. "You know what? Let''s all just go home."


    "Go home? This isn''t over." Malachi spat, before attacking once more.


    ********


    Ezra woke up to a discordant sound of shouts, crashes, and the unmistakable sounds of a fight going on. His head throbbed, the lingering pain from whatever had knocked him out clouding his thoughts.


    As his vision cleared, he found himself in the middle of a chaotic melee. Hazy memories flitted through his mind. He knew the man in the blank mask. Memories of crowding around a table filled his head. He shook his head, trying to clear it. Was the man a friend or an enemy?


    A red chain lashed out close to where he was. He ducked as instinct took over, and he prepared to defend himself against anyone who approached.


    He staggered to his feet, his senses sharpened by adrenaline. Two familiar women, one black haired and one white haired, were locked in combat with two identically dressed female vampires. In the corner of the room, the masked man fought against a short man, exchanging powerful blows.


    What''s going on? He stumbled.


    "If I can''t have him, no one else can have him." Memories floated into his head of the two ladies standing above him as he bled to death.


    "You''ll kill him?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes."


    The memory stood out. They wanted to kill me. They''re my enemies.


    Ezra''s confusion turned to resolve. He couldn''t trust anyone until he knew who was on his side. He lashed out at the nearest figure, the black haired female vampire with white wings, his strength fueled by desperation.


    She spun to face him, surprise flashing in her eyes before she countered his attack.


    "Ezra, stop!" She shouted, but her voice barely penetrated the fog in his mind. The sounds she was making washed over him like static.


    Ezra swung at the vampire, landing a solid punch that sent her sprawling. He turned just in time to see the masked man and the short man dance closer, locked in a brutal exchange, their movements blurring with speed.


    His head swam as a memory of the two men standing against him in battle flitted through his mind. He couldn''t let them get close! Deciding that attack was the best defence, he charged at the two fighters, aiming to take them down.


    The masked man blocked his attack, his red eyes shining through and narrowing behind the mask. "What''s this? Our VIP is up! Wakey, wakey. Have a nice nap?"


    A tail burst out of the base of his spine, spearing through where the short man''s head had been.


    "Down boy!" The masked man barked, but Ezra''s mind was too clouded to comprehend the words. "The elders are speaking."


    He pressed his attack, driving the masked man back with a series of powerful blows. His tail moved behind him as his Aura spread through the room, giving him a wide range of vision. The short man dodged stabs of the tail, trying and failing to get closer to Ezra.


    "I think.... confused... we need.... stop him..... hurts....." Ezra could hear the voices of the two women as they conversed behind him as they fought their opponents.


    The white haired one stabbed a hand through her opponent''s heart and bit into her neck, drinking the blood with an expression of ecstasy. His vision doubled for a moment and he saw the lady, naked, with a similar expression.


    The black haired one disengaged from her opponent with a swift kick and moved towards him. The white haired vampire engaged the remaining opponent in battle, blood dripping from her lips, a crazed smile on her face.


    "I''m on it," The black haired lady cried out.


    On what? Ezra''s brain stuttered before producing a natural conclusion. Killing me? Never!


    The short vampire took advantage of the chaos, summoning a cloud of dark energy that rippled through the warehouse, disrupting everyone''s movements. He laughed, the sound chilling and triumphant. "Perfect! That''s it!"


    Ezra felt the dark energy wash over him, seeping into him and latching onto something inside of him. The haze in his head lifted a bit.


    He switched targets, charging at the short vampire with a roar. The man met his attack head-on, their clash sending shockwaves through the room.


    The masked man moved to join him but his tail swished around, unnaturally fast, holding him off. "We.... stop him.... or..... like this... forever." the man called out to the two ladies.


    I.... knew it. They''re.... together.....to kill me.


    Ezra continued to strike at the short man, watching everyone else through his Aura. The short man was the most immediate threat. He wanted to steal something from within him. Something he would never part with.


    The man parried his blows with ease, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. "More!" The tearing sensation in Ezra''s gut grew greater. The force was at it''s breaking point.


    "EZRAAAAA!" The loud voice of the white haired woman pierced through the fog in his brain. "WHO IS IN CONTROL? YOU OR THE BEAST?"


    For a moment, Ezra hesitated, his gaze flickering between everyone in the room. What?


    Something clicked in his brain and it all came rushing back. Dying at the casino. Meeting Olivia and Gen. Fighting X and Malachi. Claiming Valaren. The force that had been tearing at the monster in his gut slipped away like it no longer had any purchase.


    "Uh oh." X''s voice filled the silence.


    "You''re back." Gen met his gaze, grinning widely. "Good. Let''s finish this."

 Chapter 51: Battle Of The Warehouse

    The moon shone down through the open windows, casting a beautiful glow over the warehouse. The moon sent light down happily, not caring that a battle was about to begin.


    On one side stood Ezra, Olivia, and Gen, watching their opponents with a scary intensity. Opposite them, X and Malachi lounged casually, ready to clash at any moment.


    "Does anyone have a camera?" X asked. "I think we just had an anime moment. Gotta take a picture you know. Immortalize it. Wait a minute." X dipped his hand in the pocket of his hoodie and brought out a smartphone. "Everybody say cheese." He took a selfie with everyone in the frame.


    He stared at the image for a second. "Okay. We can fight now."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he tried dredging vitality from Valaren but got nothing. It was as if the dragon had no vitality. His tail lashed the ground with a force that sent tremors through the earth. Darkness began coiled around him, wrapping softly around his skin.


    Olivia unfurled her white feathered wings, the moonlight reflecting off each plume. She grasped two feathers and yanked them out, holding them like swords, their edges sharp and gleaming.


    With a flash, Gen''s weapon appeared in her hand. She hefted her massive axe, the blades catching the light.


    X and Malachi faced them, expressions blank or in X''s case, hidden. X''s red chains slithered around him, pulsing subtle power. Malachi''s tentacles dropped out of his back, writhing and emitting droplets of black ink that hissed and sizzled upon contact with the ground.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s fight!" Gen surged forward and everyone burst into action. Ezra leapt into the fray, his tail whipping towards X with frightening speed. X countered, his chains whipping out to meet the attack. The chains wrapped around Ezra''s tail, halting its momentum and sending a wave of paralyzing energy through him.


    Ezra growled, summoning a pillar of darkness at X who leapt away, abandoning the tail.


    With a powerful beat of her wings, Olivia soared above the battlefield. She dived towards Malachi, her feather swords slicing through the air. Malachi''s tentacles met her assault, their black ink spraying in arcs to intercept her.


    Olivia twisted and turned in the air, dodging the corrosive ink until a tentacle caught her leg and dragged her down. In a flash, Olivia severed the tentacle, freeing herself. With a flap of her wings, she was out of the range of his tentacles.


    Gen charged at Malachi, her axe whirling. "Block this!" She yelled as she swung with incredible force, infusing the axe with an Aura of unstoppable force.


    Malachi raised his tentacles to intercept but they were sheared off like pruned plants. Gen grinned as sticky ropes shot from her open torso, latch onto Malachi''s tentacles, binding them. She pulled hard, using her strength to drag Malachi closer, but he dug his feet into the ground, spraying ink directly at her.


    Gen dodged, her movements swift and fluid, but some of the ink splattered on her arm, burning through her skin. She gritted her teeth, ignoring the pain, and continued her assault.


    Ezra leapt after X, forming spikes of solid darkness that shot towards the masked vampire. X dodged, his chains swirling around him defensively.


    With a flex of his hand, claws appeared on Ezra''s fingertips. Ezra lunged, his claws extended, but X caught his wrists with the chains, stopping him mid-air. Ezra snarled, inhaling deeply before exhaling a wave of darkness that washed over X, sapping his vitality.


    X staggered, his chains losing their luster for a moment before he regained control, tightening them around Ezra once more. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia, regaining altitude, circled above Gen and Malachi. She saw an opening and dove, her feather swords aimed at Malachi''s back. Malachi sensed her approach and unleashed a torrent of ink. Olivia twisted in the air, narrowly avoiding the spray, and struck. Her feathers pierced Malachi''s tentacles, pinning them to the ground.


    Malachi roared in pain, but his ink continued to flow, threatening to dissolve the feathers.


    Gen took advantage of Malachi''s distraction, swinging her axes in a deadly arc. They connected with his tentacles, severing them with a sickening crunch. Malachi fell back, his ink rising and forming a protective barrier around him as he retreated.


    Ezra roared, summoning more darkness to encase his body. He broke X''s chains with a surge of his vitality and lunged at him, his claws aimed for X''s throat. X crossed his arms, moving to defend himself. Out of nowhere, Olivia''s feather, thrown, caught him in the gut. He coughed and his crossed arms slipped.


    Ezra''s claws connected, sending X crashing to the ground. With a swift push, he rolled to his feet, dodging Ezra''s strike at his heart.


    On the other side of the room, Malachi''s tentacles regrew, writhing with fury. The two vampires leapt towards each other and the Matten Coven circled them.


    "You''re weak." Ezra could hear the grin in X''s voice. "Valaren has run out of vitality. You''re strong but not so strong. You''ve still got a lot to learn."


    "Come closer and say that." Ezra bared his fangs. "I dare you."


    "You''re all strong." Malachi rumbled. "It''s been a while since I''ve faced second and third ring vampires with this much potential. And there''s the first ring with the relic." He nodded at Ezra. "However, we are fourth ring vampires."


    X spread his hands. "The world is our oyster." With a flick of his wrist, his chains glowed red, and in a flash of crimson light, he vanished.


    Malachi followed suit, his tentacles wrapping around him as he dissolved into a cloud of inky blackness, only to reappear behind Ezra, already in a slash with a giant sword. Ezra rolled out of the way, his Aura warning him in time.


    The Matten quickly regrouped in the center of the warehouse, their eyes scanning the battlefield. The air shimmered with residual vitality from X and Malachi''s teleportation, making it difficult to predict where they would appear next.


    "They can teleport now?" Ezra growled, flexing her claws.


    "Stay sharp," Olivia warned. "They''re fourth ring vampires. That''s what they do."


    "They can''t hide forever." Gen grinned as she twirled her axe. "And I''ll be here.... waiting."

 Chapter 52: Divide And Conquer

    "Peek-a-boo!"


    Before they could react, X materialized behind Olivia, his chains whipping towards her. Olivia spun, her feather swords blocking the attack just in time.


    The force of the impact sent her skidding back, her wings flaring to maintain balance. Ezra lunged at X, but before he could strike, X vanished again, reappearing on the opposite side of the battlefield.


    Malachi emerged from the shadows, his tentacles thrashing wildly. He sprayed a jet of corrosive ink towards Gen, who dodged and retaliated with a powerful swing of her axe. Malachi teleported away, the ink splattering harmlessly against the ground.


    "They''re using hit-and-run tactics," Olivia noted, her eyes narrowing. "We need to outmaneuver them."


    Ezra nodded, already formulating a plan. "We''ll have to force them into a corner. Gen, use your ropes to limit their movement. Olivia, cover me while I try to disrupt their teleportation."


    With a nod, Gen extended her hands, spilling her sticky ropes, creating a web-like barrier around their immediate area. The ropes glowed with a faint, dark, ethereal light, pulsating with Gen''s vitality. "You''re in black widow gang territory now bozos." She laughed.


    "We''re not calling it that." Olivia pulled her wings back in to avoid catching them on the ropes. She held her feather swords in front of her, the three standing back to back.


    "That''s a perfectly fine name and you know it." Gen shot her web at any space where the two vampires appeared, sealing up the place and limiting mobility.


    X and Malachi reappeared within the perimeter of Gen''s ropes, eyeing the web carefully. "How are you guys going to get out of that?" X asked, his hands on his hips.


    "Don''t worry about us. Worry about yourself." Gen called out.


    X lashed out with his chains, trying to break through the barrier, but the ropes held firm, binding the chains and restricting their movement. He tugged at his chains but they stuck faithfully to the web. With a slumping sigh, he dismissed the chains.


    "I was looking out for you, you know." X pointed his hands, palm facing them. Blue fire licked his arms.


    "Behind me!" Ezra stepped forward and poured his vitality into pushing forward a cloud of darkness. The beam of fire cut through the web and met the darkness, disappearing into it.


    Ezra held for five seconds, gritting his teeth as the darkness guzzled his vitality. After a few more seconds, the flame tapered off.


    "In Valaren''s hold vitality fades." Ezra recited. "Flames extinguished in its silent shades."


    X face palmed. "How did I forget that?"


    Ezra seized the moment, summoning solid darkness to swirl around his hands. He channeled it into a concentrated blast, aiming it at X. The darkness struck X squarely in the chest, spearing a hole through him, black blood arcing through the air.


    X staggered, his mask flickering and losing its vibrancy.


    Olivia zipped in, her feather swords slashing at Malachi. Malachi tried to teleport away but Ezra released a dark wave that disrupted his attempt. Gen quickly fired her web, sticking him to the floor. Olivia''s feathers struck true, cutting through Malachi''s tentacles and forcing him back.


    Gen moved with lightning speed, her axe a blur as she closed in on Malachi. She swung with all her might, the blades cleaving through tentacle and flesh. Malachi roared in pain, attempting to teleport away, but the ropes holding him in place held.


    Ezra pressed his advantage, his dragon tail whipping around to strike X. X''s chains blocked the initial attack, but Ezra''s darkness surged forward, enveloping X and sapping his vitality. With a guttural growl, Ezra infused the darkness with his own vitality, amplifying its power and creating a feedback loop of stolen vitality.


    X''s teleportation flickered and failed, leaving him vulnerable.


    Olivia and Gen coordinated their attacks, striking Malachi from different angles. Olivia''s feather swords flashed in the moonlight, cutting through Malachi''s tentacles. Gen''s axe crashed down, breaking through his defenses and driving him to the ground. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck!" X cursed, exchanging a desperate glance with Malachi. With a final, defiant roar, X summoned the last of his vitality, his chains glowing bright red. In a blinding flash of light, he pushed Ezra, Gen and Olivia back with one huge lash of the chain. He and Malachi teleported one last time, reappearing at the edge of the battlefield, just beyond the reach of Gen''s ropes.


    "I''m outta here!" X flashed the peace sign, his voice laced with obvious relaxation and disappeared. Ezra couldn''t tell if it was real or fake. Damn that mask.


    Malachi, clutching his wounds, stared grimly at them before vanishing in a swirl of dark shadows, leaving the warehouse behind.


    Ezra, Olivia, and Gen stood, alone and victorious. Ezra exhaled deeply, the darkness receding as he returned to his normal state. "We did it," he said, his voice steady but exhausted.


    Gen let out a high laugh. "You did it," she whispered, her lips stained black with vampire blood. She licked it and rubbed her stomach. "And I had dinner."


    Olivia stepped beside them, her feather swords fading away. "For now," she said, her gaze shifting to the open window. "But they''ll be back."


    Ezra nodded. "And we''ll be ready." They all stood amidst the wreckage, taking stock of the damage. The silence that followed was broken by the distant wail of police sirens, growing louder with each passing second.


    Ezra''s heightened senses picked up the sound first. "We need to get out of here," he said, his voice urgent. "The police are on their way."


    Olivia nodded, quickly assessing the situation. "Ezra, you need to get out of sight. Gen and I will handle the humans."


    Without hesitation, Ezra moved towards the shattered remains of a doorway, finding a spot and blending into the shadows.


    Olivia and Gen turned their attention to the five unconscious humans scattered across the floor. They were collateral damage, caught in the crossfire of a battle they should not even be around.


    "Let''s wake them up and get them out of here," Olivia said.

 Chapter 53: How To Kill A Vampire

    Ezra woke up the night after the warehouse battle, his body free of any aches from the previous night''s exertion.


    The safe house was modest compared to the luxury of the penthouse they had called home, but it provided the necessary protection. He rubbed his eyes and stretched, feeling the stiffness in his muscles slowly easing.


    Moving to the living room, Ezra was greeted by the sight of Olivia carefully preparing dinner. The aroma of the rich, nourishing blood filled the room accompanied by the familiar aroma of chicken. Ezra inhaled, taking in the scent. "Marinated blood chicken."


    Olivia moved gracefully, an apron tied around her waist, highlighting her curves. She looked up and gave a tiny smile as she saw him.


    "Good evening, Ezra," she said, her voice steady. "I thought you might be hungry."


    Ezra nodded, feeling the thirst gnawing at him. "Thanks, Olivia. I could use something to eat." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he settled into his usual position at the head of the table, Gen entered the room. She carried herself with her usual confidence, her eyes scanning the room. She nodded in greeting to both of them and took a seat at the table.


    Dinner was a quiet affair at first, each of them lost in their own thoughts. They each ruminated on the events of the previous night, each thinking about what they could have done differently.


    The dinner Olivia had prepared was as usual, a blend of flavors, rich and sustaining, helping to replenish their depleted vitality.


    After dinner, Olivia broke the silence. "We need to talk about our living situation," she began, her tone serious. "Since we were followed to the warehouse, it''s clear that our enemies know where we live. It''s no longer safe to stay at the penthouse."


    Gen and Ezra exchanged glances, both understanding what was happening. "You''re right," Gen agreed. "We can''t afford to stay in one place for too long, especially if it''s compromised."


    Ezra nodded. "So, where do we go from here?"


    Olivia sighed, looking thoughtful. "We need to find a new base of operations, somewhere they can''t track us so easily. It also means we need to be more careful about our movements."


    Gen leaned forward, her expression serious. "Ezra, you won''t be able to move publicly with our new gang anymore. The humans saw you die, and that complicates things."


    Ezra frowned, considering the implications. "I could wear a mask," he suggested. "It would allow me to move around without being recognized."


    "They know your build but," Olivia nodded slowly, "that could work, as long as you don''t let the team see you. We need to maintain the illusion of your death."


    "I''ll get started on our new place." Gen stood up, her mind clearly already working on the logistics. "I''ve got some stuff to take care of," she announced. "We''ll start packing and make arrangements to move out. I''ll let you know when I''ve found perfect location."


    As Gen left the room, Olivia turned to Ezra, her expression shifting to one of focus. "It''s time for our lessons," she said.


    Ezra nodded, understanding that no matter how powerful he was, he could still be brought down by lack of knowledge. They moved to a side room, where Olivia had set up a training area. The space was modest but functional, with enough room for sparring and practicing their abilities. Olivia materialized her feather swords, the edges gleaming under the soft light.


    "Tonight, we''ll focus on refining your control over Valaren," she said, her tone authoritative. "You''ve come a long way, Ezra, but there''s still much to learn. But before we begin, we''ll be taking a short time to brush up your knowledge."


    "Okay. Let''s do this."


    "What makes a person a vampire?" Olivia asked.


    "Being bitten and turned?" Ezra shrugged, grinning.


    "A vampire is any being who has no natural soul." Olivia sniffed.


    "Wait, what?" Ezra stood at attention. "We have no soul?!" He asked incredulously.


    "We have a soul. It''s just not natural." Olivia explained calmly. "Vampires die in order to be reborn and when you die, you lose your soul. Souls are what give the body vitality."


    Ezra frowned.


    "When vampires are bitten, the vampire virus changes the body, using it to fashion an artificial soul. This soul is housed in the heart of every vampire." Olivia continued. "That is why there are only two ways to kill a vampire. First, by leaving them for prolonged periods in the sun. The sun is a giver of life and a cleanser. Vampires are a desecration of life.


    The sun will burn the vampire to dust and cleanse the earth."


    "The second way is to destroy a vampire''s heart. When a vampire''s heart is destroyed, their artificial soul is also destroyed. If you destroy a vampire''s body but leave the heart, they can regenerate back to life with sufficient blood or vitality."


    "Wait a minute." Ezra raised a finger. "I''m pretty sure I stabbed X in the heart yesterday."


    "No you didn''t." Olivia shook her head. "You speared his chest but not his heart. He would''ve dropped dead immediately. I suspect that is the reason why he was so eager to retreat."


    "Okay. If we have artificial souls, why can''t we create our own vitality like a normal soul?"


    "Vampires don''t have a full soul."


    Ezra raised his eyebrows. "What now? First we have no natural soul and now, we don''t have a full soul."


    "Yes." Olivia nodded. "Vampires don''t have a full soul. The soul is to complex to be housed in a physical location like the heart. That is why male and female vampires each have different halves."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in realisation.


    "Yes." Olivia acknowledged. "That is why vampires can produce vitality by having sex. Sexual intercourse is the only known way of joining the two halves of the soul to create vitality. Female and male vampires have distinct halves."


    Ezra sat digesting the information. "What about rings?" He asked. "I''ve heard you guys discussing it. What does being a first ring vampire have to do with power?"

 Chapter 54: Understanding The Rings

    Ezra sat in the training room, watching as Olivia deftly maneuvered her feather swords, demonstrating their fluid grace.


    "All vampires have tattoo monsters." Olivia began, lowering her swords and meeting his gaze. "Every vampire can have one or more tattoo monsters. But there''s a catch. The more monsters you have, the slower your rate of growth."


    Ezra furrowed his brow, intrigued. "Why is that? And how is it related to the rings?"


    Olivia sighed, tossing the feather swords in the air and catching them. "It''s because each additional monster requires more vitality to maintain and grow. Our strength as vampires comes from vitality. The more monsters you have, the more vitality is needed to ascend the rings."


    "Like I asked before, what exactly are the rings?" Ezra pursed his lips.


    Olivia paused. "The rings are the stages of our development as vampires. Each ring grants us a new power in addition to the abilities we already possess. These new powers are consistent across all vampires, but everyone has their own variations."


    Ezra leaned against the wall, his interest growing. "What powers do the rings grant?"


    "The first ring," Olivia began, "grants the Fusion ability. This is what you currently possess. You can fuse with your beasts, gaining their powers and abilities, and you can also transform into them. That''s why you can summon Valaren''s powers."


    Ezra nodded in understanding. The sensation of fusing with Valaren, feeling the dragon''s power coursing through him, made sense in this context. "Wait a minute. During yesterday''s fight, I tried drawing vitality from Valaren but got nothing. What''s that about?"


    "That''s the ascension high." Olivia threw her sword and it sank deep into the ceiling. "Valaren does not produce its own vitality. The vitality you got when you first claimed him was the remnant vitality the progenitor used to seal the monster. You have to feed Valaren yourself to get more out of it. This is related to your ascension."


    "Ah." Ezra nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. What about the second ring?"


    "The second ring grants the power of Creation," Olivia explained, her eyes sparkling. "Second ring vampires can choose one object they can create freely using their vitality. Once the object runs out of vitality, it disappears."


    Ezra''s mind raced with the possibilities. "Can I choose to make gold?"


    "Yes. But sharing it among humans is a breach of the Law of Secrecy."


    Ezra sat back. "So, Gen''s battle axe and Sarah''s armor¡­?"


    "Yes," Olivia confirmed, "both are second ring objects. Gen can summon her axes at will, and Sarah''s armor materializes as needed, providing them both with formidable tools in battle."


    Ezra considered this, the pieces of the puzzle falling into place. The rings were a structured way of understanding their growth, each ring granting significant enhancements to their already powerful abilities. "How do I ascend to the second ring?"


    Olivia smiled, seeing the determination in his eyes. "It takes time, training, and a significant amount of vitality. You''ll need to master your current abilities and gather enough vitality to make the leap."


    Ezra nodded. "I''ll do whatever it takes."


    "I know you will," Olivia said softly. "But remember, the more monsters you bond with, the more vitality you''ll need. Focus on mastering Valaren first. Next, we have the third ring. Third ring vampires gain the power of Astral Projection. This allows us to visit places without physically being there."


    "You''re third ring, right?" Ezra''s eyes widened with interest. "So, you can travel anywhere just with your mind?"


    "Only places that are not private dwellings." Olivia confirmed. "It''s incredibly useful for reconnaissance and communication over long distances. You can project your consciousness to another location and interact with people or gather information without risking your physical safety."


    Ezra nodded, imagining what he would do if he had astral projection. "That sounds amazing. Do you use it often?" As he asked that question, he realized that X and Malachi could be spying on them at any time. At least they can''t enter private dwellings.


    Olivia sighed, shaking her head. "Unfortunately, my third ring ability is currently unavailable. I''m in the middle of my ascension to the fourth ring, which means I''ve temporarily lost access to it." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s cut short his daydreams of Astral Projection. "What does the fourth ring grant?"


    "The fourth ring," Olivia continued, "grants the power of Teleportation. It''s the ability X and Malachi used during our battle. With it, you can move instantaneously from one place to another, making it nearly impossible for enemies to pin you down."


    Ezra remembered the frustration of facing X and Malachi''s teleportation during their last encounter. The ability to teleport would be a game-changer. "Imagine being able to see your enemy and then teleporting straight to them. That sounds incredibly powerful."


    "It is," Olivia agreed. "But it''s just the beginning. Fifth ring vampires gain a Pocket Dimension. This is a personal space outside of normal reality where you can store items or even hide temporarily."


    "Their very own backpack?" Ezra''s mind raced with the possibilities. "Can I store a freezer in it? Imagine it. Chilled blood wine at any time and any day."


    "I''ll let you know when I have mine." Olivia retrieved her sword from the ceiling. "It''s very useful for older vampires who need spaces to store their acquired junk. Sixth ring vampires gain the power of Dominion. This ability allows you to enhance other people''s abilities or weaken them, tipping the scales in your favor during battles."


    "Really?" Ezra was amazed by the range of abilities the higher rings provided. "And what about the seventh ring?"


    "There are only a handful of vampires with a Seventh ring. Seventh ring vampires gain Foresight," Olivia said, her tone serious. "This is the ability to see forward in time. It''s not always clear or specific, but it gives you glimpses of possible futures, allowing you to anticipate and prepare for what''s to come. I heard that skilled vampires can use it in battle."


    Ezra sat, unable to speak. What''s with these bullshit powers? How are vampires not ruling the world yet? Ah. I forgot. They are.


    From the shadows.


    "Now, the eight ring is more like a legend. Some say that eight ringed vampires existed before the Death Wave. I was turned before the Death Wave but i haven''t even seen one before." Olivia twirled and stabbed her swords into the ground. "Eighth ring vampires gain the Avatar ability. This allows them to split themselves into different bodies, each one being the original.


    It''s like being in multiple places at once, with all bodies sharing your consciousness and abilities. When one dies, the other bodies live on."


    Ezra could hardly believe what he was hearing. "So, if one body is hidden away, they can''t be killed."


    "Yes." Olivia agreed before her voice became reverent. "As for the ninth ring, that''s the stuff of legend. No one knows exactly what it grants but the name exists."


    Ezra leaned forward.


    "Ninth ring. The ring of Authority."

 Chapter 55: Ezra, Polka. Polka, Ezra.

    "What does it do?" Ezra asked. "The ninth ring."


    "I don''t know." Olivia dismissed her feather swords, the swords transforming into white light and fading away. "Apart from the progenitor, there''s really not a lot of documented cases of holders of the ninth ring."


    "So, not even a clue?"


    "I never said that." Olivia turned to look at him. "There are theories of course. Some people say that with the ninth ring, the progenitor can make anything happen with the power of Authority. Others say it''s a power tied to his throne. All agree that it is the ability to reshape reality itself."


    "Who knows? The amount of vitality needed to reach the ninth ring is immense. Since the vitality needed for each ring increases exponentially, wielders of the ninth ring has to be at least a thousand years old. And as you know, they all died during the Death Wave."


    Ezra sat back amazed, thinking about it. "Hey, Olivia. The more monsters you have, the harder it is to ascend, right?" Olivia nodded. "Wouldn''t it be better for me to ascend without getting the chameleon tattoo?"


    "No." Olivia stated. "Not getting the chameleon is just shooting yourself in the foot. Don''t you wonder why all vampires get the chameleon?"


    "To blend in?"


    "Yes. But not just that. In the monarchy, you could live without the chameleon but in the new vampire Society, a chameleon is the difference between life and death."


    Ezra raised both brows. "It can''t be that bad, can it?"


    "Three years after the founding of the council, a vampire was accused of breaking the Law of Secrecy. Did he really break it? I don''t know. However, he was sentenced to death. Why? He didn''t have a chameleon.


    If he had a chameleon, he could''ve argued about how he clearly took precautions to keep the secret but with no chameleon, he was already guilty. That is how important a chameleon is."


    "Shit." Ezra sat, mind racing as he remembered accidentally flashing his red eyes to the security guard of the penthouse apartment building. "Does that mean anybody can accuse me of breaking the Law of Secrecy and I can''t even defend myself because I have no chameleon."


    "Yes."


    "Shit!" Fuck! Thankfully, no one knows about the guard and hopefully, no one will ever know. Ezra calmed himself. There''s no way a random guard would expose my blunder to the vampire authorities. Now, he had to get the chameleon. There was no other way for him to feel at ease.


    "How do I get the chameleon tattoo?"


    "Not so fast." Olivia raised her hands, a small smile tugging at her lips. "If it were that easy, I would''ve had you get the tattoo the moment we had a chance. Tattoos don''t work that way. You must master Valaren first before you get a new tattoo or both monsters will tear you out from the inside."


    "Aren''t they just tattoos?" Ezra asked, puzzled. "How can they have life?"


    "Monsters are not just tattoos." Olivia sat, crossing her legs underneath herself. "First, the tattoos are made using blood ink or it wouldn''t work. Haven''t you wondered, why blood ink?"


    Ezra thought about it. He hadn''t wondered. It just seemed obvious to him. They''re vampires. Of course everything must involve blood somehow.


    "We use blood ink for one reason. Blood is the only substance best known for it''s ability to store vitality." She paused, letting the information sink in. "The monsters are not just tattoos. They''re artificial beings sharing your soul."


    "Wait, what?" Ezra sat up. "The tattoos are alive?"


    "What is your definition of alive?" Olivia asked. "If you mean can they think? Feel? Then yes. They''re alive. The monsters are tattooed on our skin in order to give them access to our soul and bring them to life.


    This means that you have to subdue your monster and claim your soul as yours or else, the monsters will take over your soul."


    The artificial half soul that isn''t even enough for me?! He felt Valaren in his gut. Always ready to fight. Always ready to rebel. He can take over my soul? "What happens if a monster takes over a vampire''s soul."


    "The vampire is erased from existence leaving a beast for the peacekeepers to destroy. If you lose your soul, that''s the end."


    Ezra swallowed.


    "Monsters can only be as intelligent as animals but that does not mean they''re stupid. They''ve been given a facsimile of life. They''re eager to seize it. You must show them who the monster is. Not them. But you."


    Ezra sat wondering if becoming a vampire was really all that great. Yes, you get immortality, enhanced reflexes, superpowers, regeneration, beauty..... okay. I admit it. Being a vampire is really all that great. He sighed.


    "It isn''t all that bad. Once you conquer Valaren, you don''t need to do that again." Olivia consoled him.


    "How many monsters do you have?" Ezra asked.


    "Just two. My chameleon and Polka."


    "Polka?" Ezra grinned.


    "That''s my second monster. Let me introduce you." Olivia stood in a smooth motion and a bird burst from her back with a flap of its wing. For a moment, it hovered in the air and Ezra''s mouth dropped open.


    The bird''s feathers were a pure white, adorned with iridescent spots that shimmer in hues of beautiful blue, green, and red. Each feather seems to carry a soft glow, making the bird appear almost ethereal as it hung in the air.


    It raises it''s golden coloured beak into the sky and gave a loud cry. Ezra melted in awe where he sat as it''s melodic trill resonated with the vitality inside of him. He could see faint waves of colour spreading from the bird and weaving through the air like gentle tendrils of magic.


    Ezra felt his eyes getting wet. The sound of it''s song stirred up a deep sense of wonder within him. The bird flapped its wings and drifted down to it''s feet. It gave a small trill as it nuzzled Olivia, standing as tall as she was.


    "Ezra, Polka. Polka, Ezra." Olivia gestured, clearly proud of her companion.


    "What the hell was that?" Ezra rubbed at his eyes as he surged to his feet. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s Polka''s ability." Olivia laughed, a rare sight that had Ezra''s jaw drop. "Polka can create sounds that can control the vitality within any being. Yes. It''s just as powerful and dangerous as it sounds. Polka can''t stay long." As if on cue, Polka faded back into Olivia in a sparkle of white light.


    Ezra''s shock just kept mounting. "Why didn''t you use it when we were fighting for our lives?"


    "I''m ascending to fourth ring, Ezra. Ascension locks away a fair bit of a vampire''s power. That is one reason why a lot of powerful vampires are killed just before they ascend."


    "What the hell? So why don''t you just ascend? What do you need?"


    "Vitality and energy." Olivia sighed. "Man made energy. Vast amounts of energy."


    Ezra stared at her, taking in her appearance. She wore a loose t-shirt that couldn''t quite hide the swell of her breasts. He could tell she was wearing a sports bra as it strained against her shirt. His eyes went lower, taking in her curvy hips wrapped in a tight leggings, displaying her inviting body.


    "I don''t really know much about energy, but I do know a way to make vitality." He smirked. "Lots of vitality."

 Chapter 56: Horizontal Training*

    [WARNING: R18 scenes]


    "Really?" Olivia raised an eyebrow skeptically. "Do tell."


    Ezra stared at her. "You know.... horizontal tango... vitality thrustation." Ezra wagged his eyebrows suggestively.


    Olivia kept staring blankly.


    Really? Does she really not know what I''m talking about? "Dual cultivation." Ezra stated flatly. "Sex." He watched as realisation dawned on Olivia.


    "I- I knew that." She stuttered. "I was just about to bring that up."


    "Sure you were." Ezra grinned skeptically. "In fact, wasn''t I turned because you needed vitality? And you haven''t even brought it up once."


    "I was busy." She looked away.


    "You know, I have a theory." Ezra walked slowly towards Olivia. "Correct me if I''m wrong but... I think you''re a virgin."


    "W- what?" Olivia''s voice rang out. "Why would you think that?" She looked away.


    "Different reasons. Your excuse is very flimsy. You''re busy? I know for a fact that if you wanted to make time, you would. So, why? Why haven''t you come for vitality?


    The only reason I could think of is that you haven''t done this before."


    "I''m telling you," she crossed her arms, making her breasts strain against her t-shirt. "I''m not."


    "Prove it." Ezra stated, stopping in front of Olivia.


    "What?" She backed away, unable to meet his gaze.


    "You said you''re not a virgin." Ezra smirked. "Prove it."


    Olivia paused, glanced at Ezra, then took a step forward and planted a peck on his lips.


    "What was that?" Ezra asked flatly.


    "Proof."


    Ezra sighed. "Come here." He placed his hands on her waist and dragged her hip to his.


    "Eep!" Olivia squeaked into his chest. Ezra couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Olivia, squeaking! He placed a hand under her chin and gently raised it, staring into her eyes. "This is how you kiss."


    He leaned forward and kissed her deeply. Olivia was shocked for a moment before she closed her eyes and kissed back. Their tongues massaged each other, rolling over each other in a dance.


    Her tongue tasted of blood and chicken. He sucked her bottom lip into his mouth before releasing it. They continued kissing without stopping. They were vampires, they didn''t need air.


    Ezra''s hand left it''s place on the back of her neck to join it''s brother below. One hand held Olivia''s waist while the other grabbed her soft ass. It''s not as good as Gen''s but it''ll do.


    Ezra was surprised as her hands came up to encircle his neck, drawing him closer to her. He hummed into the kiss as his other hand left her waist and to grab her other ass cheek.


    Ezra began mauling her ass as they kissed, grinding their crotch together. He pinched, pressed and massaged her ass through her leggings like it was play dough.


    As they kissed, he began grinding his hips into hers, his half erect cock grinding against her pussy. She made a strangled noise and he kept up the friction, causing her to moan into his mouth. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of his left her ass and went to her crotch, massaging it gently. He quickly found her pussy through the flimsy fabric and began stroking the surface.


    "Ahhn~~" She gasped in pleasure, breaking the kiss. Ezra grinned, groping her ass and began sucking on her neck. He left her ass and grasped the hem of her t-shirt. She raised a hand and ran it through his hair as she moaned. In a single smooth vampire enhanced motion, he pulled her shirt over her head, leaving her breasts in just the sports bra.


    He took a moment to gaze down at them even as his hands kept working on her clit. "Oh, how long I''ve waited for this day." He breathed in amazement.


    He materialized a single claw and sliced through her bra, separating it cleanly. The bra fell away and her big breasts bounced up, freed from their prison. Her breasts stood without any hint of sagging. Her pink areolas encircled a pert nipples. "Come to daddy." He growled, grabbed a breast and began sucking on it.


    He nibbled on her nipple, causing a moan to fill the air. "Ahhhhhn~~" Look what we have here. Sensitive breasts.


    His other hand abandoned her pussy. Olivia sighed at the absence before startling as Ezra grabbed her second breast. He pinched the nipple gently and began playing with it. He massaged her breast, twisting the nipple.


    She moaned as his hands and mouth worked together, exploring every inch of her bountiful breasts. Her hands were threaded through his hair, mashing his face to her breasts. He pressed her breasts together and with both nipples standing next to each other, he took them in his mouth, nibbling on them as his hands massaged her breasts.


    "Ezraaa~~" She called out before going limp, the crotch of her leggings becoming wet with liquid. Ezra smirked as he felt her vitality surging inside her like the waves of an ocean. He caught her before she could sink to her knees and laid her down on the soft paddedat of the training room. An orgasm? Still got it.


    Even though she didn''t need to breathe, Olivia panted as she quivered on the floor. Sinking to his knees, Ezra grabbed her leggings at her crotch and flexed, tearing open a hole to her pussy. He laughed as he saw that she wasn''t wearing any underwear. "Kinky." He teased.


    He leaned forward, raising her thighs and placing them on his shoulders, giving his face unfettered access to her pussy. He took a moment to inhale, breathing in the arousing musk of her entrance. With one hand, he parted her pussy lips which was slick with the juices of her recent orgasm.


    He stretched his tongue, giving it a long lick that ended with him teasing her clit. He grinned as she shuddered, moaning. He dipped a finger in and began fingering her as his mouth settled on her clitoris. He sucked on it, turning it like a lollipop.


    His fingers went in and out of her, playing a steady rhythm. Her breath hitched and she cried out in pleasure. Biting it gently and rolling it between his tongue, he gave her clit his undivided attention.


    "Don''t stop~ Don''t stop~~" She trembled. One hand held the training mat beneath her and the other held Ezra''s hair. He kept up his work, nibbling her clit.


    "Yes. Yes~ Yes~~ OH GOD YES~~!" She cried out in a crescendo before she shuddered violently, her pussy spraying juices into the air as she orgasmed.


    "A squirter?" Ezra grinned in delight. "Even better!"


    He took a moment to observe his handiwork. Olivia laid limp on the mat, panting, her breasts trembling as she rode out her orgasm. He looked down at his erect cock, straining to get out of his tracksuit.


    "It''s time for the main course."

 Chapter 57: Im Gonna Rock Your World*

    [WARNING: R18 scenes] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra took a minute to worship Olivia''s breasts. He grabbed them and began to suck, swirling his tongue around her nipples. Olivia kept moaning wantonly into the air. He grinned before tearing off his tracksuit.


    He grabbed his cock and slapped it against her pussy, smiling to himself. "Open wide, baby. I''m gonna rock your world."


    "Wait a minute." Olivia called out as she caught sight of his cock. "There''s no way that will possibly fit."


    "Trust me," he grinned at her. "It''ll fit."


    "Wait. Wait. Wait a minute." Olivia stammered as he aligned his cock with her entrance and began slowly burying himself into it.


    "Aahhhhhhhhnnnnn~~" She gave a long moan, her voice echoing through the training room. Ezra groaned with her. Shit! Tighter than a shoe that''s a size smaller. Her pussy held on to his cock, gripping it like a vice. He kept going deeper until he bottomed out, his cock resting against her cervix.


    Olivia kept cursing as her pussy twitched crazily, sending pulses of pleasure through Ezra''s cock. He stayed like that, allowing her pussy to adjust to his incredible length and girth.


    "Fuck!" Ezra groaned. This was the tightest pussy he''d ever being in. He leaned forward and began kissing Olivia, swirling their tongue around each other. His hands twisted her nipples, causing her to moan in his mouth. With a final groan, he cut off the kiss and began to move slowly within her.


    He began fucking her slowly, his hips moving up and down smoothly. Her breath hitched and she began moaning softly. With every thrust, she quivered letting out cute squeaks that made Ezra grin. "I love it when you do that." He growled and Olivia sent him a shy grin. He watched as her breasts jiggled, moving up and down like putty.


    Olivia mumbled something.


    "What?" Ezra asked, not pausing for a moment.


    She mumbled again, turning her face away.


    "Speak up, woman!" Ezra commanded.


    Her arm came up to cover her eyes as she spoke. "H- Harder."


    Ezra nearly fucked up his rhythm as he heard that. "What?"


    Olivia mumbled again.


    Ezra grinned as he slowed his pace down, teasing her. "Can''t hear you."


    "HARDER!" Olivia raised her head to glare at him, her face red. "FUCK ME HARDER!"


    "Aye, aye, captain." Ezra grinned, saluting as he pulled out. He grabbed her legs and placed them on his shoulders, pressing her thighs to her stomach. With one hand, he lined up his cock to her pussy and buried it inside in a smooth motion. His cock slid inside with barely any resistance, her pussy letting out a sinful squelch.


    He pressed down and gave her a quick cheeky kiss and settled his leg on either side of her waist.


    "Say hello to the mating press!" With a deep breath, he raised his hips, his cock sliding up until it was almost out, then slammed it down with all the fury of a vampire. Olivia cried out in ecstasy as he began pounding. He slammed his hips down hard, pounding a furious rhythm.


    The force of his thrust kept pushing Olivia an inch forward and he dragged her that same inch back as he fucked her. "OH! BY THE PROGENITOR~! Fuck~ fuck~ fucking death wave~" Olivia''s wanton moans were all he could hear.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!~" She repeated like a mantra as he pounded, putting in all his anger and his frustrations into his movements. With animalistic fury, he snapped my hips down roughly, each movement making Olivia quake beneath him. He could feel her pussy tightening, her face filled with an expression of utter bliss.


    Her pussy made wet noises, heightening his need. A hunger passed through him and he leaned forward, capturing her lips in a kiss. Their tongues mashed each other as she kept moaning in his mouth. Ezra could feel it coming. A familiar feeling that he''d experienced so many times with Gen.


    Vitality began spreading through his body, each thrust sending a wave through his cells. It was as if the energy of the sun was now within him. He inhaled as every sensation was heightened. The feel of his cock gliding in her pussy. Her breasts as they jiggled with every thrust.


    With a shudder, Olivia came beneath him, trembling as she saw stars. He didn''t care. He was already intoxicated by the sheer amount of vitality they were creating. He kept pounding, feeling every call in his body brimming with energy.


    In a smooth motion, he pulled out of the shuddering Olivia, his cock popping out of the pussy even as it refused to let go. He pulled her up and she followed obediently, her legs quivering at every second.


    He turned her around and spread her. He bent her over and crouched a bit, guiding his cock towards her pussy. When he found it, he speared her from behind. She cried out loudly in bliss. He grabbed her neck and began to piston, fucking her standing doggystyle.


    Her soft ass rippled with every hit, fuelling his passion. Her breasts bounced as he fucked her and he couldn''t resist, his other hand grabbing hold of it. He pressed them, massaging them as Olivia screamed in pleasure.


    He groaned as he fucked, their voice a carnal harmony as he felt an explosion building up in his balls. He kept rutting until he burst, spraying her insides with semen.


    She cried out as she drowned in pleasure, another orgasm rocking through her. She trembled and his arms snaked around her waist holding her up as her legs gave way beneath her. "Fuck~. Fuck~~." She whispered, a needy grin on her face. "Let''s go again!"


    "With pleasure."


    "My turn." Olivia grabbed his shoulder and pushed him to lie down on the training mat.


    She straddled him, her breasts hanging in front of his face. He grabbed them and began to suck, swirling his tongue around her nipples. She grabbed his cock, raised herself, aligned his cock with her pussy and slowly sank down onto it.


    They both groaned in pleasure. She leaned forward and began rolling her hips. "Ahhn~" she moaned, grinding her hips against his.


    She slowed, then raised her hips. With a downward slam, she began to bounce roughly on his cock. Her pussy squelched, as her animalistic cries filled the air.


    ""Oh, God, yes!~" She cried, settling into a rapid rhythm. Her breasts bounced, knocking against each other. He grabbed them and mauled them as the sound of flesh hitting flesh resounded. She bounced frantically, her motions filled with a carnal need.


    "Oh fuck, oh, God, fuck yes!~" She crooned. His hand gripped her hip, supporting her as she bounced.


    He groaned as my cock twitched. With a savage grin, He pulled her to his chest and wrapped his hand around her body. "Let me help you out!" He grinned and began fucking her.


    Her cries echoed through out the room as they fucked through the whole night.

 Chapter 58: Suburban Quest

    Gen sighed as she approached the house in the middle of the night. The full moon cast a pale glow over the suburban neighborhood, illuminating rows of identical houses with manicured lawns and picket fences.


    It was a picture of calm domesticity, but tonight, it was the backdrop for a much darker task.


    She had been spending the night visiting every member of the elite strike team Olivia had created, trying to figure out if any of them had seen anything weird during the battle at the warehouse.


    She''d interrogated three of them with her Aura, leaving two more to question. So far, two hadn''t seen anything unusual, but one had noticed something. She''d had to.... eliminate the human.


    Gen sighed again as she looked at the house. She knew she could be doing better things with her time. Things like fucking Ezra. She grinned to herself, but this was a necessary evil. She had to do this. If Sarah had been lucid during the battle, she might have seen too much.


    And in their world, knowledge could be deadly. Especially when the punishment of breaking most laws was death. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The house didn''t fit with where you''d think a mercenary would live. It was a quaint, two-story building with white shutters and a neatly trimmed garden. The kind of place you''d expect to find a happy family, not a battle-hardened strategist. But appearances could be deceiving.


    Gen knew the house would be full of traps and alarms. One does not survive for long as a strategist for hire without becoming meticulous and paranoid. Gen took a deep breath, focusing her enhanced senses.


    Her vampire hearing picked up the faint hum of electronic devices, and her eyes spotted the subtle signs of tripwires and pressure plates. If she hadn''t had experience in matters of urban warfare, she wouldn''t have noticed them.


    She moved, skirting the white picket fence. Her fingers brushed lightly against the wood as she moved, feeling for hidden sensors. She leapt the fence, landing silently on the balls of her feet. As she approached the back door, she spotted the faint outline of a security camera.


    She crouched, using the shadows to her advantage, and slipped a small device from her pocket. She pressed a button, and the camera''s feed looped to a harmless image of an empty backyard. Moving quickly, she picked the lock with practiced ease, slipping inside without a sound.


    The interior of the house was just as deceptively normal as the exterior. Cozy furniture, family photos, and a faint smell of lavender filled the air. Gen shook her head, pushing aside the thoughts of what might have been, focusing on her mission.


    A narrow infrared beam swept across the hallway, but Gen slipped beneath it with ease, twisting into shapes mortals would have problems imitating.


    She crept through the house, every sense on high alert. The living room was clear, as was the kitchen. But as she reached the staircase, she paused. Her enhanced hearing picked up a faint clicking noise, the telltale sound of a hidden pressure plate.


    Gen carefully placed her foot on the edge of the step, bypassing the trap.


    Upstairs, she moved towards the bedroom. She pushed open the bedroom door, her eyes adjusting instantly to the darkness. There, lying peacefully in her bed, was Sarah. Her chest rose and fell with each breath, completely unaware of the danger Gen paused. Just as it should be.


    She stood over Sarah, her eyes glowing faintly in the darkness. Taking a deep breath, she blanketed the room with her Aura, infusing it with an aura of docility designed to make Sarah compliant and open to suggestion.


    The invisible energy seeped into Sarah, rousing her into a half-awake slumber. Her eyes fluttered open, unfocused and hazy, as Gen''s Aura took hold. Sarah''s body relaxed, her breathing deep and slow, as the compliant emotion settled into her mind.


    "Sarah," Gen whispered softly, her voice barely more than a breath. "I need to ask you a few questions."


    Sarah''s head turned slightly towards Gen, her eyes still unfocused. "Yes¡­" she mumbled, her voice drowsy.


    "Were you aware of anything unusual during the battle at the warehouse?" Gen asked, her tone gentle. I''m no cut out for this shit. Olivia should''ve handled this instead. Well, I can''t be the teacher too, so, it''s better that I came here. If I stayed, we''d have spent the night fucking.


    Sarah''s brow furrowed slightly as she tried to recall. "There was¡­ a lot of confusion¡­ but nothing specific. Just¡­ flashes and sounds. I was unconscious through most of it."


    Gen nodded, her Aura keeping Sarah calm and compliant. "Did you see or hear anything that didn''t make any sense?"


    Sarah''s half lidded eyes closed for a moment as she thought. "No¡­ nothing like that. Just chaos. I couldn''t make sense of it."


    Relief washed over Gen, but she pressed on, needing to be sure. "Did you notice anything strange about anyone else after we left the warehouse? Anything that seemed out of place?"


    Sarah''s eyes opened again, slightly more focused. "Ivan¡­ I remember something about Ivan. He was acting strange. But I couldn''t tell what it was."


    Gen hummed thoughtfully, noting that everyone seemed to find something off about Ivan. "What was strange about him?"


    Sarah shook her head slowly, her thoughts still muddled by sleep. "Just¡­ his behavior. He seemed¡­ different. Distracted. I don''t know¡­"


    Gen sighed, satisfied with the answers. She leaned closer to Sarah, her voice soothing. "You''ve been very helpful, Sarah. Now, I want you to go back to sleep and forget this conversation. Rest peacefully."


    Sarah''s eyes closed fully, her body sinking deeper into the bed as Gen''s Aura guided her back into a deep, dreamless sleep. The docility in her Aura faded, replaced by one of calm and tranquility. Sarah''s breathing evened out, and soon she was completely asleep, with no memory of the interrogation.


    Gen stood up, her eyes scanning the room one last time to ensure everything was as it should be. Satisfied, she moved silently towards the door, slipping out of the bedroom and retracing her steps through the house.


    As she exited the house, she took a deep breath of the cool night air, her mind focused on her next task. Ivan was the last person she needed to interrogate. "Maybe this time, there''ll be a battle." She grinned. One can only hope.

 Chapter 59: A Game Of Cat And Mouse

    Gen approached Ivan''s house, her senses heightened. She knew the mansion stood on private property at the outskirts of the city, a grand structure nestled in the middle of several acres of land and surrounded by thick trees.


    It was the perfect hideaway for someone with Ivan''s skills as the team''s tech and demolition specialist. Somewhere to test explosions without nosy neighbours checking what the noise was all about.


    Gen took a deep breath, then scaled the fence with ease, her agility allowing her to clear the barrier silently. She landed softly on the other side, her enhanced speed carrying her swiftly towards the house.


    She wore through the trees, grinning as she felt the wind on her face. As she neared the mansion, a sudden explosion shattered the silence. A tree nearby burst into flames, the shockwave throwing Gen off her feet.


    She twisted in mid-air, landing on her feet but taking some superficial damage. The wounds began to heal almost immediately, her regeneration kicking in.


    "Curious." She muttered, realizing that Ivan had rigged the trees with explosives. He had somehow made it nearly impossible for her to detect them, even with her heightened senses. Judging by what just happened, he probably grew them into his trees.


    Ivan''s voice crackled through hidden speakers, echoing through the wooded area. "Welcome, ma''am," he said, his tone mocking. "Welcome to your death."


    Gen''s eyes narrowed, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "This just got interesting," she murmured, her excitement building.


    Another tree exploded just to her left. She dodged the blast, her movements fluid, but the debris from the tree still grazed her, leaving shallow cuts that healed within moments. Ivan is tracking me somehow, remotely detonating the explosives to try and catch me off guard. What a twist! I''m glad I didn''t stay home.


    She dashed through the forest, weaving between the trees as explosions erupted around her. The ground shook with each blast, debris flying through the air. Gen laughed in delight, her eyes gleaming with the thrill of the hunt. Despite the danger, or perhaps because of it, she was exhilarated.


    "Is this the best you''ve got, Ivan?" she called out, her voice filled with mirth. "You''re going to have to do better than that!"


    More trees detonated, the explosions getting closer and closer. Gen felt the heat of the blasts, her skin singed but healing rapidly. She moved with supernatural speed, dodging and weaving, her laughter echoing through the night. The thrill of the chase, the prospect of a fight. It was intoxicating.


    "Keep running, ma''am!" Ivan''s voice taunted. "You can''t escape! You''re already dead, you just don''t know it yet!"


    Gen''s grin widened as she closed the distance to the mansion. The trees thinned out, and the explosions grew less frequent. She could see the lights of the house through the thinning canopy. One last tree exploded right in front of her, the blast throwing her back, but she rolled with the impact, springing to her feet with ease.


    "Almost there," she muttered to herself, her excitement noticeable. "Just a little more."


    With a final burst of speed, she broke through the last line of trees, emerging into the clearing that housed the mansion.


    The grand structure loomed before her, its windows reflecting the flickering light of the distant fires. The mansion was imposing, built in the style of the humans centuries ago. The mansion was a three story building of dark stone, with tall, narrow windows that seemed to watch her approach.


    Ivy clung to the walls, its tendrils snaking upwards toward the gabled roof. The front doors were massive and ornately carved, flanked by imposing stone columns.


    Gen whistled in appreciation. "That''s a damn fine house." She knew Ivan was watching, waiting for her next move. She flexed her fingers, feeling the strength in her limbs, the power coursing through her veins. This was it. The Hunt. She knew she was born for this.


    "I''m coming for you, Ivan," she whispered, a smile curling her lips. "Let''s see how good you really are."


    With the need for secrecy gone, Gen decided subtlety was no longer necessary. She walked purposefully towards the front door, her senses on high alert. She knew Ivan would have rigged the interior with traps, just as he had the surroundings. But she was ready.


    The grand doors creaked open under her push, the sound echoing through the cavernous foyer. The interior was just as impressive as she expected, with high ceilings, intricate moldings, and a sweeping staircase that led to the upper floors.


    Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their light casting bright light on the marble floor. Paintings adorned the walls, depicting various abstract scenes. Despite its grandeur, the house felt cold and unwelcoming. She knew what it was. A fortress rather than a home.


    Gen stepped inside, her eyes scanning for any signs of danger. As expected, Ivan had left her a welcoming gift. The faint, nearly imperceptible hum of electronic devices reached her ears. She detected the slight shimmer of tripwires and the subtle glint of pressure plates embedded in the floor.


    A smirk played on her lips as she moved forward. "Watch and be in awe, Ivan. This is the power of a vampire." She poured vitality into every muscle she had. With an exhale that sent steam floating out of her mouth, she shot off. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She zoomed through the house, her movements swift as she navigated the deadly maze. She leapt over pressure-sensitive tiles, ducked beneath nearly invisible wires, and sidestepped motion-activated sensors.


    Each step was calculated, her enhanced senses guiding her safely through the building. An explosion detonated to her right, the blast force causing her to pivot and avoid the shrapnel. Another trap triggered to her left, but Gen anticipated it, diving forward and rolling to her feet without missing a beat.


    She moved through the mansion like what she knew she was. A predator. The halls were lined with portraits of stern-faced ancestors, their eyes seeming to follow her as she passed. She flashed them a grin as she passed.


    The mansion was vast, with countless rooms and hidden passages, but after a while, she knew where to look.


    The basement.

 Chapter 60: Into the Lions Den

    Gen descended the grand staircase to the lower levels, her steps soundless on the marble.


    The entrance to the basement had been concealed behind a bookcase in the library, and she''d had fun finding it. It hadn''t been easy but she''d found the hidden latch and pulled, revealing the dark staircase leading down into the depths of the mansion.


    Based on what she could feel from spreading her Aura thin over the place, the basement was large, a labyrinthine network of rooms and corridors. Who the fuck needs this? Why would anyone want to hide when there''s a fight to be had? She couldn''t understand people like that.


    It was clear that Ivan had fortified the area, preparing for a siege. The walls were lined with steel, and the floor was covered with discarded tactical gear and weapons. Explosives, ammunition, and various high-tech gadgets littered the space. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen nudged them away with her feet. She didn''t need them. Besides, he trapped every one of them. I''ll wear a bulletproof vest and when I face him, it''ll just blow up. Smart of him.


    As she moved deeper into the basement, she encountered more traps. Explosives carefully concealed behind seemingly innocuous objects. She even laughed when she saw a grenade disguised as a potted plant. She dodged each one with ease, zipping by with speed before their sensors even registered her presence.


    Finally, she reached the heart of the basement. Ivan had barricaded himself in a large, reinforced room. She could hear his heartbeat, strong and steady. The door was heavily fortified, but it was no match for her strength. With a roar, she kicked it open, the metal groaning and buckling under the force.


    Inside, Ivan stood surrounded by an arsenal of weapons. His eyes were wild, a mixture of fear and sleep deprivation. He held a detonator in one hand, a gun in the other. The room was filled with monitors displaying various parts of the mansion, all showing the aftermath of the explosions.


    "Ma''am," he said, his voice shaking slightly. "I knew you''d come." The bearded, burly man stood, watching her.


    Gen stepped forward, her eyes sparkling in delight. "Of course I did, Ivan. You knew too much. But you already knew that, didn''t you?"


    Ivan laughed, a harsh, bitter sound. "I knew you were unnatural. I saw things that night. Things that shouldn''t be possible. Things that humans cannot do. I knew you''d come to silence me."


    Gen nodded slowly, a smile on her lips. "You''re right. We can''t afford to leave any loose ends."


    Ivan raised the detonator, his finger hovering over the button. "Then let''s see how this ends. Will you get to me first? Or will I blow this whole place sky-high, taking you with me? Either way, your death is assured."


    "You assume too much." Gen laughed as Ivan swung the gun towards her. As Ivan began shooting at her, the basement echoed with the deafening roar of gunfire. Bullets whizzed past her, some narrowly missing, a few hitting her and punching holes clean through, others glancing off the walls.


    Her eyes narrowed as she dodged, drawing deeply from her reserves of vitality, speeding her perception and reactions to a supernatural level.


    The world seemed to slow around her. Each bullet moved in slow motion, and she could see the minute details of the spinning projectiles. With a burst of agility, she launched herself sideways, her feet barely touching the ground as she zipped through the deadly storm of steel.


    Dark, sticky webs shot from her body, pushing and pulling her out of the line of fire. She swung through the room with incredible speed, dodging even as Ivan tried following her with his gun. She landed behind a sturdy metal crate, using it as temporary cover.


    "You''re wasting your time, Ivan!" she called out, her voice cutting through the cacophony of gunfire. "You can''t win this."


    Ivan responded with another volley of bullets. "I won''t go down without a fight, Ma''am! You may be a monster, but I won''t let you take me. I''m no ordinary man."


    Gen moved again, using her webs to dart closer to Ivan. Each movement was calculated to bring her closer to her target while avoiding the hail of bullets. She swung from one side of the room to the other, her enhanced speed making her a difficult target.


    The gunfire continued, but Gen''s agility and perception allowed her to stay one step ahead. She felt the familiar burn of vitality being expended at an alarming rate, but she pushed through, knowing she had to end this quickly. With each swing and leap, she closed the distance between herself and Ivan.


    As she landed behind a support pillar, Gen took a moment to assess her surroundings. The room was a mess of overturned furniture, scattered ammunition, and bullet-riddled walls. Ivan''s hands were beginning to tremble, and the sound of his gunfire was becoming more sporadic.


    Gen saw her chance. She shot another web, pulling herself up to the ceiling and then dropping down behind Ivan. He spun around, firing wildly, but Gen was too fast. She dodged the bullets with ease, her body moving in a blur.


    She was nearly upon him when Ivan''s gun clicked empty. Panic flashed across his face as he fumbled for a fresh magazine. Gen seized the moment, shooting a web that yanked the empty gun from his hands. It clattered to the floor, useless.


    Ivan''s eyes widened with fear as he reached into his belt and pulled out a large, serrated knife. He held it in front of him, his stance defensive. "You think I''m afraid of you? Come on then, let''s finish this!"


    "Really? I thought you were blowing us to kingdom come. What happened?"


    Ivan snarled. "I don''t need a bomb. I''ll kill you myself."


    Gen tilted her head, considering his challenge. Her eyes glinted with a mix of amusement and respect for his defiance. She took a step back, her sticky webs fading away as she faced him head-on. "Alright, Ivan. Hand-to-hand it is."

 Chapter 61: Why Bring A Knife To A Fistfight?

    "Quick question." Gen grinned. "Do you know how to use that?"


    The air in the basement was thick with tension, the silence punctuated only by the sound of Ivan''s heavy breathing. He stood, his burly frame tense and ready. He lowered himself with the knife in his hand into a stance, its edge glinting menacingly in the light. "Come closer and find out."


    Gen faced him, her stance relaxed. She had no weapon in hand, but she didn''t need one. She already knew her body was a weapon of mass destruction. In more ways than one. She chuckled to herself at the joke.


    Ivan''s lips curled into a grim smile. "Ready for round two, ma''am?"


    She nodded in amusement. "Very well. Let''s finish this."


    Ivan lunged first, his knife slicing through the air. Gen sidestepped effortlessly, her movements almost like a dance. She pivoted on her heel, avoiding his follow-up slash and delivering a swift kick to his wrist. The knife wavered but didn''t drop.


    Ivan growled, frustration etched on his face. He swung the blade again, aiming for her torso. Gen twisted away, feeling the rush of air as the knife passed inches from her skin. She darted in close, using her elbow to strike his ribs. Ivan grunted, the impact forcing him back a step.


    He retaliated with a powerful swipe, but Gen was already moving. She flowed around him, her nimbleness making her a difficult target. Ivan''s knife sliced through empty space as she ducked low, sweeping his legs out from under him. He stumbled, catching himself before he fell.


    Regaining his balance, Ivan lashed out with the knife, aiming for her neck. Gen arched backward, the blade narrowly missing her throat. She sprang forward, her fingers jabbing at pressure points on his arm. Ivan''s grip faltered, and she seized the opportunity to twist his wrist, forcing the knife downward.


    Ivan snarled, wrenching his arm free and slashing wildly. Gen danced back, laughing. She felt the sting of the blade as it grazed her shoulder. She paused and stared at it. A hand came up to touch the blood before she licked it, shivering in delight.


    "Perfect, Ivan. Yes! I want to see more of that!" She turned back to him, stopping her regeneration from closing the wound. Black blood trickled down her arm, but she ignored it.


    Without answering, Ivan lunged again, his knife thrusting toward her heart. Gen sidestepped and grabbed his wrist, using his momentum to flip him over her shoulder. Ivan crashed to the ground, the knife slipping from his grasp. He rolled quickly, snatching it up and rising to his feet.


    Ivan lunged forward with a powerful overhead strike. Gen sidestepped and closed the distance, using her knee to strike his midsection. Ivan doubled over, gasping for breath, but he still held the knife. Gen grabbed his arm, twisting it behind his back. Ivan roared in pain, trying to break free, but Gen''s grip was unyielding. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a final surge of strength, Ivan spun around, the knife aimed at her heart. Gen caught his wrist, her other hand striking his elbow. The knife clattered to the ground, and Ivan stared at her in shock.


    Gen kicked the knife away, then released Ivan stepping back nimbly. "Okay. That was too fast, so I''ll give you a second chance. Make this one more fun. Got it?" She grinned at him.


    Ivan took a moment to stare at her like she was mad.


    "What?" Gen asked shrugging. "Can''t a lady get some fighting around here?"


    Without warning, Ivan lunged at her, his movements surprisingly fast for a man of his size. He swung a heavy fist, aiming for Gen''s head. She ducked smoothly, her body flowing like water as she sidestepped the attack. Ivan''s punch connected with a steel support beam, the impact reverberating through the room.


    "Ow. That has to hurt." Gen giggled as she moved, her feet barely touching the ground as she circled him. Ivan''s eyes narrowed, tracking her every movement. He charged again, this time feinting left before swinging a powerful right hook. Gen anticipated the move, twisting her body to avoid the blow and countering with a swift kick to his ribs.


    The force of her kick sent Ivan staggering back, but he quickly regained his balance. He grunted in pain, wiping a trickle of blood from his lip. He reached for a nearby table, grabbing a heavy wrench and swinging it in a wide arc. Gen ducked and weaved, cackling as Ivan chased her around. "You sure know how to make a lady feel wanted!"


    The wrench whistled through the air, narrowly missing her head. She used the momentum to propel herself forward, delivering a rapid series of punches to Ivan''s midsection.


    He grunted, absorbing the blows, and retaliated with a powerful backhand. Gen leaped back, the force of the strike creating a gust of wind. She landed lightly on her feet, her eyes never leaving his. "Whew. That was close." She sighed theatrically. "You''ve been holding out on me, haven''t you?"


    Ivan roared as he charged again. He swung the wrench with deadly all his might, but Gen danced around him, her movements a fluid dance. She slapped away a strike that got too close and ducked behind him. He twirled, not letting her out of his sight.


    Ivan growled in frustration, his patience wearing thin. He charged once more, his massive frame barreling towards her. Gen waited until the last possible moment before sidestepping, swinging around and delivering a powerful kick to his back. Ivan stumbled, the impact driving him to one knee.


    Seizing the opportunity, Gen closed the distance, her hands glowing with her Aura. Ivan swung his wrench in a desperate attempt to fend her off, but Gen caught his wrist, twisting it with inhuman strength. The wrench clattered to the floor, and Ivan roared in pain and anger.


    Gen didn''t hesitate. She used her enhanced strength to throw him against the wall, his back slamming into the concrete. Ivan slid to the floor, dazed and breathless. Gen approached, her eyes cold and unyielding.


    "Stop!" He yelled. "Don''t come closer. Or I''ll blow down the building." His hands scrambled through the pockets of his vest.


    "Looking for this?" Gen pulled out the detonator with a grin. "You won''t be needing it." She crushed it in her hand.


    "No. No. No. No." Ivan began repeating in terror.


    She reached out, her Aura pulsing with dominance. She grabbed his neck and lifted him up into the air.


    "Now, where were we?" She grinned, displaying her fangs.

 Chapter 62: Rise Of The Boogeyman

    Ezra adjusted his overcoat, the thick fabric rustling softly in the night air. Beneath it, he wore a sharp tailored suit, its dark color blending smoothly with the shadows that cloaked the alley.


    An ornate demon mask covered his face, its visage glinting faintly in the moonlight. It had been a month since they began the mission of merging the two gangs together, and tonight, his presence was crucial to the next step of their plan.


    They had moved out of the penthouse to a secret location near the Southside, a new base that offered them a mixture of both security and anonymity. Ezra had been enjoying the new house with his wives. Gen spending the first night with him and Olivia the next. The best part of being a vampire? Super endurance. There was nothing quite like fucking his wives through the whole night. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even with the pleasure, the past month had been a whirlwind of calculated moves and deception, each step carefully put in action by Olivia and Gen.


    After the battle at the warehouse, Olivia had spent a week gathering detailed intelligence on the two gangs'' command structures, key members, and strongholds. Her efforts had proven invaluable, and Ezra was consistently amazed at how accurate and useful the information had been.


    While Olivia had been gathering intelligence, Gen and Ezra had been painting their new gang sign over the tags of the existing gangs, spreading awareness of the existence of their gang.


    It had been fun watching the gang members spray their tags back and scratching their heads the next day with their tags gone. They had taken to guarding their tags. Gen and Ezra had even made a game of spraying their tags on the wall, right under the nose of the watchers.


    The Black Spider gang had become a real gang, its name talked about in loud voices among the gangbangers. The week after the intelligence gathering, Gen and Olivia had infiltrated the gangs, using their ability to shapeshift. Wearing the skin of known gang members, it had been trivially easy to spread fear, confusion, and mistrust.


    Ezra snorted as he remembered some of Gen antics. When a senior gang member begins to wave his gun around threatening to blow out the brains of anyone who doesn''t join the Black Spider gang, you knew shit had gotten real. They had planted the idea of joining the Black Spider gang in other gangbangers, and their efforts were bearing fruit with an increase in gang members.


    False information about betrayals and impending attacks had nearly caused the Three Axe gang to devolve into an internal war, until the vampire owner intervened.


    Similarly, the Red Orphans had seen key members killed by their own people, only for their vampire leader to step in and restore order. Visible attacks on the gangs'' strongholds by their strike team had further destabilized the rival gangs, further revealing the presence of the vampires who controlled the gangs and causing as much chaos as possible.


    Now, it was time to draw out the vampire owners. That was why Ezra was here on this night, standing in the shadows, dressed like a star in an action movie.


    He looked at the unassuming building in front of him, a seemingly innocuous structure that housed a major weapon stash for the Three Axe gang''s smuggling ring. Olivia''s sources had informed her that the gang had recieved a recent shipment and had not yet distributed it to their usual distributors.


    Olivia and Gen had spent weeks spreading fear about the Black Spider gang''s boogeyman. A mysterious figure in a demon mask who eliminated any obstacle that opposed them.


    Tonight, Ezra would bring that legend to life, using his newfound reputation to finally draw out the hidden vampire owners. How can one fight what they don''t know? It was certain that the vampires behind the gang knew who they were. They had to know the identity of their enemy.


    Ezra moved forward, his steps silent. He reached the door of the building and paused, listening for any signs of movement inside.


    The faint hum of machinery and the occasional murmur of voices reached his ears. Satisfied that he had not been detected, he slipped a lockpick from his pocket and began to work on the door. The lock clicked open with a satisfying sound, and he pushed the door open, slipping inside.


    The interior was dark, shadows pooling in the corners and along the walls. Shelves lined with crates and boxes filled the room, the air heavy with the scent of oil and metal. Ezra moved silently through the space, his eyes scanning for any signs of guards or alarms.


    For a major weapon stash, security sure is pretty lax. He spotted a pair of gang members talking quietly near the back, unaware of his presence.


    Ezra stood in the shadows, watching until the first guard turned towards him. He gave a tiny wave and stepped back into the darkness. The guard startled before catching the attention of his partner. "Dude, I think I just saw someone."


    The second guard snorted. "The other guys coming for a smoke again?"


    "No, I think it''s that boogeyman guy. You know, the one Tom was talking about."


    "You believed that?" His partner scoffed. "That''s just bullshit. There''s no boogeyman. Besides, not a lot of people knows this place exists. If you want to chase after ghost stories, do it on your own. I''m not moving an inch from here."


    The guard stared at his stubborn partner before turning away. The guard walked slowly towards Ezra, peering into the darkness.


    Ezra waited until he was close enough and with a flick of his wrist, released a tendril of solid darkness, the shadowy substance wrapping around the guard''s throat and pulling him into the shadows.


    The second guard turned sharply at the sound to see nothing. "Dude, you there?" He called out.


    He barely had time to react before Ezra was upon him, a swift strike rendering him unconscious. He dragged the bodies into the shadows, ensuring they would not be discovered before he was done.


    Ezra continued deeper into the building, his senses alert for any signs of danger.


    The fear Olivia and Gen had sown would serve him well tonight, and he intended to capitalize on it fully. The boogeyman of the Black Spider gang was real, and tonight, he would ensure that the gangs understood the true meaning of terror.

 Chapter 63: Unstoppable Force

    The hallway was dimly lit, the flickering fluorescent lights casting long shadows that danced across the cracked walls. Ezra stood at one end of the corridor, his ornate mask hiding his features as he stared at his prey.


    The gang members, a motley group of thugs and bruisers, were clustered at the other end of the hallway. They were armed with a small range of weapons. Knives, bats, and chains. They laughed and jeered among themselves until one of them, laughing loudly, caught sight of Ezra. His laughter trailed off. "Guys..."


    His friends turned to where he was staring and saw Ezra. "Who the fuck is this?" one of them asked. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Probably one of those two weirdos guarding downstairs." They laughed, slapping each other on the back for the joke.


    Ezra took a step forward, his movements slow and deliberate. The laughter died down, replaced by a tense silence.


    "Wait." One of them spoke up. "Is that... boogeyman?" The gang members exchanged nervous glances, their weapons gripped tightly in sweaty hands.


    "Who the hell are you?" one of them shouted as he stepped forward. "You think you can take us all on?"


    Ezra didn''t respond. Instead, he continued his steady approach, each step echoing ominously in the confined space. The gang members'' unease grew, the hallway''s suddenly oppressive atmosphere amplifying their fear.


    Without warning, Ezra lunged forward. He was on them before they could react. His first target, a thug wielding a bat, barely had time to raise his weapon before Ezra''s hand shot out, grabbing him by the throat and lifting him off the ground. The man''s eyes bulged in terror as he struggled for breath, the bat falling uselessly from his grasp. His comrades stepped back in fear.


    Ezra hurled the thug into the wall, the impact cracking the plaster and sending the man crumpling to the floor, unconscious. The remaining gang members stared in shock, their bravado shattered.


    One of them, a wiry man with a knife, charged at Ezra with a desperate yell. Ezra sidestepped the attack, his hand snaking out to grab the man''s wrist and twist. The knife clattered to the ground as the thug screamed in pain.


    Ezra''s other hand formed into a fist, and he delivered a powerful punch to the man''s stomach, sending him sprawling. Another thug swung a chain at him, but Ezra caught it in mid air, yanking the man towards him. With a swift motion, he wrapped the chain around the thug''s neck and pulled tight.


    The man gurgled, his hands clawing at the chain, before Ezra released him, letting him slump to the ground, gasping for air.


    Panic set in among the remaining gang members. One of them turned to flee and Ezra reached out, grabbing him and slammed him into the wall with bone-crushing force. The man''s eyes rolled back in his head as he slid to the floor, unconscious.


    Another thug, a burly man with a bat, swung wildly at Ezra. He ducked under the swing and delivered a crushing blow to the man''s knee, the sickening crack echoing through the hallway. The man screamed, collapsing in agony. Ezra stood over him, his masked face devoid of any emotion.


    The last remaining thug backed away, his eyes wide with terror. He stumbled, falling to the ground and scrambling backward on his hands and feet. "Please," he begged, his voice a high pitched whimper. "Don''t kill me."


    Ezra advanced slowly, each step echoing ominously in the hallway. He crouched down, his masked face inches from the terrified thug. "Run," he whispered, his voice a chilling rasp that sent shivers down the man''s spine.


    The thug didn''t need to be told twice. He scrambled to his feet and fled down the hallway, his screams echoing long after he had disappeared into the shadows. Ezra straightened, surveying the scene. The hallway was littered with the unconscious and the broken. This is fun! Now I know why X wears that stupid mask.


    Ezra moved deeper into the building until he reached a heavy, reinforced door, its steel surface marked with scratches and dents. This had to be the heart of the operation, the main control room where the head gangbanger would be. He took a moment to steady himself, then kicked the door open with a forceful blow.


    The control room was different from the rest of the warehouse. Monitors lined the walls, displaying various feeds from security cameras. A large table in the center was covered with maps, documents, and blueprints. The air was thick with the smell of tobacco and sweat.


    At the far end of the room stood the head gangbanger, a burly man with a scarred face and a cigar clenched between his teeth. He looked up in surprise as Ezra entered, his eyes narrowing in recognition.


    "So, you''re the infamous boogeyman, huh?" The gangbanger sneered, taking a long drag before tossing his cigar aside. "I''ve been hearing a lot about you."


    Ezra said nothing, his eyes locked on the man. The gangbanger reached for a weapon. A steel pipe resting on the table. He charged Ezra and swung it with all his might, aiming for Ezra''s head. Ezra ducked, the pipe whistling past his ear. He countered with a swift punch to the gangbanger''s gut, doubling him over.


    The gangbanger recovered quickly, swinging the pipe again. Ezra blocked the blow with his forearm, the impact jarring but manageable. He grabbed the pipe, yanking it from the man''s grasp, and used it to deliver a crushing blow to his ribs. The gangbanger staggered, gasping for breath.


    Ezra took a moment to examine the pipe, hummed and tossed it away. Ezra turned to see a wild swing hurtling at his face. He dodged and countered with a series of rapid strikes, each one calculated to wear down his opponent. The gangbanger staggered as his movements grew sluggish.


    With a final, decisive strike, Ezra knocked the gangbanger to the ground. He stood over the defeated man, his mask hiding the amusement in his eyes. Be happy you''re not dead, man. The gangbanger glared up at him, defiance still flickering in his eyes.


    Ezra reached down, grabbing the gangbanger by the collar and lifting him to his feet. "You''re going to make a call," he said, his voice low and commanding. "To your hidden boss."


    The gangbanger hesitated before Ezra blanketed the room with his Aura. With a shaking hand, he pulled out a phone and dialed a number. The call connected, and a voice on the other end answered.


    Ezra took the phone from the gangbanger, holding it to his ear. "Hi. This is the black spider gang. Remember that new shipment of guns you got last week?" He asked, laughing. "I''m currently staring at it."


    The voice was silent.


    "Ezra Matten," began an unfamiliar voice. "Thank you for falling into my trap."


    The phone clicked off.

 Chapter 64: Your Checkmate? No. MY Checkmate!

    Footsteps echoed ominously in the hallway outside the control room. Ezra released the gangbanger, who wasted no time bolting through a hidden back door.


    The room fell silent once more, save for the fading sounds of the fleeing man. Ezra turned to face the main door, ready for what he knew was coming.


    A figure stepped inside, his dark robe billowing slightly with his movements. His face was partially obscured by the hood, but his Aura was on full blast, projecting a palpable sense of power and malice.


    Ezra tilted his head, a sardonic smile playing on his lips. "Welcome," he said, his voice dripping with mock courtesy.


    The man laughed, a dark sound that echoed through the room. "I had to come," he replied, his tone conversational yet filled with menace. "I knew you''d become a pain in my ass sooner or later."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed behind his mask, his stance remaining relaxed. "I think you''ve got me all wrong. I''m here to save you from all that trouble," he quipped. "Better to settle things now than let it get to later."


    The robed vampire''s eyes glinted with amusement. "You really think you can handle this, don''t you?" he asked, his tone mocking. "Walking alone into enemy territory. What gives you such confidence?"


    Ezra chuckled, shaking his head. "Who said I came alone?"


    At that moment, the door behind the vampire burst open, and Olivia and Gen stormed in, their presence electrifying the room. The vampire leapt away, positioning himself between Ezra and the two women, his stance suddenly defensive.


    Ezra''s smile widened. "How do you feel about your odds now?" he asked, his voice cold. "Taking on three vampires?"


    The vampire laughed again, his eyes darting between his three opponents. "This is my home ground," he said, his Aura and confidence unwavering. "I''m much more prepared than you think."


    As if on cue, seven female vampires streamed into the room through the back door behind Ezra. They moved with eerie synchronicity, their eyes locked onto Ezra and his wives. Ezra leapt back, creating distance as he took in the new arrivals.


    The robed vampire''s laughter filled the room once more. "How do you feel now, Ezra? Taking on eight vampires?"


    Touche. Ezra''s eyes scanned the room, calculating his next move. He''d expected the vampire to bring reinforcement but seven? He glanced at his wives. Didn''t you guys say that the biggest coven in First City has just four wives? The odds had definitely shifted dramatically, but he wasn''t about to back down.


    "Feeling pretty good," Ezra replied, his tone relaxed. "We''ve taken down worse." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The robed vampire''s smile faded slightly, his eyes narrowing. "You underestimate my preparations," he said, his voice a low growl. "These aren''t just any vampires. They''re all third ring. Remind me, aren''t you still first ring?"


    Ezra raised an eyebrow. "Why don''t you tell me? Judging by the information you''ve gathered, you seem like the cautious type. Who will win? You or I?" he asked. "You may have the numbers.


    But numbers don''t always guarantee victory."


    The tension in the room was palpable, each side sizing up the other. The robed vampire gestured subtly, and his guards fanned out, encircling Ezra. Olivia and Gen stepped towards the robed vampire, trusting Ezra with the women. Olivia''s eyes flickered with a cold fire, while Gen''s muscles tensed, ready for action.


    Ezra shifted his stance, preparing for the fight. Yes. This is it. We don''t even need to win. We just need to know who you are. "Come on!"


    The robed vampire''s eyes gleamed with a mix of anger and amusement. "I''ve been waiting for this moment, Ezra." He said. "You and your coven has disrupted my operations, causing confusion and spreading rumors. Let''s see if you live up to the legend you''ve created for yourself."


    The room erupted into chaos as Ezra launched himself at the robed vampire, his movements a blur of speed. The two collided with a thunderous impact, their fists exchanging blows that sent shockwaves through the air. The robed vampire''s eyes widened in surprise as he grunted in pain from a few hits. At that moment, he realized that Ezra was not only keeping up with him but actually hurting him.


    Around them, the seven female vampires moved to join the fray, their eyes gleaming with predatory intent. Olivia and Gen raced away from the main clash, intercepting the approaching women.


    Olivia manifested her wings, taking to the air with a graceful leap. From above, she began showering the female vampires with a hail of razor-sharp feathers, forcing them to constantly dodge and weave to avoid being skewered.


    Ezra and the robed vampire continued their brutal exchange, each strike echoing like thunder. The robed vampire''s confidence wavered as he realized the intensity of Ezra''s attacks. "You''re strong," he spat, his voice filled with frustration.


    "Stronger than you think," Ezra replied, grinning with his fangs on display. He weaved around a punch and stretched his hand to grab the vampire''s hood, intending to reveal his face, but the vampire twisted away with a snarl.


    Undeterred, Ezra summoned a tendril of shadow, which shot out and wrapped around the vampire''s torso, dragging him back towards Ezra. With a furious roar, the robed vampire shattered the solid shadow with a single punch, the force dispersing the dark tendrils into nothingness.


    The vampire leapt away, seeking to put distance between himself and Ezra. As he soared through the air, Ezra seized the moment and fired a cloud of darkness. The dark mist enveloped the vampire mid-air, sapping a bit of his vitality and transferring it to Ezra. The vampire stumbled as he landed, his energy momentarily drained.


    "Retreat!" he called out, his voice tinged with anger. The female vampires hesitated, their movements faltering as they glanced toward their leader.


    Not so fast. Ezra wasn''t about to let him escape. He blanketed the entire room in darkness, a thick, impenetrable shroud that blinded everyone in the room. Luckily l, only he could see through it. The sudden plunge into darkness disoriented everyone and Ezra used the cover to dash towards the robed vampire, his footsteps silent.


    Just as Ezra was about to reach him, a dark portal materialized behind the vampire.


    What the hell?


    A hand, pale and clawed, reached out from the portal, grabbing the robed vampire by the shoulder and yanking him through. The portal snapped shut with a sound like a thunderclap.

 Chapter 65: The Three Covens

    Ezra''s fist passed through the place where the vampire had been and he stumbled from the lack of resistance. Shit! What the fuck was that?


    He spun around, just in time to see the seven ladies be pulled into the dark portals, one after the other.


    In a second, they were all gone. Ezra''s eyes scanned the room, making sure that the robed vampire was truly gone, before dispersed his shadows, swearing. Olivia and Gen looked around wildly in confusion. "What happened?" Gen asked. "Where are they?"


    "They disappeared." Ezra gritted his teeth.


    "What do you mean they disappeared?" Olivia asked, her wings disappearing back into her back. "Eight vampires can''t just disappear in the darkness."


    "They had a fourth ring vampire!"


    There was silence.


    "In the darkness, the fourth ring vampire teleported them out." Ezra pulled off his mask. "I was this close to finding out who he was. I had him right where I wanted him."


    "Our plan still worked." Gen grinned, slipping her hands inside the pockets of her leather jacket. "I recognize two of the ladies. They''re from the Macmillan coven."


    "The who?" Ezra stared at her in interest. Thank the Lord we got something.


    "The Macmillan coven. Remember Sarah?"


    Ezra nodded. As if he could forget the fiery woman with her red hair and distinctive armor.


    "That''s Sarah''s coven."


    "That''s not all." Olivia spoke up. "I recognized every one of the seven women."


    Ezra''s eyebrows climbed up his head.


    "The Vampire Society is very small. It''s not weird to know most vampires in your city." Olivia tilted her head. "Two are from the Macmillan coven. Three are from the Aaron coven and the last three? Malachi coven."


    "Malachi?" Ezra huffed in surprise. What''s with this guy? Why is he everywhere? "What does this mean?"


    "It means we found our hidden leaders." Olivia crossed her hands under her impressive breasts. "First, they obviously knew we were coming, seeing the fact that they banded together. Second, one of the hidden leaders is definitely either Malachi or Count Solomon." She looked around the control room. "Judging by the scale of the operation, it has to be Malachi."


    "How can you be so sure?" Gen piped up from where she was examining the screen of one of the monitors. "I mean, the guy hates us. He would gladly tear Valaren from Ezra''s gut given half the chance.


    "Simple." Olivia nodded in confidence. "Remember how we met Malachi at Count Griffin''s sanctuary before receiving our punishment? We thought he was only there to ask Griffin for Ezra. What if he was also there to cut a deal of his own?"


    Ezra glanced at Gen. "I don''t think I get it."


    "Think about it." Gen opened a drawer, finding a small stash of cigars before closing it shut. "Griffin had to have known the identity of the hidden owners. Trust me, Griffin is meticulous. He would have done his homework and gauged the difficulty before giving us the punishment."


    "Gen''s right." Olivia agreed. "Besides, who said Griffin didn''t accept whatever deal Count Solomon brought to him? Griffin can''t publicly hand over a vampire under his protection to another count. That doesn''t mean he can''t provide the count an opportunity and look away when the time comes. The fact that he''s working with not one but two covens under Griffin makes this a certainty."


    Ezra stood there in realization. "Shit." He muttered. "We''re currently fighting against Count Solomon, aren''t we?" Gen giggled. He had thought that chapter over for now. He didn''t know that all he did was take a short break. "Wait a minute, you said two covens under Griffin.


    Did I hear that wrong?"


    "No, you didn''t. The Macmillan coven and the Aaron coven are both under Griffin. That''s more evidence that Griffin definitely knew what was going on. The Macmillan and Aaron covens are very close, so, one of them has to be the other hidden owner."


    "Close is simplifying it." Gen chuckled. "Those degenerates sometimes organize joint orgies." Ezra frowned in disbelief. Joint orgies? "I''m not the only one that finds this weird right?" She asked them.


    "Not the only one." Olivia and Ezra answered in unison.


    "Cool." Gen plopped into the seat in front of the desk with monitors. "Oh! Look what I found!" She reached below the desk and brought out a sniper rifle.


    "Let me see that." Olivia walked to her and took the rifle, examining it. "This rifle is the same model as the one that fired the bullet that hit Ezra at the warehouse."


    "What?" Ezra walked closer and Gen sat up in interest. "These are the guys that shot me?"


    "Judging by the fact that Malachi was there when it happened, we already knew that he had something to do with it. We don''t know who shot the gun though." Olivia dropped the rifle on the desk and began examining the monitor.


    Ezra stood, staring down at the rifle. This was what shot me? He was more amazed than angry. I can survive shots from this? Hell yeah! He picked up the rifle and began examining it. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, who owns what?" Gen asked. "Is Malachi behind the Red Orphans or the Three Axe gang?"


    "No idea." Olivia muttered. She brought out her phone and made a quick call. "Yes. We''re at the location. We''re taking anything that isn''t nailed down."


    "Fuck yes, we are!" Gen cheered from her seat.


    "Where do we go from here?" Ezra asked.


    "Simple. Malachi is already after a fight, so we have no choice but to fight him." Olivia turned back to the monitor. "However, we can remove his allies from the board." She straightened and turned to Ezra. "You would have to represent the Matten Coven in an audience with Griffin. Let''s try to negotiate with the Macmillan and Aaron covens through Griffin."


    Ezra nodded in understanding before looking around the room. There was no evidence of their short battle. "Gen, Olivia," They turned to look at Ezra. "We did well." He smiled.


    Olivia and Gen nodded in agreement, matching his smile. "This isn''t over but we made a huge leap forward. That''s better than nothing." Sound filtered into the room and Ezra pulled his mask back on. "That''s my cue." He saluted and disappeared through the back door. He had a meeting to prepare for.

 Chapter 66: An Audience With The Count

    In the busy night, Ezra drove towards the towering structure of the Star Heights Hotel, the city''s glittering skyline reflecting off the surface of his car. The streets buzzed with activity, a sign of the freedom that the weekend brings.


    Ezra maintained his calm as he navigated through the bustling traffic. The hotel loomed ahead, its illuminated sign a beacon against the dark sky. He hoped he was ready. Olivia had already coached him on what to do and what not to do. He hoped he would come out in one piece.


    His mind went back to the conversation they''d had before he left.


    **********


    In the dimly lit confines of their safe house, Ezra, Gen, and Olivia gathered around a worn wooden table covered in maps of Southside, documents, and the various weapons they siezed from the Three Axe gang.


    Olivia stood at the head of the table, her eyes sharp and focused. "Ezra, your meeting with Count Griffin is the key to making this work. We need him to broker the negotiation with the Macmillan and Aaron covens."


    Ezra nodded, his expression serious. "I understand. What''s the angle we''re playing?"


    Gen leaned in, her fingers tracing the lines on a map. "Griffin is all about power and control. He won''t move unless he sees a benefit for himself. You need to make him believe that uniting the brokering the deal will stabilize his rule and more importantly, that it will serve his interests."


    Olivia crossed her arms, her gaze intense. "Remember, Ezra, Griffin is not just a broker. He''s a politocian. He''ll want to test you, to see if you''re worth his time. You need to be confident but not arrogant. Show him respect, but also make it clear that we have the strength and resolve to follow through on our plans."


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, absorbing her words. "Got it. And what about you two? What will you be doing while I''m at the meeting?"


    Olivia exchanged a knowing look with Gen. "We''ll be going to antagonize Sarah," Olivia explained. "Macmillan, her coven leader, dislikes her. If we can get Sarah to show her displeasure at our actions, Macmillan will be more inclined to listen to us."


    Gen grinned, a predatory gleam in her eyes. "Sarah is easy to provoke. We''ll make sure she reacts in a way that undermines her position with Macmillan. It will create an opening for us to push our agenda. Trust me, I would know."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow. "You''re sure that will work?"


    Gen nodded confidently. "I know Macmillan. He values loyalty and control. Seeing Sarah act out will confirm his doubts about her. It''s a calculated risk, but one that could pay off significantly."


    Ezra leaned back, contemplating the strategy. "So, you provoke Sarah, make her look bad in Macmillan''s eyes, and then we approach him while he''s disillusioned with her. Meanwhile, I secure Griffin''s support for the negotiations."


    "Exactly," Olivia confirmed. "But remember, Griffin will test you. He might try to intimidate you, to see if you can hold your ground. You need to be prepared for that."


    Gen added, "Stay calm, stay focused. Don''t let him rattle you. We''ve been through worse."


    Ezra grinned. "Alright. I''ll make sure Griffin sees the benefits of supporting us. And you two... try not to have too much fun with Sarah." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen''s lips curled into a smirk. "No promises."


    As Ezra prepared to leave, Olivia placed a hand on his shoulder. "One more thing. If Griffin questions our motives or suggests that helping to unite the gangs isn''t a punishment, flip the script. Make it clear that hindering us would be far worse for everyone involved."


    Ezra nodded. "Understood. I''ll keep him on his toes."


    Gen stepped forward, her expression uncharacteristically serious. "And if things go south, remember we''re just a call away. We''ll back you up if needed."


    Ezra looked at his two wives, feeling a surge of gratitude. "Thanks. I''ve got this."


    **********


    As he drove towards the hotel, he replayed Olivia''s coaching in his mind. Confidence, respect, and the subtle application of pressure. Griffin might be a powerful Count, but tonight, Ezra was determined to show him that the he had something to bring to the table.


    Ezra parked and made his way through the grand lobby, his steps measured and purposeful. The opulence of the Star Heights Hotel was evident in every detail, from the marble floors to the crystal chandeliers. He moved with quiet confidence, knowing that his destination was the throne room of Count Griffin.


    Upon reaching the top floor, he was greeted by Griffin''s assistant, the same sharp-eyed woman who seemed to miss nothing. She nodded curtly, recognizing him immediately. "Count Griffin is expecting you," she said, opening the heavy double doors with a flourish.


    Ezra stepped into the throne room, the vast space dominated by the same throne that exuded both power and intimidation. Count Griffin sat there, his eyes fixed on Ezra as he entered.


    The Count''s mechanical voice echoed in the room, a sound that seemed to vibrate through the very air. "Welcome, Ezra. Come closer." He waved. "What brings you to seek an audience with me tonight?"


    Ezra inclined his head respectfully. "Count Griffin, I request that you broker a negotiation with the Macmillan and Aaron covens regarding the gang issue. We know that either one of them is backing one of the gangs."


    Griffin''s laughter filled the room, grating and mechanical. "A broker, am I?" he mocked. "And here I thought I was more of an enforcer. Uniting the gangs hardly seems like much of a punishment if I were to help you."


    Ezra''s gaze remained steady. Here goes nothing. "Would it be more of a punishment if you hindered us?"


    Griffin''s laughter ceased abruptly. He leaned forward, his presence suddenly overwhelming. The room seemed to close in as his Aura spread, a palpable force that pressed down on Ezra like a physical weight. "Are you accusing me of interference?" Griffin growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    Ah shit.

 Chapter 67: Is This The Frypan Or The Fire? (bonus chapter)

    Valaren took that moment to act up. It woke with a roar that shook the vitality within Ezra.


    What the fuck? Ezra almost stumbled in surprise at the intensity of Valaren''s struggles. The beast raged, pulling at the chains that held it down. It''s rage was compounded by the oppressive Aura that Griffin was emitting.


    Ezra stood firm, trying to appear unfazed. "No, Count Griffin. I''m not accusing you of anything. I however, want to point out that your reaction is much stronger than I anticipated. Surely, such an accusation would not trouble you unless there was truth to it."


    Griffin kept staring at Ezra, his eyes cold and hard.


    "Think about it, Count." Ezra crossed his hands behind his back and stood tall, ignoring the way Valaren was tugging at the chains connecting them. "You have three covens involved in this mess. If we do come to blows, no matter the outcome, you will end up losing a coven because I see no other way for this to end than violence if no negotiation take place.


    Brokering this deal will bring a measure of stability to your County."


    Griffin''s expression softened slightly, though the suspicion remained. "You speak of stability, but I do you know what I see? Ambition. What guarantee do I have that your actions won''t actually disrupt the stability you speak of?"


    "You''re Count." Ezra stated plainly even as the vitality within him began surging as Valaren began pulling on it. Shit! Stop that! He tried imposing his will on the beast, but Valaren was obstinate. "The Law of Authority states that all vampires must obey all relevant authority. Your word is law.


    Literally."


    Ezra was almost driven to his knees as Valaren roared, sapping a bit of his vitality. His knees wavered, but he disguised it by taking a strong step forward. "Brokering this deal will maintain the balance you have over your covens and not one shall suffer from this deal."


    Griffin''s eyes gleamed with a mix of calculation and curiosity. "And what makes you think I care about maintaining balance over consolidating my own power? The reward I get from the City Lord will surely trump whatever balance I maintain. So, I ask again. Why should I help you?"


    Ezra''s gritted his teeth, trying to remain strong in front of the Count. "Because, Count, a disruption of your stability would mean a temporary weakness. I imagine you enjoy your current position. Who says the other Counts won''t take advantage of this weakness? I wonder. Will the City Lord lift a finger if this comes to pass?"


    Griffin''s Aura pulsed again, but this time with a more focused intensity. "You walk a fine line, Ezra. Be careful that your insight does not overstep."


    Ezra stood his ground, the pressure of Griffin''s Aura washing over him without effect. He had much more pressing matters. Shit! I have to get out of here. He strained, trying to keep hold of his vitality even as Valaren kept tugging. He met Griffin''s gaze.


    "The line I walk is one that benefits us both. Unless, of course, you have other plans that would be disrupted by our success."


    A long silence followed, the tension in the room thick and suffocating. Griffin''s eyes bore into Ezra''s, searching for any sign of deceit. Fuck! Say something! Do something! Anything!


    Let me get out of here!


    Finally, the Count leaned back, the oppressive weight of his Aura lifting as quickly as it had descended. A slow smile spread across his face, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Very well, Ezra. I will help you. But know this. My assistance comes at a cost."


    Ezra clenched his fists as he inclined his head again, acknowledging the unspoken terms of their agreement. Olivia had assured him it would be like this. "I understand. And I am prepared to meet your price."


    Griffin''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of curiosity and satisfaction. "Good. Then let us discuss the specifics of our arrangement. I will broker the negotiation with the Macmillan and Aaron covens, but in return, you will owe me a favor. A significant one."


    Ezra nodded, the terms clear. "Agreed. Thank you, Count Griffin."


    The Count waved a hand dismissively, his gaze already shifting to the next matter at hand. Whatever it was. "You may go, Ezra. I will contact you with further details."


    ********


    Griffin watched Ezra go. As the door closed with a loud thud, X stepped out of the shadows, bowing lightly.


    "Do you think I was too lenient?" He asked X in amusement. "Maybe I should''ve let him suffer a bit more." He chuckled.


    X stayed silent.


    "It''s impressive." The Count leaned forward on his throne. "He''s holding up well. Too well in fact. All the newborns who have taken relics as their first had all been eaten up from the inside within their first month. I wonder..."


    "Do you know why progenitor relics are different from normal tattoos?" He turned to X, smiling slightly.


    "No." X answered.


    "It''s quite ingenious, really. Even I didn''t know about it until Itachi told me. Normal tattoos share a soul with their wielders. Progenitor tattoos were made from a soul."


    X stiffened.


    Griffin laughed loudly. "I see you''re shocked. I''ve studied the relic I have with me. The relics have their own soul. However, the mechanics of the tattoo system requires them to share a soul with their owners. That means two souls merge. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An artificial soul and a natural soul to form something new."


    Griffin stood up from his throne. "That''s what make princes so special. Not the relic but the soul. That is why it''s much harder to dominate a relic. You''re both fighting for both your souls. You''ve been watching Ezra right?"


    "Yes."


    "You''ve been having way too much fun with that, haven''t you? You approached him disguised as an old man giving nonsensical advice, didn''t you."


    "....."


    "I''ve always wanted to do that." Griffin sighed, mechanical wheezing filling the air. He turned to the door and his gaze turned distant. "The Matten Coven. A loner, a prince and a veil breaker pup. That sounds like the beginning of a bad joke."


    "Veil breaker pup?" X asked. "Genesis?"


    Griffin hummed. "We''ll see what happens. Either way, I''ll have fun watching."

 Chapter 68: Sacred Blood

    Ezra staggered out of the reception hall, each step feeling heavier than the last. The air of the hotel was cool against his skin, but it did little to soothe the storm raging inside of him.


    Valaren''s roar echoed in his mind, the dragon''s fury a constant pressure that threatened to overwhelm him.


    He walked briskly, trying to maintain his composure. The bright lights of the hotel blurred around him, his vision swimming as he fought to keep control. He jabbed at the elevator, trying to remember where he parked his car. It felt like an eternity before the elevator arrived and he stumbled inside. Each step was a battle, his vitality being tugged and pulled by the furious dragon.


    When Ezra reached his car, his fingers fumbled with the car keys, his usually steady hands shaking. He finally managed to unlock the door and collapsed into the driver''s seat, slamming the door shut behind him. The silence inside the car was deafening, only the sound of his ragged breaths filling the space.


    "Valaren, stop!" Ezra whispered through gritted teeth, his hands gripping the steering wheel so tightly his knuckles turned white. The dragon''s rage was an almost physical force, clawing at his insides and draining his energy. He felt his strength waning, the edges of his vision darkening as Valaren continued its attack.


    He closed his eyes, focusing on the chains that bound the dragon to him. He called up the image of the chains, thick and unbreakable, tightening around Valaren''s form. He poured his will into those chains, demanding submission from the beast. "You will not control me," he growled, his voice barely more than a breath.


    For a moment, the pressure eased, and Ezra felt a tiny glimmer of hope. But Valaren roared again, a surge of anger that sent a wave of pain crashing through him. He gasped, his head falling back against the seat as he struggled to breathe. The dragon''s fury was like a fire, burning through his veins and searing his consciousness.


    "No," he whispered, summoning every ounce of his strength. He pictured the chains tightening further, imagined them glowing with a dangerous light that seared the dragon''s flesh. "I control you, Valaren. Not the other way around."


    The struggle was intense, each moment stretching into an eternity. Valaren kept thrashing like a mad beast. Ezra felt himself slipping, the darkness closing in as his vitality raged. But he held on, gritting his teeth as his will slowly, inexorably, began to reassert control.


    Valaren''s roars grew fainter, the beast''s struggles weakening as the chains tightened further. Ezra could feel the dragon''s defiance waver, its fury giving way to a reluctant submission.


    Finally! With a final surge of effort, he forced Valaren back into its cage, the chains binding it tightly once more.


    Ezra exhaled slowly, his body trembling with exhaustion. The battle had drained him, his vitality completely spent. He slumped forward, his forehead resting against the cool surface of the steering wheel. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The world around him grew hazy, the city lights blurring into indistinct blobs of color. He felt his eyelids grow heavy, the darkness pressing in from all sides. He tried to fight it, but the pull was too strong. His hands strayed towards his phone before the darkness overwhelmed him.


    He had one last conscious thought before slipping away. I sure hope Olivia and Gen''s mission is going better than mine.


    **********


    Ezra would have groaned if he could but he couldn''t because he was Shadrach once again. At this point, I think I''d just like the dreams all at once instead of bit by bit.


    Ezra and the progenitor, walked side by side down a bustling twenty first century city street at night. The air was crisp, filled with the sounds of distant traffic and murmuring pedestrians.


    "For a sport that involves kicking a ball around, I didn''t know that I would enjoy it so well." The progenitor chuckled. "If my mother ever sees me arguing with the ''plebians'' about a sport for the common man, I''ll be disowned. Well, if I''m not already."


    Ezra chuckled. As always, the action was premeditated.


    "So, Shadrach, who do you think will win the UEFA Champions League this year?" the progenitor asked with a hint of amusement.


    "Trying to bait me, are you?" Ezra chuckled. "It''s hard to say. Barcelona looks strong, but I wouldn''t count out Bayern Munich. They''ve been on fire lately."


    The progenitor nodded thoughtfully. "True. But the real king is Madrid. It''s fascinating. It''s like they''re born to win it everytime."


    They reached an old apartment building, its walls showing signs of neglect. Paint peeled from the walls, and the stairs creaked as they climbed to the second floor. The hallway was dimly lit with a bulb flickering above them.


    "Here we are," the progenitor said, stopping in front of a door. He knocked firmly, and moments later, it swung open.


    A man in his late thirties stood in the doorway, his eyes widening with recognition. "Ah, you''re here," he said, his voice tinged with relief. "Please, come in."


    Ezra stepped in and looked around. The apartment was a picture of hardship. The walls were bare, and the few pieces of furniture were old and mismatched. An air of neglect hung over everything, from the unwashed dishes in the sink to the worn-out sofa with a blanket thrown over it. A small television flickered in the corner.


    "Donald," the progenitor greeted warmly, extending a hand. "Thank you for inviting us in."


    Donald nodded, closing the door behind them. "I appreciate you coming," he said, his voice shaky. "I''ve been...struggling."


    The progenitor gestured for Donald to sit. "I''ve considered your request, and I''ve decided to grant it. But know that in return, you will have to follow me into the abyss. Are you prepared for that?"


    Donald looked at him, eyes brimming with tears. "Yes, I''m ready. I can''t keep living like this." His voice cracked.


    The progenitor nodded solemnly. "Very well."


    He took Donald''s arm and bit into it, the act both deliberate and gentle. Donald winced but didn''t pull away. The progenitor drank for a few moments, then withdrew, offering his own wrist to Donald. He manifested a claw and dragged a line through it, black blood flowing out.


    "Drink, and let the transformation begin," he instructed.


    Donald hesitated only briefly before taking the progenitor''s wrist and drinking. After a few gulps, the progenitor gently tapped Donald''s forehead, and he slumped back onto the sofa, unconscious. "This will spare him the pain of the transformation," the progenitor explained.


    Ezra watched fascinated. He hadn''t been awake during his own transformation.


    The progenitor turned to him, his gaze intense. "Blood is powerful, Shadrach. It carries our essence, our very life force. The blood of a vampire is both a gift and a curse."


    He paused, his expression growing more serious. "Do you know the most powerful blood of all? It is the blood that is freely given. It carries a strength that cannot be replicated. This is why a vampire cannot be forced to turn someone. The act must be voluntary, born out of willingness and acceptance."


    Ezra nodded in understanding even though he didn''t understand. He wanted to ask questions but he couldn''t. Damn you! Whoever sends me dreams, damn you to hell!


    The progenitor''s gaze softened. "Good. Remember this, Shadrach. The bonds we create through our blood are sacred. They are the foundation of our existence, the ties that bind us to one another. Let me tell you a story."


    As the progenitor began speaking, the dream began to fade. For the first time, Ezra wanted to stay longer in the dream.


    No. No. No. Nooooo!


    But it all faded away.

 Chapter 69: Prodding the Beast

    Gen and Olivia pulled up in front of the gym, the hum of the car''s engine cutting through the night. Gen killed the ignition, her eyes scanning the neon-lit sign above the entrance. The place was a popular spot, known for its no-nonsense atmosphere and dedicated clientele. Sarah was a known regular.


    "Why would a vampire even come here?" Gen asked. "We literally don''t need exercise. She sure is weird."


    "Who knows?" Olivia shrugged.


    "Ready to stir things up?" Gen asked, a smirk playing on her lips.


    Olivia nodded, her expression calm. "Let''s do this."


    They stepped out of the car, the cool night air brushing against their skin. Gen could already feel the vitality coursing through her veins surging in excitement. This was her element. Direct, confrontational, and unapologetically bold.


    Inside, the gym was a hive of activity. The sounds of clanking weights and grunts of exertion filled the air. Men of various builds and sizes worked out with intense focus, their muscles straining under the effort.


    As Gen and Olivia made their way to the registration desk, the eyes of several men followed them, curiosity and lust plain on their faces.


    Gen slapped her ID on the counter, grinning at the receptionist. "Two memberships. We''re here to train."


    The receptionist, a young woman with a ponytail and a harried look, glanced up and nodded. "Sure thing. Just fill out these forms."


    Gen scribbled her information quickly before handing the form back. Olivia followed suit. The receptionist processed their memberships, quickly handing them their key cards.


    "Welcome to Ironclad Gym," she said, barely glancing at them as she returned to her computer.


    "Thanks," Gen replied, already turning towards the gym floor. She could feel the stares of the male patrons on her body, but she paid them no mind. This wasn''t about them.


    As they entered the main area, a burly man with a clipboard approached them. His muscles bulged under his tank top, and he sported a broad, confident smile. "Hey there, ladies. First time here? Need any help getting started?"


    Gen snorted, her eyes flashing with amusement. "Thanks, but no thanks. We know what we''re doing."


    The man''s smile faltered slightly, but he recovered quickly. "Come on." He flexed a muscle. "I''m a trainer. I''m sure I can be of help."


    Gen''s currently blue eyes flashed. "I said. Thanks. But no thanks."


    The man held up his hands in surrender. "Alright! Alright! Just let me know if you need anything."


    "Sure thing," Gen said, already moving past him towards the weight racks. Olivia followed, the hint of a smile on her face.


    They began their workout, moving through a series of exercises with ease. The men around them continued to watch, some openly staring, others sneaking glances between sets. Gen ignored them, thinking on what moves she''ll have to try out against Sarah.


    Time passed, the gym''s atmosphere grew thick with exertion and the scent of sweat. Eventually, the men went back to their workouts.


    It wasn''t long before their target arrived. Sarah, the woman they had come to provoke, walked through the gym doors. Her red hair was instantly recognizable. Her eyes swept the room, narrowing slightly when they landed on Gen and Olivia. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen grinned, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Showtime."


    Sarah approached them, her expression uncharacteristically cool and slightly disdainful. "What are you doing here?" she asked, her tone sharp.


    Gen mimed wiping the sweat from her brow, not bothering to hide her smirk. "Same as you, Sarah. Working out. Got a problem with that?"


    Sarah''s eyes flicked to Olivia, who remained silent. "You shouldn''t be here." She gritted her teeth as her fists clenched by her side.


    Do it! Gen urged. Throw that punch. You know you want to. Gen laughed loudly, a loud and boisterous sound that drew more eyes their way. "Oh, really?


    And who''s going to make us leave? You?"


    The tension between them spiked. Sarah''s jaw tightened, but she didn''t back down. "Just stay out of my way," she said, turning to walk towards the treadmills.


    Gen''s frowned before grinning. "That was out of character." She paused, before her grin widened as she watched Sarah go. "This is going to be fun."


    Olivia finally spoke, her voice calm. "Stick to the plan, Gen. We need her to react, but don''t push too hard too fast."


    Gen nodded, her eyes still on Sarah. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this."


    They resumed their training, but now there was tension in the air. Gen could feel the eyes of the gym patrons shifting between them and Sarah, the anticipation building.


    After a while of minding their own business, Gen and Olivia exchanged a glance. It was time to provoke Sarah and force her hand. Gen''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as she approached Sarah, who was now on the treadmill, maintaining a steady pace.


    Gen stepped closer, leaning casually on the treadmill next to Sarah''s. "You know, I heard some interesting things about you. Shame what happened to your dead leader. Don''t you think it''s quite sad that I killed her before you could apologize?"


    Sarah''s eyes flickered towards Gen, a spark of anger flashing briefly before she looked away. "You''re wasting your breath," she said calmly, her voice steady despite the tension in her shoulders. "I''m not biting."


    "Really?" Gen taunted, her grin widening. "Because it sure looks like you''re getting worked up. I mean, killing your coven leader''s human family? That''s some cold-blooded stuff. Bet Macmillan wasn''t too happy about that. How''s he dealing with having a backstabber in his ranks?"


    Sarah''s hands tightened on the treadmill rails, the steel creaking. She took a deep breath, visibly struggling to maintain her composure. "You think you can provoke me into helping you?" she said, her voice barely above a whisper but laced with fury. "Think again."


    Gen laughed loudly. "Oh, come on, Sarah. You can''t seriously think you can just walk away from what you did. Macmillan has got to be looking over his shoulder every second, wondering if you''re going to stick a knife in his back too."


    Sarah stopped the treadmill abruptly, stepping off with fluid grace. She turned to face Gen and Olivia, her eyes blazing with controlled anger. "You won''t get the reaction you''re looking for," she said coldly. "I''m not stupid enough to fall for your tricks."


    "I''ll kill you later Genesis. But I won''t give you what you want. "Sarah shook her head, a bitter smile on her lips. "A peaceful resolution, right? Macmillan has too much to lose. He won''t go for it, and you know it.


    You''re wasting your time and mine."


    Gen''s grin faded slightly, but she refused to back down. "We''ll see about that. But just remember, Sarah."


    Sarah''s eyes narrowed dangerously, her composure slipping for just a moment. "Stay out of my way," she warned, her voice low and dangerous. "This is the last time I''m going to say it."


    With that, she turned and walked away, her steps deliberate and controlled. The tension in the gym lessened slightly, but the stares from the other patrons continued. Gen watched her go, a mixture of frustration and admiration in her eyes.


    "Well, that could have gone better. Much, much, better."

 Chapter 70: The Price For Trust (bonus chapter)

    Ezra was instantly awake. A wave of dizziness washed over him, a kaleidoscope of colors flashing before his eyes. He sat up with a quiet groan. Blinking, he realized he was in his own bed.


    The familiar surroundings did little to ease the disorientation from his sudden return to consciousness. His head throbbed slightly, highlighting his lack of vitality.


    Faint voices floated to him from the adjacent room. Gen''s and Olivia''s. He had a small moment of deja vu before sighing deeply. Slowly, he swung his legs over the side of the bed and reached for the bottle of blood wine on the nightstand. He drank deeply, the blood pooling in his heart where he ignited it with the intensity of his weariness.


    He sighed in relief as the vitality flooded his body, soothing every ache and pain away.


    Gen and Olivia entered the room just as he set the empty bottle down. Their expressions shifted from concern to relief upon seeing him awake. "Ezra," Olivia said softly, her eyes scanning his face. "We were worried. When you didn''t come home, we went to the Star Heights hotel looking for you."


    Gen nodded, her usual brash demeanor softened by genuine concern. "We found you unconscious in your car. What happened?"


    Ezra hesitated, the memory of his battle with Valaren still clear in his mind. He hesitated. "I... I''m not sure," he said finally, the lie surprising him even as it left his lips. "I think I used too much vitality while posturing."


    Olivia and Gen exchanged a skeptical glance but didn''t press further. Olivia stepped closer, her hand resting on his arm. "You should have told us if you were feeling unwell. We would''ve found a way to go around it."


    "It''s alright. I just used up most of my vitality while playing around." Ezra smiled slightly. He just had a surprising realization. While they were his wives, he realized he didn''t know them well enough to trust them completely with the truth of his dreams. The dreams, the strange connection with Valaren. He didn''t know what them meant.


    He wouldn''t know if he was sharing something against the vampire rules. The rules whose main punishment was death.


    "Come on," Olivia said, her tone brisk but not unkind. "You need to eat. It''ll help you feel better."


    They led him to the kitchen, where a spread of blood cooked food was laid out. Ezra sat at his usual spot at the table, taking in the meal. "Thanks for the food." He smiled at Olivia who nodded in acknowledgement.


    As they ate, the conversation shifted back to their mission. He told them of his success with Griffin and asked about their own task.


    "We failed." Gen answered. "For now."


    "We need to get Sarah to come after us," Olivia said, her eyes thoughtful. "But she''s too smart to take the bait easily."


    Gen nodded, amusement in her eyes. "We just have to find the right pressure point. Everyone has one, even her."


    Ezra listened, grateful for the distraction. The food and the blood wine worked together to restore his energy, but his mind remained restless. He thought about the dreams, about the progenitor''s words. The most powerful blood of all is the blood that is freely given. What did that mean for him?


    He looked at Gen and Olivia, seeing the determination in their faces. They were strong, capable, and loyal. But the realization that he still kept part of himself hidden from them weighed heavily on his mind. Could he truly lead and protect them without full trust?


    **********


    Their days had fallen into a monotony of sleeping during the day and attacking the gangs during the night.


    Each night brought it''s own challenge, and lately, they''d begun to encourage vampire resistance which had stalled their progress. The vampires had even begun to infiltrate their own gang, attempting to bring it down from the inside. They had already caught a few double agents and saboteurs, but the threat was constant and pervasive.


    Ezra had even found a post it note with the words: ''Two can play that game.'' They needed to take one gang off the table instead of splitting their focus on one. The deal had to go through.


    Tonight, Ezra was in the training room, focused on improving his combat skills. He was particularly working on fighting and balancing using only his tail as he sparred with Gen. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra launched himself into the air, curving through a jump, while Gen hurled her giant battle axe at him, the force sending a small wind blowing around the room. With a grunt of exertion, Ezra dug his tail into the ground, using it to change direction mid air and dodge the axe. He landed smoothly, rolling up to meet Gen with a laugh.


    "Nice try," he called out, his eyes sparkling with the thrill.


    Gen already had another axe in her hand, descending towards his neck with a wide grin of her own. "You''re getting better," she admitted, her voice tinged with pride.


    Ezra slapped the axe aside with a powerful blow, the impact reverberating through the room. His tail came up, wrapping around Gen''s torso and pulling her towards him as his punch raced towards her face. At the last second, he stopped his punch, his fist an inch away from her face, both of them grinning.


    They separated, laughter filling the room. Gen clapped him on the shoulder. "You''re really getting the hang of that tail. I''m impressed."


    Ezra accepted the compliment with a nod. "It''s hard to forget killing a vampire with it in a single strike. The tail''s faster than any other part of my body. It would be stupid to ignore it."


    Just then, Olivia entered the training room, her expression serious. "Ezra, Gen. Count Griffin has set up a date for the negotiations with the Macmillan and Aaron covens."


    Ezra''s smile faded as he heard the news. "When?" He asked, dismissing his tail.


    "Two nights from now," Olivia replied. "We need to prepare. This is our chance to push for a resolution."


    Gen stretched, her muscles still taut from the sparring session. "Looks like we''ve got our work cut out for us. How do we want to approach this?"


    Ezra walked over to a nearby bench, sitting down to peel off the weights he''d been wearing. "We need to present an offer they can''t refuse. But do we actually have anything they might want?"


    "We still have to try. We are the ones with the advantage here. Whether we unite the gangs or not, the gangs would still be assimilated by the coming Count. It''s better for them to get something out of it now than to lose everything later." Olivia nodded, her eyes serious. "That doesn''t mean they''ll make things easy for us. We need to be ready for any tricks they might have up their sleeves.


    They''ll be looking for any weakness to exploit."


    Gen swung her axe in a wide arc, the blade gleaming under the light. "Let them try. We''ve faced worse."


    Ezra grinned at her confidence. "Whatever happens, let''s deal with this. We''ll finally know who owns which gang and when I find Malachi''s gang? I won''t be offering any deal. We''ve got a score to settle."

 Chapter 71: The Day of Reckoning

    It was the day of the negotiation and Ezra knew he wasn''t imagining the tension in the air as he and Olivia made their way to the secure conference room in the Count''s sanctuary where the negotiations would be taking place.


    They passed familiar hallways before diverting to a new.path they hadn''t taken before. This part of the hotel was more practical and geared towards business instead of individuals. Ezra''s mind raced as they walked. Olivia walked beside him, her face a mask of serene calm. This is it. The moment of truth.


    They entered the conference room, noting that they were the first to arrive. The room was spacious and elegantly furnished, with a long polished table dominating the center. Ezra and Olivia took their seats, facing the door, settling into the silence that enveloped them.


    Minutes ticked by, each one stretching the silence into something almost tangible. They''d made plans before coming so there was no need to review them. Ezra continuously had to kill the urge to fill the silence. There was no need to give their opponents ammunition. The vampires would be able to hear them before Ezra or Olivia noticed their presence.


    Finally, the door opened, and vampires who could only be Macmillan and Aaron entered the room. This was the first time Ezra had seen them, and he took in their appearances with interest.


    "Macmillan and Aaron." Olivia gestured, introducing them.


    Macmillan was thin and dressed sharply in a suit, exuding a posh and refined aura. He wore wireframe glasses with no lenses, giving him a scholarly yet strange look. Aaron, on the other hand, was dressed in a black wife beater that showcased his defined but not overly bulky muscles. His spiky long hair reached the small of his back, adding to his imposing presence.


    Both were the same height, standing with an air of casual confidence that spoke of their power.


    Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that either one of them could be the vampire in the robe he had fought at the weapon stash. Their eyes met his, and a smirk played on their lips.


    "This must be the newborn who requested the meeting." Macmillan began, his voice smooth and taunting. "I see you need your wife holding your hand through this deal."


    Aaron chuckled, crossing his arms over his chest. "It''s almost cute, really."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, but he kept his tone steady. "I wasn''t the one needing hand-holding when I fought your robed champion at the weapon stash," he smirked. He hummed thoughtfully, his gaze sweeping over both men. "Tell me, was it by any chance one of you that I fought?"


    Macmillan''s face darkened, anger flashing in his eyes. He opened his mouth to retort, but before he could speak, the door opened again, and Count Griffin swept into the room, his assistant trailing behind him. The presence of the Count immediately shifted the atmosphere, imposing a weight of authority and finality.


    Griffin took his seat at the head of the conference table, his eyes briefly scanning each party. "Let''s begin," he announced, his mechanical voice cutting through the tension. "I have much to do and little time to waste."


    Macmillan, and Aaron took their places on the other side of the table, the divide clear and palpable. The room settled into a tense silence as Griffin began to outline details of the negotiation. "Today''s negotiation pertains to the potential change of ownership of the Three Axe gang."


    The moment the words left Griffin''s mouth, Ezra felt a sinking sensation in his stomach. The Three Axe gang was the one holding his debt. He had hoped that the gang belonged to Malachi so that he could take it by force, thus negating his debt. This turn of events was far from what he had anticipated. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s clenched his teeth. This was not the end. This was just the beginning. The moment they had been preparing for, and he was determined to see it through. Whatever it takes.


    Macmillan, sitting across from him, leaned back in his chair with a smug expression. "I''m not prepared to relinquish my claim on the gang," he announced, his voice smooth and confident. "My assets are tied to the gang, and I would need more than a month to move them. Which is time you don''t have."


    Ezra leaned forward, trying to keep his tone even. "Whatever assets you have, they can still be moved if you hand over the gang to is. We can facilitate the transfer without any issues."


    Macmillan smirked, shaking his head. "I can''t trust you not to stab me in the back once the deal is done. The only way to get the gang from me is to buy it."


    They''d already planned for this possibility. Olivia placed her hands on the table. "How much?"


    Macmillan leaned back, relaxed. "I''ll part with it for a sum of seventy million credits."


    Ezra and Olivia exchanged shocked glances. "Seventy million?!" Olivia echoed, disbelief clear in her voice. "The gang isn''t worth that much."


    "The sum reflects the outstanding debts the gang is owed," Macmillan explained, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. "That''s the price you''ll have to pay for me to prevent a significant loss."


    Ezra''s mind was running a mile a minute. If Macmillan knew about his personal debt, he would have used it as leverage. This meant Macmillan was unaware. Thank God. We wouldn''t want to add that to the negotiations.


    "Seventy million or no deal," Macmillan stated firmly, his smirk widening.


    Ezra took a deep breath, leaning forward with a steely glint in his eyes. "How about a new deal?" he suggested, his voice.


    Macmillan waved at him to continue with interest.


    "Hand over the gang, or for every day you choose to hold on, I''ll kill someone in your ranks. I''ll start with your gang leadership. I''ll start with one and keep doubling it until there''s no one left."


    The room fell into a tense silence, the weight of Ezra''s threat hanging heavily almost like an Aura in the air. Macmillan''s smug expression faltered, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. Olivia remained silent, ready to back Ezra''s play.


    Macmillan''s eyes narrowed, assessing the seriousness of Ezra''s threat. "You wouldn''t dare," he said, though his tone lacked its previous confidence.


    "Try me."

 Chapter 72: Greenhouse Rendezvous

    "Try me." Ezra stated, his gaze unwavering. "You know I can and will. This is not a bluff. Every day you hold on to the gang, you risk losing more than just money."


    Macmillan''s fingers drummed on the table, his mind visibly working through the implications. Griffin watched the exchange with keen interest, his expression neutral but his eyes sharp.


    "Ezra is right," Olivia added, her voice calm but firm. "We are not playing games here. The reward for failure is death and you know we have the capability to follow through on our threats."


    The tension in the room spiked, each party waiting for Macmillan''s next move. Ezra could see the gears turning in his mind, weighing the risks and benefits. The more people he lost, the harder it would be for him to get whatever assets he wanted to pull out. It was much harder to maintain a gang when all gang members are gone.


    Griffin leaned forward slightly, his mechanical voice cutting through the silence. "Macmillan, you find yourself in a rather precarious position. Perhaps it would be wise to consider the broader implications of your decision."


    Macmillan finally broke the silence, his voice tinged with reluctance. "I need time to consider this," he said.


    "Time is something you don''t have," Ezra retorted. "Decide now, or we proceed with our plan."


    Macmillan''s jaw clenched, and he looked to Griffin for some form of intervention. Griffin remained silent, indicating that the decision rested solely with Macmillan.


    "That''s all you''ll be getting." Macmillan leaned back. "Time. Take it or leave it."


    Ezra and Olivia exchanged a glance. They had no other choice. "Alright."


    "We''ll be back in a week." Macmillan stated. "We''re done here." He stood up and swept out of the room. Aaron stood up and sneered at Ezra. "Not cool, bro. Not cool at all." He gave Griffin a last glance before following Malachi.


    As the door closed behind them, Griffin let out a low chuckle. "Interesting approach, Ezra. Threats can be effective, but they also breed enemies. Make sure you''re prepared for the fallout."


    Ezra nodded. "We''ve taken that into consideration. It''s either this or our deaths. Whatever happens, we''ll be ready. Thanks for your time, Count Griffin."


    Griffin stood, his amusement not fully concealed. "Thank you for not wasting mine. Negotiations are delicate, but sometimes a show of force is necessary to get things moving. Just ensure that the next time we meet, the situation is more... favorable." He left, his ever-present assistant following without a backward glance.


    "That went well." Ezra sighed.


    ***********


    Under a sky lit by the light of the full moon, Macmillan paced nervously in a rooftop greenhouse garden, his fingers drumming against the cold metal of a nearby table filled with potted plants.


    The flowers shimmered in the light and with Macmillan''s attractiveness, made it look like a scene from an otherworldly picture. Macmillan''s eyes flickered to his watch, the ticking sound amplified in the silence.


    He glanced around the greenhouse, its glass walls reflecting the moonlight. He inhaled, taking the thick scent of flowers before exhaling loudly. He checked his watch again, the minute hand crawling forward with agonizing slowness. The emptiness around him seemed to press in, each second stretching into an eternity.


    Finally, a figure emerged from the darkness. Stepping into the faint light, they were cloaked in black, their face obscured by a hood and mask. Despite the concealment, the figure exuded an aura of deadly competence, their movements fluid and assured.


    "You came," Macmillan said, his voice a mix of relief and urgency.


    The figure nodded, their voice revealing a feminine lilt. "You have a job for me?"


    Macmillan handed over a dossier, his fingers trembling slightly as he did so. "Yes. Two targets. High priority. This has to be clean and quick. Preferably before a week is up."


    The figure flipped through the pages, humming softly to themself. The dossier contained detailed information and photos of Ezra and Olivia. For a moment, they stood silently, absorbing the information.


    After a pause, the figure looked up. "I can''t take this job," she said, her tone firm. "I have an interest in one of these targets for reasons of my own. Maybe Olivia Wilde but not Ezra Matten."


    "It''s just a stupid newborn." Macmillan''s frustration bubbled over. "You know what? I''ll pay you fifty million credits."


    The greenhouse fell silent, the tension almost palpable. Finally, the figure nodded. "Consider it done."


    "Fuck yes." Macmillan let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding and turned to leave. As he walked away, the figure remained still, a shadow against the backdrop of plants and glass.


    Once Macmillan had disappeared from view, the figure moved towards a wall covered with vines. With a swift, practiced motion, she pushed through the greenery to reveal a hidden door.


    She invited a code and the door clicked open. She entered the concealed room, welcomed by the sight of numerous vials filled with labeled concoctions, their contents glowing faintly in the dim light.


    She moved with purpose, pulling away a red curtain that obscured one wall. Behind it lay a detailed map, photographs of Ezra pinned in a complex web of strings and annotations. The figure placed a hand on her hip as the other hand traced a finger through the strings.


    She hummed to herself, a low, thoughtful sound. "The fruit of our labors. It seems like we''ll be using our information for a much different reason. We''ll, there''s a thing as being unlucky, Ezra Matten."


    Pulling out a small black smartphone, she made a call. After a few seconds of ringing, the line clicked, and a feminine voice answered on the other end. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sisters," she said, her voice filled with quiet authority. "We have a job. Fifty million credits in exchange for Ezra Matten''s death."


    After a few seconds of listening, she clicked off the phone.


    With that, she pulled off her hood and mask, revealing a face half obscured by a red scarf. Her eyes, sharp and calculating, scanned the wall once more as she made preparations for the mission.


    Someone would be dying before the week was up.

 Chapter 73: A Statement Written in Blood

    Due to the recent ceasefire with the Three Axe gang, Ezra had focused his efforts on the Red Orphans gang. There''s no way he''s spending the week waiting around for Macmillan. Besides, it''s Malachi''s gang.


    Tonight, he had a specific target in mind. He walked into a dark bar, the air thick with smoke and the hum of low conversations. Dressed in his dark suit and overcoat, he wore his mask, the identifying mark of the boogeyman prominently displayed.


    Ezra took a seat at the bar, his presence immediately drawing the attention of the barman. He ordered a drink, his voice low and steady. The barman''s eyes widened as he recognized the mask, his mouth opening to alert the gang members lounging around.


    Ezra pinned him with a cold and penetrating stare that could be felt even with his eyes obscured from view by the dark lenses of the mask. Ezra subtly shook his head, silencing the barman. The barman got the message and quietly served the drink, placing it in front of Ezra without a word.


    Ezra sat in silence, his drink untouched, waiting. He scanned the room, taking in the faces of the Red Orphan gang members scattered throughout the bar. The atmosphere was tense, the gang members conversing in quiet tones about the recent attacks on them.


    The door opened, and a man entered. Finally. Known as Beard due to his full, well-maintained facial hair, he was a prominent figure in the Red Orphan gang. His entrance was marked by a chorus of praises from his hangers-on. His presence immediately changed the atmosphere in the room, turning it into a party.


    "Get everyone a round in here, on me!" Beard proclaimed and the patrons cheered. He quickly settled at a table, ordering a bottle of an expensive drink. His followers sat with him and they hung on his every word as he started discussing recent events within the gang. Ezra listened intently, his ears picking up every sound of conversation.


    "Leadership''s acting weird," Beard said, his tone laced with suspicion. "They''re liquidating assets fast. No matter how I think of it, there''s only one thing it could be. They must be preparing for a big deal of some kind. Something to shoot us up to national levels, you know."


    Ezra almost snorted. That''s your owner bailing. He knows that whatever happens with us, Southside will be getting united under the new count.


    "You think so?" One of the men by his side piped up. "I heard that Leadership''s moving from Southside to Eastside."


    "Nah." Beard took a sip of his drink. "That''s just rumors."


    Hearing enough, Ezra sat up, his movements deliberate, and approached Beard''s table. As he neared, the men around Beard looked up, their expressions shifting from annoyance to alarm as they recognized the mask. "Hey! It''s the Boogeyman! The Nightmare!" one of them shouted, causing a ripple of shock and anger to spread through the bar.


    The entire establishment, filled with Red Orphan gang members, turned their attention to Ezra. Everyone was on their feet in an instant. The atmosphere grew tense as weapons were drawn. Knives glinted in the dim light, and the cold, metallic click of firearms being readied echoed through the room.


    Ezra took in the sight, his gaze sweeping over the assembled gang members. He stood tall, his stance unwavering despite the obvious threat. The bar was now a powder keg, waiting for a spark.


    "I see." He grunted, his voice dark and low. He had come here to make a statement. The Red Orphans needed to understand that their time was running out.


    Ezra stood in the center of the bar, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. The Red Orphans gang members glared at him, ready to attack. I can do this. All I have to do is not use any obvious supernatural ability and stick to human limits. Yeah. Easy peasy.


    The first man lunged at him with a knife. Ezra sidestepped the attack, grabbing the man''s wrist and twisting it sharply. The knife clattered to the floor as the man yelped in pain. Ezra followed up with a swift punch to the man''s jaw, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Two more men charged him from either side. Ezra ducked under a wild swing from the one on his left, delivering a powerful kick to the man''s midsection that sent him crashing into a table. The second man swung a bottle at Ezra''s head, but he blocked the blow with his forearm and countered with an elbow to the man''s nose, breaking it with a sickening crunch.


    Beard''s followers watched in stunned silence for a moment before they too joined the fray. Ezra moved with practiced ease, calling up the Blood Song to guide him. A man with a baseball bat aimed a strike at his ribs, but Ezra caught the bat mid-swing, yanked it from the man''s grasp, and used it to sweep his legs out from under him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another thug tried to tackle him from behind, but Ezra spun and used the thug''s momentum against him, flipping him over his shoulder and onto the floor.


    The remaining gang members hesitated, their confidence waning as they saw their comrades fall one by one. Ezra paused.


    "If you won''t be coming to me, I''ll come to you."


    The gangbangers took a step back in fear. Ezra smirked before launching himself at the nearest one and delivering a flurry of punches that left the man dazed and disoriented. He grabbed a pool cue from a nearby table and used it to disarm another thug wielding a knife, then cracked it across the thug''s jaw, knocking him unconscious.


    Within minutes, the bar was littered with groaning, incapacitated men. Ezra stood among them, barely winded. He scanned the room, making sure no one was left standing before turning his attention to Beard, who had been watching the fight, frozen, with wide eyes.


    "Your turn," Ezra said, grabbing Beard by the collar and dragging him outside. The cool night air hit them as they stumbled into a nearby alley.


    Beard struggled weakly, but Ezra''s grip was strong. He didn''t need an audience for this. He shoved Beard against the brick wall and fixed him with a cold, unblinking stare. He deployed his Aura, layering it with different emotions designed to hypnotize humans ant make them suggestive.


    Hope this works. He''d learnt this technique from Olivia.


    "Listen to me, Beard," Ezra said, his words sinking deep into the man''s mind. "You''re going to leave this city tonight. You''re going to take as much of the gang''s money as you can carry, and you''re never coming back. Do you understand?"


    Beard''s eyes glazed over as the command took hold. He nodded slowly, his voice a dull monotone. "Yes, I understand."


    Ezra released his grip, watching as Beard staggered away, his mind filled with the irresistible compulsion to flee. He would wake in a few hours in a new location with a vague sense of urgency, but no clear memory of their encounter.


    Ezra straightened his coat and adjusted his mask, feeling a sense of satisfaction. Take this, Malachi. I''ll destroy the Red Orphans even if it''s the last thing I do.


    He didn''t always hold a grudge but when he did, the price had to be paid.

 Chapter 74: Your Life Has Been Paid For

    Ezra glanced back at the bar, the sounds of groaning and shuffling coming from within. He smirked and turned.


    As he walked away from the alley, Ezra''s thoughts turned to the next steps in their plan. When enough leaders were gone and the rank and file confused, they''d swoop in, taking over their territory. The night was quiet as Ezra made his way back to their base, the city''s lights flickering in the distance. He smirked to himself. This is becoming too easy.


    As Ezra walked down the dimly lit street, his mind still occupied with the events of the night, a voice broke through his thoughts. "That was hot," the voice said, smooth and slightly amused.


    Ezra stopped and looked into a nearby alley. Leaning against the wall was a woman in a white gown, the lower half of her face obscured by a red scarf. Ezra recognized her immediately. Stephanie, the leader of the Flower Shop girls, a trio of vampires known for both their charm and their deadly skills.


    Ezra tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "It was necessary," he replied, his voice steady.


    He turned to leave, not interested in engaging further. But before he could take another step, Stephanie moved swiftly, linking her arm with his. Her touch was light, almost playful, but there was an underlying strength in her grip.


    Ezra stopped, raising an eyebrow at her. "What do you want, Stephanie? I don''t have time to play games or flirt with you. Find someone else."


    "How about a cup of coffee?" she asked, her eyes twinkling above the scarf.


    Ezra regarded her for a moment, suspicion flickering in his mind. "What do you really want?" he asked, his voice cautious.


    Stephanie''s eyes crinkled at the edges, hinting at a smile beneath the scarf. "I''m not trying to poach you from your wives, if that''s what you''re worried about. Just a conversation. Nothing more. I believe it would be worth your time."


    Ezra considered her words. Olivia''s warning flickered in his mind. He knew better than to trust anyone easily, especially another vampire with her reputation. But the night had been long, and a part of him was curious about what she wanted to discuss.


    "Alright," he said finally, switching out his mask for a pair of sunglasses. "But if this is a trap, you''ll regret it."


    Stephanie laughed softly, the sound melodic. "You have my word, Ezra. No tricks."


    They walked together to a small cafe a few blocks away. It was one of those 24 hour places, frequented by night owls and those who had nowhere else to go. The warm glow of the interior lights spilled onto the street.


    They found a quiet corner table, and Ezra ordered a black coffee while Stephanie opted for a cappuccino. The barista, an elderly man with kind eyes, served them with a nod, not seeming to notice anything unusual about the pair.


    The two vampires quickly added their personal stashes of blood wine to the coffee, making it edible.


    "So," Ezra began, taking a sip of his coffee. "What''s this about?"


    Stephanie leaned back in her chair, her eyes studying him. "I''ve been watching you, Ezra. You and your wives have been making waves. It''s impressive. At this point, the City Lord himself will take notice of you. A newborn challenging and winning, mostly, against two established covens, that''s almost unheard of."


    Ezra frowned slightly. "Flattery won''t get you anywhere. Get to the point."


    She smiled beneath her scarf. "Fair enough. I want in. Your coven is growing stronger, and you''ll clearly get something out of this venture, not including whatever Griffin is offering you. I want in on it."


    Ezra''s eyes hardened. "Whatever you think is going on, it''s not it."


    "Come on, we both know that''s not true. If all pans out, you''ll be walking away with at least fifty million credits from the two gangs. We all know the new Count isn''t coming for at least three months. These things take time." Stephanie took a sip of her coffee. "I''m willing to offer something in return. I''m sure there are a few vampires you''ll like to see no more.


    We could be useful to each other."


    Ezra considered her offer. Even Olivia acknowledged that the flower shop girls were the best at what they do. Aligning with the Flower Shop Girls could provide significant advantages, but it could also complicate things.


    Stephanie''s eyes met his, unwavering. "The landscape is changing, Ezra. There''s a new Count coming and those who don''t adapt will be left behind. I''d rather be on the side that''s shaping the future. Your side."


    Ezra took another sip of his coffee, thinking. He wouldn''t decide this on his own. Olivia and Gen deserved a say.


    "I''ll think about it," he said finally. "But know this. Don''t approach me like that anymore. I''m not someone you can manipulate or control."


    Stephanie nodded, seemingly satisfied with his response. "I wouldn''t dream of it, Ezra. Consider my offer. You know where to find me. Or if you don''t, Olivia does."


    They finished their drinks in silence. In a few minutes, they parted ways outside the cafe. Ezra watched Stephanie disappear into the shadows, her white gown somehow blending with the darkness. He turned and walked back towards his back home, his mind churning with new possibilities. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he walked home, he suddenly stumbled, a wave of dizziness washing over him. His vitality stuttered and he tried to bring it under control, but it kept swirling around, agitating Valaren.


    "What in the heavenly hells?" He muttered in confusion. "Aarrrgghh!" A spike of pain shot through his body, forcing him to stop and catch his breath. "What the fuck?"


    Ezra heard the sound of someone walking towards him and turned to see Stephanie emerging from the shadows, her eyes gleaming with a cold amusement. "You''re too trusting, Ezra," she said, her voice smooth and mocking.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, struggling to focus. "What have you done?" he demanded, his voice strained. Valaren was becoming more alert, sensing the weakness within him.


    Stephanie took a step closer, her movements graceful and deliberate. "I poisoned your coffee," she replied casually. She checked the watch on her wrist. "You have just a few minutes until your vitality disappears completely."


    Pain surged through Ezra again, more intense this time. He gritted his teeth, trying to steady himself. "Why?" he asked, though the answer seemed obvious.


    "Your life has been paid for," Stephanie said, her tone matter-of-fact. "And I''m here to make sure it stays that way."

 Chapter 75: If Im Dying, Youre Dying Too

    Ezra stumbled away from Stephanie, each step heavy with the weight of his failing vitality. Valaren, sensing the trouble, flared awake inside him. Yet, unlike before, the dragon stayed quiet, not interfering, perhaps aware that his usual raging would only worsen Ezra''s condition.


    Thank the Lord for small mercies.


    Behind him, Stephanie followed, her laughter ringing out, cold and mocking. "Where do you think you''re going, Ezra?" she crossed her arms. "You can''t escape this."


    Fuck. Ezra pushed forward, his mind racing for a way out. His vision blurred, and his steps faltered, but he kept moving. I have to survive this. There has to be a way to counter the poison in my body. There fucking has to.


    As they reached a dark, secluded corner of the street, Stephanie''s laughter grew louder. She lifted her arms, and a thick, black mist began to roll off her, spreading and solidifying into an impenetrable dark box that surrounded them both. A black zone.


    Ezra looked around in panic, the walls of darkness closing in on him. The pain was becoming unbearable, each breath, a struggle. His vitality stormed inside him, a chaotic whirlpool of energy threatening to tear him apart from inside.


    All of a sudden, the pain vanished. What? Ezra stumbled. For a brief, hopeful moment, he thought it was over. But then he felt it. His vitality began leaking rapidly into the air, dissipating like mist in the sunlight.


    Stephanie stepped closer, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "You''re finished, Ezra. In a few minutes, all your vitality will be gone. No more disrupting the balance of things. No more Black Spider leader. Just another corpse in the alley."


    Ezra stood, the pain gone. He tried to summon Valaren, hoping the dragon could stabilize his vitality, but Valaren remained silent.Damn you, you useless lizard! Ezra cursed. His vitality continued to strain away. FUCK!


    Stephanie watched him, her eyes hinting at her as she enjoyed the look of dismay on his face. "It''s quite poetic, really," she mused. "You, the mighty vampire leader, brought down by a simple poison. You should have been more careful about who you trusted."


    "Shut up." Ezra looked up at Stephanie, fury now burning in his eyes. "This isn''t over yet." He spoke.


    Stephanie chuckled, shaking her head. "Oh, but it is. You''re done, Ezra. Accept it."


    "Over my dead body." Ezra lunged at Stephanie with all the speed and strength he could muster. The element of surprise was on his side, and he intended to use it to inflict as much damage as possible before his vitality ran out.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened in shock as Ezra closed the distance between them. His first punch landed squarely on her jaw, sending her stumbling backward. She tried to leap away and create distance, but Ezra was relentless. He followed her, peppering her with a constant stream of blows, each one aimed with the intent to kill.


    "If I''m dying, you''re dying too." He growled.


    Stephanie blocked and dodged as best she could, but Ezra wasn''t worried about rationing his vitality. He fought, every attack attacks filled with as much vitality Ashe could squeeze into it. It''ll all be gone anyways. I might as well use it for a worthy cause.


    His fists connected with her ribs, her face, her abdomen, leaving a trail of injuries that her body struggled to heal. Blood splattered on the ground as she regenerated. "How? How are you so strong?" She choked as she skipped away.


    Ezra could feel his vitality draining, the energy slipping away like water through a sieve. I have to finish this quickly. With a roar, he delivered a crushing blow to Stephanie''s side, feeling the satisfying crack of ribs breaking under his fist. She gasped, doubling over in pain, but still managed to keep her feet.


    Stephanie attempted to leap away but Ezra was on her in an instant, grabbing her by the throat and slamming her against the wall of the black zone. Her eyes were wide with fear now, the confidence she had displayed earlier completely shattered.


    "You''re not getting away," Ezra growled, his grip tightening. He drew back his fist for what he intended to be the finishing blow. One strike to the heart and it''s all over.


    "Fuck off!" Ezra leapt back as two fists passed through were his head had been, leaving Stephanie to sink to her knees. The two figures bent down and assisted Stephanie to her feet, keeping an eye on Ezra who was scrambling for a way out.


    The newcomers were women, dressed similarly to Stephanie but with different colored scarves covering the lower halves of their faces. One had a blue scarf, the other green. The flower shop girls trio was complete.


    "Enough," said the one with the blue scarf, her voice firm.


    The woman with the green scarf added, "We won''t let you harm her any further."


    Ezra''s mind raced. He was running out of time, his vitality leaking away at an alarming rate. Less than two minutes remained, and now he faced three opponents. His eyes flicked between the women, assessing their stances and preparing for what he knew was now an inevitable fight. He had nothing to use to cut a path out of the black zone. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stephanie clutched her side where her injuries were still mending and looked up at Ezra with a mixture of fear and rage, blood trickling from her wounds. "You''ll pay for that." She snarled.


    The woman with the blue scarf stepped forward, her stance defensive but poised to strike. "You should surrender while you still can," she said. "You won''t survive this."


    Ezra clenched his fists, his body screaming in protest as his vitality continued to drain. "I''m not stopping without finishing what I started," he replied, his voice a growl.


    The woman with the green scarf moved to stand beside her companion, both of them ready to defend Stephanie. "Then you''ll die here," she said coldly.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, and he prepared himself for one final push. The odds were against him, but he had no other choice. Every second counted, and he knew that retreat was not an option any longer. He would fight until his last breath, even if it meant facing these three skilled vampires.


    Ezra steeled himself for the battle. "So be it."

 Chapter 76: This Will Be Your Tomb

    Ezra braced himself, every muscle tensed for the fight. The three Flower Shop girls slowly surrounded him, each one of them moving with a deadly grace. The black zone shimmered around them. "This will be your Tomb, Ezra." Stephanie stated.


    Without warning, the girl with the blue scarf launched herself at Ezra from above, sticking to the ceiling of the black zone and attacking with a swift kick. Ezra dodged just in time, rolling to the side as the ground where he had stood cracked under the force of the blow.


    Before he could recover, the girl with the green scarf came at him from the left, her movements flowing like water. She aimed a punch at his ribs, but Ezra blocked it with his forearm, countering with a knee to her stomach. She grunted, but twisted away, using the wall as a springboard to launch herself at him again.


    Ezra ducked, swinging a punch that caught her in mid-air and sent her crashing to the ground. Stephanie had recovered and joined the fray, her eyes blazing with anger. She darted in from the right, her claws aiming for his throat.


    Ezra parried her attack with a swift swipe of his arm, manifesting his solid darkness and using it to form a shield. He pushed her back, but the girl with the blue scarf had already repositioned herself, attacking from behind. Ezra spun around, his shadow extending to block her blow, but the girl with the green scarf was already coming at him from above.


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Ezra kept repeating as he fought, the girls moving with lightning speed, attacking from every conceivable direction. They stuck to the walls and ceiling of the black zone, using the enclosed space to their advantage.


    Ezra fought back with everything he had. He called up the Blood Song, his movements a blur as he parried, blocked, and countered.


    His darkness whipped around him like a living entity, striking out at his opponents and forming barriers to protect him from their blows. He tried to sap their vitality but when he focused on one, the other was on his other side, attacking. He could feel his vitality slipping away, but he pushed on, determined to hold his ground.


    He watched, careful, until- Aha! With a fierce growl, Ezra lunged at the girl with the green scarf, his darkness wrapping around her legs and pulling her to the ground. She struggled, but he pinned her down, his darkness forming restraints around her wrists and ankles.


    "Nooooo!" Stephanie yelled. Ezra had calculated and chosen a time when the two other flower shop girls would be too distant too intervene in time.


    As he stood over his captive, ready to deliver the finishing blow, a sharp pain shot through his body. Damn it! His vitality had run out. He staggered, his vision blurring as the strength drained from his limbs. The girl with the green scarf looked up at him, her eyes wide with surprise and relief.


    Ezra''s grip weakened, his darkness dissipating as his vitality slipped away. He fell to his knees, gasping for breath, his body unable to keep up with the demands of the battle. The other two girls circled him, their expressions a mix of caution and elation.


    "You fought well, Ezra," Stephanie said, her voice edged with respect. "But it''s over now."


    Ezra found himself breathing, his breaths coming in ragged gasps, each one more labored than the last. The Flower Shop girls quickly attacked him and he jumped back, suddenly on the defensive.


    The girls laughed in delight as they began to overwhelm him. Injuries marred his body, deep gashes and bruises that refused to close. Without his vitality to heal them, each wound bled freely.


    He fought desperately, relying on his natural vampire resilience to stay in the fight. His movements became slower, more erratic, as fatigue set in. He could barely keep up with the girls as their coordinated attacks began pushing him further back. Every strike he blocked was met with two more that he couldn''t, and his body screamed in agony with each new injury.


    The girl with the blue scarf attacked from above, her claws raking across his shoulder, leaving a deep, bloody gash. Ezra staggered, only to be kicked in the side by the girl with the green scarf. He crashed into the wall of the black zone, barely catching himself before he fell. Stephanie moved in, aiming a punch at his head, but Ezra ducked, his response sluggish.


    Despite his best efforts, the Flower Shop girls had him cornered. Their eyes gleamed with the certainty of victory as they closed in for the kill. Ezra''s vision blurred, and he could feel his body shutting down, his will to fight slipping away. This is it. The end.


    The girl with the green scarf stepped towards him. "You should''ve surrendered." She whispered, raising a clawed hand. Just as she was about to finish him off, a red chain appeared, wrapping around her. She cried out in surprise as the chain tightened, pulling her back. The other girls leaped away, their eyes darting around in confusion.


    Through the darkness of the black zone, a figure emerged. X stepped through a tear he had created, the black zone repairing itself behind him. His Aura was deployed, sending a sensation of his ice cold fury down their spine.


    "I can''t allow you to do that." X said, his voice calm but filled with authority. "Ezra stays alive."


    The Flower Shop girls hissed in frustration, their focus shifting to this new threat. With a snarl, they attacked X with the same ferocity they had shown Ezra. X was ready. His red chains whipped through the air, deflecting their blows and binding their limbs. He moved with an effortless grace, showing off his perfectly hones combat skills.


    X''s chains wrapped around the girl with the green scarf, pulling her to the ground. The girl with the blue scarf leaped at him from above, but he sidestepped her attack, swinging a chain that caught her mid-air and slammed her into the wall of the black zone. Stephanie lunged at him, but X parried her strike, his chains coiling around her arms and legs, immobilizing her.


    With a flex of his vitality, a blade appeared at the end of his chain. "Ezra, get out of here!" X shouted, as he tore a hole through the black zone. The opening shimmered, offering a way out. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a backward glance, Ezra stumbled toward the tear, his body barely responding to his commands. Each step felt like a Herculean effort, but he forced himself to move. The fight between X and the Flower Shop girls raged loudly behind him, the sounds of their battle a distant roar in his ears.


    He passed through the tear, the black zone closing behind him. The cool night air hit his face and he blinked. He was free.


    Ezra''s vision swam, and he could feel the vampire thirst clawing at his mind. The need for blood was overwhelming, his body screaming for vitality. He stumbled away from the street, each step a struggle as he fought to stay conscious.


    The world around him blurred, and he barely registered his surroundings. His only focus was on finding a safe place to recover, to find blood and regain his strength.


    Ezra''s thoughts grew disjointed, the thirst consuming him. He had survived the battle, but he was teetering on the edge of a different kind of oblivion. As he stumbled through the darkened streets, his mind clung to the hope that he could make it, that he could find a way to survive this new threat.

 Chapter 77: An Act Of War

    At the Black Spider gang base of operations, tension hung thick in the air. Olivia and Gen stood crowded around a large table covered with maps, each one marked with notes and potential leads. It had been three days since Ezra disappeared, and frustration was mounting with each passing hour.


    Gen paced back and forth, her steps heavy and her expression set in a fierce scowl. "This is ridiculous," she muttered, running a hand through her hair. "We''ve searched everywhere, and he''s still missing. We should be out there, taking action, not standing around staring at maps."


    Olivia, standing at the opposite end of the table, remained calm but equally concerned. Her eyes scanned the maps, looking for any clue they might have missed. "We need to be methodical, Gen. Rushing in without a plan won''t help Ezra. We need to understand what happened."


    A knock on the door interrupted their tense silence. One of their lieutenants entered the room holding a USB stick. "I''ve got something." The man said as he entered. "Footage from a coffee shop near the boogeyman''s last known location."


    Gen snatched the device from man and set it up, her eyes narrowing as the video began to play. The footage showed Ezra sitting at a table, talking to a woman in a white gown with a red scarf covering the lower half of her face.


    "It''s Stephanie," Gen growled, recognizing the leader of the Flower Shop girls. "What''s she doing with Ezra?"


    Olivia leaned in, her eyes fixed on the screen. "We need more context," Olivia said thoughtfully. "This doesn''t tell us where he went or if he''s still with her."


    Gen''s frustration boiled over. "Context? Are you kidding me? She''s involved, I can feel it. We should storm the Flower Shop and recover Ezra before it''s too late."


    Olivia shook her head, her expression calm but firm. "We can''t just go in guns blazing, Gen. Nothing in this footage indicates that Ezra is with the Flower Shop girls now. For all we know, he could have gone somewhere else after this meeting."


    The two women stared each other down, the air crackling with the intensity of their disagreement. Gen''s eyes flashed with anger. "And what if you''re wrong, Olivia? What if he''s being held there right now, and we''re wasting time debating?"


    Olivia''s gaze didn''t waver. "And what if you''re wrong, Gen? What if we attack and find nothing, alerting them to our presence and putting Ezra in even more danger?"


    Gen slammed her fist on the table, causing the maps to flutter. "We can''t just sit here! We have to do something!"


    Olivia took a deep breath, her voice steady but laced with a hint of desperation. "I understand your frustration, Gen. But we need to be smart about this. If we go in without solid information, we risk everything."


    Gen clenched her fists, her anger giving way to a more profound worry. "He''s our only hope, Olivia. We must find him, no matter what it takes."


    Olivia nodded, her eyes softening. "I know, Gen. But we owe it to him to do it right. To be careful, to think things through. Rushing in won''t help him. We need to find a balance."


    "You and your fucking balance." Gen muttered. She was just about to reply Olivia when a thunderous explosion shook the room.


    "What the hell was that?" Gen snapped, her eyes widening in shock.


    Olivia didn''t respond immediately, instead rushing towards the door. Gen followed, both of them sprinting down the hallway towards the source of the commotion. The base was in chaos, smoke billowing through the corridors and the sounds of fighting echoing off the walls.


    As they burst into the main atrium, they found their forces engaged in a fierce battle with intruders. Bullets flew and blades clashed as the Black Spider gang members fought to repel the attackers. Olivia and Gen immediately joined the fray as they recognized the colors on display.


    "Three Axe." Gen spat as she grabbed a baseball bat nearby, swinging it around and taking down any enemy that came within reach. Together with Olivia, they cut through the chaos, rallying their forces and pushing back the attackers. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen was having fun bashing someone''s head in when Olivia''s voice reached her. "Gen!" Olivia shouted over the din of battle. "This is a diversion! They''re after our resources!"


    Gen''s eyes narrowed as she processed Olivia''s words. Without hesitation, she turned to their forces. "Fall back! Protect the storage area!" she commanded, her voice carrying over the sounds of the fight.


    Their gang members quickly shifted their focus, following Olivia and Gen as they raced towards the storage area where their resources were kept. As they neared, the acrid smell of smoke grew stronger. Rounding the corner, they were met with a horrifying sight: the storage area was already ablaze.


    Flames licked at the walls, consuming everything in their path. On the other side of the fire, Aaron and Macmillan stood grinning, their eyes gleaming with satisfaction. A few of their human forces were behind them, weapons at the ready. Aaron gave a cheeky wave, his grin widening.


    "Well, well, well, looks like we hit the jackpot," Macmillan taunted, his voice raised and dripping with smugness.


    "Enjoy the fireworks," Aaron added with a mock salute, before they turned and disappeared into the smoke.


    Rage and frustration surged through Gen as she stared after them. She turned to Olivia, whose eyes were cold and calculating, her mind already turning to the next steps. The ceasefire with the Three Axe gang was over. This was an act of war.


    "We need to contain the fire and salvage what we can," Olivia said, her voice steady despite the anger simmering beneath the surface.


    Gen nodded, her fists clenched. "And then we make them pay."


    Olivia turned to their remaining forces, her voice rising above the crackle of flames. "The ceasefire is over. War has begun. Prepare for retaliation."


    Immediately, the Black Spider gang members set to work, fighting the blaze and assessing the damage. Gen''s mind was already racing with plans for their counterattack. They had been caught off guard, but they wouldn''t stay down for long. War had been declared and the Black Spider gang would respond in kind, with all the fury and strength they could muster.


    As the fire raged on, consuming their resources, Gen and Olivia stood side by side, watching the flames. "It''s Macmillan." Olivia spoke. "Macmillan wouldn''t have attacked unless he knew something we don''t."


    "Like where Ezra is." Gen stated before turning to Olivia. "Does this mean we can now go in guns blazing?"


    A dark smile appeared on Olivia''s face. "Gather the guns."

 Chapter 78: A Blur Of Pain And Darkness

    Ezra woke up in a place that was both familiar and unsettlingly strange. The ceiling above him, the faint smell of mildew in the air, the dim light filtering through the cracked blinds.


    It all brought back memories of a time he thought he had left behind. With a supreme effort, he raised himself to a sitting position, every movement sending waves of pain through his body.


    His old Southside apartment. He had came here subconsciously. It still in a way, felt like home. He groaned in pain. The strength that usually surged within him was gone, leaving him feeling hollow and weak. Each breath he had to take was a struggle, his body aching with an intensity he had never felt before.


    He had no vitality left, and the lack of it made him acutely aware of his vulnerability.


    I''m not dead! He mustered a smile as his hands ghosted over his body, searching for his phone. He had to call Gen and Olivia. After searching fruitlessly, he gave up. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He swung his legs over the side of the bed, gritting his teeth as he forced himself to stand. The room spun around him, and he clutched the edge of a rickety dresser for support. His vision swam, but he couldn''t afford to collapse. He had to get out of here.


    He shuffled forward, every step a monumental effort. The apartment was just as he remembered it. Small and cluttered. He moved slowly, each step sending jolts of pain through his body.


    He opened the door and walked down the hallway to his final opponent. The stairs. He gripped the railing tightly, his knuckles turning white as he descended one agonizing step at a time. His legs trembled, threatening to give out beneath him, but he forced himself to continue. Sweat dripped down his face, and his breaths came in ragged gasps.


    He reached the bottom of the staircase, pausing to catch his breath. The effort of moving had drained what little energy he had left, but he couldn''t stop now. He stumbled towards the front door, his hand shaking as he turned the knob and pulled it open.


    The outside world greeted him with a harsh, glaring light that made him squint. He stepped out onto the cracked pavement, his body screaming in protest. The sun was setting, casting long shadows across the street. The familiar sights and sounds of Southside filled his senses, grounding him in the present.


    Just as he took a moment to steady himself, a figure emerged from the shadows. Tall and imposing, with an air of arrogance that seemed to radiate from him, Hadron Kane stood before him. The Three Axe gang member in charge of Ezra''s debt. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light, and a smirk played on his lips.


    "Well, well, look who decided to come back to Southside." Hadron said, his voice dripping with mockery. "I thought you''d be dead by now, Ezra. I don''t know what you did last time, but it wouldn''t work today."


    Fuck. Ezra''s heart sank. Of all the people to run into, Hadron was the last one he wanted to see. He had no strength left to fight or run. All he could do was stand there, his body trembling from the effort of just staying upright.


    Hadron stepped closer, his smirk widening. "You owe me, remember? And I think it''s time you started paying up."


    Ezra clenched his fists, trying to summon some semblance of his usual defiance. But without his vitality, he was at Hadron''s mercy. The realization of his powerlessness hit him hard, and he fought to keep his fear from showing.


    "Boys!" Hadron called out and his smirk widened as his posse emerged from the shadows, surrounding Ezra with a predatory eagerness. They moved with practiced efficiency, grabbing his arms and binding his wrists with rough ropes. Ezra struggled weakly, but his strength was gone, leaving him powerless against their grip.


    "Easy there, Ezra," Hadron taunted, his voice a sneer. "Wouldn''t want you to hurt yourself before we have our fun."


    Ezra''s mind raced, the throbbing pain in his body a constant reminder of his vulnerability. He felt an insistent, primal urge rising within him. The urge to bite, to drink their blood and regain his strength. But he forced it down, remembering the Law of Secrecy. To reveal his true nature, to feed openly, would bring a swift death. Not just to him but to Olivia and Gen.


    Shit. He cursed. I can''t do it.


    The gang members dragged him down the street, their laughter echoing off the buildings. Ezra tried to walk, to keep some semblance of dignity, but his legs were weak and unsteady. Each step was a struggle, and he stumbled frequently, earning jeers and rough shoves from his captors.


    They led him to an old, abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of Southside, a place that reeked of decay and disuse. The large metal door creaked open, and they shoved him inside, the darkness swallowing him whole. He was pushed into the center of the room, and he collapsed to his knees, his breath coming in ragged gasps.


    "Welcome to your new home, Ezra," Hadron said, his voice echoing in the empty space. "Hope you like it here. You''ll be staying for a while."


    Ezra looked around, trying to gather his bearings. The warehouse was dimly lit by a few flickering bulbs hanging from the ceiling. The air was thick with dust and the smell of rusting metal. His captors formed a loose circle around him, their expressions gleeful and expectant.


    Hadron stepped forward, his face twisted in a cruel grin. "It''s been a long time coming, hasn''t it? Time to pay up for all those debts. We''re going to have some fun."


    Ezra''s body screamed in protest as Hadron''s fist connected with his stomach. He doubled over, gasping for air, but another blow caught him on the side of the head, sending him sprawling to the ground. The posse joined in, kicking and punching with unrestrained brutality.


    Pain exploded in his ribs, his vision swimming with each impact. He tried to curl into a ball, to protect himself, but the assault was relentless. Every instinct screamed at him to fight back, to bite and tear and drink, but he kept his teeth clenched. He remembered Gen and Olivia. I can''t do that to them.


    The beating seemed to go on forever, the minutes stretching into an eternity of agony. Hadron''s laughter rang in his ears, a cruel soundtrack to his suffering. Ezra''s thoughts grew hazy, the world around him fading into a blur of pain and darkness.


    "That''s enough for now," Hadron finally said, his voice distant and echoing. "Don''t want to kill him just yet. We''ve got plenty of time for that."


    Ezra felt himself being dragged again, his body limp and unresponsive. They threw him into a corner, his head striking the concrete floor with a sickening thud. He tried to focus, to keep his eyes open, but the effort was too much.


    The last thing he saw before the darkness claimed him was Hadron''s satisfied grin, the promise of more torment in his eyes.

 Chapter 79: And So It Ends

    Ezra woke up to the harsh reality of his new state. His arms were stretched above his head, his wrists bound tightly to the ceiling with rough, biting ropes. He knew this wasn''t the warehouse he''d been in previously.


    The pain was immediate and all-encompassing, shooting through his shoulders and down his spine. He blinked against the dim light, trying to piece together how he had ended up here.


    The cold, echoing clank of boots on concrete announced Hadron''s arrival. He entered with a smug expression, hands in his pockets, and an air of cruel satisfaction. "Look who finally woke up," Hadron sneered, stopping just out of reach. "Did you have a nice nap, Ezra?"


    Ezra glared at him, trying to muster the strength to speak, but his throat was parched and raw. The effort of simply hanging there was almost more than he could bear, his muscles screaming in protest.


    Hadron stepped closer, his grin widening. "You look pathetic. Not so tough now, are you? Guess the big, bad macho man isn''t invincible after all."


    The door at the far end of the room creaked open, and a new figure entered. A man with an air of authority that immediately drew everyone''s attention. Hadron straightened up, his demeanor shifting to one of respect. "Boss," he acknowledged with a nod.


    The superior, a tall man with a sharp gaze, a scar on his cheek and an air of menace, approached slowly, his eyes assessing the situation. "What''s this?" he asked, his voice a low, dangerous rumble.


    "A debtor, boss." Hadron replied, gesturing to Ezra. "He''s the one I told you about. The debtor who owes us millions of credits. Tried to beat up the collectors and ran away."


    Tried? Dude, I beat your ass. Ezra chuckled silently to himself, the slight motion sending waves of pain through him.


    The superior looked Ezra up and down, his expression unreadable. "So this is him," he mused. "The one who thought he could escape his debts."


    Hadron nodded eagerly. "Yes, sir. We caught him trying to skip town. Figured he deserved a little reminder of who he''s dealing with."


    The man''s eyes hardened as he turned back to Hadron. "You''re right. He does deserve a beating." He took a step closer to Ezra, his presence imposing and intimidating. "What''s his name?" he asked, almost as an afterthought.


    "Ezra Matten," Hadron repeated, a note of pride in his voice.


    The man''s expression suddenly shifted from indifference to surprise, his eyes widening slightly. "Ezra Matten?" he repeated, as if to confirm.


    Hadron frowned, clearly not expecting this reaction. "Yes, sir. Why?"


    The man''s gaze flickered between Hadron and Ezra, a new calculation entering his eyes. "The gang leadership has been searching for this man," he said slowly. "He''s not just any debtor. He''s got some sort of connection to the Black Spider gang. We can''t keep him here."


    Hadron''s smug grin faltered, replaced by a look of confusion and unease. "What do you mean, sir?"


    The man stepped back, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "It means we''ve got a bigger fish than we realized. We need to handle this carefully. If word gets out that we''ve got Ezra Matten, it could bring a lot of unwanted attention." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra watched the exchange, a sinking feeling making itself known in his gut. If the leadership was searching for him, it meant they knew he was alive. It meant that he could find himself in Macmillan''s hands. This had to be what people talked about when they say going from frypan to fire.


    The man turned to leave, his mind clearly already racing with plans. "Keep an eye on him," he ordered Hadron. "Don''t do anything rash. I''ll inform the higher-ups. They''ll want to know about this."


    Hadron nodded, still looking a bit confused by the sudden change in tone. "Yes, sir. I''ll make sure he stays put."


    As the man left the room, Hadron turned back to Ezra, his expression a mix of frustration and anger. "You''re lucky," he growled. "But don''t think this means you''re off the hook. I''ll be back, and we''ll finish what we started."


    Ezra didn''t respond, saving his strength. He hung there, his body battered and his mind racing. The pain was overwhelming, but the determination in his eyes remained. He would survive this. He had to.


    **********


    Ezra hung from his arms, alone in the room. His ears picked up the sounds of footsteps a moment before the door swung open and someone walked in.


    Ezra didn''t bother to check, hanging his head and ignoring the pain in his body.


    "Ezra Matten in the flesh." Macmillan laughed as he entered Ezra''s view, dressed in a tailored suit. He tilted his arms smiling at Ezra. "Under my nose all along."


    Ezra said nothing, staring at the floor.


    Macmillan turned away, grabbed a nearby chair and dragged it in front of Ezra. He took a seat, crossing his legs and leaning back. "I have to apologize." Macmillan began. "It was not my intention to keep you alive. I wanted you dead. Not beaten within an inch of your life.


    I won''t punish whoever did this though. It is after all, satisfying to see you like this."


    Macmillan pursed his lips in the silence that followed. "Tell me, do you have any message for me to pass on to your wives? They''re not doing so great by the way. We had to catch them with their pants down. It was fun."


    "What did you do?" Ezra growled, unable to keep quiet.


    "Aha! It talks." Macmillan exclaimed, delighted. "I wasn''t sure if you were actually alive."


    "What did you do to them?" Ezra growled again.


    "Easy." Macmillan raised a palm towards Ezra before dropping it to adjust his glasses. "All we did was attack their supplies, you know. Keep them on the back foot."


    "If you touch them." Ezra threatened.


    "You''ll do what?" Macmillan sat up. "Ah. I think there''s misunderstanding going on here. I didn''t come here to speak terms or things like that. I''m here to kill you."


    Ezra felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Think about it." Macmillan leaned forward. "What coven can exist without a male vampire. If I take you out, the Matten Coven dissolves. So I''ll ask again. What message do you want me to pass to your wives?"


    Ezra was silent, processing what Macmillan had just said. There was no way out. He sighed in resignation. A part of him had already accepted that it would end this way. He thought about it. A message for Gen and Olivia?


    "Nothing." He finally breathed. "Whatever message I send will be tainted by your voice anyways. Better to spare them that."


    Macmillan stood up from the chair smoothly. "Good choice." He materialized claws on his hand and with a swift motion, stabbed his hand into Ezra''s heart. Ezra gasped from the pain. With a swift jerk, he tore out Ezra''s heart.


    Ezra hanged, staring at his heart as death crawled upon him. He gave a final sigh. So it ends.


    As he faded away, a voice floated to him through the darkness. "So it begins."

 Chapter 80: Final Chance

    Ezra wandered through a dark, oppressive void.


    Shadows pressed in from every side, their forms shifting and whispering secrets he could not hear or understand. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ground beneath his feet was uneven, a mix of cold stone and slick, unidentifiable material. He felt a chill in the air, the kind that seeped into his bones and refused to leave.


    He walked forward, each step echoing ominously. The darkness seemed to go on forever, an endless labyrinth with no clear path or destination.


    Occasionally, he stumbled over things he could not see, each fall reminding him of how vulnerable he was in this place.


    He felt a sense of foreboding, as if they were eyes in the darkness, watching his every move.


    He strained his senses, trying to pick up any hint of light or direction, but the void revealed nothing.


    After what felt like an eternity, he saw a faint glow in the distance, a pinprick of light that stood out like a beacon in the darkness.


    He moved towards it, hope flaring in his chest. The closer he got, the brighter the light became, until all around him was light and he was consumed by it.


    Ezra startled as the light fell away, leaving him blinking in the sudden darkness. He found himself standing in a vast, dark throne room.


    He had entered the room through a side door. He looked around and could instantly sense how old, how... ancient, the chamber was.


    He moved forward, his sense of familiarity growing. He felt like he knew this place within his bones. As if it had a map that had been written right into his being.


    The chamber was immense, its vaulted ceiling disappearing into shadows far above.


    The walls were covered in grand murals, each one depicting scenes of battles and conquests that could not possibly be real. The figures in the murals wielded powers that he struggled to understand.


    The throne itself was very impressive, its back leading up to a mural of a vast, gnarled tree whose branches spread out across the wall, intertwining with the side of the murals that seemed to be telling a story of a great kingdom.


    A red carpet led from the throne to the massive double doors at the other end of the room, flanked by towering columns that reached up to the ceiling.


    The throne room was incredibly silent but that silence was broken by the distant and muffled echoes of Ezra''s footsteps as he moved forward, as if drawn by a force he could not see.


    Ezra immediately realized that this was a dream, but it felt unsettlingly real. He wasn''t trapped in anyone''s body and his senses were heightened, every detail of the throne room vivid and tangible.


    As he approached the throne from the side, he saw a figure seated upon it. The vampire progenitor, his presence radiating authority and power.


    He was also radiating an intense Aura of misery so strong, Ezra felt like mourning with him. The progenitor was stroking something laid across his lap.


    Ezra moved closer, his curiosity piqued. As he drew nearer, he saw that the progenitor was gently running his fingers along the length of Shadrach''s sword.


    The weapon gleamed under the darkness, its dark blade somehow reflecting the crimson hues of the carpet below.


    Suddenly, the heavy doors burst open, the sound reverberating through the room.


    A woman entered, her presence immediately commanding attention. She was beautiful, young, and unmistakably human.


    She wore a black mourning dress that flowed around her like liquid shadow, calling attention to her grace.


    As she moved, she left smudges of color on the world behind her, as if the very fabric of reality was being altered by her passage.


    The woman approached the throne and bowed deeply, her head touching the floor. "My King," she greeted the progenitor, her voice filled with reverence and a touch of grief.


    The progenitor''s golden eyes remained fixed on her, his expression unreadable. "I am not your king, Valaren." He said, his voice calm but firm. "I rule over vampires, not humans."


    "It doesn''t matter. You will always be my king." The woman lifted her head, her eyes pleading. "Please. I beg of you. Take my soul as a weapon against the wolfskins and the renegade vampires."


    "I know you plan to craft weapons against them. Make me into the weapon that strikes fear into their hearts. Let me take everything they have and not give back! Let me be the darkness that smothers their light! Let me be the nightmare to their daydream!"


    Ezra blinked in shock. This couldn''t possibly be the same Valaren who is now a dragon inside of me. The very idea seemed absurd to him.


    The progenitor shook his head. "I cannot take your soul from you, Valaren. Your soul is yours and yours alone. Besides, you are kin. One does not do that to kinsmen. If there was anything I ever learnt from my mother, it is that."


    Ezra could feel her desperation from where he stood. "My life is already forfeit, my king." She pleaded, her hands clenching her dress tightly.


    "My enemies wait for me outside this palace. The moment i step outside, I die. It is better for me to die and live on as a weapon than to die for nothing."


    The progenitor''s gaze softened slightly, a flicker of something almost like sympathy in his golden eyes. "You believe this is the only way?" He asked. "I can send you somewhere far away to live out the rest of your days."


    "Yes. This is the only way, my king. No matter where I go on this earth, they''ll find me." Valaren nodded, her eyes shining with determination. "Please, my king. Grant me this one mercy."


    There was a long silence, as the progenitor sat, considering her request. Finally, he nodded. "Very well, Valaren. I will accept your soul."


    He extended his hand, and Valaren moved forward, offering her wrist.


    The progenitor''s fingers closed around it, his touch gentle despite the gravity of the moment.


    Then, he looked up, his golden eyes meeting Ezra''s gaze with an intensity that was almost physical.


    "Do you understand what you must do now?" The progenitor asked, his voice resonating through the throne room.


    Ezra stumbled back, the force of the progenitor''s gaze almost too much to bear.


    The intensity of those golden eyes seemed to pierce through him, filling him with a sense of purpose and urgency.


    "This is your final chance to claim the soul, Ezra Matten." The progenitor proclaimed. Before he could respond, the dream began to dissolve around him.


    The throne room faded into darkness, the images of Valaren, the progenitor, and the ancient tree all slipping away like sand through his fingers.


    "Seize it."

 Chapter 81: A Pact of Souls

    The world around Ezra shimmered in a kaleidoscope of colors. The vibrant hues danced and intertwined, creating a living tapestry that enveloped him in its embrace.


    He felt a gentle pull, drawing him deeper into the shifting lights. The colors began to form images, giving him glimpses a life once lived.


    The first scene materialized in a cozy cafe, warm light spilling through large windows. Valaren and a man whose face was obscured sat at a corner table, their faces illuminated by the soft glow of the hanging lamps. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were laughing, the sound light and carefree. Valaren''s eyes sparkled with joy as the man recounted a funny story, gesturing animatedly with his hands. The bond between them was obvious, their shared laughter an indication of their closeness and the comfort they found in each other''s company.


    The colors swirled and shifted, transporting Ezra to a dark alley under a moonlit sky. Valaren stood at one end wielding a gun in each hand, her posture tense and ready. Across from her, a vampire stood, red eyes swirling and face plastered with a menacing grin.


    The fight began with a blur of motion, Valaren firing bullets that whizzed through the air. The vampire moved with supernatural grace, dodging the projectiles and closing the distance between them. Just as the vampire was about to overwhelm her, Valaren twirled, dropping her guns and pulling off the giant gun on her back.


    In a smooth motion, she blew the head off the vampire. As the vampire lay defeated at her feet, Valaren pointed to its heart and destroyed it with a single shot.


    The scene dissolved into a wash of colors, and when they settled again, Ezra found himself at a somber funeral. Valaren stood alone among a sea of mourners, her black mourning dress blending into the background. Her face was a mask of stoic grief, but her eyes betrayed the depth of her sorrow.


    She held a single white rose, its petals stark against the darkness of her attire. As the ceremony progressed, she stepped forward and placed the rose on the casket, her fingers lingering on the polished wood for a moment longer than necessary. The mourners around her were a blur, their faces indistinct, but Valaren''s loneliness was achingly clear.


    She stood apart, a solitary figure bearing the weight of her loss.


    The world around Ezra shimmered again, the colors gradually fading into the dark void. When the world faded back into view, Ezra found himself standing on a lake of shimmering blue vitality that provided a dim, ethereal light.


    Everywhere he looked, darkness stretched out infinitely, but he knew, instinctively, that he was standing on a lake. The surface beneath his feet rippled gently, as if responding to his presence.


    He looked around, unable to see the sky or horizon or any end to the lake. It was an expanse of pure vitality, and its glow reflected off the dark void surrounding it. In the distance, he saw a figure moving slowly, her steps barely disturbing the serene surface.


    It was Valaren. Her black mourning dress stood out against the soft blue light. Ezra began to jog towards her, his legs sending ripples through the lake''s surface. As he got closer, the ripples grew, spreading out in concentric circles.


    He caught up to her and fell in step beside her. Valaren glanced at him, her eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and determination. "Ezra," she greeted, her voice a gentle acknowledgment.


    As their eyes met, Ezra was certain. This was the same Valaren who had been transformed into the dragon residing inside of him. The recognition was undeniable.


    "Where are we?" Ezra asked, looking around at the endless expanse of shimmering blue.


    "My soul." Valaren answered. "We are standing on the lake of vitality that resides within my soul." There was a soft chuckle as she added, "Is it fate, I wonder? I would like to believe that it is."


    Ezra admitted, "I don''t understand."


    Valaren''s eyes held a knowing light. "You will, in time," she assured him.


    They walked in silence for a moment, the only sound the soft whisper of their steps on the liquid vitality. Ezra finally broke the silence with a question that had been gnawing at him. "Who was Shadrach to you?"


    Silence.


    "Shadrach was my closest cousin," Valaren answered, her voice tinged with fondness and a hint of sadness.


    Another moment of silence passed as they strolled together. Ezra''s thoughts were a whirlwind of confusion and curiosity. What''s going on? Macmillan ripped out my heart. I shouldn''t be here. In fact, I shouldn''t be anywhere.


    "Am I dead?" he asked, the question almost a whisper.


    Valaren shook her head. "No, you''re not. Though your soul is gone, you are sharing mine. We are intertwined."


    Ezra took a deep breath, feeling the weight of her words. "What now?" he asked.


    Valaren stopped and turned to face him. "I saw your vision of me and the progenitor in the throne room," she said, her voice thoughtful. "I understand now. I had forgotten that I was never meant to do the fighting myself. I was meant to be the weapon. Now, I have a chance to make things right."


    Her eyes met his with a burning intensity. "I offer you my soul on one condition," she said. "You will give me your oath. You must claim the throne of the progenitor and open the gate to the abyss. You must enter and kill the hope of the wolfskins. Just as they did to us, do to them!"


    Her words echoed around the space, giving the sound a haunting quality.


    Ezra stood tall. The voice of the progenitor echoed in his mind. "Do you know the most powerful blood of all? It is the blood that is freely given." Ezra inhaled deeply. He didn''t need to make Valaren submit. He only needed to give freely.


    The progenitor''s voice floated to him once more. "Our blood carries the power of centuries. A legacy of strength and resilience passed down through generations. We never give up. We fight. We survive.


    We destroy."


    Ezra felt a surge of determination. "I offer you my blood to seal this oath," he said, his voice steady. "In exchange for your soul, I will do whatever I can to fulfill your wishes."


    Valaren smiled sadly. "I''m sorry for giving you this burden."


    Ezra stretched out his hand, offering it to her, palm facing up. "I accept this burden of my own free will," he said with a reassuring smile.


    "Then, I give you my soul." Valaren took a moment to compose herself. Then, with a graceful movement, she took his hand. The contact sent a jolt through them both, and a great ripple spread from their feet, cascading through the lake.


    The world around them flashed brilliantly, the lake''s serene surface disturbed by the power of their pact. The light grew brighter and brighter, until it enveloped them completely.


    "Rise, Ezra. Rise, Son of Blood and Darkness."

 Chapter 82: Rebirth And Reunion

    Ezra woke up still hanging from the ceiling, his hands tied above his head. The pain hit him all at once. The empty cavity where his heart should be dripped blood to the floor.


    He exhaled as his blood, some of which had dried over his open wounds and pooled on the floor, began to stir. It came alive, flowing back into him, defying gravity and logic. The crimson liquid seeped into his skin, driven by an unseen force.


    The blood traveled through his veins, reaching the depths of his being, entering Valaren''s cage within him. The chains binding the dragon began to loosen, slowly dissolving into pure vitality. This energy flowed into Valaren, awakening her fully. She began to emit an overwhelming amount of vitality, and Ezra felt it coursing through him, their essences merging in a harmonious flood.


    His heart, a hollow void in his chest, began to regenerate. Muscle and tissue knitted together, the sensation both excruciating and exhilarating. Vitality surged through every cell of his body, healing his aches, pains, and injuries. The power was intoxicating, and he felt himself changing. Becoming better, stronger, much more than he had been.


    Ezra flexed his muscles, testing his newfound strength. The ropes that had constrained him snapped like threads, and he dropped to the floor, landing on his feet with a feline grace. He could feel the transformation deep within him, the merging of their souls pushing him to new heights. I''m ascending to the second ring! He realized.


    He sensed a piece of the surging vitality trying to congeal and solidify into an object. With a focused mind, he took control of the transformation, guiding it with intent and purpose. The energy swirled and condensed in his hand until he was holding a weapon. A sword.


    Shadrach''s sword. The blade was elegant, forged from a dark metal that seemed to both absorb and reflect the light around it, with a golden line running along its length. The hilt was wrapped in leather, worn and familiar, fitting perfectly in his grip. It felt natural, as if it had always been a part of him.


    Ezra stared at the sword, feeling the bond between them. It was not just a weapon but an extension of his will and power. His vitality finally calmed, the process of his ascension complete. He inhaled deeply, the scent of the world around him sharper and more vivid than ever before.


    In the distance, he could hear the sound of battle. Shouts and clashes echoed faintly around him. He exhaled, steadying his mind. Valaren lay calm, coiled within him without any restraints. The dragon felt like an extension of himself, another limb he could command at will.


    He reached within and manifested Valaren. The dragon burst out of his back and landed before him, her scales shimmering with vitality. She muzzled him gently, a gesture of trust and affection. He petted her, his fingers tracing the contours of her form.


    As he stared into the dragon''s eyes, a realization settled over him. Valaren the human was gone, her soul given to him willingly, leaving behind only her physical manifestation. A wave of sadness washed over him, mourning the loss of her humanity.


    "Thank you, Valaren," he whispered, his voice filled with gratitude and sorrow. He dismissed her back into his soul, feeling her presence settle comfortably within him.


    What the? It was then that he realized something extraordinary. He was creating his own vitality, an endless wellspring fueled by his new, fully human soul. Does this mean...? He almost staggered at the implications.


    His contemplation was interrupted as the door burst open. Gen and Olivia stormed into the room, their eyes wide with shock and relief. They took in the scene. The shattered ropes, the transformation, and the sword in his hand.


    "Ezra!" Gen exclaimed, her voice a mix of astonishment and concern. "What happened?"


    Olivia''s eyes were sharp, taking in every detail. "Are you alright?" she asked, her usual calm strained by worry.


    Ezra nodded, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I''m more than alright," he said, his voice steady and strong. "I''ve never felt better."


    ********************


    5 Minutes Earlier


    Olivia stood with Gen and their gang members, all armed and ready behind them. The night was still, the only sound the faint rustle of leaves in the breeze. Before them stood the building they knew Macmillan was in, its dark windows like unblinking eyes watching their every move.


    Gen was pacing, her impatience radiating to the assembled group. "We should move now," she muttered, her hand gripping the handle of her axe tightly. "We''re wasting time just standing here."


    Olivia remained calm, her expression serene, but inside, a storm of rage churned. Every second of waiting grated on her nerves, fueling the anger she kept bottled up. She knew they had to time their attack perfectly; rushing in could mean disaster. Her eyes stayed fixed on the building, every muscle in her body tense, ready to spring into action. "We wait. Remember the plan."


    Gen huffed and threw up her hands in the air. She kept pacing. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia''s phone buzzed, breaking the silence. She answered it swiftly, listening intently. "We''ve hit their figurehead. The other attacks have begun," the voice on the other end reported.


    Olivia''s grip tightened around the weapon in her hand, her blue eyes narrowing. "Understood," she replied coolly. She ended the call and turned to their assembled forces. "Move forward," she commanded, her voice steady and authoritative.


    The gang members surged forward, and Olivia and Gen led the charge. They breached the building''s entrance, immediately met with resistance from the Three Axe gang. The air filled with the sound of gunfire and clashing weapons. Olivia moved through the chaos with lethal intent, every strike calculated, every movement precise.


    Gen fought beside her, her raw power and aggression a stark contrast to Olivia''s controlled fury. Together, they cut through the enemy forces, their combined strength an unstoppable force. But beneath Olivia''s calm exterior, her rage burned hotter with each passing moment. The memory of Macmillan''s treachery, of the attacks on their gang, of Ezra''s disappearance fueled her every action.


    In the middle of the battle, Olivia felt a sudden spike of vitality, a familiar energy that sent a jolt through her. "Gen!" She exchanged a quick glance with Gen, who nodded, understanding immediately. They fought their way through the throng of enemies, their focus now on the source of the energy.


    The closer they got, the stronger the vitality became. It was unmistakable. Ezra was here. They pushed forward with renewed determination, cutting down anyone who dared stand in their way. The walls and floor were stained with the evidence of their wrath, but Olivia''s mind was solely on reaching Ezra.


    They burst into a large, dimly lit room, and there he was. Ezra stood in the center, looking transformed, emanating an aura of strength and power. He was holding a dark sword, its blade gleaming ominously in the low light.


    "Ezra!" Gen exclaimed as she saw him. "What happened?"


    "Are you alright?" Olivia breathed, relief and anger warring within her. Relief that he was alive, and anger at the circumstances that had brought them here.


    Ezra turned to them, a faint smile on his lips. "I''m more than alright. I''ve never felt better."

 Chapter 83: The Reckoning

    "What happened?" Olivia asked as she took him in. "Where have you been? Did you ascend?"


    "Slow down." Ezra raised a hand, chuckling. "Yes, I ascended. I''ve been here for... I don''t know actually. As for what happened, well, the flower shop girls poisoned me in order to kill me but X helped me."


    "X?" Gen rocked back in surprise. "The same X?"


    "Yes. The same X."


    "How did you get here if X helped you?" Olivia asked.


    "It''s a long story. For now, let''s get out of here."


    "Agreed. Here." Olivia stretched an object to Ezra.


    Ezra took it, chuckling as he recognized the object. "I''ve totally forgotten about this." It was his boogeyman mask. He knew that only a few days might have passed but it had felt like years. He had been poisoned, almost assassinated, captured, beaten, actually killed and resurrected. he wore the mask, feeling it rest comfortably on his face. "Let''s go."


    Olivia nodded and turned away, leading the way out. "Let''s make them pay."


    "Let''s make them pay!" Gen echoed as she jumped into the fray.


    Ezra, Gen, and Olivia fought their way through the chaos. Blood and violence surrounded them as they cut down the Three Axe gang members around them with brutal efficiency. Ezra felt the surge of his newfound power, his movements swift and deadly. The world around him felt like it was moving in slow motion. This is what I''ve been missing. He still made sure he kept himself within human limits.


    As they advanced, Ezra''s eyes locked onto two familiar figures in the distance. Aaron and Macmillan. They were leaving the fight, taking a backdoor out of the building. The sight of them ignited a deep rage within him. He gestured to Gen and Olivia, signaling them to continue the fight. "I have unfinished business," he growled, his voice edged with his fury.


    Without waiting for a response, Ezra broke off from the group, pursuing Aaron and Macmillan through the labyrinthine corridors of the building. They moved swiftly, but unaware of his presence. Ezra focused his heightened senses, tracking their every step, his skills guiding him through the darkness.


    He followed them as they entered a secluded area, away from the main battle. The narrow hallways and dim lighting provided the perfect setting for him to unleash his full potential. He could feel the vitality coursing through every part of him, every muscle coiled and ready to strike.


    Aaron and Macmillan rounded a corner, and Ezra saw his chance. He leaped forward with inhuman speed, landing in front of them and blocking their escape. Macmillan''s eyes widened in shock, but it quickly morphed into a sneer. "I see. They went to find another vampire to wear the mask. Pity we''ll be killing this one too."


    In a smooth motion, Ezra pulled off the mask on his face. "Guess again." He grinned savagely displaying his fangs.


    Macmillan stumbled back in a mix of shock and fear. "No. No! I killed you! I ripped your heart out myself."


    "And I''m here from beyond the grave to make you pay." Ezra took a step forward.


    Macmillan stared in confusion before sighing and composing himself, brushing off imaginary dirt from his suit. "I see. A copycat. How did I let myself get fooled? It doesn''t matter. You''ll be dying all the same."


    You know what? It doesn''t matter what they think of this. All that matters is their death. "Come on." He raised a hand, beckoning them with his fingers. "Come to your death."


    "You think you can take us both?" Aaron taunted, cracking his neck.


    Ezra''s response was a feral grin. "I know I can." He exploded forward, almost taking them by surprise. Aaron stepped forward to meet him, attacking first, his strikes fast and powerful, but Ezra''s reflexes were sharper.


    He ducked under Aaron''s reaching claws, batted away the other hand and followed up with a powerful punch to Aaron''s chest, knocking the wind out of him. Aaron staggered back, clutching his ribs, but Ezra didn''t relent. He closed the distance and delivered a series of rapid strikes, each one landing with bone-crushing force.


    Aaron tried to fight back, but his efforts were like trying to hold back a flood with a slice of bread. Ezra''s strength was overwhelming, his attacks never ending. In a final, brutal move, Ezra grabbed Aaron by the throat and lifted him off the ground. Aaron''s eyes widened in terror as he grasped Ezra''s hand, struggling to break his grip.


    "This is for everything you''ve done," Ezra snarled, his grip tightening. With a swift motion, he speared his hand into Aaron''s chest and squeezed, pulverizing the heart. He released his grip, letting Aaron''s lifeless body drop to the floor. He turned to his next opponent. "Your turn."


    Macmillan, who had been watching the fight with growing horror, took a step back. Fear etched across his face as he realized he was next. "No. No! This can''t be!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is and it always will be. Your death is inevitable." Ezra took a step forward.


    "Wait. Wait! We can resolve this peacefully. How much do you want? Ten million? Twenty?


    Please... please," he stammered as he stepped back frantically, his voice trembling.


    "Accept it." Ezra''s eyes locked onto Macmillan, filled with a cold fury. "Running won''t save you."


    Macmillan turned and fled, his footsteps echoing through the empty corridors. Ezra pursued him, his movements a blur of speed and power. The distance between them closed rapidly, and Macmillan''s panic was almost a physical weight in the air.


    They reached a dead end, and Macmillan whirled around, his face pale with fear. "Stay away from me!" he shouted, his voice cracking.


    Ezra slowed, his steps deliberate and menacing. "You can''t escape this, Macmillan. You brought this upon yourself."


    Desperation drove Macmillan to materialize his own weapon, a giant bow, but his hands were shaking so badly that he could barely aim. Ezra advanced, his eyes never leaving Macmillan''s face. With a swift motion, he disarmed Macmillan, the weapon clattering uselessly to the floor.


    Macmillan fell to his knees, his eyes pleading. "Please... spare me," he begged, tears streaming down his face.


    Ezra stood over him, his expression cold and unyielding. "You showed no mercy to my people. Why should I show any to you?"


    Ezra raised his hand. Before he could deliver the final blow, he was pushed back by an unseen force. A dark portal opened beneath Macmillan and he fell inside. Ezra could only stare in rage as the portal closed with the sound of a thunderclap.


    Macmillan was gone.

 Chapter 84: Living Ink

    It''s been three days since Ezra ascended. He had later learned that he''d been missing for five days. He''d spent the day after his ascension relaxing and filling his wives in on all that had happened. He told them about his new soul and the fact that he had gotten it from Valaren but left out his death and the details of his mission.


    Now, Ezra walked through the streets of the city alongside Olivia and Gen, their steps purposeful as they headed toward a special tattoo parlor. This wasn''t just any parlor. It was run by a vampire known for his skill in creating tattoos that would eventually be infused with vitality and brought to life as powerful monsters. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had decided that it was better to increase his monster count as soon as possible.


    The parlor itself was tucked away in a narrow alley, the entrance marked only by a small, ornate sign that read "Living Ink." As they approached, Ezra felt a mix of anticipation and curiosity. He had heard stories about the tattooing procedure, but now he would experience it firsthand.


    Inside, the parlor was dimly lit, the walls adorned with intricate designs and artwork that seemed to move subtly in the low light. The scent of ink and the faint hum of machinery filled the air. Behind the counter stood the artist, a tall, thin vampire with a sharp gaze and steady hands.


    "Welcome," the artist said, his voice smooth and welcoming. "What can I do for you today?"


    Ezra stepped forward, rolling up his sleeve to reveal his bicep. "I want a chameleon," he said, his voice firm. "The same one for the black zone." He would finally be able to move around without wearing sunglasses every time.


    "The usual price." Olivia added.


    The artist nodded, turning back to Ezra, his eyes gleaming with interest. "A chameleon, you say? That can be arranged. Do you have the necessary vitality needed for activation?"


    "Yes. I do." Ezra could feel the lake of vitality within him. His new soul hadn''t stopped for a moment, continually creating and pumping vitality within him.


    "Very well." The artist gestured. "Please, have a seat."


    Ezra sat in the comfortable chair, feeling a mix of nerves and excitement. The artist prepared his tools, selecting a dark ink, mixing it with flowing blood and adding his vitality to create a dark red ink that shimmered with an otherworldly glow.


    Olivia and Gen watched from nearby, their expressions a mix of curiosity and encouragement. "You can do it." Gen whispered, grinning at him. Ezra rolled his eyes. It wasn''t as if he was about to start a life-threatening procedure.


    The process began, the needle, reinforced with the artist''s vitality, buzzing as it pierced Ezra''s skin. The artist worked with incredible skill and care, the design taking shape with fluid, expert movements. Ezra felt the sting of the needle, but he remained still, focusing on the thought of the chameleon and the power it would soon hold.


    As the tattoo took form, it became clear that this was no ordinary design. The chameleon seemed to shift and change colors even as it was being inked. The hues ranged from deep greens to bright blues, and even subtle purples and golds. The detail was astounding, each scale meticulously crafted to give the illusion of a living creature.


    After what felt like hours, the artist finished. He stepped back, admiring his work. "There you go," he said, a hint of pride in his voice. "Now, for the final step. Infuse it with your vitality."


    Ezra took a deep breath and focused, feeling the surge of energy within him. He channeled a great torrent of his vitality into the tattoo, watching as the colors brightened and the chameleon seemed to come to life. The creature moved, its tiny limbs flexing, its eyes blinking as it adjusted on his skin. He could feel as the creature materialized within him, coiling next to Valaren.


    This monster, he didn''t need to restrain.


    "Impressive," Olivia said. "Now, let''s see what it can do."


    Ezra nodded and extended his arm, the chameleon shifting its colors to match his skin tone. He concentrated, willing the creature to activate its powers. A dark mist began to swirl around him, thickening into a black zone that enveloped the room. The familiar sensation of the black zone''s protective shroud settled over them, cutting off the outside world.


    The room darkened, the boundaries of the black zone clear and impenetrable. Ezra felt a rush of satisfaction at the control he had over the new ability. The chameleon had seamlessly integrated with him. Just as it should be.


    He quickly gathered a little bit of vitality in his eyes and manifested the color blue over it. He moved to the mirror in the room, taking in his appearance. he now had blue eyes, perfectly matching his dark blue hair.


    Olivia stepped forward, a smile playing on her lips. "Congratulations, Ezra. You''ve done it."


    Gen clapped him on the back, her grin wide and approving. "Not bad at all. With the restrictions on your movements gone, we can now show them who''s boss."


    The artist watched with a pleased expression, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "You''ve got a powerful ally there," he said. "Use it well."


    Ezra deactivated the black zone, the dark mist dissipating as the room returned to normal. He looked down at his bicep, the chameleon now a part of him, its colors shifting subtly as if it were alive. He flexed his arm, feeling the creature''s presence and the connection they shared.


    "Thank you," Ezra nodded to the artist.


    The artist nodded, his smile genuine. "It''s my pleasure. Remember, even if you have the same chameleon as everyone else, the bond between you and your tattoo is unique. Nurture it, and it will grow stronger with you."


    Olivia paid and they left the parlor. To Ezra, the city seemed different as they walked through it. It''s probably my imagination but that doesn''t matter. He glanced at Olivia and Gen by his side. "It''s time. Let''s end this."

 Chapter 85: Negotiation by Blood

    Ezra moved through the darkness, his dark overcoat blending with the night. His familiar mask, concealed his identity, adding to the fearsome aura of the boogeyman persona he had carefully cultivated.


    The moon was a sliver in the sky, casting just enough light to navigate by, but not enough to reveal his presence.


    The warehouse loomed ahead, a hulking silhouette against the night sky. It was guarded by heavily armed men, their eyes scanning the surroundings, oblivious to the silent predator approaching.


    Ezra reached the first guard, a huge figure with a rifle slung across his chest. In a swift, silent motion, Ezra disarmed him, a quick twist and a shove rendering the man unconscious. Before the second guard could react, Ezra had already moved, striking with lethal efficiency. Each man fell without uttering a sound, their weapons confiscated and their bodies hidden from view.


    Ezra entered the warehouse, the heavy door creaking slightly as it closed behind him. Inside, the dim lighting cast long shadows across the stacks of crates and machinery. He moved confidently through the shadows like a wraith, his senses sharp and alert. Ahead, another group of Three Axe gang members stood around, their postures relaxed and their attention elsewhere. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he stalked closer, his phone suddenly rang, shattering the silence. The sound was jarring, and the gang members whirled around, shocked. They saw him standing there, only a few feet away, and their eyes widened in terror. They hadn''t heard him approach, hadn''t even known he was there until it was too late.


    One of them stammered, "It''s him... the boogeyman! Fuck!" Without another word, they turned and fled, their footsteps echoing in the cavernous space.


    Ezra answered the call, his voice a low growl. "What is it?"


    "Ezra, it''s Olivia," came the calm, familiar voice on the other end. "The Count has issued a ceasefire. You need to pull out now."


    He clenched his jaw, frustration flaring. "I was just about to finish this."


    "I know," Olivia replied, her tone soothing yet firm. "But we need to respect the ceasefire. Pull out, now."


    Ezra took a deep breath, the tension in his body slowly dissipating. "Fine," he said reluctantly. "I''m on my way."


    He ended the call and slipped the phone back into his pocket. With one last glance around the warehouse, he turned and retraced his steps, moving just as silently as before. The mission had been interrupted, but there would be other opportunities.


    **********


    Ezra sat at the head of a long wooden table, surrounded by his coven. Olivia and Gen were on either side of him. The envelope before him bore the distinctive seal of Lord Griffin. A griffin wreathed in lightning. He picked it up, breaking the seal and unfolding the letter inside. As he read, his eyes narrowed slightly, then he looked up to meet the expectant gazes of his companions.


    "We''ve received an invitation from Lord Griffin for a meeting to negotiate the ownership of the Three Axe gang," Ezra announced. "Macmillan wants to negotiate."


    Gen''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. "It''s about time," she said, her fingers drumming on the table. "Let''s settle this once and for all."


    Ezra stood. "We leave immediately. This time, we have the advantage. Let''s show them that we''re not to be trifled with."


    Later that night, they arrived at Lord Griffin''s sanctuary. They were led to the same conference room they had the previous meeting. Thhis time, the room was dominated by a massive, polished oak table, at the head of which sat Lord Griffin, his ever-present assistant standing by his side.


    Macmillan was already seated at the table, a cautious look on his face as he watched their entrance. Ezra took his place opposite him, Olivia flanking him protectively.


    "Welcome," Griffin said smoothly, his mechanical voice breaking the silence in the room. "We are here once again to discuss the ownership of the Three Axe gang. I believe Macmillan here has a new offer. Let''s hear it."


    Macmillan leaned forward, a small smile playing on his lips. "I''ve decided to be generous, Ezra. I''m willing to offer the Three Axe gang to you for a very reasonable price. Much lower than market value."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, eyes cold and calculating. "I''m not interested in your offers, Macmillan. Why should I pay when I can get the Three Axe gang for free?"


    Macmillan''s smile faltered, replaced by a scowl. "You don''t understand. I''m offering you a chance to avoid further conflict. Isn''t that worth something?"


    "After what you did to me? No." Ezra shook his head. "You''ve caused us enough trouble. I don''t intend to negotiate with you any further. The ownership of the Three Axe gang will be settled by blood."


    Macmillan''s face turned pale, but his eyes shrouded in fear. "It would be better if you take a moment to reconsider. You could be making a mistake, Ezra."


    Ezra rose from his seat, his expression unyielding. "No, Macmillan. I''m not making any mistakes. If anyone here made a mistake, it''s you. You made the mistake when tried to kill me. We settle this by blood.


    No other way."


    He turned and walked out of the room, Olivia following closely behind him. As they exited, Ezra could feel Macmillan''s gaze boring into his back, a satisfying mix of fear and desperation.


    Lord Griffin watched them leave, his expression inscrutable. "It seems the negotiations have ended," he remarked dryly.


    Back outside, Ezra took a deep breath, the cool night air filling his lungs. Gen who had been waiting by the car, stepped forward. "How was it?"


    "We rejected his offer." Olivia answered.


    Gen grinned. "Just as it should be."


    "We need to prepare," he said to them. "Macmillan won''t back down just because we rejected his offer. He''ll come after us, and we need to be ready."


    Gen''s eyes gleamed with a fierce light. "Let him come. We''ll be waiting."


    Ezra''s thought turned to the time he spent under Macmillan''s care. His chest gave a twinge as he remembered the hand grabbing his heart. Olivia placed a hand on his shoulder, her touch grounding him. "Whatever comes, we''ll face it together. We will get through this." She smiled at him, her voice filled with conviction.


    Ezra turned to her, his eyes meeting hers with a grateful smile. "Yes, we will. Together."

 Chapter 86: A Ray Of Hope

    Macmillan sat in the VIP section of an exclusive nightclub, one of the many clubs he managed for Count Griffin. The room was a cacophony of flashing lights, pounding music, and the low murmur of conversations.


    Despite the wealth and the energy around him, Macmillan''s mind was elsewhere, his thoughts consumed by the ever present threat of Ezra Matten.


    He swirled the crimson liquid in his glass, staring into it as if it held the answers he was looking for. Ezra was out for his blood, and the pressure was mounting. He had underestimated the newborn, and now, he was paying the price. He didn''t know how the vampire survived getting his heart destroyed but at the moment, that didn''t matter. What mattered was him keeping his life.


    "Ezra Matten." He murmured to himself. "Are you really a newborn? Are you really a first ring vampire?"


    As he took a sip of his blood wine, the doors to the VIP section swung open, and Sarah walked in. Her entrance was purposeful, drawing his attention immediately. She moved with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, her eyes scanning the room before locking onto him. She approached with a sly smile, holding a small USB drive between her fingers.


    "Macmillan," she said, her voice smooth and confident. "I have something for you. Something I think you''ll love."


    Macmillan raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. Sarah had been a reluctant addition to his coven and now that his wife was dead, he was considering kicking her out. "What is it?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarah''s smile widened. "You''ll see. Trust me, it''s worth your time." She handed him the USB and, without waiting for a response, turned and left the VIP section.


    Intrigued, Macmillan finished his drink and made his way to his private office in the back of the club. The office was a welcome change from the vibrant energy of the nightclub, its walls lined with dark wood paneling and decorated with expensive artwork. He sat down at his desk, the soft leather chair creaking under his weight, and plugged the USB into his computer.


    The holographic screen flickered to life, and a video file appeared. He clicked on it, leaning back in his chair as the footage began to play. The video was grainy, the quality poor, but the content was unmistakable. It was a CCTV footage. He watched in confusion until he caught sight of the face of the man in the recording.


    As Macmillan watched, a slow smile spread across his face. This was exactly what he needed. A way to turn the tables on Ezra and eliminate him completely.


    The longer he watched, the more his relief grew. The video was a goldmine, offering him a lifeline. The weight that had been pressing down on him began to lift, replaced by a sense of control he had been missing.


    As the video ended, Macmillan leaned back in his chair, a genuine laugh bubbling up from deep within him. It was a laugh of pure relief, a release of the tension that had been building for days. He had been on the edge, teetering between survival and destruction, and now, he had a way out.


    He replayed the video, absorbing every detail, his mind racing with plans and possibilities. With this evidence, he could finally remove Ezra from the board and ensure his position remained secure.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, Macmillan felt a sense of hope. As he laughed again, the sound echoed through the empty office. "Just you wait, Ezra Matten." He chuckled. "Let''s see you escape this one."


    **********


    Macmillan entered the police station under the cloak of night, his presence barely acknowledged by the few officers on duty. The air was thick with the sterile scent of disinfectant and old coffee. He sniffed with disdain as he approached the front desk, his demeanor exuding confidence and purpose.


    "I''m here to see Officer Target," he said, his voice low but firm and layered with a touch of his Aura.


    The desk sergeant, a tired-looking woman with dark circles under her eyes, glanced up briefly and nodded. "Down the hall, third door on the left," she directed, barely lifting her gaze from her paperwork.


    Macmillan made his way down the dimly lit corridor, the sounds of the station fading into the background. He reached the designated door and knocked, the sound echoing softly in the quiet hallway.


    "Come in," a voice called from within.


    Macmillan pushed the door open and stepped inside. The room was modest, filled with filing cabinets and a cluttered desk. Behind the desk sat the man he was here for. Officer Target. White cap resting jauntily on his blonde hair, the peacekeeper glanced up.


    "Macmillan," Target greeted him, his eyes narrowing in curiousity. "What brings you here at this hour?" He paused. "Well, it''s our normal hours but this is quite an unusual visit."


    Macmillan closed the door behind him and approached the desk, pulling the USB from his pocket. "I have something that requires your attention," he said, placing the USB on the desk.


    Target picked up the device, turning it over in his hand before plugging it into his computer. He watched the screen intently as the video played. "Wait a minute. Isn''t this that dude? The two hundred million credits dude? What was his name again?"


    "Ezra Matten."


    Target snapped his fingers. "Yes. That." He turned back to what he was watching.


    When the video ended, Target leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled under his chin. "This is damning evidence," he said. "Ezra has clearly broken the Law of Secrecy. It''s a clear-cut case." Then he smiled and leaned forward. "But I''ll need assurances."


    Macmillan nodded, understanding the unspoken request. He reached into his coat and pulled out an envelope thick with cash, placing it on the desk beside the USB. "Consider this a down payment for your services," he said smoothly.


    Target took the envelope, weighing it in his hand before tucking it into his desk drawer. "This will do," he said. "But I''ll need more once the case is underway. Ensuring justice isn''t cheap, especially when dealing with a case of Secrecy Breach."


    Macmillan smiled, a cold, calculated expression. "You have my word. There will be more where that came from, as long as you bring Ezra to justice."


    Target extended his hand, and Macmillan shook it firmly. The deal was struck. "I''ll start the proceedings immediately," Target said, grinning in anticipation. "Expect updates soon."


    Macmillan nodded, a sense of satisfaction settling over him. He had set the wheels in motion, using the law to his advantage. And with Target''s help, he would ensure that Ezra faced the consequences of his actions.


    As he left the police station, the night air felt invigorating. The plan was in place, and Macmillan felt a renewed sense of control. He had played his card well, and now it was up to Target to execute their plan. The night was far from over, and with each step, he moved closer to securing his position and eliminating the threat that Ezra posed.


    "So long, Ezra Matten." He whispered to himself. "So long."

 Chapter 87: Underneath The T-Max

    Ezra received the summons to meet with Count Griffin just before dawn. The message had been brief and to the point, leaving no room for questions. He didn''t like the suddenness of it, but he had no choice but to comply.


    As the leader of the Matten Coven, his interactions with Griffin had always been laced with formality and a hint of mutual respect. This meeting, however, felt different. They wouldn''t be meeting at Griffin''s sanctuary and he was required to come alone.


    He arrived at the appointed location, a nondescript building in the heart of the city, just as clock struck midnight. As he entered the building, a sense of unease settled over him. The lobby was eerily quiet, and the receptionist barely glanced up as he walked past.


    Following the directions given to him, Ezra took the elevator to the top floor. As the doors opened, he was greeted not by Count Griffin, but by someone else. Someone he knew very well. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Howdy!" Target waved at him. "How have you been? Come in. Come in. No need to stand there." Target walked forward, a smug expression on his face. He was flanked by a squad of peacekeepers dressed in the whites of the First City police force, their red eyes gleaming in the night.


    "Ezra Matten," Target said, his voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "You are under arrest for breaking the Law of Secrecy."


    "What?" Ezra''s eyes narrowed in confusion but he remained calm. He quickly though through his options. It''s Target. This is definitely a setup but he''s got the law on his side. Should I fight? No.


    A fight here would do more harm than good. He raised his hands slightly, indicating his compliance. "I''ll come quietly," he said, his voice steady.


    Target''s smirk widened as his men moved in to restrain Ezra. They cuffed his hands behind his back with restraints that were clearly designed to suppress a vampire''s strength and abilities. Ezra felt the cold metal bite into his skin, the restraints burning his vitality slightly, but he maintained his composure.


    They escorted him down to the basement, where a secure transport vehicle awaited. The journey to wherever they were going was swift. The tension in the air was almost like an Aura. Ezra sat across from Target in the dimly lit interior of the transport, the peacekeeper''s eyes never leaving him.


    "What are the charges?" Ezra asked, breaking the silence.


    Target leaned back, a mocking grin on his face. "You''ll find out soon enough," he replied. "For now, just enjoy the ride."


    Ezra clenched his jaw but said nothing. He tried again, hoping to get some information. "Who reported me?"


    Target chuckled, shaking his head. "Nice try, but I''m not falling for that. Let''s just say someone with an interest in keeping things... orderly."


    Ezra fell silent, his mind racing with possibilities. The ride continued in uncomfortable silence, broken occasionally by Target''s offhand comments and jokes. It was clear that the peacekeeper enjoyed his position of power, enjoying Ezra''s discomfort.


    They arrived at the T-Max building, the towering structure now with an imposing light as Ezra stared at it through the tiny windows.


    The transport vehicle bypassed the main entrance, heading instead to a concealed side entrance. The doors opened to reveal a long, dimly lit corridor that led deep into the building. The air was cool and still, the silence oppressive.


    The peacekeepers marched Ezra down the corridor, their footsteps echoing off the concrete walls. At the end of the passage, they entered a small elevator that took them even further down, to the hidden lower levels of the T-Max building.


    When the elevator doors opened, they stepped into a high-security area. The lighting was harsh and clinical, the walls reinforced with layers of steel and silver. "Welcome to Peacekeeper HQ for First City." Target announced with a flourish. "Pretty sweet, right?" He glanced at Ezra. "This is where we have our secure containment area for rogue vampires.


    This place was designed to hold even the most powerful and dangerous of our kind. Well, up to the third ring. Which you are not. Let''s go."


    They brought Ezra to a containment room, the heavy door sliding open with a metallic hiss. Inside, the room was stark and bare, with only a single chair and a set of chains embedded in the walls. The moment Ezra entered the room, his vitality torn from him in an instant. He stumbled at the harsh force. "Wha? What was that?"


    "Like I said," Target grinned. "Secure. There''s no escaping. Your vitality is gone. No way to regenerate it. You''ll be here with me a long, long, time."


    Joke''s on you. I''m a vitality machine. Ezra grinned inwardly.


    Target gestured for Ezra to sit in the chair, and he complied, feeling the weight of the situation settle over him. The peacekeepers secured him in place, the chains cold and unyielding.


    Once Ezra was restrained, Target leaned in, his smirk never fading. "Welcome to your new home," he said. "Comfortable, isn''t it?"


    Ezra met his gaze squarely. "You think this will hold me?" he asked, his voice low and menacing.


    Target laughed, a harsh, grating sound. "Oh, it will hold you. And you''ll stay here until we decide what to do with you."


    Ezra''s mind raced, trying to piece together the events that had led him here. The sudden summons, the ambush, the arrest. It all pointed to a well-orchestrated plan. Someone had gone to great lengths to ensure his capture, and he needed to find out who and why.


    Ezra stood up, waved to him and left. The door to the containment room slid shut, leaving Ezra alone in the harsh light. He closed his eyes, focusing on calming his mind and gathering his strength. His vitality was slowly generating in his soul again. The room didn''t stop him from creating. It only took away from him when he entered.


    A system that would work on most vampires. He wasn''t most vampires.


    Well, I''ve faced worse odds before. I should be able to get out of this.

 Chapter 88: Corrupt Cops Backroom Shop

    Olivia was sitting in the living room of their secret home, the warm light from the chandelier above casting a serene glow over the room. She was sipping tea, laced with blood, her mind busy with thoughts of their ongoing plans, when the phone rang. Gen, who was lounging on the couch with a magazine, rolled her eyes and picked it up.


    "Yeah?" Gen''s tone was blunt, as usual. Her expression shifted from irritation to surprise, then to a simmering anger. "You''ve got to be kidding me. Alright, we''ll be there." She hung up and turned to Olivia, her eyes blazing. "That was the peacekeepers. Ezra''s been arrested.


    He''s in jail."


    Olivia''s grip on her teacup tightened, but her expression remained calm. "What charges?" she asked, her voice steady.


    "Breaking the Law of Secrecy," Gen replied, almost spitting the words out. "Didn''t he leave to see Count Griffin? Something isn''t right. This reeks of a setup."


    Olivia nodded, setting her teacup down with deliberate care. "We need to investigate. Who''s spearheading the investigation? Doesn''t matter. There''s only one person I can think of. Let''s go."


    The drive to the police station was tense. Gen drummed her fingers impatiently on the steering wheel, while Olivia stared out the window, her mind working through the possibilities. She knew they had to approach this carefully. They didn''t know the details and brash actions would only worsen Ezra''s situation.


    They arrived at the station and walked in confidently. Gen marched straight up to the desk sergeant, her bluntness on full display. "We''re here to see Officer Target," she demanded.


    The sergeant, taken aback by her assertiveness, pointed down the hall. "Third door on the left," he said, his voice wary.


    Gen strode off, Olivia following more calmly, her eyes scanning the surroundings with careful scrutiny. They reached the office and knocked. Target opened the door, his expression turning from surprise to a sly smile.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Olivia and Genesis. Pleasure to see you once again. What brings you here?" he asked, leaning against the doorframe.


    "You know why we''re here," Gen snapped. "What evidence do you have against Ezra?"


    Target''s smile widened. "Now, now, information like that doesn''t come cheap."


    Olivia stepped forward, her demeanor calm and composed. "We should kill you for what you did to us but..." she trailed off, leaving Target to stare uncomfortably at her, his smile faltering. "We''re willing to pay for the information." Olivia stated, reaching into her bag and pulling out a thick envelope. "This should cover it."


    Target smile returned full force. He took the envelope, his eyes gleaming as he thumbed through the bills. "Money does make the world go round, even for us vamps. Alright, follow me," he said, standing, before leading them to a secure room at the back of the station. "Welcome to the backroom!"


    Inside, Target handed them a USB drive. "This contains the evidence we have against Ezra," he said. "But you''ll need to be discreet about how you use it. It''s a copy, not the original. To get the original, honestly, I don''t think you can. My informant probably has more copies than I do.


    It won''t be vanishing anytime soon."


    "We expected as much." Olivia nodded, slipping the USB into her bag. "Thank you," she said. "Now, we need to see Ezra."


    Target raised an eyebrow. "That''s completely against protocol. All vampires are forbidden from meeting an accused who broke the Law of Secrecy. You know that."


    Olivia kept staring flatly at him as Gen scoffed beside her.


    "For beautiful ladies such as yourselves, that''ll cost you extra." Target grinned, rubbing his thumb and index fingers together in the universal expression for money.


    Gen stepped forward, her eyes fierce. "Name your price."


    Target''s smirk grew wider. "Double what you just paid."


    Olivia pulled out another envelope, handing it over without hesitation. "Done. Now take us to him."


    "Not so fast." Target chuckled. "Gifts clear things with the boss first. I''ll contact you when it''s time."


    "How long?" Gen asked with gritted teeth.


    "Don''t worry. Shouldn''t be more than twenty four hours." Target sniffed the envelope with money. "And they say being a cop doesn''t pay."


    "We''ll be back." Olivia stated and left, Gen following. As they exited the building, Gen''s anger seemed to reach a boiling point.


    "We can''t let them get away with this," she muttered, her fists clenched.


    "We won''t," Olivia replied, her voice calm but filled with resolve. "But we need to be calm. Charging in headfirst to see Ezra will only get us killed or captured."


    Gen took a deep breath, nodding reluctantly. "Fine. What''s the plan?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First, we review the evidence," Olivia said as they got into the car. "Then we''ll meet Ezra and figure out our next move. This isn''t just about freeing Ezra. It''s about finding that informat and making sure this doesn''t happen again."


    Back at their base, they both gathered around a laptop and plugged in the USB. The screen flickered to life, revealing the video that Target had given them. As they watched, their expressions grew grim.


    "This is damning," Gen said, her voice low. "But it''s also has to be fabricated. Look at the date. We were with Ezra all day on that day, were we not?"


    Olivia nodded. "We can use this to our advantage. If we can prove the evidence is fake, we can turn the tables on whoever set this up."


    They spent the next few hours analyzing the video, noting inconsistencies and flaws. As the sun began to rise, they had a plan in place.


    "We''ll need to present this evidence to Count Griffin," Olivia said. "If we can prove that Ezra was framed, he can help us force them to release him. For a price of course." She finished bitterly. There was no such thing as a free meal.


    Gen''s eyes gleamed with bloodlust. "And then, we''ll make sure whoever did this pays."


    Olivia placed a hand on her shoulder, a small smile playing on her lips. "We will."


    The plan was set. Ezra must be freed.

 Chapter 89: A Price Too High

    Ezra sat on the single chair in his cell, staring at the cold, stone walls. His eyes was on the wall but his sight was on the vitality within him. It swirled within him in beautiful patterns, his soul pumping vitality nonstop.


    The dim light in the room casted long shadows, dancing and flickering, but he paid them no mind. His thoughts were elsewhere, racing through memories and legal precedents, as he tried to make sense of his current situation.


    Once a skilled lawyer, now a vampire entangled in a web of accusations, he found himself dusting off his dormant skills in a world where the rules were different, but the stakes were higher.


    The heavy door creaked open, and two familiar figures stepped inside. Olivia and Gen walked in, looking grim as they approached. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ezra," Olivia began, her voice steady but laced with concern, "the Peacekeepers have evidence against you. They claim you broke the Law of Secrecy."


    Ezra''s took a deep breath, forcing himself to remain calm. The only punishment for breaking the Law of Secrecy was death. "What evidence do they have?"


    "It''s a video. CCTV." Gen said, his expression troubled. "It shows you revealing your red vampire eyes to a security guard at our old penthouse."


    Ezra froze in shock. What the hell? He remembered the incident clearly. That was the day he had gone out by himself. The day before he had been shot at the warehouse. On that day, the guard had just seemed confused, and he had quickly put on sunglasses to hide his eyes.


    "That''s impossible. The guard was just confused. I wore sunglasses right after that." How did they know?


    Olivia sighed, her gaze softening. "We know, Ezra. But the footage is damning. It shows you clearly."


    Ezra''s mind raced. How had the Peacekeepers obtained this footage? Who have it out for me? Malachi? Macmillan? "How did they get the video?" He asked, looking up.


    Gen shook his head. "We don''t know. It just surfaced, and now they''re using it against you."


    Ezra closed his eyes for a moment, collecting his thoughts. "What''s the legal procedure?"


    "A date will be set soon for you to meet with an Arbiter," Olivia explained. "They''ll judge your case."


    Ezra knew that arbiters in vampire society were the ultimate authority, their judgments swift and often harsh. He knew he had to craft a solid defense. His lawyer''s mind clicked into gear, sifting through possible strategies. "Okay. This what we''ll do. We''ll argue that the footage is fake.


    It was filmed during the day, and everyone knows vampires can''t last long under the sun."


    Olivia nodded but looked uncertain. "It''s a good angle, but it''s not foolproof. Everyone also knows that vampires can move around during the day if they shield themselves well enough."


    Ezra frowned, considering this. "We need the guard. If we can find him and get his testimony to align with us, it could make all the difference."


    Olivia and Gen exchanged glances. "We''ll find him," Olivia said firmly. "We''ll do whatever it takes."


    "Also, inform Target to come see me." Ezra spoke. "He can be bought to our side."


    "That is risky, isn''t it?" Olivia asked. "He only follows the highest bidder."


    "Then we''ll make sure we''re the highest bidder." Ezra smiled. "If we have the money."


    "We''ll find it."


    Ezra nodded sharply in gratitude. "Thank you. We don''t have much time. The Peacekeepers will move quickly. Whoever gave them that footage will be pushing for me to be punished immediately."


    Olivia placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "We''ll get through this, Ezra. Just hold on."


    Gen gave him a small, encouraging nod. "We''ll be back soon."


    Ezra watched as they left the cell, the heavy door closing behind them with a final thud.


    **********


    The heavy metal door of Ezra''s cell creaked open, and Target stepped inside. His expression was smug, and he looked at Ezra with a mixture of curiosity and contempt. "Ezra," he said, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "You wanted to talk?"


    Ezra stood, meeting Target''s gaze with a calm demeanor. "Yes, I want to negotiate," he replied. "The evidence against me


    It needs to disappear."


    Target chuckled, crossing his arms. "And what makes you think I''m interested in negotiating? You''re in a pretty tight spot, Ezra. Why should I help you?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, knowing he had to play his cards right. "Because I have the money for it."


    Target raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Go on."


    "I can make it worth your while," Ezra continued. "Just destroy the footage and help clear my name. I can get you any price you want, within reason."


    Target leaned against the wall, considering the offer. "Money is nice, but it''s fleeting, you know. Besides, I already have a pretty sweet pile of cash for my retirement in a few years." He paused. "Influence... now that''s interesting. But what kind of influence can you offer me?"


    Ezra kept his expression neutral. "What do you suggest?"


    Target grinned, his eyes narrowing. "Do you know what I''m thinking?rt. I want something bigger than money. I want a piece of that Black Spider gang you''ve got going on."


    Ezra''s eyes widened slightly. "What do you mean by ''a piece''?"


    Target''s smile was cold and calculating. "I want control of part of your operations. A share in the profits, influence over decisions. I want to be a part of the gang''s inner workings. At least, until the new Count arrives."


    Ezra''s mind raced. He knew the value of what Target was asking for. It wasn''t just a piece of the gang. It was a piece of their power, their future. "That''s a lot to ask," he said carefully.


    Target shrugged. "You''re in no position to negotiate, Ezra. It''s that or the footage stays."


    Ezra took a step closer, his eyes locked onto Target''s. "You know I can''t agree to that."


    Target''s expression hardened. "Then you''ll stay in this cell. And the evidence will be used against you."


    Ezra felt a surge of frustration, but he kept it in check. "There has to be another way. You know as well as I do that power gained through betrayal is fragile. It won''t last."


    Target shook his head. "This is the deal, Ezra. Take it or leave it."


    Ezra stood his ground, his voice firm. "I can''t give you a piece of the gang. Find another way, or this conversation is over."


    For a moment, the two men stared at each other, the tension thick in the air. Finally, Target sighed, pushing himself off the wall. "You''re a stubborn man, Ezra. I''ll give you that. But remember, this is your last chance. Think it over."


    He turned and left the cell, the door closing behind him with a heavy thud. Ezra remained standing, a grim smile on his face.


    He knew he wouldn''t be able to get the evidence destroyed. He just wanted to plant an idea in Target''s head. Target loved any opportunity to make money. Ezra was betting on the fact that Malachi would go to extort money from whoever gave him the evidence.


    If they were busy trying to keep the evidence in play, they won''t be looking at his other hand. The security guard. As he sat back down, he sighed to himself. This wasn''t the end.

 Chapter 90: The Chase

    The moon hung low in the sky, casting an eerie glow over the apartment building as Olivia and Gen approached. The streets were quiet, the city asleep, but the urgency of their mission kept them alert.


    Olivia moved with calm determination, her mind focused on the task at hand. Gen, as always, was ready for action, her impatience barely contained.


    They entered the lobby and made their way to the security office. The head guard, a burly man with a stern expression, looked up from his desk as they approached.


    "We''re looking for the security guard who worked the morning shifts here," Olivia said, her voice polite.


    "Samuel?" The head guard frowned. "He quit a few days ago. Haven''t seen him since."


    "Whatever." Gen stepped forward, her tone sharp. "We need his address."


    "Woah! Woah! Woah! Young lady." The head guard crossed his arms, his expression hardening. "I can''t just give out personal information. It''s against policy."


    Olivia sighed, sensing the futility of arguing. She placed a hand on Gen''s arm, calming her. "We understand your concerns," she said softly, her eyes locking onto the guard''s. "But this is very important. We need to find him."


    "Sorry, ladies. No can do."


    When the guard remained stubborn, Olivia decided to use a different approach. She manifested and focused her Aura, the subtle shimmer of vitality emanating from her. The guard''s eyes glazed over slightly, his resistance weakening.


    "Please," Olivia said gently. "Tell us where we can find him."


    The guard blinked slowly, then nodded. "He lives at 34 Maple Street, apartment 5C," he said in a monotone voice.


    "Thank you," Olivia replied, her Aura retracting as she stepped back.


    Gen smirked, shaking her head. "You always make it look so easy."


    Olivia gave her a small smile. "Let''s go."


    They hurried to the car and drove to the address, the city''s quiet streets flashing by in a blur. They quickly arrived at the apartment building. Gen flung open the door and raced out up the stairs to the fifth floor of the building. She rapped on the door quickly as she was joined by Olivia. "Open up or I''ll break down the door." She threatened as she knocked.


    "Calm down." Olivia gently pushed Gen aside and held a hand above the door. In a second, it clicked open.Gen pushed the door open to see a sorry sight. It was clear that Samuel had left in a hurry. The apartment inside was in disarray. Clothes were strewn about, drawers left open, and the bed unmade.


    "Looks like he bolted," Gen muttered, picking up a discarded shirt.


    Olivia moved methodically through the apartment, checking the drawers. "Search the house. We need to know where he went to."


    Gen followed suit, searching for anything important.


    Olivia moved to the kitchen where she found a train ticket stub on the kitchen counter, partially hidden under a stack of papers. "Found him! He''s trying to leave the city," she said, her voice calm despite the urgency. "The train leaves in thirty minutes."


    Gen''s eyes widened. "Shit. Once he gets on the train, it''s over. We need to move. Now."


    They dashed back to the car and sped through the city, the engine roaring as Gen pushed it to its limits. Traffic was light, but every red light felt like an eternity. Olivia kept her eyes on the road, her mind racing with the need to reach the station in time.


    When they finally arrived at the train station, they had only minutes to spare. They rushed inside, scanning the platforms for any sign of Samuel. The hustle and bustle of the station made it difficult to spot him, but Olivia''s keen eyes caught sight of a familiar figure.


    "There," she said, pointing towards a platform at the far end.


    They hurried towards him, but as they got closer, they saw that Samuel wasn''t alone. Sarah and Malachi flanked him, their presence imposing. Behind them stood the remaining three members of the Malachi coven, their eyes cold and mocking.


    Sarah smirked as Olivia and Gen approached. "You''re too late," she taunted, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "He''s coming with us."


    "So it was you!" Gen''s fists clenched, her anger barely contained. "We''re not letting you take him."


    Malachi stepped forward, wearing a superior smirk on his face. "You''re in no position to make demands."


    Olivia placed a hand on Gen''s arm, holding her back. She knew that attacking now would be futile. They were outnumbered, and a confrontation here would only make things worse. "Let''s not make a scene," she said quietly. "We need to think this through."


    Gen glared at Sarah and Malachi, her frustration evident. "This isn''t over," she growled.


    Sarah chuckled, her eyes gleaming with victory. "Oh, I''m sure it''s not. But for now, you''ve lost." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They watched helplessly as the coven escorted out of the station.


    Gen turned to Olivia, her anger replaced by a determined resolve. "What now?"


    Olivia took a deep breath, her mind already on their next move. "We regroup. We find another way. This isn''t the end. Samuel doesn''t have to be the only card we can play."


    They left the station, the weight of their failure heavy on their shoulders. But Olivia knew they couldn''t afford to dwell on it. There was too much at stake, and they needed to stay focused.


    Back in the car, the silence was filled with a sense of determination. Olivia took the wheel this time. "We need to find something on Macmillan. He''s the one controlling Target." She said as they drove through the city. "We need to cut off the snake at the head."


    Gen nodded, her jaw set. "We''ll dig up every piece of dirt we can. He''s going to pay for this."


    Silence filled the air.


    "We''ll get him back," Gen said, breaking the silence, her voice filled with conviction.


    Olivia nodded, reassuringly. "Yes, we will."


    "And we''ll make sure everyone gets what''s coming to them." Gen leaned back on her seat. A list of names flashed in her mind.


    Sarah.


    X.


    Malachi.


    Macmillan.


    She will drink their blood.

 Chapter 91: The Trial

    Ezra was brought into the courtroom, which resembled a grand throne room within the facility. The atmosphere was thick with tension, the air heavy with anticipation. As he walked in, his wrists bound in tattoo-made restraints, he felt the weight of many eyes on him. The room was large, adorned with dark tapestries and intricate carvings. At the far end, a raised dais held an imposing throne.


    Target stood beside Ezra, a smug expression on his face. "It''s not too late to reconsider, Ezra," he whispered. "You can still save yourself by giving up a piece of the gang."


    Ezra remained stoic, his expression unreadable. He said nothing, his silence a clear refusal. He wouldn''t betray his family, not for anything.


    Olivia and Gen entered the courtroom and took their seats on one side, their faces a mixture of concern and determination. They gave Ezra a reassuring nod, taking in the small scattering of vampires in the room. Most of them seemed to be peacekeepers. Across the room, Macmillan entered with Sarah, taking their places on the opposite side.


    Macmillan''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of satisfaction and malice. He crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair, relaxed. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A hush fell over the room as the Arbiter entered. It was a very beautiful lady, her hair glowing in different colors, shifting like the famous vampire chameleon.


    The atmosphere shifted, the air growing heavy with the weight of her presence. She was a woman of formidable stature, her Aura devoid of emotion but almost tangible in its intensity. It pressed down on everyone present, a reminder of her authority. She climbed the dais with measured steps and sat on the throne, her gaze sweeping over the assembled vampires.


    "The court is now in session," she announced, her voice resonating with power. Her eyes fell on Target who took a gulp. "Begin."


    Target stepped forward, presenting the charges with a flourish. "Ezra Matten is accused of breaking the Law of Secrecy," he declared. "We have irrefutable evidence."


    The Arbiter waved and the evidence was presented, a video playing on the large screen. It showed Ezra stepping out of an elevator without his sunglasses, his red vampire eyes visible. The security guard''s confusion and subsequent reaction were clear. Ezra watched the footage impassively, his mind already formulating his defense.


    "We have the witness here with us." Target announced and Ezra blinked in surprise. His eyes turned to the crowd and picked out Olivia and Gen. They''d failed. Fuck. This complicates things.


    "Bring him in." The Arbiter waved in apathy.


    The witness, Samuel, was brought in, his eyes wide with fear as he faced the room full of vampires. The Arbiter''s gaze locked onto him, her Aura surging forward and enveloping him in a powerful grip. "Tell us what you saw," she commanded.


    Her Aura was laced in a surprisingly complex array of emotions carefully designed to place the target completely under her control and it had been almost instant. Samuel''s eyes glazed over as he fell under her hypnotic influence. "I saw him," he said in a monotone voice. "His eyes were red. I was confused and scared. Medical modifications to the human genome is banned.


    Anyone who could boldly flout that law had to be dangerous. But he didn''t do anything to me. He put on sunglasses and left."


    The Arbiter''s Aura continued to hold him as she considered his words. "Very well. She nodded and added, "You will forget this encounter."


    Samuel nodded slowly, his expression blank. He was led out of the room, his memory of the event wiped clean. Ezra could see Olivia and Gen exchanging glances, recognizing the sheer power of the Arbiter''s Aura. She made Olivia look like an amateur posing as a pro.


    The Arbiter turned her gaze to Ezra, her expression neutral. "The evidence is damning," she said. "Present your defense."


    Ezra stood, his posture calm and composed. We can still salvage this. "This footage is not genuine," he began. "The supposed breach of the Law of Secrecy occurred during the day. I was inside with my wives throughout that day. There is no way that could''ve been me.


    Furthermore, we have additional footage of the person in this video strolling freely under the sun and without displaying any signs of weakness. An ability which I do not possess."


    He gestured to Olivia, who came forward with a USB stick. The Arbiter gestured and the new footage was played. It showed a figure resembling Ezra walking casually in broad daylight, entering a caf¨¦. The sunlight fell directly on the person, who showed no signs of discomfort or fatigue, something that would be impossible for a vampire. Ezra knew it was him but the others didn''t know.


    He could tell even Gen and Olivia were confused.


    "I believe that this should be sufficient evidence that this is a crime against me. I think we shouldn''t be so quick to condemn an innocent man. Instead, we should ask the capable officer Target where he got the footage."


    Target eyed Ezra in amusement. "We all know that some vampires are capable of walking under sunlight and can sometimes temporarily grant this ability to others. Your defence is weak Ezra Matten. It has no leg to stand on. Your honour." Target turned to the Arbiter. "There is only one clear way to uphold the laws of our society."


    "Do not presume to tell me what to do." The Arbiter''s voice was cold, her eyes narrowing slightly as she stared at Target. Target bowed low, avoiding her gaze. The room was silent as everyone awaited her judgment.


    After a long pause, the Arbiter spoke. "The breach of Secrecy is a grave offense," she said. "Given the seriousness of the charge and the evidence presented, I will adjourn this court for a day to review all the evidence thoroughly. We must ensure that justice is served and that no miscarriage of justice occurs."


    Her words hung in the air as she rose from the throne, her presence still pressing down on the room like a physical weight. With quick strides, she left the room as quickly as she appeared. The court was dismissed, and the tension began to ease slightly as people started to leave.


    Back in his cell, Ezra closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The battle was only beginning, and he was ready to face whatever came next. The next twenty-four hours would be crucial, and every second counted. But for now, he allowed himself a moment of calm.


    I''ve done my best from in here. The rest is up to you, Olivia, Genesis.

 Chapter 92: A Way Out?

    Outside the court, the air was thick with tension. Olivia and Gen stood under the shadow of the T-Max building, the weight of the day''s events pressing heavily on them.


    The full moon hung in the sky like a merciless watcher, casting long shadows across the vast parking lot. Olivia''s mind raced with the possible outcomes and strategies they could employ, while Gen''s simmering anger was barely contained beneath the surface.


    "This doesn''t look good, Olivia," Gen muttered, her fists clenched tightly. "That footage, Samuel''s testimony, Target''s speech... it''s all stacking up against Ezra."


    Olivia nodded, her calm exterior hiding the storm of worry inside of her. "I know. We need to find a way to counter all of this. The footage was one thing. Proving it is doctored? That''s another matter.


    And Samuel''s testimony, even though it was under hypnosis, adds weight to their case. We have to find something else. Something new."


    Before they could continue their discussion, Sarah sauntered over, a smug expression on her face. "Well, if it isn''t the loyal wives," she sneered. "Looks like your dear Ezra is finally getting what he deserves. And Gen, what will you do when he''s gone? You won''t have anyone to hide behind."


    Gen''s eyes flared with anger, and she took a step forward, but Olivia placed a calming hand on her shoulder. "Ignore her, Gen. She''s just trying to provoke you."


    Sarah''s smirk widened. "Keep telling yourself that. But deep down, you know it''s true."


    "Sarah," Macmillan''s voice called from a distance. He stood a few paces away, watching the interaction with a satisfied look. "Let''s go."


    Sarah shot them one last mocking glance before turning to join Macmillan. He said something quietly to her and as they walked away, their laughter echoed in the courtyard, grating on Olivia''s nerves.


    "That woman," Gen growled. "I swear, if we didn''t have bigger problems¡­"


    "We do," Olivia interrupted, her voice firm but gentle. "And we need to stay focused. Let''s figure out our next move."


    As they watched Macmillan and Sarah disappear into the distance, a new presence made itself known. A red-headed woman with some of the biggest boobs among the vampire community, approached them. Her slight curves and confident stride caught the attention of those nearby. Olivia recognized her immediately. Miss Red, the vampire who worked within the City Lord''s domain.


    The one responsible for the registration of new vampires.


    "Good evening, ladies." Miss Red greeted with a smile, her voice smooth. "I couldn''t help but hear about your problem. I might be able to offer a solution."


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed slightly, wary but curious. "What do you mean?"


    Miss Red smiled, a hint of satisfaction in her eyes. "I can help you clear Ezra''s name but, as with all things, it comes at a price."


    Gen scoffed, crossing her arms. "And what''s the price? Taking Ezra from us?"


    Miss Red''s smile widened. "No. At this point, I don''t think Ezra would be willing to let the two of you go. Whether I like it or not, he is already emotionally attached to you. However, there is something that him and only him could do for me."


    Olivia exchanged a glance with Gen. The idea of making a deal with Miss Red was risky, but they were running out of options. "What kind of things are we talking about?" Olivia asked cautiously.


    "Well, I would like to discuss that with Ezra himself." Miss Red replied casually. "I want to make a deal directly with him. Not with anyone else as a proxy."


    Gen scoffed. "Good luck with that. There''s no way that Target would be letting us meet Ezra."


    "Target is not the only peacekeeper with access to the containment facility. In fact, he does have a boss who owes me a favour. Getting to Ezra is a the problem. All you need to do is request the visit and take me along."


    Gen''s fists unclenched slightly, her curiosity piqued. "A boss? The captain? That''s all well and good but how do we know we can trust you?"


    Miss Red''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "You don''t, but right now, do you have any better options?"


    Olivia took a deep breath, weighing their choices. They needed a breakthrough, and this might be their only chance. "Alright. We''ll hear you out. But if you''re playing us¡­"


    "I assure you," Miss Red interrupted, her tone serious. "I have no interest in deceiving you. Helping Ezra is mutually beneficial. You get your husband back and I get what I want."


    "Fine," Olivia agreed after considering for a moment. "What do we need to do?"


    Miss Red''s demeanor shifted to one of business. "Meet me at the containment facility in thirty minutes. Don''t be late."


    Without another word, she turned and walked away, leaving Olivia and Gen standing in the courtyard. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen sighed, her anger replaced by a sense of optimism. "I don''t like this, but if it helps Ezra, we''ll do what we have to."


    Olivia nodded. "Agreed."


    **********


    Miss Red walked confidently through the dimly lit corridors of the peacekeeper facility, her red hair cascading over her shoulders. She reached her destination and knocked firmly on the door. "Enter." A voice called from within and she entered.


    "Helena." Red greeted as she entered. The office was stark and utilitarian, the walls lined with file cabinets and a large desk dominating the room. Behind the desk sat Captain Helena, head of the vampire peacekeepers in First City. Helena sat with her dark blue hair tied up in her usual ponytail, her sharp features complemented by the ever-present air of authority she emitted.


    She looked up from her paperwork with a sigh of frustration as Red entered and took a seat without waiting for an invitation.


    "Red," Helena greeted, her voice tinged with annoyance. "What brings you here? As you can see, I''m quite busy."


    Red smiled, a hint of mischief in her eyes. "I''m here to collect the debt you owe me, Helena. After all, I should''ve been the one sitting where you are now."

 Chapter 93: Sealing the Deal

    Helena''s expression tightened, her eyes narrowing. "That was a long time ago. What do you want, Red?"


    Red leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs. "I want two things from you. First, you must be aware of the current court case going on. Ezra''s wives will be seeking to visit him soon. All you have to do is grant their request."


    Helena shook her head. "That would be breaking protocol. You know how strict the rules are when it comes to a breach of the Law of Secrecy."


    Red''s smile widened. "When has that ever stopped you, Helena? You''re aware of everything your underlings do, and you take your share from their dealings. Don''t pretend to be so virtuous."


    Helena''s jaw clenched, and she looked away, her silence speaking volumes. The truth of Red''s words hung heavily in the air.


    "You owe me, Helena," Red continued, her voice soft but firm. "This is the time to pay up. Allow the visit. Just these two requests and we''ll consider the slate wiped clean."


    Helena''s fingers drummed on the desk as she considered the request. Finally, she let out a long sigh. "Fine. I''ll allow the visit. But this better be the end of it, Red."


    Red''s smile turned genuine. "You have my word."


    "Okay." Helena nodded as she steeples her fingers, her eyes locking onto Red''s. "What''s the second thing?"


    Red''s smile morphed into a grin. "I''m glad you asked." Red outlined the plan she had in mind. The Captain might resent her, but she knew Helena would honor their agreement. A debt was a debt, after all.


    **********


    Olivia and Gen walked into the Peacekeeper office, a sense of tension resting between them. They had already gone through extensive security checks and were now walking into the main lobby, heading for the help desk. The building was a hive of activity, with the few peacekeers on duty bustling about, but Olivia''s focus was singular. They needed to get to Ezra.


    Standing by a corner was Miss Red, her fiery hair a striking contrast against the stark white uniform of the Peacekeeper standing beside her. Olivia and Gen quickly approached them.


    "We''re here to see Ezra Matten," Olivia stated firmly, addressing the peacekeer.


    The white-uniformed Peacekeeper, a stern-faced woman with sharp features, nodded. "Follow me."


    Miss Red joined them as they walked down a series of dimly lit corridors. The tension in the air was thick, but Olivia kept her composure. Gen, on the other hand, looked ready to spring into action at any moment, her eyes darting around as if expecting an ambush.


    They reached the heavy, reinforced door of Ezra''s cell. The Peacekeeper used a keycard to unlock it and swung it open, gesturing for them to enter. "You have ten minutes," she said before stepping back to wait outside.


    Inside the cell, Ezra was seated with his eyes closed. He opened his eyes and looked up, surprise flashing across his face as he saw Olivia and Gen enter, followed by Miss Red.


    "Olivia, Gen," he greeted, his voice strained but relieved. "What''s going on? Did you find something we could use?"


    Olivia stepped forward, her expression serious. "Ezra, we have a potential way out of this. Miss Red has an offer for you."


    Miss Red sat down on the chair opposite Ezra, her eyes meeting his with a cute smile. "Ezra, I don''t need to be your wife. What I need is your help. Specifically, your ability as a man to create vitality with a woman."


    Ezra frowned, his mind already weighing the implications. "What exactly are you proposing?"


    Miss Red leaned forward slightly. "I need your vitality to ascend from the second ring all the way to the fifth ring. In return, I''ll use my connections and influence to clear your name. I can ensure that you are cleared of the charges against you." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "And how do I know this will work? What guarantees do I have?"


    Miss Red''s smile was confident. "We''ll seal the deal with a blood oath. It binds us both. If either of us breaks the oath, the consequences will be severe."


    Olivia glanced at Ezra, her eyes steady and calm. "It''s safe, Ezra. A blood oath is binding and cannot be broken without severe repercussions. If she tries to betray you, it will backfire on her."


    Ezra considered for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. I accept your deal."


    Miss Red''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. She bit her wrist, allowing her blood to flow, and offered it to Ezra. "We seal this with our blood."


    Ezra mirrored her actions, biting his own wrist and extending his arm to her. Their blood mingled as they clasped wrists, their vitality surging forward and intertwining in a bond that was both ancient and powerful. They both closed their eyes, feeling the surge of energy that accompanied the blood oath.


    Olivia and Gen watched silently, knowing the significance of what was happening. This bond was more than just a contract. It was a pact that tied their fates together.


    As the oath took hold, Miss Red''s eyes opened, her expression serious. "The deal is sealed. All you need to do is call the Captain of the Peacekeepers as a witness. She will verify that the charges are false."


    Ezra nodded. "I understand. Thank you, Miss Red."


    "No need to thank me, Ezra. I''ll move in with you lot after you''ve completed your gang war." Miss Red stood. "I''ll leave you to it."


    With that, she turned and left the cell, the door closing behind her with a heavy thud. Olivia and Gen moved closer to Ezra, their expressions full of relief.


    "We''ll get through this," Olivia said softly, her hand resting on Ezra''s shoulder. "We have a plan, and now we have a powerful ally."


    Ezra nodded, feeling a renewed sense of hope. "I trust you both. Let''s see this through to the end."


    The peacekeeper opened the cell, signalling that their time was up. All they could do now was hope for the best and plan for the worst.


    Outside, the moon still hung high in the sky, casting a silvery glow over the city. They walked with purpose, their minds already planning the next steps. The battle was far from over, but they were ready.

 Chapter 94: Prepare For Judgement

    It was the next night, and Ezra was led to the court for the second and final session. The air was thick with anticipation and tension as he walked into the chamber. The room was filled with a hushed murmur as various parties arrived, each taking their designated places.


    Olivia and Gen entered first, their expressions stoic. They took their seats on one side, casting reassuring glances at Ezra. Across the room, Macmillan and Sarah made their entrance, their faces set in smug satisfaction. They were confident in their position, believing they had already won.


    Target entered next, his demeanor smug as he prepared to present his case. He took his place, glancing at Ezra with a look of superiority. The room fell silent as the Arbiter made her entrance. She moved with a regal grace, her presence commanding and authoritative. Her Aura, almost tangible, filled the room, pressing down on everyone present.


    She took her seat on the throne, her gaze sweeping over the assembled parties. "The court is now in session," she announced, her voice resonating with power. "Target, you may once again present your case."


    Target stepped forward, a confident smirk on his face. "Arbiter, the evidence against Ezra Matten is clear and irrefutable. The footage shows him revealing his vampire nature to a human, breaking the Law of Secrecy. His excuses are just that. Excuses. We all know that First City is known for having the highest population of vampires capable of walking under the sun.


    This incident is a clear violation, and he must be held accountable."


    The Arbiter listened, her expression unreadable. When Target finished, she turned her gaze to Ezra. "Ezra Matten, you may present your defense."


    Ezra stood. "Arbiter, I maintain my innocence. The footage is not genuine. I call upon the Captain of the Peacekeepers as my witness."


    Target''s eyes widened in confusion as his boss stepped forward. She was dressed in her white uniform, her cap balanced precariously on her head. The room buzzed with whispers, and Macmillan''s smug expression faltered.


    The Arbiter nodded to Captain Helena. "Proceed, captain." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Captain Helena addressed the Arbiter, her voice clear and firm. "Arbiter, I conducted an independent investigation into this case without informing officer Target in order to avoid any form of bias. What I discovered was that the footage was indeed a setup, but not in the way everyone assumed."


    "I have evidence of this." She gestured to the screen in the room. The Arbiter waved her forward and the captain plugged in a USB stick, presenting a new piece of evidence. The footage played, showing a familiar scene. Ezra watched carefully, recognizing the elevator of the penthouse apartment building. But what he saw next shocked him.


    The footage showed Aaron, Macmillan''s friend and the deceased leader of the now-defunct Aaron Coven, riding in the elevator. As the elevator reached its destination, Aaron shapeshifted into Ezra''s likeness. The doors opened, and he stepped out with bared vampire red eyes, creating the incriminating scene.


    Captain Helena continued, "The vampire known as Aaron had an existing agenda against the Matten Coven. I believe that he orchestrated this setup to frame Ezra. The vampire in question, Mr Aaron, is now dead, killed in a confrontation between the Matten Coven and the joint efforts of the Macmillan Coven and the Aaron Coven over an assignment given to Ezra Matten by Count Griffin from the City Lord."


    The room erupted into murmurs. Macmillan''s face went pale, and Sarah looked stunned. Target appeared bewildered, clearly caught off guard by what the captain was insinuating.


    The Arbiter raised her hand, and the room fell silent once more. She turned her piercing gaze to Target. "Do you have anything to say in response to this new evidence?"


    Target stammered, clearly struggling to find his footing. "I... I was not aware of this, Arbiter. This..." He glanced at his captain. "This changes everything."


    The Arbiter nodded, her expression stern. "Indeed, it does. Captain Helena, your findings have provided crucial context to this case."


    Thank the holy fuck. Ezra felt a wave of relief wash over him, though he remained composed. He knew this wasn''t over yet, but they had made significant progress.


    The Arbiter addressed the room. "Given the gravity of the charges and the new evidence presented, I will take the necessary time to review all information thoroughly. As always, we must ensure that justice is served, and no miscarriage of justice occurs."


    She stood, her Aura still commanding the room. "The court is adjourned for now. We will reconvene once I have reached a decision."


    As the Arbiter left the room, the tension began to ease. Ezra turned to look at Olivia and Gen, their faces reflecting their sense of relief. They had bought some time and had presented a strong case.


    Macmillan and Sarah quickly exited, their earlier confidence shattered. Target followed, looking dazed and uncertain. Captain Helena gave Ezra a nod of acknowledgment before leaving as well.


    Olivia and Gen quickly made their way over to Ezra, a smile on their faces. "We did it," Olivia said softly, her eyes shining with hope.


    "That fucking bitch came through." Gen laughed in agreement.


    "Let''s not count our chickens before the eggs are hatched." Ezra nodded, his mind already thinking ahead. "Even if we''re not out of the woods yet, we have a strong case now. The Arbiter needs time, but I believe she would rule in our favor."


    **********


    In an hour, the time for the final judgment arrived and they all returned to the courtroom. The Arbiter took her seat, the atmosphere charged with anticipation.


    She addressed the room, her voice calm but authoritative. "After careful consideration of all the evidence, I have reached a decision."


    The room fell silent, everyone holding their breath. Ezra felt a mixture of hope and anxiety, knowing that everything hinged on this moment.


    The Arbiter continued. "The evidence presented has shown that the charges against Ezra Matten were based on falsified information. The evidence was manipulated, and the true perpetrator has been identified. Therefore, I find Ezra Matten not guilty of breaking the Law of Secrecy."


    A wave of relief and joy washed over Ezra. They had done it. They had cleared his name and exposed the truth. He almost sank yo his knees in relief but stood strong. This is not the place or time to display weakness.


    The Arbiter''s eyes softened slightly as she addressed Ezra. "You are free to go, Ezra Matten. However, let this serve as a reminder of the importance of our laws and the vigilance required to protect our society. No one is exempt. Not even the council."


    Ezra bowed his head in gratitude. "Thank you, Arbiter. I will not forget."


    The Arbiter stood and left, leaving different emotions in her wake. Ezra was now a free man. He stood and joined his wives. The battle was over but the war was still on. He watched as Macmillan hurried out of the room, face pale with fear.


    "Let''s get out of here." Ezra said. "I want a bottle of blood wine so bad right now."


    "What do you think we''re going to get?" Gen smirked. "First, it''s a party, then after, we make them pay."


    Ezra grinned. He didn''t need to ask who the ''them'' was.

 Chapter 95: A Bargain For Survival

    Macmillan moved through the brightly lit corridors of Count Griffin''s sanctuary, each step echoing in the oppressive silence. The grandeur of this part of the hotel, with its ornate carvings and opulent decor, felt like a mockery of his current situation. His normally confident stride was replaced with one of uncertainty and fear.


    He had always prided himself on being untouchable, but now, the realization that Ezra was out for his blood made him desperate.


    As he approached the grand double doors of Griffin''s private chamber, he took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. A single armored guard stood on one side of the entrance, their eyes cold and unyielding. They nodded and opened the door, allowing Macmillan to enter.


    The room was dimly lit by a massive chandelier, casting long shadows on the walls. Count Griffin sat at the far end of the room, behind an enormous mahogany desk. He looked up as Macmillan entered, his expression unreadable. The air was thick with an almost tangible Aura of power.


    "Macmillan," Griffin greeted with a practised smile, his synthetic voice smooth and calculated. "What brings you here at this hour?"


    Macmillan swallowed hard, his pride warring with his fear. "Count Griffin, I... I need your help."


    Griffin''s eyebrows raised slightly, a hint of curiosity in his otherwise impassive face. "Help? From me? This is quite unexpected."


    Macmillan stepped closer, wringing his hands. "Ezra Matten is after my life. He somehow has the peacekeepers on his side. If they attack me together...." He trailed off. "I... I need protection, my lord.


    I''m willing to offer something in return."


    Griffin leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers. "Go on."


    "I''ll hand over Ezra''s debt to you. He''s owing the Three Axe gang millions in credits." Macmillan blurted out. "In exchange for starting over with my new coven in another city with your recommendation, I''ll leave the Three Axe gang behind."


    Griffin''s eyes gleamed with interest. "You''re willing to abandon your position here for safety?"


    Macmillan nodded, desperation clear in his eyes. "Yes. Ezra won''t stop until he''s killed me. I need to start over, somewhere far from here."


    Griffin stood, walking around his desk to stand in front of Macmillan. He studied the trembling vampire before him, a slow smile spreading across his face. "I see. You are in quite the predicament, aren''t you?"


    Macmillan nodded again, his fear evident. "Please, Count Griffin. I''ll do anything."


    Griffin''s smile widened. "Hand over Ezra''s debt to me, and I''ll arrange for your relocation. You''ll be given a new territory to reside in, away from Ezra''s reach."


    Macmillan exhaled in relief, his shoulders sagging. "Thank you, Count Griffin. I''ll have the documents prepared immediately."


    Griffin placed a hand on Macmillan''s shoulder, his grip firm. "Understand this, Macmillan. You are making a significant sacrifice, but it will ensure your survival. Do not forget the price of my protection."


    "I understand," Macmillan replied, his voice shaking slightly. "I won''t forget."


    Griffin released him, turning back to his desk. "Very well. Prepare the documents and hand them over to my assistant. Once everything is in order, I''ll send over the necessary arrangements for your relocation."


    Macmillan nodded, backing away towards the door. "Thank you, Count Griffin. I won''t disappoint you."


    As he left the room, the weight on his shoulders felt a touch lighter. He had built his power and influence in this city meticulously, and now he was abandoning it all to save his own life. The thought of starting over in a new city, away from the dangers posed by Ezra and his peacekeepers, was both a relief and a bitter pill to swallow.


    He made his way back to his own estate, the night air cool against his skin. The realization of what he was giving up gnawed at him, but he knew he had no other choice. Ezra''s vengeance would be relentless, and Macmillan''s survival depended on this deal with Griffin.


    Once home, he quickly gathered the necessary documents, his hands shaking slightly as he signed away Ezra''s debt. Each stroke of the pen felt like a final nail in the coffin of his former life. When everything was ready, he called for his most trusted aide. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take these to Count Griffin''s sanctuary." Macmillan instructed, handing over the papers. "Ensure they reach his assistant without delay."


    The aide nodded and hurried off, leaving Macmillan alone in his office. He sank into his chair, exhaustion and fear weighing heavily on him. He had always prided himself on his cunning and ruthlessness, but now those traits felt like a double-edged sword.


    As the night wore on, Macmillan found himself staring out the window, his mind racing with thoughts of the future. He had no idea what lay ahead, but he knew he had made the right choice. Surviving was all that mattered now, and with Griffin''s protection, he had a chance to rebuild.


    The following day, Macmillan received confirmation that the documents had been delivered and accepted. Count Griffin''s assistant assured him that the relocation arrangements were underway. Relief washed over him, but it was tempered by the knowledge of what he was leaving behind.


    He called his coven together, informing them of the move. They would start fresh in a new city, far from the threats that had plagued them here. It was a daunting prospect, but Macmillan was determined to make it work.


    He had played a dangerous game, and now he was paying the price. But he was still alive, and as long as he had breath in his body, he would find a way to rise again.


    **********


    Ezra walked into Count Griffin''s grand office, his mind racing with questions. The lavish surroundings did very little to calm him. He had been summoned unexpectedly, and the last time that had happened, he''d ended up on trial for breach of the Law of Secrecy. This better not be the case.


    Count Griffin sat behind his massive mahogany desk, a small smile playing on his lips as he watched Ezra approach. "Ah, Ezra, do come in. I have some news that I believe will interest you."


    Ezra stepped forward, his eyes narrowing slightly. "What news?"


    Griffin gestured to a chair in front of his desk. "Please, have a seat."


    Ezra remained standing, his arms crossed over his chest. "I prefer to stand. If you would not mind getting to the point?"


    Griffin chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair. "Very well. I have decided to hand over the Three Axe gang to you."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in surprise. "The Three Axe gang? You''re giving it to me?"


    "Yes," Griffin confirmed. "Consider it a reward for your resilience and determination. But there''s more. I now own your debt."


    Ezra''s surprise quickly turned to anger. "What do you mean, you own my debt? That debt was supposed to be settled with Macmillan."


    Griffin''s smile faded slightly, his expression becoming more serious. "Macmillan has handed his claim on your debt over to me in exchange for my protection and a fresh start in another city."


    Ezra clenched his fists, his anger simmering just below the surface. "And what about restitution? Macmillan almost killed me, framed me and tried to destroy everything I''ve built. He can''t just walk away from this."


    Griffin''s eyes gleamed with a hint of amusement. "Then, you''ll be pleased to know that Macmillan is no longer under my protection. If you''re fast enough, you can catch up to him before he leaves the city. Consider this your opportunity for restitution."


    Ezra felt a surge of anticipation. "Where is he?"


    Griffin leaned forward, his fingers steepled under his chin. "He''s preparing to leave from the old warehouse district. You''ll find him there, but you''d better hurry. Time waits for no man. Or so I''ve heard."

 Chapter 96: A Debt Repaid

    Ezra nodded curtly and turned to leave, his mind already churning with plans. As he exited Griffin''s office, his anger fueled his movements. Macmillan had tried to ruin him, and now he would pay the price.


    The price must be paid. We fight. We survive. We destroy.


    He hurried through the mansion, his steps echoing in the grand hallways. He needed to get to the warehouse district quickly, before Macmillan could slip away. His vitality surged through his body, in beautiful patterns of anticipation and rage, driving him forward.


    As he reached the front entrance, Olivia and Gen were waiting for him, their expressions filled with concern. "What did Griffin say?" Olivia asked.


    Ezra paused briefly, his eyes meeting hers. "He handed over the Three Axe gang to us and informed me that he now owns my debt. But he also said that Macmillan is no longer under his protection and is trying to leave the city. We need to stop him."


    Gen''s eyes lit up with a fierce anticipation. "Heck yeah. Let''s go, then. We can''t let him get away."


    They hurried to their car, the urgency of the situation propelling them forward. The drive to the warehouse district was tense, the silence filled with their thoughts. Ezra''s mind raced with memories of his death, fueling his anger and resolve to see this through.


    When they arrived at the old warehouse district, the area was dimly lit, the shadows deepening the sense of urgency. They moved quickly and quietly, their vampire senses heightened as they searched for any sign of Macmillan.


    Ezra''s keen eyes spotted movement near one of the warehouses, and he signaled for Olivia and Gen to follow him. They approached cautiously, their footsteps silent on the rough ground. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they neared the warehouse, they saw Macmillan and a few of his loyal followers loading a truck. Macmillan''s back was turned, but the tension in his movements was clear. He was in a hurry, desperate to escape.


    Ezra stepped out of the shadows, his voice cold and harsh. "Going somewhere, Macmillan?"


    Macmillan froze, his body tensing. He turned slowly, his eyes widening in fear as he saw Ezra, Olivia, and Gen standing there, blocking his escape.


    "Ezra," Macmillan said, trying to keep his voice steady as his eyes searched the surroundings. "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Really?" Ezra took a step forward, his eyes blazing with anger. "You tried to destroy me, Macmillan. You framed me, manipulated evidence, and now you think you can just run away?"


    Macmillan took a step back, his fear palpable. "I had no choice. Griffin offered me a way out. Please, Ezra, let''s just forget this. I''ll leave, and you''ll never see me again."


    Ezra shook his head, his expression hard. "It''s too late for that. You made your choices, and now you''ll face the consequences."


    Macmillan''s followers moved to protect him, but Olivia and Gen were faster, their movements a blur as they clashed with the guards with ruthless efficiency. Macmillan was left standing alone, his fear turning to confusion.


    "Wait a minute..." He tilted his head. "You came alone? With just your wives? No peacekeepers?"


    Ezra didn''t answer, stepping forward with no sign of stopping.


    "That''s... that''s foolish, Ezra." Macmillan''s confusion melted into joy. "I guess the world is on my side. I don''t know what you did against Aaron but I''ll have fun ripping your heart out." Macmillan reached out, a giant bow appearing in his hand. He drew back and a glowing arrow appeared nocked.


    Ezra''s eyes widened and he dived to the side, dodging the arrow as it sliced through where he had been standing. Ezra rolled and materialized his sword.


    "Yes." Macmillan called out as his lips curled into a smirk. "Stay back, Ezra. This is my domain." He loosed another arrow, the deadly projectile whizzing towards Ezra.


    Ezra sidestepped, the arrow grazing his leather coat, and dashed forward, closing the distance with swift, calculated steps. Macmillan released another arrow, but Ezra deflected it with a swing of his sword, sparks flying as glowing metal met dark metal.


    Ezra knew he had to close the gap. He zigzagged, making himself a difficult target. Macmillan, frustrated, fired a rapid volley. Ezra called up the blood song in his veins, the world slowing enough for him to use his agility. Each arrow narrowly missed, embedding harmlessly into the asphalt or ricocheting off the warehouse walls.


    In a bold move, Ezra feigned a stumble, luring Macmillan into a false sense of security. The archer hesitated for a split second to gloat, and that was all Ezra needed. With a burst of speed, he lunged forward, his sword an extension of his fury. Macmillan''s eyes widened in surprise as Ezra''s blade slashed through his bow, cutting the weapon in half.


    Before Macmillan could react, Ezra was upon him. Ezra''s sword flashed again, this time slicing through Macmillan''s side, drawing a pained cry.


    Macmillan staggered, clutching his wound. Ezra swung and one of Macmillan''s hands fell to the floor. Another swing and a leg was separated.


    "Wait. Wait!" Macmillan scrambled back, his wounds slowly bubbling and regenerating. Ezra shot a cloud of darkness, sapping a huge chunk of his vitality and slowing down his regeneration.


    "Wait! Please, Ezra," Macmillan begged, his voice trembling. "I''ll do anything. Just let me go. Just this once."


    Ezra stepped closer, his anger a cold, controlled fury. "You''ve caused enough damage. It''s time to pay for what you''ve done."


    With a final, decisive movement, Ezra lunged forward, his hand closing around Macmillan''s throat. He dismissed his sword and raised his hand. He met Macmillan''s eyes and thrusted his hand deep into his heart. Macmillan struggled briefly but he was not strong enough.


    Ezra grabbed Macmillan''s heart. "See you in hell." He grinned and crushed it. Darkness shot out of his hand, drawing in every bit of vitality within Macmillan.


    After draining everything, he released Macmillan''s lifeless body, stepping back and taking a deep breath. The tension in his chest eased slightly.


    Olivia moved to his side, her expression a mix of relief and satisfaction. "It''s over." She said softly.


    Ezra nodded, his gaze lingering on Macmillan''s body. "Yes, it is. Now, we can move forward without his shadow hanging over us." He looked up. "Wait. Where''s Gen?"

 Chapter 97: Fire And Fury

    Gen and Olivia surged forward to intercept Macmillan''s wives. The front of the warehouse was a chaotic battleground, the clanging of weapons and the shouts of combatants echoing through the vast space.


    Someone should definitely have put up a black zone. Can''t believe I''m the one who thought of that.


    Gen moved with fierce energy, her battle axe swinging in deadly arcs as she cut through the opposition. Malachi''s wives were formidable opponents, but she fought with the determination of someone who had everything to lose.


    Amid the chaos, Gen spotted a vampire fleeing toward the warehouse. Her instincts kicked in, and she gave chase, her boots pounding against the concrete floor. The vampire darted in through a side door, and Gen followed, a grin spreading on her face. She emerged into the warehouse, the space echoing with the sound of both her and the vampire''s footsteps.


    Just as she was about to close in on the fleeing vampire, a blur of movement to her right caught her attention. She turned, just in time to see Sarah barreling towards her, a sword wreathed in flames gripped tightly in her hand.


    CLANG!


    Gen batted the sword aside with her axe and rolled away. "Where the hell did you come from?" She rolled to her feet as Sarah deployed her black zone, sealing them in together. "Malachi didn''t take you along? Figures."


    "Shut up." Sarah snarled, her form clad in armor. She didn''t have the helmet on and her red hair streamed behind her.


    Gen knew the situation. Sarah was better than her in combat. That didn''t mean she couldn''t win. She just had to play her cards right. This, after all, wasn''t her first rodeo.


    The two combatants circled each other, each looking for an opening. Gen could feel the heat from Sarah''s sword, the flames flickering dangerously close. She tightened her grip on her axe, preparing for the next strike.


    "Running won''t save you, Gen," Sarah taunted, her voice laced with a mix of arrogance and anger. "I don''t know what that husband of yours pulled but it won''t save you today. You''re alone here with me. No escape."


    Gen''s eyes narrowed. "I wasn''t planning on running."


    Sarah smirked, the firelight from her sword casting eerie shadows across her face. "Good. I prefer it this way." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a roar, Sarah lunged forward, her fiery sword slicing through the air. Gen met her advance head-on, her axe deflecting the blow with a shower of sparks. The force of the impact reverberated through her arms, but she stood her ground, her gaze locked on Sarah''s.


    "You''re outclassed, Gen," Sarah sneered as they separated, her eyes gleaming with confidence. "You can''t win this fight."


    Gen''s lips curled into a defiant grin. "We''ll see about that."


    Sarah attacked again, her movements quick and fluid. Gen dodged to the side, her axe swinging in a counterattack. The blade connected with Sarah''s armor, but the impact was absorbed, her axe bouncing off harmlessly.


    The two women clashed repeatedly, their weapons ringing out in the night. Gen swung and dodged, feeling herself tiring, but she refused to back down. She knew exactly what she needed to do to break through Sarah''s defenses and win.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Gen jeered, deflecting another fiery strike. "I expected more from Malachi''s least favorite. I know he''s got high standards. Or was it nepotism at work?"


    Sarah''s eyes blazed with fury. "You''ll regret that!"


    Her attacks became more frenzied, her movements less controlled. Gen dodged and weaved, each taunt pushing Sarah further into recklessness.


    "How does it feel to always be second best?" Gen taunted as she leaped away from Sarah''s attack. Her lips curled into a vindictive grin. "Be honest. You were glad I killed her, weren''t you?"


    With a fierce roar, Sarah charged forward, her fiery sword slicing through the air with deadly speed. Instead of dodging, Gen met her advance, swinging her axe in a wide arc. The clash of their weapons echoed through the warehouse once again.


    Sarah''s speed and agility were formidable, and she quickly pressed the attack, her sword a blur of flames and fury. Gen struggled to keep up, her movements slower but more powerful. Each of Sarah''s strikes came dangerously close, forcing Gen to stay on the defensive.


    "You''re too slow, Gen!" Sarah sneered, her eyes blazing with arrogance and fury. "Accept your death! You can''t keep up with me."


    Gen grit her teeth, feeling the strain of the fight. Sarah''s attacks were relentless, and her blade left scorch marks wherever it struck. But Gen knew she her one advantage was working. She was getting under Sarah''s skin.


    "You talk too much, Sarah," Gen spat, dodging a particularly vicious strike. "Always have. You think you''re so perfect, so untouchable. But you''re just a spoiled brat playing with fire."


    Sarah''s movements kept growing more aggressive. "Shut up! You don''t know anything about me!"


    Gen smirked, seeing the crack in Sarah''s composure. "I know enough. I know you''ve always been desperate for validation, always needing to prove yourself. It must be exhausting, always pretending to be better than everyone else."


    Sarah''s face contorted with rage, her strikes becoming wild and less controlled. "I said shut up!"


    Gen saw the opportunity and siezed it, parrying a clumsy blow and swinging her axe with all her might. The heavy blade dug into Sarah''s neck and severed it, sending it flying through the air.


    Sarah''s headless body stumbled, before falling to her knees, her head struggling to regrow. Her sword slipping from her grasp as the flames flickered and died.


    "Gotcha," Gen muttered as she stood over the body, her axe poised to strike. "Look at you, losing control. Guess you''re not as perfect as you thought, huh?"


    Gen struck the armor, once, twice, thrice, before it dissolved into vitality. Sarah''s head was regenerating but not fast enough to stop Gen.


    "It''s over, Sarah," Gen said, her voice steady despite the vitality raging through her veins. "You lost."


    Her axe dropped. Gen stared at Sarah''s destroyed heart before leaning back and howling her victory into the air. Around her, Sarah''s black zone fell away, it''s wielder, dead. Gen dismissed her axe. She had won, but it hadn''t been easy. Sarah was a powerful opponent, but her arrogance and anger had been her downfall.


    Gen took a deep breath, savoring the victory. She had outsmarted and outlasted Sarah, proving that sometimes, brute strength wasn''t enough. Sometimes, it took cunning and resolve to come out on top.


    She turned and walked out of the warehouse. This chapter of her life was over. All that was left was eternity. And of course, the next fight.

 Chapter 98: The Drawing Board

    Ezra, Gen, and Olivia sat around a large oak table in the center of their secure meeting room. Stacks of documents and files were spread out before them, detailing the vast operations and assets of the Three Axe gang.


    As Ezra sifted through the papers, he began to understand why Macmillan had been so reluctant to let go of the gang. If it were him, he burn down the gang before handing the ashes over. Macmillan had to be some kind of accounting genius to have built this in Southside.


    The Three Axe gang was more than just a criminal enterprise. It was an intricate web of operations that extended into almost every corner of the city''s underworld. One of their primary operations was weapon smuggling.


    The gang had established a network of contacts and routes that brought illegal firearms into the city, supplying them to other gangs and criminal organizations. The profit margins were quite hefty, and the influence it granted them was significant.


    In addition to weapon smuggling, the Three Axe gang was deeply involved in loan giving. They ran several loan sharks who operated in the city''s darker alleys, providing high-interest loans to desperate individuals. The gang used these loans to exert control over people, ensuring loyalty through debt and fear.


    What truly impressed Ezra was the network of legal fronts the gang had established. These businesses ranged from small shops and restaurants to larger enterprises. They provided a legitimate cover for the gang''s illegal activities, making it difficult for law enforcement to trace anything back to them.


    The crown jewel of the Three Axe gang''s empire, however, was their main loan company. Ezra picked up a file detailing its operations and couldn''t help but smile. The loan company held the loans and assets of several major humans in the city.


    Politicians, businessmen, and other influential figures were in debt to the gang, giving them leverage over powerful individuals. To top it off, there were even a few vampires who had borrowed from them, further extending their reach into the vampire community. All of this now belonged to him.


    "This is incredible," Ezra said, looking up from the documents. "No wonder Macmillan didn''t want to give this up. The power and influence we have now are immense."


    Gen leaned back in her chair, grinning. "It''s like a treasure trove. We can use this to our advantage in so many ways."


    Olivia, always the strategist, nodded thoughtfully. "We need to be careful, though. This kind of power comes with a lot of enemies. We need to make sure we''re prepared to defend it. Besides, it''ll all be the new count''s. Those vampires would want to clear their debt before the count arrives."


    "Damn." Gen whistled. "When the count arrives, there''ll definitely be a war of some sort. Territories to confirm, covens to distribute and resources to fight for." She grinned. "It''ll be fun."


    Ezra smiled before turning back to the document s. His thoughts drifted to his own debt to Count Griffin. "Speaking of power and influence," he began, "we need to discuss my debt to Griffin."


    Gen''s expression turned serious. "What''s the state of it now?"


    Ezra sighed, organizing his thoughts. "Griffin has waived the cash repayment for now. Instead, he holds the debt as a favor. It means that at any time, he can call on me to do something for him. Something significant."


    Olivia frowned. "That''s dangerous. Griffin is not someone who gives favors lightly. He''ll expect something major in return."


    Ezra nodded. "I know. We need to be prepared for whatever he might ask. It could be anything, and we have to be ready to comply or face his wrath. Besides, we can''t trust him. He was the one who kept saving Macmillan and the one who summoned me to where the peacekeepers could catch me."


    Gen''s eyes narrowed in thought. "I think we should keep a close eye on Griffin. The more we know about what he wants, the better we can prepare."


    "Agreed," Olivia said. "We need to gather as much intelligence as possible. But for now, let''s focus on our next move."


    "You know," Ezra began. "Now that Sarah''s dead, I realized that I still don''t know all the details between you and her. It never did came up."


    Gen was silent for a moment before she sighed, leaning back on her chair. "It''s... complicated."


    "And it can be simplified." Olivia stated dryly.


    "True." Genesis chuckled. "Sarah and I, we were peacekeepers together."


    "Wait, you were a peacekeeper?!" Ezra raised both eyebrows in surprise. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yup. Ten years of service." Gen grinned proudly. "As with all peacekeepers, we had to relocate to another city after our service, so we came here. First City."


    Even Olivia leaned forward in interest. "And?"


    "Well, we came here, just two ex peacekeepers enjoying retirement." Gen smiled before her expression changed. "Then, we got into trouble with one of Count Vladimir''s coven. Macmillan''s wife saved us. Took us into her coven. Of course, we didn''t have any business with Macmillan. Until one day, around the house, Sarah accidentally broke the Law of Secrecy and had to kill the human who saw to keep it."


    "The human turned out to be the kin of our savior but she still accepted us. Then, I found out that she truly didn''t forgive us. She wanted to sell us to the coven we previously angered. Well, it was me or her, so I killed her."


    "But Sarah doesn''t know." Olivia said in realization.


    "Yup." Gen grinned. "And when I tried to tell her, she didn''t believe me. Just like always, it was either me or her. And I chose me."


    There was silence as everybody took their time to digest the story. Ezra sighed. There isn''t always only one side to a story. On one side, we have Sarah who believed that her friend killed her savior. On the other hand, we have Gen who killed a savior to save a friend. A story the world would probably never know.


    He stared at Gen, taking in her smile which didn''t reach her eyes. "You did well."


    Gen startled, looking up at him.


    "You did the best you could. You did well." He smiled at her. Gen looked away and he knew it was time to change the subject.


    He looked back at the documents in his hand, his mind turning on a new track. "Now that the Three Axe gang is ours, we need to turn our attention to the Red Orphans. Taking them over will solidify our control and eliminate one more threat."


    They began brainstorming ideas, each suggestion building on the last. Some plans were discarded quickly, deemed too risky or impractical. Others were considered more seriously, but none seemed quite right. Finally, Gen spoke up.


    "Why don''t we use Malachi''s proxy?" she suggested. "We know he''s still out there, probably trying to hold the gang together. If we can find him and turn him to our side, we can use him to take over the Red Orphans from within."


    Ezra considered this, nodding slowly. "That could work. We just need to find him and convince him to switch allegiance. If he sees the benefits of joining us, he might be willing to help."


    Olivia added, "We can also use our new resources to track him down. The Three Axe gang''s network should have the information we need. Once we find him, we''ll make him an offer he can''t refuse."


    "And take over the Red Orphans."

 Chapter 99: Ultimatums

    It had been two weeks since Macmillan''s death. The Three Axe gang was no more. Ezra now had firmly integrated the former members of the gang into the Black Spider gang. There was only one week left till the deadline of their punishment and the Red Orphans were still standing.


    Not for long. That was his mission on this night.


    Ezra found himself cloaked in darkness, his boogeyman persona fully embraced. The city was quiet as he moved through the shadows, his destination clear in his mind. The office of the proxy which Malachi ruled the Red Orphan through.


    The building stood ahead. A structure that housed the operations of one of the city''s most notorious gangs. Ezra knew the layout well, having studied it meticulously. He slipped inside through a back entrance, his movements silent.


    He reached the office door and paused, listening. Voices murmured on the other side, the low tones of men discussing business. Ezra adjusted his mask and pushed the door open, stepping into the room with a quiet authority that demanded attention.


    The conversation ceased instantly, and all eyes turned to the dark figure standing in the doorway. The proxy, a burly man named Garth, sat behind a large desk, his expression shifting from surprise to suspicion.


    "Who the hell are you?" Garth demanded, his hand moving subtly towards the drawer where Ezra knew he kept a gun.


    "Why do you ask?" Ezra''s voice was low and cold, the tone he reserved for his alter ego. "You know who I am."


    A ripple of unease passed through the room. The boogeyman was a name whispered in fear among the Southside underworld, a figure of terror. Garth''s hand stilled, and he leaned back in his chair, trying to mask his discomfort.


    "What do you want?" Garth asked, his voice forced into a semblance of calm but Ezra could hear his heart beating like a hyperactive drummer.


    Ezra glanced at the occupants of the room. "Get out." He commanded and in a second, it was just him and Garth.


    "Those bastards." Garth cursed under his breath, a tremor running through his hand.


    Ezra stepped closer, the dim light casting long shadows across his masked face. "I''m here to offer you a deal."


    Garth raised an eyebrow, feigning indifference. "A deal? What kind of deal?"


    "The Red Orphans are dying." Ezra began, his eyes never leaving Garth''s. "It''s only a matter of time till Malachi abandons you. I can see it in your eyes that you know it just as much as I do. I''m offering you a chance to hand the gang over to me and save it from its death."


    Garth''s eyes narrowed, suspicion deepening. "And why would I do that?"


    Ezra took another step forward, his presence imposing. "Because if you don''t, I will dismantle the Red Orphans piece by piece. You know my reputation. You know what I''m capable of."


    Garth swallowed hard, the weight of Ezra''s words sinking in. "And what do I get in return?"


    "You get to live." Ezra replied bluntly. "And you get to either stay in power or walk away from this mess with your life intact. Refuse, and I promise you won''t survive what''s coming."


    The threat hung in the air, heavy and real. Garth glanced around the room, seeking support from his men, but they were already long gone. As it sank in that he was alone, his face paled. He''d heard the stories just like everyone else. Stories that Olivia had helped spread.


    Garth''s bravado faltered, and he leaned forward, his voice dropping to a desperate whisper. "What guarantee do I have that you''ll keep your word?"


    Ezra''s eyes bore into him, unflinching. "You have my word. And you know what happens to those who cross me." Ezra dropped a card containing just a number. He was certain that the man would fold. "Contact me with your answer. You have twenty four hours."


    He turned and walked out of the office, his steps measured and deliberate. The room behind him remained silent, Garth too scared to speak. As he moved through the building, Ezra felt a grim satisfaction. One more piece had fallen into place.


    Outside, the night was still, the city''s lights casting a dim glow over the streets. Ezra pulled his coat tighter around him, the chill in the air matching the cold resolve in his heart.


    He vanished into the shadows, the Boogeyman once more a phantom in the night.


    *********


    Malachi knelt before Count Solomon, his head bowed in deference. The room was grand, filled with luxurious furnishings that spoke of power and wealth. Golden chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, casting a warm glow that illuminated the vast space. At the center of it all sat Count Solomon on a grand throne, his golden mane of hair cascading over his shoulders like a lion''s mane.


    Count Solomon exuded an aura of authority and command. His sharp features were set in a perpetual expression of stern focus, and his piercing red eyes had a golden cross set within it that seemed to see through everything.


    Despite his regal appearance, there was an Aura of danger that emanated from him, a reminder that beneath the elegant exterior lay a powerful and ruthless vampire.


    Malachi, short in stature but with a deep voice that carried authority, waited patiently for his master to speak. He was respectful to only those with higher authority, and Count Solomon was the highest authority he would ever acknowledge.


    "Malachi," Solomon began, his voice smooth yet commanding. "You have served me well, but it appears our current situation requires immediate and decisive action."


    "Yes, my lord," Malachi responded, his deep voice resonating through the room. "What would you have me do?"


    Solomon leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing. "All our allies against Ezra are either lost or dead. The reports indicate that Ezra has ascended to the second ring and has merged with the relic. This makes him a significant threat to us. We cannot retrieve the relic anymore. There is no longer any reason to keep him alive."


    Malachi nodded, understanding the gravity of the command. "What do you wish for me to do, my lord?"


    "Kill Ezra," Solomon stated, his voice cold and final. "Bring me his body. Ensure that there are no mistakes."


    Malachi''s head dipped lower in acknowledgment. "As you command, my lord. I will not fail you."


    Solomon''s gaze softened slightly, though his demeanor remained one of firm authority. "I trust you, Malachi. Do not disappoint me."


    With a final nod, Malachi rose to his feet. "I will carry out your orders, my lord. Ezra will be dead before the week is out." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 100: The Trap Is Set

    Malachi stood in the center of his dimly lit office, his fingers drumming on the polished mahogany desk. The room, filled with opulent furniture and thick drapes, was a personal sanctuary from the chaotic world outside.


    Despite its comfort, Malachi felt a growing unease, an instinctive warning that trouble was near. His mind replayed the recent events, the losses they had suffered, and the increasing threat posed by Ezra. It was a good thing that the Count had ordered Ezra''s death.


    There was a knock on the door, startling him out of his thoughts. He shouldn''t have been caught off guard like that. He should always be alert, even in his own domain. He listened for a heartbeat. Finding one, he quickly called up his chameleon, layering a dark brown over his eyes. "Come in." He commanded.


    The door creaked open, and Garth, Malachi''s trusted proxy, stepped inside. His face was tight with tension, his usual confident demeanor overshadowed by the weight of whatever news he was bringing. Whatever ot was, it wasn''t good. He walked briskly to the desk, pausing a moment to collect his thoughts.


    "Malachi," Garth began, his voice low and urgent, "we have a situation."


    Malachi looked up, his deep voice resonating in the stillness of the room. "What is it, Garth?"


    Garth took a deep breath, his eyes locking with Malachi''s. "Ezra, the boogeyman, approached me. He made an offer for the Red Orphans. He''s making a final push. He wants control of the gang and gave me an ultimatum. Hand it over, or face the consequences."


    Malachi''s expression lightened up and he began to laugh. Garth watched in confusion. Who knew that the man he was looking to kill would present himself to him. Heastered himself quickly and his face darkened, his gaze growing more intense. "And what did you tell him?"


    "I told him I''d consider it," Garth replied quickly, "but I knew you''d want to handle this yourself. He''s too confident, Malachi. He thinks he can just walk in and take what''s ours."


    Malachi''s lips curled into a sinister smile, his mind already racing with possibilities. "Good. We can use his arrogance against him. This is our chance to eliminate him once and for all."


    Garth nodded, a sense of relief evident in his stance. "What''s the plan, boss?"


    Malachi leaned back, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the desk as he considered their options. "We''ll set a trap. Make it seem like you''re willing to negotiate. When he shows up, we''ll ambush him."


    Garth listened intently. "Where should we do it?"


    Malachi''s eyes glinted with a calculating gleam. "The old docks. It''s isolated, and we can control the environment. Make sure our best fighters are in position. We need to cover all possible exits. Ezra won''t know what hit him."


    Garth''s mind raced with logistics, mapping out the steps they needed to take. "I''ll get on it right away. We''ll be ready."


    Malachi stood, his short stature belied by the power he exuded. His voice, deep and commanding, filled the room. "This is our chance to rid ourselves of a significant threat. Ensure everything is in place. Failure is not an option. Send in my assistant."


    As Garth left to execute the plan, Malachi felt a sense of satisfaction. The thought of outmaneuvering Ezra and securing their position brought a rare smile to his face. He knew Ezra was powerful, made strong by the relic, but overconfidence could be his downfall.


    His wife walked in. "You called for me?" She asked, smiling at him.


    "Get ready." He told her. "I''ll be needing your sound dampening tonight."


    Malachi spent the next hour meticulously planning the ambush, considering every possible variable. Through Garth, he instructed his top lieutenants, ensuring they understood the importance of their roles.


    The old docks, with their maze of warehouses and narrow alleyways, provided the perfect setting for their trap. Malachi visualized the encounter, every move and counter-move, ensuring there would be no room for error. Not when Count Solomon was counting on him.


    Later that night, Malachi stood, hidden, on the rooftop of one of the warehouses, overlooking the docks. The moon cast a silvery glow over the water, and the distant sounds of the city seemed muted, as if the world held its breath for what was to come. He could see his men taking their positions, shadows flitting from building to building, securing the perimeter.


    His wives were in place, their power blanketing the place, unnoted by the human grunts.


    Garth approached him quietly, his presence almost a whisper against the backdrop of the night. "Everything is set, Malachi. Our men are in place, and all exits are covered."


    Malachi nodded, his eyes never leaving the scene below. "Good. Ezra will come thinking he has the upper hand. Let''s make sure he leaves knowing he was wrong."


    As the night deepened, the docks grew eerily silent. Malachi''s confidence in his plan grew with each passing minute. He had faced many enemies, but Ezra was different. Cunning, powerful, and dangerous. But tonight, Malachi was determined to prove that even the Boogeyman could be brought down.


    The sound of footsteps echoed faintly, drawing Malachi''s attention. He peered into the darkness, spotting a lone figure approaching. Ezra moved with a vampire''s predatory grace, his dark coat billowing slightly in the wind. Malachi felt a surge of adrenaline. The moment of truth had arrived.


    He watched as Ezra approached the designated meeting spot, his movements cautious yet confident. Garth stood waiting, playing his part to perfection. Malachi could feel the tension in the air, the anticipation of the imminent clash.


    As Ezra reached the center of the docks, Malachi gave the signal. His men moved in, their presence revealed by the sudden flurry of activity. Ezra reacted instantly, his instincts sharp, but Malachi was ready for him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The trap was sprung, and the ambush began. He walked forward to meet Ezra. "Ezra, you should have known better than to come here alone."

 Chapter 101: Bound With A Million Eyes

    Ezra parked his car a few minutes away from the docks. It would totally ruin the mystique if the boogeyman was seen entering with a car. Olivia had offered to come with him but he''d declined. Once again, the boogeyman should be capable of handling a single man alone.


    He glanced at the nondescript vans parked on the other street. Black Spider gang members here for the second part of the night.


    Garth had called him to accept his offer. He''d told Ezra of a warehouse in the docks that held the cash of the Red Orphans. He had agreed to meet Garth here to negotiate the takeover of the Red Orphans. After securing the cash, he''ll call in the Black Spider gang members to cart it away. He could almost taste his victory. The Red Orphans gang would soon be his.


    He navigated the maze-like alleys of the old docks, every sense on high alert. The familiar scent of saltwater and rust filled the air, but there was something else tonight, something off. As he moved deeper into the labyrinth, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched.


    He glanced around but saw no one. He strained his ears and all he caught, apart from the natural sounds, was the heartbeat of a single man. He followed it to meet Garth, standing alone in an alley between warehouses. "Garth." He stated, causing the man to jump in fright.


    Garth wheeled around to see Ezra standing there. "Gah! You scared me."


    He tilted his head, staring at Garth. Something was definitely off. Maybe he should have accepted Olivia''s offer. "Where''s the money?" He asked, voice low.


    "Not so fast." Garth raised a hand. "I want something out of this. Just my life isn''t enough."


    Ezra considered for a moment. "Speak." He commanded.


    Garth paused as if waiting for something.


    Ezra stiffened. He knew the night was silent, too silent. He heard the faint sounds of rushing footsteps and in a second, bodies flooded the alley. Red Orphan gang members all stood, armed, all focused on him. They blocked the alley on both sides and some were even on the roof. He turned staring at them.


    Some of them were even holding cameras, focused on him.


    He heard footsteps walking towards him through the throng of gang members behind him. He turned and found himself face-to-face with Malachi. The short vampire stood there, his deep voice resonating in the narrow alley. "Ezra, you should have known better than to come here alone."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "I really should''ve known." He glanced at the grinning Garth. "This is your answer?"


    Malachi smirked, his eyes gleaming with malice. "There''s no deal, Ezra Matten. This is your end. Look around you. See the cameras. We''re streaming everything here to another location.


    One use of an ability and you''ll find yourself standing once more before an Arbiter. There''ll be no escape this time. One''s a mistake. Two? Definitely not."


    Ezra glanced around him. He stared at the few gang members holding cameras. They were scattered among the crowd and he couldn''t take them out with a strike. Using his vampire abilities in front of humans was not an option. The Law of Secrecy was clear, and breaking it again would mean certain death if he survived this.


    He glanced around, assessing his options. Malachi had chosen his location well. They were in a secluded part of the docks, but not isolated enough to risk revealing his true nature. Ezra fought back a wave of panic as the humans closed in, their weapons glinting menacingly in the dim light.


    Malachi watched, his expression one of smug satisfaction. "You see, Ezra, I''ve learned from our past encounters. This time, you won''t escape." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He had to think clearly. There has to be a way out. Malachi won''t kill me here. A single bullet isn''t enough to destroy a vampire''s heart. If he tries and I survive, he''ll also be on trial for breaking the law of Secrecy due to his actions.


    "You''re a coward, Malachi," he spat. "Using humans to do your dirty work."


    Malachi shrugged, unfazed. "It''s effective, isn''t it?"


    The humans moved in, and Ezra fought back with everything he had, careful not to reveal his supernatural strength. He dodged and weaved, landing precise blows that incapacitated a few, but there were too many. One of them swung a baton, catching Ezra across the back of the head. He stumbled, keeping up the masquerade of being a human. The cameras were rolling and watching his every move.


    Taking advantage of his stumble, the humans overwhelmed him. They wrestled him to the ground, binding his hands and feet with heavy chains. Ezra struggled, but the weight of the chains and the sheer number of attackers made it impossible to break free while still keeping to human limits.


    Malachi stepped closer, his smile widening. "You''re going to regret ever crossing me, Ezra."


    Ezra glared up at him, fury burning in his eyes. "This isn''t over, Malachi."


    "Oh, but it is," Malachi replied, his voice dripping with triumph. "Take him away."


    The humans lifted Ezra roughly, dragging him toward a waiting van. A woman he recognized as one of Malachi''s wives followed them. Ezra''s mind raced, searching for any way out, but the tight chains and the presence of the humans left him no choice but to comply. He couldn''t risk exposing himself and endangering his wives.


    They shoved him into the van, slamming the doors shut. As the vehicle rumbled to life and pulled away from the docks, Ezra felt a sinking feeling in his gut. He had been captured before, but this felt different. This time, Malachi had the upper hand, and Ezra was being taken deep into enemy territory.


    The ride seemed to stretch on forever, the van''s interior dark and oppressive. Cameras were attached to the walls of the van and Malachi''s wife watched him closely.


    Finally, the van came to a stop. The doors were thrown open, and Ezra was hauled out into the night. The place he had been brought to was like a fortress, its high walls and guarded entrances making escape seem impossible.


    Malachi stood at the entrance, watching as they dragged Ezra inside. "Welcome to your new home, Ezra. I hope you enjoy your stay. It won''t be long."


    Ezra bit back a retort, saving his strength. He knew he had to bide his time, waiting for the right moment to strike. As they took him deeper into the stronghold, he memorized every turn, every guard''s position, every potential weak spot.


    They finally brought him to a cell deep within the building, tossing him inside and locking the door behind him. Ezra lay on the cold stone floor, the weight of the chains pressing down on him. He stared at the cameras in the cell and closed his eyes, sighing.


    This wasn''t the end. He would find a way out. Malachi had underestimated him before, and he would do it again. That was when he would strike.


    **********


    Malachi walked through the halls to his office. Count Solomon wasn''t back from his meeting with the City Lord. When the count arrived, he''ll present Ezra. The count would be glad to do the killing himself.


    Malachi grunted in satisfaction. He had set the table for the count, all that was left was for the count to eat it.

 Chapter 102: Prison Break

    Ezra lay on the cold stone floor of his cell, his mind racing. The chains binding him were heavy, but not unbreakable. He knew he had to escape, and soon. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took a deep breath, focusing on the task at hand. He had to make his break plausible, something that wouldn''t immediately draw suspicion of his true nature. Something Malachi couldn''t use as evidence for a breach of the Law of Secrecy.


    He studied the cell door. The door was strong but the hinge was weak with rust. Ezra chuckled to himself. If he could weaken it further, he might have a chance. He strained against the chains, feeling them dig into his wrists. The pain was sharp, but he used it to fuel his determination.


    Ezra spotted a loose stone on the floor near the corner of the cell. With some effort, he scooted over and kicked it towards him. He gripped the stone and began hammering it against the chains, using the jagged edge to create weak points. The metal groaned under the assault but stood strong.


    Ezra kept banging on the chains but the hand which held the chain down was working. As the stone fell, his hand put force, trying to break the chain link. He had to make this look like the stone did the breaking.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, one of the links snapped. Ezra wasted no time, quickly freeing his hands and then his feet. He rubbed his raw wrists, wincing at the sting.


    He strained his ears. No one was coming. He grinned. That means there was no one currently watching the cameras. With his hands free, he approached the cell door. He focused on the hinge and pushed.


    He used his vampire strength to apply pressure until he heard a satisfying crack. The hinge gave way and the door fell open.


    He grinned. It would be hard to judge if he had used vampire level strength. Strength didn''t have a physical measurement indicator. This was, after all, something a human could do.


    He stepped into the dimly lit corridor, listening intently. The sound of footsteps echoed faintly from somewhere down the hall. Ezra moved cautiously, staying close to the walls. He had to find a way out without drawing too much attention.


    The first guard he encountered was dozing in a chair near the entrance to another hallway. Ezra crept up behind him, careful to avoid any noise. With a swift, silent motion, he grabbed the guard''s head and slammed it into the wall, knocking him out cold. Ezra quickly relieved the guard of his keys and knife, tucking the latter into his belt.


    Ezra moved deeper into the stronghold, his senses heightened. He encountered several more guards along the way, each one dispatched with quick strikes. He knew he had to be fast. It wouldn''t be long before someone noticed the empty cell and the missing guards.


    He navigated the labyrinthine corridors, relying on his memory and instincts. As he turned a corner, he spotted a door slightly ajar with light spilling out.


    Ezra approached cautiously, peering inside. Garth was there, alone, rifling through some papers on a desk. Ezra''s anger flared, but he kept his movements controlled. He slipped into the room, closing the door silently behind him.


    Garth looked up just in time to see Ezra advancing. His eyes widened in shock. "Ezra? How did you-"


    Ezra didn''t give him a chance to finish. He lunged, the knife flashing in his hand. Garth tried to draw his own weapon, but Ezra was faster. He slashed across Garth''s arm, disarming him, then drove the knife into his chest. Garth gasped, blood bubbling at his lips as he sank to the floor.


    Ezra stood over him, his expression cold. "This is for betraying me," he said quietly. Garth''s eyes fluttered shut, his body going limp. Ezra wiped the knife on his shirt, then turned to leave the room.


    He knew Malachi wouldn''t be far. With Malachi believing him captured, Malachi would be more vulnerable, and Ezra intended to take full advantage. He moved with renewed purpose, his steps silent and deliberate. The stronghold seemed endless, but he followed the distant sounds of movement, knowing they would lead him to Malachi.


    As he rounded another corner, he found himself facing a large, reinforced door. It was guarded by two of Malachi''s best men, their expressions grim. Ezra took a deep breath, gripping the knife tightly. He needed to be smart about this.


    He scanned the area and noticed a stack of crates nearby. Using the shadows for cover, he crept over and climbed atop the highest one, positioning himself directly above the guards. With a calculated leap, he landed behind them, the element of surprise on his side.


    The guards turned, their hands reaching for their weapons, but Ezra was already in motion. He struck the first guard across the temple with the hilt of his knife, sending him sprawling to the ground. The second guard swung a baton at Ezra''s head, but he ducked, the baton whistling harmlessly past his ear.


    Ezra retaliated with a powerful kick to the guard''s knee, followed by a swift punch that knocked him out cold.


    With the guards incapacitated, Ezra turned his attention to the door. He pushed it open, stepping into a lavishly decorated room. At the far end, sitting behind an ornate desk, was Malachi.


    Malachi looked up, his eyes narrowing as he saw Ezra. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that."


    Ezra stepped forward, his grip tightening on the knife. "You should have killed me when you had the chance."


    Malachi rose to his feet, a sneer curling his lips. "I won''t make that mistake again."


    Ezra took a deep breath, his mind focused on the task at hand. This was the moment he had been waiting for. All the pain, all the anger, had led to this confrontation. He was ready to end it once and for all.


    The room seemed to close in around them. Ezra knew this would be a fight to the death, and he was prepared to do whatever it took to come out on top.


    The two vampires stood facing each other, their eyes locked in a deadly gaze. The final battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 103: Clash of Titans

    Ezra stood in the middle of Malachi''s office, his breaths steady and his eyes locked onto his opponent. The room, previously a display of opulence and power, now seemed insignificant against the magnitude of the battle about to happen. Malachi''s eyes were cold, a flicker of anticipation in their depths as he faced Ezra, the boogeyman.


    The silence was heavy, filled with unspoken promises of violence. Then, almost simultaneously, both vampires deployed their black zones. A dense darkness enveloped the room, sealing them in and cutting off any hope of escape. The air crackled with energy as their zones collided, reinforcing and amplifying each other, creating an arena where only one of them would emerge alive.


    Malachi was the first to strike, materializing a giant sword that shimmered with a malevolent gleam. Ezra reacted instantly, tossing away the knife in his hand and manifesting his dark sword in response. The clash of their blades sent shockwaves through the room, the sheer force of their strikes obliterating the furniture and shattering the windows.


    Malachi''s attack was backed by his strength, his giant sword swinging with a ferocity that kept Ezra on the defensive. Ezra parried and countered, their movements a blur of speed and strength. The walls of the office buckled under the pressure, debris raining down around them as they fought.


    With a roar, Malachi sprouted his tentacles from his back, each one writhing and poised to strike. The tentacles lashed out, attempting to ensnare Ezra. He dodged and weaved, using his sword to slice through the appendages that got too close. One tentacle sprayed black ink, the corrosive liquid hissing as it splattered on the floor and walls, eating through everything it touched.


    Ezra summoned his darkness, shooting tendrils a of shadow at Malachi. The tentacles and shadows clashed, creating a deadly dance of darkness and fury. Malachi''s tentacles were everywhere in the enclosed space, but Ezra fought back with a tenacity born of necessity.


    With a swift move, Ezra transformed. Claws sprouted from his fingers, and his tail lashed out. Ezra leaped, his feet digging into the ceiling before he pushed off with his might. The floor cracked under the impact as Ezra''s claws tore through Malachi''s tentacles, his sword severing one of his hands.


    Malachi howled in pain but retaliated immediately, his giant sword somehow moving through the small space and slashing across Ezra from shoulder to waist. The wound was deep, and blood flowed freely, but Ezra''s regeneration kicked in, healing the injury as quickly as it had been inflicted.


    Ezra leaped away, disengaging. Malachi gripped his severed hand from the floor and pressed it to his wound. It began to regenerate as well, the flesh knitting together in a grotesque display of vampiric resilience. He stood and took off his hat, revealing his dark hair. He pulled off his trench coat in a smooth motion, leaving him in his dark shirt and pants.


    With a heave, he dashed at Ezra. They collided with a loud crash, the intensity of their strikes shaking the very foundation of the room. Finally, the floor gave way, and they plunged into a cavern below. Their black zones followed, the darkness swirling around them like a living entity, binding their fates together.


    As they fell, their swords lashed out, colliding once, twice, before they pushed against each other, landing on their feet.


    Taking advantage of the increased space, Malachi unleashed the full extent of his tentacles, their numbers seemingly endless. They writhed and lashed out, seeking to overwhelm Ezra. Ezra fought back with his shadows, the dark tendrils slicing through the air to meet Malachi''s dark wave.


    Ezra followed, charging at Malachi, his claws and sword striking in a whirlwind of destruction. Malachi met him blow for blow, their titanic struggle causing the cavern walls to tremble. Stalactites fell from the ceiling, crashing to the ground as the two vampires clashed with a fury that bordered on madness.


    Malachi punched Ezra into a column shattering it and sending stone scattering through the room. Ezra felt his bones break and his vitality surged forward, repairing every broken bone and strengthening it. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Malachi''s tentacles coiled around a massive boulder and hurled it at Ezra. Ezra sliced through the boulder with a single swing of his sword, the two halves crashing down on either side of him. He roared, his dragon''s voice echoing through the cavern, and leapt at Malachi, his claws outstretched.


    Malachi responded by summoning a swarm of dark, shadowy creatures that surged towards Ezra. These creatures, wraith-like and ethereal, clawed at Ezra with ghostly talons. Ezra''s sword cut through them, but they reformed almost instantly, their bodies made of pure darkness.


    He was forced to retreat, manifesting his wings and using it to carry himself above the fray as he tried to find a way to counter the spectral assault.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Ezra dove through the swarm, his body surrounded by a vortex of shadows that shredded the wraiths as he passed, sucking the vitality that kept them alive. He emerged on the other side, slashing at Malachi with renewed vigor. Malachi blocked the attack, but Ezra''s relentless onslaught began to wear him down.


    Each strike came faster and harder, pushing Malachi back step by step.


    Desperate, Malachi unleashed a torrent of black ink, the corrosive liquid roaring towards Ezra. Ezra conjured a shield of darkness, the liquid splashing against it and dissipating into nothingness. He advanced through the flood, his eyes blazing with determination.


    Seeing his flames had no effect, Malachi shifted tactics. He used his tentacles to lift himself into the air, hovering above Ezra and launching waves of ink at him. Ezra dodged and weaved, his wings a blur as he avoided the deadly attacks. He retaliated with blasts of dark energy, the bolts striking Malachi and forcing him to the ground.


    Malachi began flinging every stone his tentacles could wrap around. One of the stones tore a hole through Ezra''s wing, sending him crashing to the ground.


    "Die, Ezra Matten!" Malachi raised his hand, and an iron rain began to fall.

 Chapter 104: Golden Dawn

    Numerous copies of Malachi''s giant sword materialized in the air and plummeted down towards Ezra. He dodged and weaved, his now healed wings and tail allowing him to maneuver through the deadly rain. Despite his agility, several swords found their mark, piercing his flesh and drawing blood.


    Ezra gritted his teeth, enduring the pain and focusing on Malachi. With a burst of speed, he closed the distance and drove his sword through Malachi''s gut. Malachi''s tentacles wrapped around him, squeezing with bone-crushing force. Ink surged forward, sizzling as it burned his skin.


    Ezra gritted his teeth, enduring the pain as he spread his wings, trying to break free, but Malachi held fast, a tentacle wrapping around one of his legs.


    Malachi''s sword flashed out, severing Ezra''s wings. His tentacle held Ezra up and then swung down with tremendous force. Malachi kept swinging Ezra into the ground, beating a crater into the floor.


    Ezra felt every part of his body break and reknit with every swing. He growled in frustration as his wing kept regenerating. He needed to end this, and quickly. His sword lashed out, severing the tentacle holding his leg. With a beat of his wings, he put distance between him and Malachi.


    Malachi surged after Ezra, unwilling to let him create distance. Ezra coated his blade in his darkness and turned to meet his charge. He cut Malachi''s advancing tentacles, being pushed back step by step.


    As he fought, Ezra noticed something. Each time his sword cut into Malachi, he felt a surge of vitality. His sword was sapping Malachi''s strength, turning the tide of the battle in his favor. He smiled grimly, bracing and readying himself for the final confrontation.


    Malachi noticed his dwindling vitality and snarled, teleporting around the cavern in an attempt to disorient Ezra. Ezra''s blood sang in his veins, his sword flashing out as he predicted Malachi''s movements. He could feel the rhythm of the battle, each beat guiding his actions.


    With a roar, Ezra lunged forward, his sword cutting through the air with deadly accuracy. Malachi appeared in front of him, but Ezra was already in motion. His swinging sword descended, the blade connecting with Malachi''s side and drawing a howl of pain. Malachi teleported again, but Ezra was already moving, his blood song guiding him.


    The cavern was a blur of motion and fury. Malachi''s tentacles lashed out, but Ezra''s sword was faster, slicing through them and sapping Malachi''s vitality. Malachi teleported once more, appearing behind Ezra with his giant sword raised high.


    Ezra spun around, his sword meeting Malachi''s in a clash that sent shockwaves through the cavern. The feet underneath him cracked in a spreading wave. They were both exhausted, their regeneration slowing as their vitality waned. But Ezra had the advantage now. Each strike of his sword drained Malachi further, weakening him with every blow.


    Ezra''s swordsmanship grew more aggressive with every passing second. His attacks were a blend of raw power and fluid elegance, his movements almost a dance of death. He could feel himself sinking into the same state of mastery that Shadrach had displayed during his dreams.


    He blocked Malachi''s strikes with a deft flick of his wrist and retaliated with cuts that made Malachi roar in pain. Malachi''s tentacles lashed out in a frenzy, attempting to ensnare Ezra once again. Ezra countered with a spinning slash, his blade slicing through the rubbery appendages with ease. Black ichor splattered across the cavern floor, each drop hissing and sizzling upon contact.


    Malachi''s frustration was evident. His teleportation became more erratic, desperate even, as he sought to find an opening in Ezra''s defenses. But Ezra''s blood song continued to guide him, each key in the song a whisper of Malachi''s next move.


    With a sudden, vicious lunge, Malachi managed to clip Ezra''s side with his sword. Ezra stumbled back, feeling the searing pain spread through his torso. He glanced down to see the wound, deep and jagged, blood pouring out. He gritted his teeth, knowing he couldn''t afford to falter now. His wound healed slowly.


    Drawing strength from his sword''s siphoning power, Ezra pressed on. He spun on his heel and delivered a powerful upward slash that caught Malachi off guard. The blade tore through Malachi''s arm, severing it cleanly. Malachi howled in agony, his teleportation faltering as his vitality ebbed. Malachi''s tentacles dragged him away.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ezra charged. His wings beat furiously, propelling him forward with incredible speed. He aimed for Malachi''s heart, his blade a blur of silver and shadow. But just as he was about to strike, Malachi teleported one last time, reappearing above Ezra with his sword poised to strike down. The previous display had been a feint!


    Ezra reacted instinctively, throwing himself to the side and rolling to avoid the deadly strike. The ground where he had stood shattered under the force of Malachi''s attack, debris flying in all directions. Ezra scrambled to his feet, his eyes locked on his foe.


    Malachi was weakening, his movements sluggish and uncoordinated. Ezra could see the fear in his eyes, the dawning realization that he was losing this battle. Summoning the last of his strength, Malachi roared and charged at Ezra, his remaining tentacles flailing wildly.


    Ezra met the charge head-on. Their swords clashed again, sparks flying as metal met metal. Ezra''s blood song reached a fever pitch, guiding his every move with uncanny precision. He sidestepped Malachi''s attacks with ease, countering with devastating blows that left Malachi reeling.


    Finally, Ezra saw his opening. Ezra''s blood sang, and he moved with blinding speed, driving his sword through Malachi''s chest and into his heart.


    Malachi gasped, his eyes wide with shock and pain. His tentacles flailed wildly, but they lacked the strength they once had. Ezra twisted the sword, ensuring the destruction of his heart. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is for everything," Ezra said, his voice steady despite the exhaustion.


    Malachi''s eyes flickered with a mixture of rage and resignation. "You... will... never... win..." he whispered, his voice fading as the life drained from his body. Ezra guided the shadow on his sword to shred everything in Malachi''s ribs.


    Ezra watched as Malachi''s body went limp, his heart destroyed. The tentacles fell away, dissolving into the darkness as Malachi''s black zone faded. The cavern was silent, the echoes of their battle lingering in the air.


    Ezra stood there for a moment, catching his breath and letting the reality of his victory sink in. Malachi was dead. The threat he had posed was gone.


    He dismissed his sword and transformed back into his human form, his body aching from the ordeal. His injuries began to heal, the regeneration slower now but still effective. He took a deep breath, the cool air filling his lungs and revitalizing him.


    With one last look at Malachi''s lifeless body, Ezra turned and made his way out of the cavern.


    As he made his way out and emerged from the darkness of the fortress, the first light of dawn began to break on the horizon. The sun peeked over the horizon, it''s golden light painting the sky.


    The Three Axe gang and the Red Orphans were now his. He had completed the punishment. He could feel the debts on his soul. His promise to Valaren. His blood oath to Miss Red. And something else.


    A debt he''d recently noticed. A debt which he didn''t know when he incurred. A debt whose debtor was unknown. He gazed into the sky.


    It was a new day, and with it came new challenges. But Ezra was ready. He had faced the darkness and emerged victorious. And he would do it again, as many times as it took.


    END OF VOLUME 1: THE BOOK OF NIGHTMARES.

 Chapter 105: Unexpected Visitors

    The large office on the top floor of the skyscraper exuded a blend of luxury and authority. Ezra had inherited it from Malachi but even he could admit that it was tasteful.


    A polished mahogany desk, plush leather chairs, and expansive windows that offered a panoramic view of the city below. The room was tastefully decorated, giving it a professional yet stylish appearance.


    Ezra sat at his desk, wearing a tailored suit, looking every bit the part of a successful CEO. With his chameleon tattoo, he could blend in with the humans without resorting to sunglasses. All he was to others was a particularly handsome man.


    The nameplate on the desk read "Ezra Matten, CEO of Ascendant Capital." The loan company had become a central part of his operations, serving as both a legitimate business and a cover for his gang activities.


    His assistant, a sharp eyed woman named Ava, stood before him with a tablet in hand. "Mr. Matten, you have a full schedule today. At ten, there''s a meeting with the board of directors to discuss the quarterly report. At noon, you have lunch with Mr. Hudson from TransitLink to discuss the partnership deal.


    And at two, there''s a conference call with the investors from the capitol. Would you like me to arrange a break in between?"


    Ezra nodded. "Yes, please. Schedule a fifteen minute break after the lunch meeting. I''ll need some time to prepare for the call."


    "Of course." Ava replied, her fingers twitching by her side, activating her link and controlling the schedule on the tablet. "Is there anything else you need, sir?"


    "No, that will be all for now. Thank you, Ava." Ezra said with a small smile.


    Ava returned the smile, fighting down a blush as she left the office, closing the door quietly behind her.


    Ezra leaned back on his chair, taking a deep breath. It hadn''t taken long for him to realise that there was always more to achieve, more to secure, and more to guard against when one is a vampire. Even in the quiet moments, he never allowed himself to be at ease, knowing that vigilance was the key to maintaining all that he now had.


    That was why he had been able to identify the scent that had been lingering in the room ever since Ava entered the office. His eyes narrowed, and he spoke into the room. "You can come out now."


    A moment later, X stepped out from the shadows in the corner of the office, his familiar blank mask similar to the custodians staring at Ezra.


    X dusted his red hoodie, careful to avoid the sunlight that bathed the room. His presence was unsettling to Ezra. Ezra could feel it like a sixth sense. Something was not right.


    "Ezra," X greeted casually, as if they were old friends catching up. "Nice office you''ve got here. Very... impressive."


    Ezra leaned forward on his desk, his eyes hardening. "What are you doing here, X? What do you want? Are you so eager to break the Law of Secrecy?"


    X wandered around the office, his movements casual but deliberate as he inspected the various items and decor. "Oh, just dropping by to see how you''re settling in. You''ve certainly done well for yourself, merging the gangs and all. Not to talk of that dragon you''ve got hidden away. Ascendant Capital, huh? Sounds quite ambitious."


    Ezra fought the urge to attack, feeling an unfamiliar restraint holding him back. "Get to the point, X. I don''t have time for your games."


    X chuckled, picking up a paperweight from the desk and examining it before putting it back. "Always so serious, Ezra. Remove that stick from your ass. Lighten up a bit. I''m here to offer some... advice.


    Friendly advice, you might say."


    Ezra''s jaw clenched. "I don''t need your advice."


    "Maybe not," X said, his tone light. "But it wouldn''t hurt to listen. You''re playing a dangerous game here, Ezra. You don''t know what you''ve inherited. The more power you gain, the more enemies you''ll make. You need to be prepared for what''s coming."


    "And what exactly is coming?" Ezra asked, his patience wearing thin.


    X''s red eyes appeared through the previously dark eyeholes of his mask. He leaned forward, meeting Ezra''s gaze, his voice uncharacteristically serious. "You know as well as I do. The balance of power in this city is fragile. One wrong move, and everything could come crashing down. You need allies, real allies, not just those who follow out of fear."


    Ezra''s eyes flashed with anger. "I know what I''m doing, X. And I don''t need you to tell me how to run my affairs."


    X leaned upright, glancing away, the darkness of his eyeholes back in place. "I hope you''re right. For your sake." He moved towards the door of the office, preparing to leave.


    Ezra stood and took a step forward, his voice cold and menacing. "One day, X, I will kill you. I promise you that." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    X turned back, his mask glinting for a moment. "Then do it, Ezra. I''m right here."


    For a moment, Ezra considered it, but the strange restraint within him held him back. He watched as X vanished through the door, leaving the office as silently as he had arrived.


    Ezra turned and stared out the windows behind his desk, his mind racing. He could feel the restraints loosening. He had an idea of what it could be but he refused to acknowledge it. Maybe ignoring it would make it go away. He sighed.


    The view of First City from his window, with its towering skyscrapers and bustling streets, was breathtaking. The sun reflected off the glass, creating a canvas of shining square jewels. He sighed once again. He knew it just as much as the next vampire. This was a city where power was everything.


    The tranquility of the moment was shattered in an instant. The faint whisper of movement caught Ezra''s attention just before the glint of steel reflected in his peripheral vision.


    Reacting on instinct, he twisted where he stood, narrowly avoiding the blade aimed at his heart. The knife embedded itself into the glass window which shattered and disappeared into motes of light.


    The knife disappeared a moment later. Ezra immediately knew what it was.


    A vampire assassin.

 Chapter 106: Assassin And Medallion

    The assassin, dressed in dark, unremarkable clothing, moved forward with a fluidity that suggested both training and desperation. The assassin''s face was covered by a half mask, their red eyes spinning slowly. They reached out and their knife appeared in their hand. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re a bold one." Ezra hissed, his own eyes shedding their blues and flashing red as he summoned his vitality. Wind blew into the office from the missing window, scattering the documents on his table.


    Ezra could hear the smirk in the vampire''s voice. "You''re worth the risk, Matten." Her voice was feminine, indicating that the attacker was a woman.


    The office door burst open, and Ezra''s human guards rushed in, weapons drawn. The lady turned with a snarl, her speed and power overwhelming the guards. In mere seconds, the intruder had dispatched them with ruthless efficiency, leaving a trail of broken bodies and spilled blood.


    Ezra seized the moment of distraction to launch his own attack. His black zone spilled out and he moved with lightning speed, his fists connecting with the vampire''s torso and face. The impact sent the assassin staggering back, but she quickly regained her footing, countering with a series of powerful blows.


    The assassin rolled away, grabbing one of the two chairs before his desk and hurling it at him. Ezra plucked the chair out of the air and set it down gently. "Careful." He wagged a finger. "Everything in here is worth more than your life."


    The lady met Ezra''s eyes, lifted her knife and stabbed it into his desk. The desk flashed and dissolved into motes of light, sending everything that was still on it crashing to the floor. "Oops." She said flatly. "My hand slipped.


    Ezra tilted his head. "Now, you''re asking for it." Ezra dashed to the assassin. The lady met him at the middle of his office. They clashed for a moment, exchanging blows, each trying to gain the upper hand. Ezra could feel the assassin''s strength and skill. This was an opponent stronger than Malachi had been.


    At least fourth ring. Okay. Maybe I was a bit arrogant.


    "You''re good," the assassin growled, dodging a punch and landing a kick that sent Ezra crashing into a chair.


    "Not good enough," Ezra growled, pushing himself up and launching himself at the intruder with renewed fury. His tail lashed out, almost catching his opponent by surprise. She attacked with her knife and was able to cut the tail.


    Ezra felt foreign vitality rushing in and his vitality fought back, quickly overwhelming it. The places on his tail that the vitality had already taken control of dissolved into light.


    "Hmm." She hummed as she slashed. "Interesting."


    They exchanged blows, the sound of their combat echoing through the office. Ezra managed to land a solid punch to her jaw, but she retaliated with a vicious slash that left a hole across Ezra''s arm, a chunk of his flesh disappearing into light. Pain flared, but Ezra gritted his teeth, refusing to back down.


    Ezra blanketed the room in his vitality stealing shadows and she flourished her arms, his shadows disappearing into motes of light before they could get to her.


    Making use of the brief smokescreen granted by his shadows, Ezra quickly twisted into her guard, his clawed hand plunging towards her heart. She twisted away in a burst of speed, his hand managing to tear away just a bit of flesh in her chest and something else.


    The assassin leaped away towards the window and slapped a hand to Ezra''s black zone. A section of it dissolved away into motes of light. With a final, contemptuous look, the vampire leaped into the air, disappearing as quickly as she had appeared.


    Alone, Ezra surveyed the wreckage of his office. His guards lay motionless, probably dead. He clenched his fists, the fresh wound on his arm throbbing with pain as it slowly regenerated.


    Assessing the damage, he noted the shattered glass, overturned furniture, and the bloodstains from the fallen guards. It was a different image from the pristine office that had existed mere minutes before. The physical damage was repairable, but the impact on his team was much more damaging.


    He walked to where his desk had been, his hands buzzing the communicator previously on his desk. It had somehow survived the fight. He pressed down a button and spoke, his voice commanding and unyielding. "Lock down the building," he ordered. "No one leaves or enters for the next two hours. Also, no one should approach my office."


    "Yes, sir." The person behind the switchboard acknowledged without hesitation.


    The security systems of the building roared to life. Doors sealed, alarms blared, and the entire skyscraper transformed into a fortress. Through his enhanced senses, Ezra could hear the staff, though shaken, moving with purpose, executing the lockdown procedures with practiced efficiency.


    Ezra''s mind raced as he considered the implications of the attack. It was not just his life that was at risk, but the stability of his entire empire. What was the angle here? Do they want me on trial for breach of Secrecy? Who could it even be?


    He reached into his jacket and brought out his phone. He dialed a familiar number, waiting until he heard the click. "This is vampire C7V107023. I need a full cleanup of my office at Ascendant Capital. Human casualties on site." He listened to the response. "Thank you." He dropped the phone on his chair which looked out of place without a desk to stand behind.


    He raised his hand to look at what he clutched between his bloodstained fingers. A medallion. It held the image of a trident. He turned it over, trying to find a clue in its golden surface. Whoever they were, he would find them.


    He sat back in his chair. He raised the medallion and wore it. He would use it to uncover the truth behind the attack, root out the attackers, and crush any opposition that dared to rise against him. This was only the beginning, and he was ready for the fight.


    "Bring it on, whoever you are."

 Chapter 107: The Beginning

    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a deep purple hue across the cityscape. Ezra navigated his sleek, expensive hovercar through the streets, the engine humming with restrained power.


    The drive from his office at Ascendant Capital to his new mansion on the outskirts of the city was a time for reflection, a brief respite from the demands of his dual life. The assassination attempt today even gave him more to think on.


    As the city lights faded behind him, the landscape shifted to a more serene, tree-lined road. The gate of the mansion stood ahead, its silhouette framed by tall trees that whispered as it swayed in the evening breeze. Genesis had been the one to suggest the mansion stating that she''d had a memorable fight inside of it. And with the owner dead, it had been easy for them to buy it.


    Ezra turned into the long driveway, the tires crunching over gravel as he approached the grand estate. The mansion ahead stood proud and isolated, a fortress for him and his wives.


    He parked in the garage, the car door closing with a satisfying thud. As he walked towards the entrance, he allowed the chameleon tattoo''s effect to fade. His human guise dissolved, revealing his true form with striking red eyes. He entered the mansion, the familiar warmth and scent of home enveloping him.


    Inside, the lights were dim, casting soft shadows across the elegant furnishings. He stepped through the doorway, the heavy oak door closing with a quiet thud behind him.


    His eyes scanned the room, immediately falling upon Gen, who was pacing back and forth, her movements quick and agitated. The sound of her footsteps against the wooden floor was a rhythmic reminder of her worry.


    Olivia stood nearby, her faces marked with concern. The moment they saw him, they hurried over, each laying a gentle hand on his arm, their eyes searching his face for answers.


    "Are you alright?" Olivia asked, her voice barely above a whisper, as if speaking too loudly might shatter the fragile calm.


    "I''m fine," Ezra replied, though the tightness in his voice betrayed him. He moved to the center of the room, where the chandelier above cast his shadow on the floor. "But we need to talk."


    Gen turned to face him, her hands clenched at her sides. "What happened?" she demanded, unable to keep the edge of anxiety from her tone. "I heard you called in someone. The custodians?"


    "Yes." Ezra took a deep breath. "There was an attempt on my life," he said, and the room seemed to grow still, the air thickening with tension. "A vampire assassin."


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed. Gen''s eyes widened as she stepped closer to him.


    "An assassin?" Gen asked.


    "Yes," Ezra confirmed. "But she didn''t succeed. I managed to fend her off and took this from her." He reached into his coat and pulled out the small, golden medallion. It glinted in the light, and as he held it up, the trident symbol engraved on its surface became visible.


    Gen''s eyes narrowed as she came closer to examine the medallion. "What is it?"


    Ezra shook his head. "I don''t know yet. But it must be important if she was carrying it. We need to find out where it came from and what it means."


    "Olivia," Ezra said, turning to the dark-haired woman who had remained silent. "I need you to use our resources to gather information on this symbol. Find out everything you can."


    Olivia nodded sharply, her expression resolute. "I''ll start immediately," she said, taking the medallion from him. "But it won''t be easy. We don''t know how widespread this symbol is or who might be behind it." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen stepped forward, her brow furrowing. "Ezra, we need to be careful. We can''t afford to spread our resources too thin. We have other matters that require our attention as well."


    Ezra met her gaze, smiling softly. "I know, Gen. But this is a direct threat to us. We need to prioritize it."


    Olivia, always the voice of calm and reason, spoke up. "Perhaps we can allocate a portion of our resources to this investigation while maintaining our other operations. It will be a delicate balance, but it can be done."


    Ezra nodded, appreciating her perspective. "You''re right. We''ll have to be strategic about this."


    He took a deep breath, feeling the support of his wives bolster his resolve. "Alright. Olivia, you''ll lead the investigation into the medallion. Gen, I need you to maintain our current operations and ensure everything runs smoothly. You''ll also be keeping an eye on our defenses and security. The investigation takes priority."


    The two women nodded, understanding their roles and the importance of their tasks. The room, which had been filled with tension moments before, now felt charged with a sense of purpose.


    Olivia glanced at the clock on the wall and then back at the group. "It''s getting late. Why don''t you go upstairs and freshen up while I take care of dinner? I''m preparing something special."


    Ezra managed a small smile, appreciating the sense of normalcy amidst the chaos of the day. "That sounds like a good idea."


    As they moved towards the dining room while he headed for the stairs, Ezra couldn''t help but glance at the medallion in his hand once more. The trident symbol seemed to catch the light, almost glowing.


    Just as he reached the stairs, his personal phone chimed with an encrypted message. The sender was unknown, and the content was brief but ominous. His hands tightened on the phone as he read the message.


    "This is only the beginning. You are not as invincible as you think."


    Ezra''s eyes darkened. He knew what this was. It was a challenge, a taunt from the assassin.


    He glanced at his wives who were now relaxed, chatting among themselves as they set the table. He looked back down at the message. With a sigh, he clicked off his phone and put it back in his pocket.


    He wouldn''t tell them about this. Not now.


    He resumed climbing the stairs. He would need to uncover the identity of this assassin and confront them head-on. He felt the giant lake of vitality within him. He''d need to ascend to the third ring.


    Soon.

 Chapter 108: Miss Red

    As night settled fully, Ezra sat with his wives in the living room. He was going through the financial reports while Olivia beside him was making calls, making sure the Black Spider gang was running smoothly. Gen laid on the couch beside him, giggling as she scrolled through her social media feed.


    The doorbell rang, breaking the tranquility of the moment. Ezra exchanged a knowing look with his wives. "That must be Miss Red," he said, heading to the door.


    He opened the door to find Miss Red standing on the doorstep, a large suitcase by her side. She was dressed in a form fitting white gown, her red hair catching the light from the porch. "Good evening, Ezra," she greeted, smiling at him.


    "Miss Red," Ezra replied, stepping aside to let her in. "Welcome."


    "Call me Red. After all, we''ll be spending a lot of time together." She stepped inside, her eyes taking in the surroundings. "Lovely place you have here."


    "Thank you." Gen appeared, her smile not quite reaching her eyes. "We like it. Let''s get you settled."


    The atmosphere grew tense as they led Red through the mansion. "So, where exactly are you planning to sleep?" Gen asked, her tone deceptively sweet.


    Red raised an eyebrow. "I assumed there would be a guest room. Unless, of course, you have other plans for me?"


    Ezra intervened, sensing the brewing storm. "We have a guest room prepared. Follow me."


    He led the way down a hallway, Gen and Olivia trailing behind. The guest room was spacious and elegantly furnished, with a large window overlooking the estate''s grounds. Red set her suitcase down, inspecting the room with a critical eye.


    "This will do," she said finally, turning to face them.


    Gen crossed her arms, her posture challenging. "Glad you approve."


    Red met her gaze, unflinching. "I''m here to help, Gen. We''re on the same side, remember?"


    Gen''s eyes narrowed, but she said nothing. Olivia stepped in, her voice calm and diplomatic. "We all want the same thing. We have a lot to do. Let''s put our differences aside and get to work."


    "I don''t have any differences." Gen muttered. The tension in the room eased slightly, though it was clear that Gen and Red would need time to adjust to each other. They left Miss Red to settle in, retreating to the living room.


    Ezra sat down, his mind already thinking through the plans for the days ahead. "Gen. Miss Red''s presence here is valuable. We already know that she has connections to the peacekeers. Whatever you have against her, don''t let it get in the way of our plans."


    Gen flopped onto the couch, her irritation evident. "I know. I won''t. It''s just... she''s so smug."


    Olivia placed a hand on Gen''s shoulder, soothing her. "We''ll manage. We always do."


    **********


    Ezra, Gen, Olivia, and Red settled around the large oak dining table, the glow from the lights casting a warm light over the room. The rich scent of the evening meal lingered in the air, mingling with the metallic aroma of the blood wine they were sipping. The conversation, however, was anything but relaxing.


    Ezra swirled the wine in his glass, watching the crimson liquid as it caught the light. His eyes flicked to each of the women in turn, gauging their moods. They had gathered to discuss a delicate matter. How to manage the collection of his vitality.


    Gen, seated to his left, had her fingers wrapped tightly around her glass. Her eyes were sharp, her posture rigid, a clear sign of her inner tension. Across from her, Miss Red mirrored Gen''s stance, though her expression held a touch more aloofness. Olivia, always the mediator, sat between them, her calm demeanor making the undercurrent of hostility between the other two stand out even more.


    "Alright," Olivia began, her voice measured. "We need to establish a schedule that works for everyone. Ezra''s health and well-being are our top priorities, so we need to make sure we''re not overburdening him."


    Gen took a sip of her wine before speaking, her eyes never leaving Miss Red. "I propose we each take two days a week. That way, Ezra has one day to rest and recover."


    Miss Red arched an eyebrow, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips. "And who gets the extra day?" she asked, her tone light but with an edge that was impossible to miss.


    Gen''s eyes narrowed slightly. "We can rotate it. Each week, one of us gets the extra day. It seems fair."


    Ezra listened, letting them work through the logistics. He knew better than to interrupt at this stage. It was important they felt they had a say in the arrangement. Still, he felt a twinge of apprehension as he sensed the tension building between Gen and Miss Red.


    Olivia nodded, her hands resting on the table in front of her. "That sounds reasonable. We can start with Gen having the extra day this week, and then Miss Red can have it next week."


    Miss Red''s smile widened, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Fine by me," she said, her gaze lingering on Gen a moment longer before she turned to Olivia. "But I want Wednesdays and Saturdays. It''s the best days for me."


    Gen''s jaw tightened, but she kept her voice even. "Then I''ll take Mondays and Thursdays. That leaves Tuesdays and Fridays for Olivia."


    Ezra felt the need to step in before things escalated further. "I''d like to keep Sundays for myself," he said, his tone gentle but firm. "It''s important I have some personal time."


    All three women turned to look at him, and for a moment, the tension eased.


    Olivia nodded first. "Of course, Ezra. Sundays are yours. We can adjust our schedules accordingly."


    Gen and Miss Red exchanged a brief glance, then both nodded in agreement. "Agreed," Gen said. "Sundays are off-limits."


    Miss Red leaned back in her chair, her expression thoughtful. "That works. We all need a break now and then."


    With the basic schedule in place, the conversation turned to finer details. Olivia took the lead, ensuring everyone was clear on the times and any potential conflicts.


    Ezra watched her work, grateful for her diplomacy. She had a way of smoothing over the rough edges that often appeared when Gen and Miss Red interacted.


    As they stood to leave the table, Olivia placed a hand on Ezra''s arm. "Thank you for being patient with us," she said softly. "We''ll make this work."


    Ezra smiled, appreciating her steady presence. "I know we will," he replied, his gaze drifting to Gen and Miss Red, who were already moving towards the door. "It''s just a matter of time."


    Gen paused at the doorway, looking back over her shoulder. "Don''t stay up too late, Ezra. You need your rest."


    Miss Red chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Yes, we can''t have you too tired for your busy schedule."


    Ezra nodded, acknowledging both their comments with a weary smile. "Goodnight, Gen. Goodnight, Miss Red."


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 109: The Silent Hand

    Ezra sat behind his new mahogany desk, the room beightly lit by a light streaming in from his now fixed windows. Papers were strewn across the surface, the documents detailing his latest ventures and strategies.


    The soft ticking of a grandfather clock in the corner added a rhythmic backdrop to the otherwise silent office. He glanced at the clock, noting that it was nearly evening, and sighed. The day had been long and the night promised to be longer still.


    He looked around the office. The custodians had done great work. No one could''ve guessed that a battle that had taken mortal lives had taken place in the office just a week prior.


    The door creaked open, and Olivia stepped into the room, her expression serious. She carried a thick folder in her arms, her movements brisk yet careful. Ezra looked up, his curiosity piqued by the urgency in her demeanor.


    "Olivia, please, come in." He said as he stood. He gestures to the couches set aside for casual meetings in his office. "What have you found?"


    She took a seat, placing the folder on the desk between the couches with a decisive thud. "Ezra, I''ve uncovered some disturbing details about the medallion," she began, her voice steady but edged with concern. Others wouldn''t have heard it but he knew Olivia enough to catch it.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving Olivia''s face. "Go on," he urged, trying to prepare himself for whatever news she was about to share.


    Olivia opened the folder, revealing a series of documents and photographs. She picked up one of the photographs, a close-up of the golden medallion with the trident symbol, and handed it to Ezra. "This symbol," she said, tapping the image, "isn''t just any emblem. It''s the mark of the new Count."


    "What?" Ezra leaned back in shock, his eyes dropping to the photograph. "The mark of the new Count?" he echoed. "But what does that mean exactly?"


    Olivia nodded, her eyes dark with worry. "Not much is known about the Count. All I was able to find out is that the trident is the Count''s symbol." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s mind raced as he tried to piece together the implications. "If the assassin is from the count..." He trailed off. "That makes no sense. Why would the Count want me dead?" he asked, confusion evident in his tone. "I''ve been managing his interests, ensuring his operations run smoothly. This doesn''t add up."


    Olivia sighed, running a hand through her hair. "That''s what makes this so troubling. From what I''ve gathered, the Count''s actions are at this time unknown. All we know is that he works through intermediaries, rarely showing his hand directly. This assassination attempt could mean several things."


    Ezra leaned forward, his elbows resting on the desk, fingers steepled. "What are the possibilities?"


    Olivia took a deep breath, organizing her thoughts. "First, it could be a warning. A way of reminding you of your place, ensuring you don''t get too comfortable or powerful. Second, it might be a test. Perhaps the Count is testing your loyalty or competence. Third, and most concerning, it could mean that the Count sees you as a threat."


    Ezra absorbed her words, his mind working through each scenario. "A warning makes some sense," he mused. "But a test or a threat? That complicates things."


    Olivia nodded. "Exactly. If it''s a test, then there''s two outcome. First, we show unwavering loyalty and competence. This sets us against Griffin and we''ll have no choice but to join the Count. On the other hand, if we side with Griffin, we don''t know what the Count would do when he comes."


    "Now, if the new Count sees us as a threat, that''s bad. Very bad. It means that the Count already sees us as being firmly with Griffin. After all, we''re in a position where we can strip the Black Spider gang of resources and take it to Griffin, handing the hollow skeleton to the Count. It''ll mean war. Simple as that."


    Ezra rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of the situation press down on him. "Tat means this is more than just a simple assassination attempt. It''s a strategic move, one with layers of meaning and intent."


    "That is if it was actually the new Count who was behind this. We can''t count out the fact that it could be others using the count''s symbol." Olivia watched him carefully. "We need to tread carefully. Whatever this is, we can''t afford to make any missteps. Our actions now will determine our standing with the count and our survival."


    Ezra nodded, sighing deeply. "Agreed. What we need to do is gather more information, understand the full scope of what''s at play here. I want you to continue digging, but discreetly. We can''t risk drawing more attention to ourselves."


    Olivia leaned forward, her eyes meeting his. "There''s more, Ezra. In my investigation, I came across rumors of a coalition of sorts. A group that supposedly works with the authority of the Count. What doesn''t add up is the fact that they operate in First City and have been here before there was even a need for a new count. I heard that they also wear the Count''s symbol.


    They call themselves the Silent Hand."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "The Silent Hand," he repeated. "If this coalition is involved, then this is far more serious than we thought. They know this City better than we do."


    Olivia nodded. "Yes. If their connection to the Count is really ironclad and the medallion is their symbol, then the Count''s involvement is almost certain."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, thinking on the possibilities. "We need to find out more about this Silent Hand, their members, their methods. We need to understand who we''re dealing with."


    Olivia closed the folder. "I''ll get on it right away. But Ezra, we need to be cautious. If they were behind the attack and they realize we''re onto them, they won''t hesitate to strike again."


    Ezra nodded, appreciating her caution. "Understood. We''ll proceed with the utmost care. In the meantime, I''ll keep a closer eye on our operations here."


    Olivia stood, ready to leave. "I''ll report back as soon as I have more information."


    Ezra watched her go, his mind still grappling with the revelations. The Count, the Silent Hand, the assassination attempt. Each was a new piece to an already complex puzzle. He knew this wasn''t something he could face this alone.


    He couldn''t keep fighting alone. He needed allies. People who would stand with him and his coven against this new threat.


    The door clicked shut behind Olivia, leaving Ezra alone with his thoughts. He stared at the photograph of the medallion still on the table, the trident symbol seeming to mock him with its silent promise of chaos. He didn''t know what was coming but he knew he had no choice but to confront it head-on.


    As he sat there, the clock ticking steadily in the background, Ezra made a silent promise to himself. He would uncover the truth behind the Count''s motives, dismantle the Silent Hand, and protect his coven and his interests. No matter the cost.

 Chapter 110: Chains In A Different Form

    Ezra walked through the familiar grand hallways of Count Griffin''s sanctuary. His footsteps echoed off the floor, each step bringing him closer to the throne room. He entered the entrance hall, nodding to the assistant who ushered him in.


    As usual, Count Griffin sat on a raised dais, his throne a structure of dark wood and gleaming gold. The lights of the throne room was out, creating a tense atmosphere, different from their previous meetings. The Count''s figure was partially obscured by shadows, but the mechanical sound of his breathing filled the space, a constant reminder of his presence.


    Ezra approached the dais, his movements controlled and respectful. He knew better than to show any hint of hesitation or fear. As he came to a stop a few paces from the throne, Count Griffin''s grating voice echoed through the room.


    "Ezra Matten, welcome. You have done an excellent job managing the Southside," Griffin said, his usuual tone of amusement devoid of emotion yet carrying a weight of authority.


    "Thank you, Count Griffin," Ezra replied, bowing his head slightly. "It has been an honor to serve under your guidance."


    "My guidance? We both know that was all you." Griffin chuckled as his eyes, barely visible in the shadows, seemed to bore into Ezra. The count hummed for a moment before proceeding. "I am aware of your recent efforts to partner with Mr. Hudson of TransitLink. It''s quite the commendable initiative.


    Transportation services in Southside will greatly enhance our control and influence in the area."


    Ezra felt a flicker of surprise but maintained his composure. Griffin knows of the deal? How? He said ''our control.'' He''s trying to tie Southside to him somehow. Was the assassination attempt really the new count''s test?


    The thoughts flickered rapidly in his mind but he answered, his expression neutral. "Yes, Count. I believe it will strengthen our position and bring more stability to Southside."


    Griffin''s mechanical breathing paused momentarily, a sign of his consideration. "Mr. Hudson is an old acquaintance of mine. I have spoken with him and convinced him to partner with your Ascendant Capital. He is eager to collaborate."


    Ezra inclined his head again, genuinely grateful but also wary of the Count''s intentions. "Thank you, Count Griffin. Your support means a great deal. This partnership will undoubtedly benefit our operations."


    The Count leaned forward slightly, the movement causing the light of his eyes to cast a brief, blinding reflection. "Indeed. And as a reward for your diligence, I offer you an opportunity for expansion into my territory."


    "Your work has proven your capability, and I believe you are ready for greater responsibilities. Of course the expansion would be a separate division from Ascendant Capital. Something separate from the Black Spider gang. Maybe Olivia Wild would be put over that division. Lightning Transports. Has a nice ring to it, don''t you think?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s mind raced. The offer was enticing, but he could sense the underlying motive. Griffin was attempting to bind him more tightly to his service, to ensure his loyalty. Not just that. Lightning Transports could be a way to take resources from Ascendant Capital and the Black Spider gang. And Griffin wasn''t really asking.


    The division would be created, whether Ezra liked it or not.


    "I am honored by your offer, Count Griffin. Expanding into your territory would be a significant step for the Matten Coven."


    Griffin''s mechanical voice carried a hint of satisfaction. "Excellent. We shall discuss the specifics of the expansion in due time. For now, focus on solidifying your partnership with Mr. Hudson. I expect great things from this endeavor."


    Ezra nodded, understanding the implicit command. "I will ensure the partnership is successful, Count. Your trust in me will not be misplaced."


    Griffin leaned back, his breathing resuming its steady rhythm. "You may go, Ezra. Continue your work with the dedication you have shown thus far."


    Ezra bowed slightly before turning and leaving the throne room. As he walked back through the grand hallways, his thoughts were on the offer.


    The Count''s offer of expansion was a significant opportunity, but it also came with strings attached. Griffin''s manipulation was clear, and Ezra knew he would need to tread carefully.


    Once outside the sanctuary, Ezra took a deep breath, the cool night air helping to clear his mind. The partnership with Mr. Hudson was a crucial step forward, and now, with the Count''s backing, it seemed more certain than ever. But he couldn''t afford to let his guard down. Griffin''s interest in his activities meant that he would be watched more closely than ever.


    **********


    Upon reaching his office, he found Olivia waiting for him. She looked up from the documents spread across his desk, her expression one of anticipation. "How did it go?" she asked.


    Ezra sat down, taking a moment to collect his thoughts. "The Count is pleased with our management of Southside," he began, a hint of frustration in his voice. "He''s somehow aware of our efforts to partner with Mr. Hudson and has already spoken to him on our behalf. The partnership is secured."


    Olivia''s eyes widened slightly. "Shit"


    "Yes." Ezra agreed. "Shit. It sounds like excellent news on the surface. After all, Mr. Hudson''s involvement will give us a significant advantage. But we all know what this means."


    Olivia sighed. "He''s increasing your debt to him. When he does call on that favor we''re owing him, it''ll be pretty heavy. I don''t like this."


    Ezra nodded, leaning back in his chair. "There''s more. The Count has offered us the chance to expand the transport deal into his territory. Under a new company with you as the head."


    Olivia''s brows knitted together in bitter acknowledgement. "Fuck. He''s trying to tighten his grip on us."


    "Exactly," Ezra agreed. "We need to be cautious. This expansion would definitely be happening and it would bring great benefits, but it would also ties us closer to Griffin. We''ll have to navigate this carefully."


    Olivia nodded, understanding the delicate balance they needed to maintain. "One small mistep can mean our destruction."


    "Precisely. Let''s start by focusing on the partnership with Mr. Hudson. Once that''s firmly in place, we can begin exploring the expansion and how we''ll balance that."


    Olivia stood, ready to leave. "I''ll begin the preparations immediately. We should also consider reinforcing our current positions to ensure we''re not spread too thin."


    Ezra nodded. "Do it. And keep an eye on any movements from Griffin''s side. We can''t afford any surprises."

 Chapter 111: Shadow Slave

    X stood concealed in the shadows, his eyes fixed on the interaction between Ezra and Count Griffin. The throne room, with its grandiose design and dim lighting, provided sufficient cover for his presence. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He listened intently as Griffin commended Ezra on his management of the Southside and offered expansion into his territory. X observed every subtle shift in body language, every flicker of emotion that crossed Ezra''s face.


    When Ezra finally left the room, his posture a blend of respect and caution, Griffin turned his gaze towards the shadows where X stood. "So, what do you think of our friend Ezra?" Griffin''s voice, metallic and devoid of warmth, filled the space.


    X stepped forward, his movements deliberate. He met Griffin''s eyes, hiding his true thoughts behind a mask of obedience. "Ezra is perceptive," he replied. "He likely understands your intentions. He knows what you''re trying to tell him."


    "If you say so." Griffin''s mechanical breathing filled the silence as he considered X''s words. "And do you think he will stand with me when the time comes?"


    X weighed his response, knowing that his answer carried significant weight. "Ezra is a man of strategy. He will do what he believes is best for his interests."


    A thin smile crept across Griffin''s face. "As will you, X. I wonder if you would do the same thing I have done with Ezra."


    X''s heart beat a little faster, but he kept his composure. Before he could respond, Griffin continued, "Of course you would. We are cut from the same cloth, after all."


    The unspoken command hung in the air. That was the way it had always been. X felt his soul singing in tune with the count''s vitality and clenched his fists. He bowed his head slightly, acknowledging the Count''s words. "I will see to my duties," he said, his voice steady.


    "Good. Go now," Griffin commanded, his attention already shifting away to other things. As always.


    X turned and left through a side entrance, his steps purposeful but his mind racing. He navigated the labyrinthine hallways of the hotel which was Griffin''s sanctuary, until he reached a concealed door. Opening it, he descended a narrow staircase that led to his hidden room, a space he had painstakingly prepared over the years.


    The room was sparse but functional, with a single cot, a small desk, and several shelves lined with various personal effects and tools. X sat cross-legged on the floor, focusing his mind. Drawing on his vitality, he cast out his spirit, creating an astral projection. His vitality surged out of him to create an ethereal image of himself.


    His physical body remained in the room, but his spirit soared above the city, invisible and untethered.


    He flew over the rooftops, the lights of the city below glittering like stars. His destination was the penthouse where Ezra had once stayed, now occupied by a different tenant. The journey was swift, the distance shrinking in moments. He phased through the walls and found himself in a spacious living room.


    A woman sat near the window, her fingers deftly carving a piece of wood. Each slice of the knife caused the carved wood to vanish into motes of light. X recognized her immediately. The assassin who had attacked Ezra. Her focus on the carving was intense, each movement precise and deliberate.


    "Why did you attack right after I left?" X''s voice echoed in the room, a whisper on the astral plane.


    The woman looked up, her eyes met his, sharp and mocking. "Does it matter? The timing was right."


    "Griffin doesn''t know you''re here," X stated, more as a fact than a question.


    "Good," she replied, dismissing his presence with a wave of her hand. "And he shouldn''t. I have my own reasons for being here."


    "You know," X''s gaze hardened, "you could achieve more by turning your attention to Griffin instead of Ezra."


    The assassin''s laughter was cold. "And why would I do that? Griffin is a far more dangerous game. I do know where I stand, you know."


    "Because," X pressed, "you know that striking at the heart of power yields the greatest rewards. Cut he head of the hydra and burn it up or it grows stronger."


    She paused her carving, looking at him with renewed interest. "And what reward are you seeking, X?"


    X chose his words carefully, aware that his true intentions must remain hidden. "I seek balance. Griffin''s hold over us all is too tight. It suffocates our potential."


    The woman considered his words, her expression thoughtful. "Interesting. But I don''t take orders from you."


    X smiled faintly. "Nor do I give them. I merely suggest that we all stand to gain more by redirecting our efforts."


    She resumed her carving, the knife glinting in the dim light. "I''ll consider your suggestion. But for now, Ezra is my target. You''d better make sure Griffin doesn''t find out I''m here."


    X nodded, knowing he had planted a seed of doubt and possibility. "Be careful," he said, before his astral form began to wane.


    The room faded from his sight as his vitality ebbed away, the energy of his astral projection dispersing into the night air. He felt his spirit reconnect with his body, the sudden return of physical sensations grounding him.


    X opened his eyes, his hidden room now feeling more like a cage. Griffin''s words echoed in his mind, a reminder of the invisible chains that bound him. But he had his own plans, his own games to play.


    The Count''s grip might be strong, but X knew how to maneuver within it, to find the cracks and exploit them.


    He rose from the floor, his resolve steeled. The night was far from over, and his duties demanded attention. But as he went about his tasks, his mind remained on the delicate dance of power and rebellion he had begun.


    The game was dangerous, but X thrived on danger. It was, after all, the only way to achieve his true goals.

 Chapter 112: A Prison Of Shadows

    Ezra hummed to himself as he made his way to his study. Night had settled over the sprawling mansion, casting long shadows and bathing the grand rooms in a cool, silver glow.


    He opened the door to the room and snapped his fingers, causing the light to go on. He gestured and the sensors of the room picked the motion. With a click, classical music began playing softly in the room.


    Ezra placed his phone down, reclined in the study''s comfortable chair, untucked the newspaper from under his arm and opened it with a flourish. He gestured again and the curtains covering the windoes opened, giving him a direct view of the moon.


    He reached out to the bottle of blood wine on the table, poured himself a glass and took a sip. "Hmmn." He murmured in appreciation. This was what his life should be like.


    Should I get myself those intellectual looking glasses? I think I could pull it off. No. Scratch that. All vampires can pull it off.


    He sat alone in the dimly lit study, his eyes skimming over the day''s newspaper. His mind wandered between the headlines, the silence around him only broken by the occasional rustle of pages and the distant creak of old wood.


    Olivia was out, hunting for clues about The Silent Hand. Genesis was busy keeping the gang''s affairs in order, ensuring that their territory remained secure and profitable. Miss Red had taken her leave, off to her job inside the City Lord''s domain.


    It left Ezra in an unusual state of privacy, something he hadn''t had for some time. He took another sip of his wine, enjoying the beautiful sound of silence.


    As he turned another page, his phone buzzed against the polished mahogany of the desk, breaking his reverie. The screen displayed an unfamiliar number. His eyebrows rising in curiosity, he picked up the call, bringing the device to his ear.


    "Hello?" he said.


    "Ezra Matten." A familiar feminine voice responded, making him sit up in his chair, newspaper immediately forgotten. "I''ve been looking forward to speaking with you."


    He tensed, recognizing the voice. "Medallion?"


    "Ah. I was wondering where that went. No matter. You would have met us eventually." She replied. "Yes. We work with the coming count.


    Yes. The count ordered the attack against you."


    There was a pause before Ezra began laughing. There was no humor in the laughter, only a sense of harshness. "You don''t expect me to believe that would you? Killing me is the last thing our coming count wants to do."


    "That didn''t work." She said, her voice flat. "Terribly rude to laugh at me though."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, recalling the vicious attack he had narrowly survived. "What do you want?"


    "Simple," she said, the ease in her voice grating against his nerves. "Destroy Ascendant Capital. Bring it to the ground, and maybe, just maybe, you''ll have a chance at survival."


    ""You''re crazy." A surge of anger flared within him. "Why would I ever do that?" he sneered, his grip tightening on the phone.


    She laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the quiet room. "You don''t have a choice, Ezra. Or have you forgotten how close I came to killing you? I can finish the job anytime I please."


    "Fuck off." He said.


    "Oh? Should I come meet you now? Alone in your mansion? With your newspaper and wine?"


    Ezra looked around the room. She could see him! He glanced at the open window and walked towards it.


    "You look like someone posing as an elite. You''re a fake, Ezra Matten. All you have, you stole from the innocent."


    "Come say this to my face." Ezra spat into the phone. "I dare you."


    "How about I give you something to remember me by?" Ezra could hear the smile in her voice. He tilted his head in confusion, then he saw it.


    A flash.


    He tilted his head and a shadow flashed by his cheek, drawing a thin line on it. The wound burned as black blood ran down it. There was a thunk behind him and he turned to stare at it.


    An arrow made of a dark wood was embedded in the wall. It stood there, quivering.


    Ezra turned back to the window. The arrow had passed through where the glass was but had not shattered it. It had phased through.


    "Accept that as a token of my affection for you." The woman''s voice filtered into his ear. "After all, I was going for your heart."


    His anger turned into a seething rage. "I swear, I will find you and make you regret this."


    "Oh, I''m sure you''ll try," she taunted, her laughter ringing out again. "But you''re playing a dangerous game, and you''re terribly outmatched. You don''t even know who the players are or what the stake is. You-"


    Ezra''s rage boiled over, and before he could stop himself, he crushed the phone in his hand. The shattered pieces fell to the floor, scattering across the plush carpet.


    He took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm inside him. The woman''s words echoed in his mind, her threat lingering like a dark cloud. Why was she targeting Ascendant Capital? The company was his lifeline.


    Ascendant Capital was the reason why he wasn''t Griffin''s plaything. The protection the new count''s territory gave him was the reason his debt to Griffin hadn''t consumed him.


    The Black Spider gang, with all its criminal undertakings, seemed a more likely target. Yet, her demand was clear and specific. Ascendant Capital, huh.


    Ezra stared at the remnants of the phone, frustration bubbling up once more. The pieces were everywhere, tiny shards that glinted in the dim light.


    He ran a finger through his hair, sighing as he realized he''ll have to clean it all up. With a gesture, the curtains covering the window closed once more. He walked to the door of the study, opened it, and paused.


    "Fuck."


    It dawned on him that he had no idea where the cleaning supplies were kept. He glanced at his shattered phone. He couldn''t even use it to call anyone and ask. Even if he used the other phones in the house, there was no guarantee he would recieve a response.


    Olivia was very busy, Gen was overseeing a new shipment of arms and couldn''t even pick her phone and the last and only time he''d called Red while she was at work, she hadn''t even picked the call.


    "Fuck." He cursed again. He would have to go out, find a grocery store, and buy what he needed.


    He chuckled. The irony wasn''t lost on him. A vampire of his standing, reduced to running mundane errands.


    With a resigned sigh, he walked out of the study. The mansion''s eerie silence accompanied him as he made his way through the corridors, the weight of the night pressing down on him.


    The Silent Hand had found where he lived. As always, his enemies knew where he was and yet, he didn''t know where they were. He would be fixing that as soon as possible. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He paused at the front door, glancing back at the darkness that filled the mansion. This place, once a sanctuary, now felt like a prison of shadows.

 Chapter 113: The Arbiter And The City Lord

    Ezra locked the door behind him, the heavy click echoing in the silence of the mansion. He slipped the keys into his coat pocket and made his way to his car, his thoughts churning as he walked.


    The night air was crisp but he didn''t even feel it. Sliding into the driver''s seat, he started the engine and began the drive to the grocery store.


    The road stretched out before him, winding through the darkened landscape. As he drove, his mind fixated on the connection between Ascendant Capital and The Silent Hand.


    The Silent Hand were unknowns and their motives unclear but undeniably hostile. They were not really after him. They were after the destruction of Ascendant Capital.


    Who could it be? His mind went to the obvious answer. The vampires in debt to the company seeking the clear their debts? Even I was motivated to destroy the Three Axe gang to clear my debt. Could they be the same?


    He shook his head. It couldn''t be that simple. Even with that, the thought gnawed at him, each possibility more troubling than the last.


    The city''s outskirts blurred past the windows, the familiar streets and buildings bathed in the pale light of the streetlamps. His mansion, a home turned prison, faded into the background as he delved deeper into his thoughts. Ascendant Capital was more than just a business. It was the figurehead for everything he was holding for the coming count.


    The Silent Hand''s focus on the company suggested a deeper game.


    The assassin was right. He didn''t know the game and had no idea what the stakes was.


    As he pulled into the parking lot of the 24-hour store, Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that he was missing a crucial piece of the puzzle. He parked the car and stepped out, the cool night air brushing against his skin. The store''s fluorescent lights spilled out onto the pavement, casting long shadows that seemed to dance in the corners of his vision.


    He entered the store, the automatic doors sliding shut behind him with a quiet hiss. The aisles stretched out before him, filled with the mundane necessities of everyday life.


    Ezra made his way to the cleaning section, his mind still racing with questions. He needed a sweeper broom, something to clean up the mess back at the mansion. He wandered, till he came up to what he needed. But as he reached for the broom, a familiar presence caught his attention.


    There, in the other aisle, stood a vampire he recognized. A beautiful lady with a familiar aura of authority. Her Aura wasn''t out and her was currently a dark colour but he recognized her just the same.


    It was the Arbiter who had judged his case of Breach of Secrecy. She was in a human guise, her appearance totally normal to any casual observer, but Ezra knew better. Her aura, her stance, everything about her was unmistakable.


    She stood there, speaking with someone. Ezra peeked to see a figure made of vitality floating in the air. He knew what that was. An astral projection.


    Even though the figure wasn''t physically present, Ezra could feel the power they exuded.


    Ezra quickly stepped back, hiding behind a shelf of cleaning supplies. He strained to listen. Their words were low like they were standing inside a barrier of some sort.


    He poured vitality into his ears and the conversation between the Arbiter and the figure became clearer with each word.


    "The Southside must remain intact," the Arbiter insisted, her voice low but firm. "It is vital for the stability of the city. You know that, Itachi."


    Ezra startled. He knew of only one vampire named Itachi in the city. It was the City Lord.


    The man in question shook his head. "The Southside is too valuable to be controlled by one count. That was why I never gave it to anyone. Now, the Council has forced my hand. It needs to be divided among the others."


    "You know that dividing it will not work. Who do you expect to be satisfied with just a slice when they can have it all?" the Arbiter argued. "Think about the balance of power among the counts. Disrupting that balance could have serious consequences."


    "Handing over Southside to just one count would also upset the balance." Itachi''s expression hardened. "The other counts need their share. The balance of power must be maintained, and that means redistribution."


    "The Southside has unique challenges," the Arbiter countered. "Dividing it could weaken our control and expose us to unnecessary risks."


    "It''s a risk we have to take," Itachi stated. "The power dynamics are shifting, and there''s nothing I can do about it. The Princes are shifting. Something has happened among them and no one knows what they plan to do. Keeping my eyes on a few mewling counts isn''t worth my time."


    The Arbiter''s eyes flashed with anger. "And that means letting your home burn down around you? You''re playing with fire, Itachi."


    Itachi''s voice was hard as steel. "You overstep your bounds, Yuri. You are not here to tell me what to do with my own city."


    The tension between them was almost suffocating. The two vampires stared at each other. Ezra could feel their vitality almost like a physical force.


    After a long silence, Itachi spoke again, his tone softer but no less resolute. "We''ll continue this discussion later. For now, let''s agree to disagree."


    The Arbiter nodded, though her expression remained troubled. "Very well, my Lord." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Itachi''s figure began to fade, his presence dissipating into the air. The Arbiter stood there for a moment, her face a mask of contemplation and concern. Then, without turning, she spoke.


    "Ezra Matten, you can come out now."


    Ezra''s heart skipped a beat. He stepped out from his hiding place, his expression wary. "I wasn''t eavesdropping," he said, though they both knew it was a lie.


    The Arbiter turned to face him, a slight smile playing on her lips. "Of course not," she said flatly. "Join me for a drink." It wasn''t an invitation. It was a command.

 Chapter 114: Youre On Your Own, Ezra Matten

    Ezra followed the Arbiter through the deserted streets, her silent footsteps guiding him to a secluded bench under a canopy of trees. The night enveloped them, the occasional rustle of leaves the only sound in the stillness.


    She sat and gestured to the other end of the bench. Ezra sat, watching her carefully. With a graceful movement, she pulled a bottle of blood wine out of thin air and two elegant glasses.


    Ezra startled, his eyes widening. Shit. She''s at least fifth ring.


    The deep crimson liquid glistened as she poured, handing Ezra one of the glasses. Ezra waited for her to ask what he heard or even just kill him but it never came. If it ever came to that, he knew he won''t just take it. He''d go out swinging. His hands tightened around the glass.


    She took a sip from her glass, her gaze steady on him. "What did you think of my judgment in your case, Ezra? That was your first time, wasn''t it?"


    Ezra hesitated, the memory of the trial flashing through his mind. The Breach of Secrecy had been a grave accusation, and her ruling had spared him from the punishment of death. Why''s she asking me about it? He weighed his words carefully, wary of any hidden traps in her question.


    "I thought your ruling was just and fair," he finally replied, his voice measured. He''d give the safe answer. The answer that was least likely to trigger a hostile response.


    To his surprise, the Arbiter laughed, a clear, melodic sound that echoed in the quiet night. Ezra''s eyes widened, her reaction not what he had expected.


    "Just and fair?" she repeated, amusement dancing in her eyes. "I knew you broke the law, Ezra. Your exoneration was not because of your innocence, but because your death could not be allowed. You were needed to unite the Southside swiftly. Which you did. That was impressive, by the way.


    Well done."


    Ezra''s mind raced, trying to process her words. He couldn''t contain his shock. How? Why? She had known? Wait a minute!


    The Arbiter needed me to unite the Southside?


    He automatically lifted the glass in his hand and took a sip of the blood wine, the rich taste grounding him as he considered her revelation. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence filled the area. Even the distant sound of the city around them seem muted.


    "Do you understand how valuable the Southside is?" she asked as she broke the silence, her tone now serious.


    Ezra nodded slowly. "I think I do. The Southside is a key territory, both strategically and economically. It holds the most firepower when it comes to the human forces of the gang and it also holds a lot of money with the illegal arms trade."


    "The Southside is much more than that. Don''t worry. You''ll soon realize it." The Arbiter leaned back, her gaze never leaving his. "And are you aware of the dangers you face? The other vampires who might be coming after you?"


    Ezra''s grip tightened on his glass. "You know about that?"


    She nodded. "Others will seek to take the Southside from you. You''ve already done the hard work of uniting the territory. Now, they want to claim it for themselves. The counts won''t act against you directly, but they won''t protect you either. You are on your own."


    Ezra''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. The knowledge that his enemies were already circling, waiting for a moment of weakness, was a heavy burden. He had felt the pressure, the constant vigilance, but now it seemed even more critical.


    "Hold out," the Arbiter continued. "It won''t be long. The new count is already in the city."


    Ezra stared at her in shock. He hadn''t even established his own power separate from South side. He looked at her, searching for any hint of deception or ulterior motives. But her expression was calm, her eyes clear. She had no reason to lie to him, at least not about this.


    "And what about you?" he asked. "Why are you telling me this?"


    The Arbiter smiled, a faint, mysterious curve of her lips. "Consider it a professional courtesy. You have potential, Ezra. It would be a shame to see it wasted."


    They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of her words settling over him.


    Ezra took another sip of the blood wine, the liquid a reminder of the life he had chosen and the dangers that came with it. He now understood a bit about why the Silent Hand were after him.


    They weren''t truly after him or Ascendant Capital. They were after Southside. The Southside was a prize, a powerful territory that others would kill to control. He had united it, brought it under his influence, but now he had to defend it against those who would see him fall.


    The Arbiter''s presence was a strange comfort, a reminder that he was not completely isolated. Yet, her warning was clear. He was on his own in this fight.


    The counts would not help him. They would watch, waiting to see if he could hold what he had taken. He''d have to find allies among his fellow vampires. His thoughts turned to the vampire debts Ascendant Capital was holding. Should he leverage it for protection?


    Ezra took a deep breath, the night air filling his lungs. "I understand," he said quietly to the Arbiter. "Thank you for the warning."


    She nodded, her expression softening slightly. "Be careful, Ezra Matten. The Southside is a valuable prize, but it is also a deadly trap. Use your wits and your strength. Survive. And you''ll be well rewarded."


    With that, she rose, the empty glass in her hand disappearing along with the bottle. Ezra stood as well, watching as she began to walk away. The night seemed darker, the shadows deeper, as her figure receded into the distance.


    Ezra sat back down on the bench, the weight of his situation pressing down on him. The Arbiter had given him a lot to think about. He was left holding an empty glass, wondering what to do with it.

 Chapter 115: Were Going On A Hunt

    Ezra gripped the steering wheel as he drove through the city streets, the night alive with the hum of activity. His mind was still going through the information he had learnt from the Arbiter.


    He had informed Gen and Olivia. They had been shocked that the Arbiter knew he had been guilty of the crime but chose to exonerate him. Even with that, they knew that their priority now was to gather allies.


    Sitting beside him in the car, Miss Red sat elegantly, her red hair cascading over her shoulders. She gave him occasional directions, leading them towards an exclusive restaurant.


    The tension in the car was thick, but Ezra kept his focus on the road.


    As they approached their destination, the restaurant came into view. It was a stately, old-world building with ivy climbing its stone walls and soft, golden lights casting a warm glow on the cobblestone driveway.


    A valet greeted them at the entrance, taking the car keys with a polite nod as Ezra and Red stepped out.


    They walked through the grand entrance, the interior of the restaurant a blend of classic elegance and modern luxury. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting shimmering reflections on the marble floor.


    The air was filled with the rich scent of gourmet cuisine, and the murmur of hushed conversations floated around them. Waiters moved gracefully between tables, their movements smooth and efficient.


    A hostess led them to a private room at the back of the restaurant, away from the main dining area.


    The room was cozy, with dark wood paneling and a large window offering a view of the city skyline. A single table, draped in a crisp white cloth, stood in the center, surrounded by plush chairs.


    Red took a seat, crossing her legs elegantly, and Ezra sat across from her. He looked at her, his eyes questioning. "Is your source reliable?"


    Red smiled, a hint of mischief in her eyes. "Very much so, Ezra. You''ll see. But as we wait, let''s indulge ourselves in a little meal." She picked up the menu.


    "What do you mean?" Ezra asked, crossing his arms. "We can''t eat bloodless human food."


    "True." Red hummed as she scanned the page. "But this restaurant is one of the City Lord''s pet projects. One of the few places for vampires to eat out and all that." She reached out to the bell on the table between them and rang it.


    The previous hostess walked into the room. She bowed, waiting patiently for her orders.


    "Two plates of number seven for him and I..." Red glanced at the page again. "And a bottle of number six."


    Ezra raised his eyebrows at her as the hostess left.


    "We might be waiting for a while." Red smiled. "And it''s not just any blood wine I ordered, you know. It''s lion''s blood. It has a distinct taste that I think you''ll appreciate."


    Ezra nodded slowly. "I''ll take your word for it."


    In a few minutes, the food arrived. Ezra tasted it and hummed in appreciation. Red smirked in triumph.


    After fifteen minutes, they were done and their table was cleared. They sat in silence for a few more minutes, the soft ambient music and dim lighting creating an intimate atmosphere.


    The door finally opened, and a woman stepped in. She was tall and striking, with an air of authority about her. Her eyes were sharp, taking in every detail of the room and its occupants.


    She wore the pressed white uniform of the First City police department and Ezra could feel the vitality shrouding her features and disguising it as human.


    "Good evening," she said, her voice smooth and confident. "I am Lilith, your broker."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "A peacekeeper and an information broker. Quite the combination." Is every peacekeer a crooked cop?


    Lilith smiled, a hint of irony in her expression. "In this city, you''d be surprised how often the two overlap. Shall we get to business?"


    Ezra gestured for her to sit. "By all means. What do you have for us?"


    Lilith took a seat, leaning forward slightly. "I have the information that Red here requested on the Silent Hand."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. He knew there was no such thing as a free lunch. "And what''s your fee?"


    Lilith named a sum, and Ezra didn''t flinch. They negotiated back and forth, the price eventually settling at a number they could both agree on. Satisfied, Lilith began her explanation.


    "The Silent Hand is not what you think it is." She said. "They are not working directly under the coming count. In fact, I don''t think the count is even aware of their existence." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra frowned. "That can''t be right. Why, then, would they use the new count''s symbol?"


    "Simple." Lilith steepled her fingers. "Instead of being the count''s workers, they are a small group of covens looking to escape the control of their current leaders. They aim to align themselves with the new Count once he takes power."


    Ezra leaned back, considering her words. "So they''re essentially defectors, seeking a new master."


    "Exactly," Lilith confirmed. "They believe the new Count will offer them better opportunities and more freedom. Using the count''s emblem is a way to identify themselves as her people before she comes."


    "That still makes no sense." Ezra exchanged a glance with Red, who looked thoughtful. "If they want to work with the new count, wouldn''t they want Ascendant Capital to flourish? Why destroy it? How do they connect to us?"


    "I was able to find out a bit about that." Lilith''s expression turned serious. "I think the covens involved had ties to the late Macmillan. By extension, they are connected to Ascendant Capital."


    "You mean..." Ezra trailed off.


    "They already toed their assets to Southside." Lilith grinned. "But now, it''s count Griffin''s loyal coven that hold the keys to their defection. They see you as a threat to their plans."


    "Whoever, they are, they have assets in Ascendant Capital." Ezra leaned back, the pieces of the puzzle finally coming together. "They want back their assets in case Griffin takes Ascendant Capital."


    "Bingo." The peacekeeper snapped her fingers.


    "Do you know which covens are involved?" Ezra leaned forward, his eyes intense. He now had a clue. A way to find the Silent Hand.


    Lilith shook her head. "I don''t have those details yet. But I can tell you this. They''re watching you closely. Everything you do, they know."


    Ezra nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "Thank you, Lilith. This is invaluable."


    She stood, ready to leave. "Just remember, information has a way of changing hands. Be careful who you trust."


    Ezra sat in silence. Now, he knew where to look.


    He brought out his new phone and dialed a number. "Olivia." He said when the phone clicked. "Prepare every information we have on all the vampires connected to Ascendant Capital."


    He grinned. "We''re going on a hunt."

 Chapter 116: The Hardest Things To Find, Hide Under Your Nose

    Ezra pulled into the parking lot of the T-Max building, the imposing structure towering over the city''s skyline. The moonlight reflected off its sleek glass exterior, casting a dim glow over the entrance.


    He got out of the car and walked around to the passenger side, where Red was waiting. He opened the door and she stepped out.


    "Thanks for setting up the meeting with Lilith." Ezra said, offering a genuine smile. "Your help is invaluable."


    Red nodded, her expression unreadable. "Anything for the cause, Ezra. Be careful out there. I don''t want my only source of ready vitality dying anytime soon."


    Ezra watched as she made her way into the building before returning to his car. The engine hummed to life, and he sped off, pushing the limits of the legal speed as he navigated the nearly empty streets back to his mansion.


    The night''s events replayed in his mind. His enemies had been hiding under his nose the whole time. Not any more.


    His grip on the steering wheel tightened as he remembered the arrow still embedded on his study wall. He grinned savagely, displaying his fangs.


    The mansion came into view, its stately structure standing against the canvas of the darkened landscape.


    Ezra parked in the driveway and hurried inside, his footsteps echoing through the grand hallways. He found Olivia and Gen waiting for him in the study, their faces reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    "Good, you''re here," Olivia said, motioning for him to sit. "We have a lot to go over."


    Ezra took a seat, his gaze fixed on Olivia as she began her briefing. She spread a series of documents across the table, each one detailing the connections between Ascendant Capital and various vampire covens.


    "There are five vampire covens and one individual currently connected to Ascendant Capital," Olivia began. "Two of them are investors who have a small stake in the company and receive dividends, while three of the covens and the single individual are debtors who owe the company significant sums of money."


    Ezra leaned forward, his interest piqued. "Huh. Two factions. Continue."


    Olivia nodded, her eyes scanning the documents. "The investors are relatively straightforward. They''ve provided capital and receive regular returns. Their involvement on paper is strictly financial, with no apparent ties to Macmillan or the Silent Hand. However, this isn''t conclusive."


    She paused, picking up another document. "The debtors, however, are a different story. These covens have borrowed large amounts from Ascendant Capital, and their connections to the late Macmillan are much deeper."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "How so?"


    "Macmillan was known for extending loans with very specific terms," Olivia explained. "He often used these debts to leverage influence within the vampire community."


    Olivia tapped the relevant documents. "The three covens in question have been managing their repayments, but there are signs that Macmillan might have been using their debts to manipulate them or conduct other businesses with them."


    "That also doesn''t mean they''re Silent Hand, you know." Gen leaned in, his expression thoughtful. "And the individual debtor?"


    Olivia sighed, her expression serious. "She''s a bit more complicated. Lady Amara owes a substantial amount to Ascendant Capital. Unlike the covens, she doesn''t have the support of a larger group, making her more vulnerable to external pressures."


    "Isn''t that the Lone Lady?" Gen asked as she sat on a corner of the table.


    "Lone Lady?" Ezra echoed.


    "Lady Amara was an ex peacekeer who came to First City a few years before I did." Genesis explained. "She began as a subject under Count Vladimir and built a big business on her own."


    "She''s known for her solitude and reluctance to mix with other vampires, hence the name, Lone Lady." Olivia finished the story. "Now, we know where she got the money for it."


    Ezra''s mind raced as he processed the information. "Okay, let''s go straight to the point. Which of these groups or individuals do you think had the closest ties to Macmillan and, by extension, the Silent Hand?"


    Olivia pointed to one of the documents. "The Blackthorn Coven. They''ve been particularly active in the city''s underground, and their leader, Veran, had frequent dealings with Macmillan. Their debt is also the largest, giving Macmillan considerable leverage over them."


    "Which means that if they were Silent Hand, this could be them placing their assets under the new count in advance without raising suspicion." Ezra nodded, taking in the information. "And what about the other covens?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Xian and Maguire covens are also in debt, but their involvement seems more transactional. They owe money, but there''s less evidence of deeper ties to Macmillan."


    Ezra''s gaze shifted to the document detailing Lady Amara''s debts. "What about her?"


    "Lady Amara''s situation is a mystery." Olivia admitted. "Her debt is significant, but she has managed to stay under the radar. Her connections to Macmillan are unclear, but she''s definitely someone to watch."


    Genesis spoke up, his voice steady. "Do you think any of them are actively working with the Silent Hand?"


    Olivia shrugged. "It''s possible. The Blackthorn Coven is the most likely candidate, given their extensive debts and frequent interactions with Macmillan. But we can''t rule out the others, especially Lady Amara. She might be more involved than we realize."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair. The connections between Ascendant Capital and these vampire factions were complex, each thread leading to potential allies or enemies. The Silent Hand''s interest in the company was becoming clearer, but the exact nature of their plans remained unclear.


    "We need to keep a close watch on all of them," Ezra said finally. "Especially the Blackthorn Coven and Lady Amara. Their actions might give us a clue about the Silent Hand''s next move."


    Olivia nodded, gathering the documents. "We''ll monitor their activities closely. Any sign of collusion with the Silent Hand, and we''ll act."


    Genesis stood, dusting her hands. "We''ve come too far to let them undermine us now. The Southside is ours, and we''ll defend it."


    Ezra looked at his companions. "I do know someone who knew about this before we did. Someone who knows more than we do. The problem is finding him."


    Olivia frowned. "Who?"


    "X."

 Chapter 117: Corporate Attack

    The morning had started like any other, with Ezra reviewing the latest financial reports and planning the next steps for both Ascendant Capital and the Black Spider gang.


    He was in his office, his shirt rolled up at the sleeves. The windows behind him offered a view of the city, but Ezra''s attention was focused on the documents in front of him.


    A knock on the door interrupted his concentration. Before he could respond, the door opened, and Olivia stepped in, her expression tense.


    "Ezra, we have a problem," she said, her voice low.


    He looked up, concern flickering in his eyes. "What is it? Silent Hand?"


    "In a way." She amswered. "My feelers into authority just informed me that the Investigation Bureau is sniffing after Ascendant Capital. They''re investigating our financial transactions and looking into our clients. It''s not just a routine audit. They suspect something."


    "Shit." Ezra hrowled. This had to be an attack from Silent Hand. His mind raced. This was a serious threat.


    If the authorities uncovered the true nature of Ascendant Capital''s operations, it would be disastrous. Ascendant Capital, had always been a cornerstone of his operations.


    On the surface, it appeared to be a legitimate financial institution, providing loans and financial services to various clients. However, beneath the surface, it served as a front for the illicit activities of the Black Spider gang.


    The company''s clean image had allowed Ezra to expand his influence and maintain a powerful presence in the criminal underworld. But now, that carefully crafted image was under threat.


    He had to act quickly to cover their tracks and protect the company and the gang. "How much do they know?" he asked, his voice calm despite the urgency of the situation.


    "Not enough to make a case yet, but they''re digging. We need to shut down any leads they might find and ensure there''s no evidence linking us to the Black Spider gang."


    Ezra nodded, already formulating a plan. "Get Gen and Red in here. We need to coordinate our response." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia nodded and left the room, leaving Ezra to plan their next steps. The authorities'' interest in Ascendant Capital was unexpected, but not entirely surprising.


    They had always operated on the edge, balancing legality and illegality with careful precision. Now, that balance was at risk, and they needed to tip the scales back in their favor.


    Thirty minutes later, Gen and Miss Red joined Ezra in his office.


    "What''s the plan, boss?" Gen asked, dropping into a seat.


    "First, we need to clean up our financial records and eliminate any connections between Ascendant Capital and the Black Spider gang," Ezra said as he stood. "Olivia, I want you to handle the records. Make sure everything looks legitimate and remove any traces of any connections to Black Spider."


    Olivia nodded, already making notes. "I''ll start with the most recent transactions and work my way back. It''ll take time, but I can do it."


    "Good," Ezra replied. "Gen, I need you to take care of our clients. Use the resources of Black Spider. Anyone who might talk needs to be silenced, one way or another. Make sure they understand the consequences of betrayal."


    Genesis gave a grim smile. "Consider it done."


    "And Red," Ezra continued, turning to her, "I need a favor from you."


    "Shoot." She spoke. She seemed amused by all that was happening around her. "I need you to gather information on the authorities investigating us. Find out who they are, what they know, and how we can divert their attention. Use any means necessary."


    "That sounds exciting. I''ve always wanted to do this." Miss Red''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Leave it to me. I''ll find out everything we need."


    With their tasks assigned, the group dispersed, each member focused on their part in protecting Ascendant Capital.


    Ezra remained in his office, his mind a whirl of thoughts and strategies. The stakes were high and he couldn''t risk falling. He took a deep breath and sat back down.


    He pulled the keyboard to the Holo computer closer to him. It was time to work.


    The first step was to review the company''s financial records. Olivia was already working on it, but Ezra knew he needed to understand exactly what the authorities might find.


    He pulled up the latest reports on his computer, scanning through the numbers and transactions with a practiced eye.


    Ascendant Capital''s legitimate activities were straightforward enough. Loans, investments, and financial consulting. But hidden within those transactions were the threads that connected to the Black Spider gang.


    Payments for "services rendered," loans to shell companies that funneled money back into the gang''s operations, and coded messages that detailed their illegal activities.


    Ezra''s fingers flew over the keyboard, identifying potential red flags and making a mental note of what needed to be altered or erased.


    It was a delicate process, one that required both technical skill and an understanding of how the authorities would approach their investigation. Fortunately, he''d helped a few times in corporate crime during his time as a lawyer.


    Hours passed as Ezra worked, the sunlight outside his window shifting from evening to night. His focus never wavered, each keystroke bringing them closer to safety.


    He was interrupted only by occasional updates from Olivia, Genesis, and Red, each report bringing a mix of progress and new challenges.


    By midnight, Olivia had made significant headway in cleaning up their records. She had altered transaction histories, removed suspicious entries, and created plausible explanations for the funds that had flowed through Ascendant Capital.


    She entered his office, her shoes echoing off the floor. "We''re making progress." She said as she sat opposite him. "I''ve covered most of the major transactions. We should be in the clear if the authorities don''t dig too deep."


    Ezra nodded, grateful for her hard work. "Keep at it. We need to be thorough. What''s the update with Gen?"


    "She hasn''t reported back yet."


    "That''s okay." Ezra sighed. "I trust her. Unfortunately, I won''t be coming home today. I have a meeting."


    Olivia gave him a slight smile. "Okay. Have fun." She left.


    Ezra sat down and began waiting. Sooner or later, X will appear.

 Chapter 118: A Stimulating Conversation

    Ezra sat listening to the sound of the grandfather clock in the office. The constant ticks gave him something to focus on as he waited.


    The moon shone down on the room through the open windows, he sat looking at the beautiful night cityscape. If anyone had told him three months ago that he''d be a multimillionaire with two beautiful wives, he''d have laughed at the person.


    He checked the time on his wristwatch. X was running late.


    It wasn''t a meeting he had set up but he knew that with the investigation on the company, X wouldn''t miss a chance to gloat. All he had to do was wait for the masked man to appear.


    As if on cue, an astral projection of X floated into view outside the window of his office. Ezra tilted his head in surprise. The two men stared at each other before X floated in, phasing through the window.


    "I was almost worried you wouldn''t come." Ezra grinned.


    "Now, that''s ominous." X floated away a bit.


    Ezra adjusted himself in the chair, leaning forward slightly as he studied X''s astral projection. The mask hid any discernible emotions, making it difficult to gauge X''s intentions. Nonetheless, Ezra was determined to extract some useful information tonight.


    "Why so evasive, X? You always seem to have a knack for being where you''re least expected," Ezra began, his tone casual. "Is it so out of the realm of possibility that I expected you this time?"


    "A knack for being where I''m least expected, huh." X chuckled, the sound echoing eerily in the dimly lit room. "It does keeps things interesting, don''t you think? Predictability is the death of excitement."


    "Excitement isn''t why you''re here, though, is it? Let me go straight to the point. I want to know more about the Silent Hand. What exactly is your connection to them?" Ezra''s voice remained steady, but there was an underlying current of urgency. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    X twirled in the air, his body language light and nonchalant. "The Silent Hand, you say? They do have a rather dramatic name, don''t they? Almost theatrical. Silent Hand. Sounds like the name of a movie riddled with budget cuts."


    Ezra clenched his jaw, recognizing the deflection. "Theatrics aside, they''re a real threat. You know something about them. You haven''t been quiet about that fact. Care to share?"


    "Share? Oh, sharing is caring, as they say. But where''s the fun in that?" X''s voice was laced with amusement. "You''re a resourceful man, Ezra. Surely, you''ve pieced together some of the puzzle."


    X floated deeper into the office and Ezra turned with his rotating chair to face him.


    "Some." Ezra admitted. "But not enough. Their moves are too precise. Their knowledge... too intimate." Ezra watched X closely, looking for any subtle reactions.


    X hummed noncommittally


    "You knew that they would attack me before they did, X. You''ve crossed paths with them before, haven''t you? It''s either that or you''re a part of the Silent Hand but something tells me you''re not."


    X shrugged, an exaggerated gesture that seemed almost comical in his astral form. "Crossed paths, danced a waltz, exchanged pleasantries... who can say?"


    Ezra''s patience was thinning. "Is this a game to you? Why not just give me a straight answer for once?"


    "A game? Life itself is a game, dear Ezra. It''s all about strategy and survival. Speaking of which, how''s the investigation going?" X floated closer, his masked face inches from Ezra''s.


    Ezra resisted the urge to lean back in his chair. X floated away and he sighed, massaging his forehead with his hand.


    "You know who is behind this investigation, don''t you?"


    X shrugged.


    "The investigation will be broken with or without your cooperation. But it would be more beneficial for everyone involved if you''d just be straightforward. After all, you don''t want to see me fall. You wouldn''t be helping me if you did."


    "You know what? You have a point." X laughed, a sound that was surprisingly jovial. "Straightforwardness is kind of overrated. Besides, where''s the challenge in that?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, trying to keep his frustration in check. "Fine. Let''s talk about you, then. Why are you doing this? What do you get from all this? What drives a man like you?"


    X''s head tilted, as if considering the question. "What drives any of us, really? Power? Knowledge? Perhaps a bit of both."


    "Power and knowledge, huh? And how does the Silent Hand fit into that picture?" Ezra pressed, hoping to catch X off guard.


    "They fit where they need to, when they need to. Adaptability is key, wouldn''t you agree?" X responded smoothly.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "You''re very good at avoiding direct questions, X."


    "It''s a skill, really. One of many I pride myself on," X said with a flourish.


    "Let''s cut the dance, then. You''re clearly involved with them. What''s your endgame?" Ezra leaned forward, his gaze intense.


    X''s projection seemed to flicker for a moment, then stabilized. "Endgames are so final. I''m more interested in the journey. The twists and turns, the unexpected detours."


    Ezra felt a surge of irritation. "You can''t keep dodging forever. Sooner or later, I''ll rip that mask off your face and find out who you truly are."


    "Perhaps. But for now, I''m enjoying our little chat. It''s been far too long since I''ve had a stimulating conversation," X replied, his tone mockingly earnest.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, realizing that he needed a different approach. "Alright, if you won''t tell me about the Silent Hand, tell me about what you want. I can''t help but wonder what it is that keeps you up at night."


    X''s laughter echoed again. "Oh, many things, Ezra. Many things. But why don''t you tell me what keeps you up at night? Surely, your newfound wealth and your two lovely wives must bring some restless nights."


    Ezra''s eyes flashed with anger. "Don''t bring them into this. They''re off-limits."


    "Touchy, touchy. I meant no harm. Just curious, that''s all," X said, holding up his hands in a placating gesture.


    "You can be curious all you want, but they''re none of your concern. Let''s focus on the matter at hand," Ezra retorted sharply.


    "Ah, the matter at hand. Such a serious man you are, Ezra. But very well, if you insist," X said, his tone shifting to one of mock seriousness.


    Ezra sighed, suddenly tired. "Why the Silent Hand? Why now?"

 Chapter 119: The Ascension Well

    "Why the Silent Hand? Why now?"


    "Why now? Timing, dear Ezra, is everything. The right moment, the right place... it all aligns eventually," X said cryptically.


    Ezra sighed, feeling the conversation slipping through his fingers. "You really enjoy this, don''t you? The mystery, the mask, the games."


    X''s projection nodded. "I do. It''s the spice of life. And you, Ezra, you''re a worthy opponent in this little dance of ours."


    "Opponent? Is that how you really see me?" Ezra asked, genuinely curious. "Then why would you help me?"


    "Aren''t we all opponents in the grand game of life?" X replied, his tone philosophical. "Survival of the fittest and all that shit, you know."


    Ezra leaned back, considering his next move. "You know, for someone who enjoys games, you seem quite invested in avoiding certain topics."


    "Some topics are best left untouched. They spoil the fun." X said, his body language somehow potraying a wink.


    "Fun for you, maybe. But lives are at stake. This isn''t a game for the rest of us." Ezra shot back.


    "True. But perspective is everything. What''s a tragedy to some is a comedy to others." X said with a theatrical sigh.


    "Enough with the philosophical nonsense. Give me something real, something tangible," Ezra demanded. "You want something to laugh at? Set me on a path to the Silent Hand. I''ll give you pure grade comedy."


    X seemed to ponder this for a moment. "Very well. The Silent Hand... they''re not what you think. They''re... multifaceted."


    "Multifaceted? What does that even mean?" Ezra asked, exasperated.


    "It means they''re more than just a shadowy organization. They have layers, complexities. They serve multiple purposes." X explained vaguely. "It''s not just about coming under the new count. It''s also about gaining access to the Ascension Well."


    "The what now?"


    "Don''t worry about that." X waved flippantly. "I''ll give you a clue. The Silent Hand contains three covens. However, they don''t all have the same goal. One seeks to come out from under the boot of their current count. Another seeks power.


    Plain and simple. And the last? They''re the dangerous one of all. They seek control of the Ascension Well."


    "What is the Ascension well?" Ezra leaned forward.


    "It''s First City''s best kept secret. You''re sitting on a piece of prime real estate, Ezra. You''re the key in this game."


    Ezra sighed. He still didn''t know what the game was. But he did have a clue now.


    The Ascension well. It had to be the reason everyone was so fixated on the Southside. It had to be the reason the City Lord wanted to share the land among the counts.


    "And what about you? Whose side are you on? What purpose do you serve in all this?" Ezra asked.


    "I serve my own purpose, Ezra Matten. I have my own goals, my own agenda." X said simply.


    Ezra tilted his head in curiousity. "And what might those be?"


    "Now, now. Can''t give away all my secrets, can I?" X replied, wagging his finger as he chuckled.


    Ezra stood up, pacing the room. "You''re impossible, you know that?"


    "I''ve been told that before. But I do try," X said, sounding almost pleased with himself.


    "You enjoy pushing people to their limits, don''t you?" Ezra observed. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s a talent. One of many." X said, his tone light.


    Ezra stopped pacing and faced X directly. "This isn''t over, X. I''ll find out whatever it is you''re hiding."


    "I''m sure you will. Until then, Ezra, enjoy the journey. It''s half the fun," X said, his projection starting to fade.


    "Wait!" Ezra called out, but X was already gone, leaving Ezra alone with his thoughts and the ticking of the grandfather clock.


    Ezra sank back into his chair, rubbing his temples. X had given him nothing concrete on the identity of the Silent Hand, but their conversation had been revealing in its own way.


    There were layers to X, just as he had said about the Silent Hand. Unraveling those layers would be a challenge, but Ezra was determined.


    He glanced out the window, the city lights twinkling in the distance. This was just another puzzle for him to solve, another obstacle to overcome.


    With renewed determination, Ezra made a mental list of all the leads he had so far. He would dig deeper, investigate further. The Silent Hand and X were connected, and he was going to find out how, no matter what it took.


    The sound of the grandfather clock continued its steady rhythm, a reminder that time was both his ally and his enemy. Ezra would need to use it wisely, for the game was far from over.


    His phone dinged and he picked it up to view the message.


    Gen''s back. The message read.


    It was time to go home.


    With a sigh, he took his jacket from the back from the back of his chair. He wore it and glanced around his spacious office one last time.


    The large windows, overlooking the cityscape, reflected the setting sun''s orange glow. He straightened his tie and picked up his briefcase, feeling a mix of satisfaction and exhaustion. It had been a long day.


    He snapped his fingers and the lights of the office went out. He nodded to himself and exited the office, closing the door softly behind him.


    As he walked toward the elevator, his polished shoes clicked softly against the marble floor. The office was eerily quiet, a welcome difference to the usual buzz of activity. He pressed the down button, and the elevator doors slid open with a soft chime.


    Stepping inside, Ezra leaned back against the cool metal wall and exhaled deeply. The elevator hummed softly as it descended, the floor numbers lighting up one by one. The elevator song emanated from the speakers, filling the silence.


    He watched his reflection in the mirrored wall, noting the faint lines of fatigue around his eyes. He circled his vitality and the lines faded away.


    The doors opened on the ground floor. There was a late night janitor waiting, dressed in blue overalls. A blue cart was in front of him, holding his cleaning supplies.


    He nodded sharply to the janitor and stepped out into the lobby. The janitor wheeled his cart into the elevator.


    Ezra took a step away and froze. What the hell was that?!

 Chapter 120: A Bird In Hand

    Ezra turned back and stepped into the elevator, the lingering scent of bleach and cleaning supplies filling the small space. He had felt a faint spike of vitality from the janitor.


    He frowned and checked his watch. Three a.m. Were janitors supposed to be working this late? The janitor''s presence seemed unusual, almost out of place.


    As the elevator doors closed, he stole a glance at the button the janitor had pressed. It was for the top floor, where his office was located.


    That''s suspicious.


    "Forgot something in my office," Ezra muttered, masking his suspicion with a casual tone.


    The janitor nodded, his expression blank, as the elevator began its ascent. The man was nodding along to the elevator music. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra focused on the man, attempting to sense the whiff of vitality he had felt moments earlier. But now, standing so close, he felt nothing out of the ordinary. It was as if the man was exactly as ordinary as he appeared.


    The elevator dinged softly as they reached the top floor. Ezra exited first, the janitor trailing behind. The janitor''s movements were slow and methodical, almost too careful for someone in his line of work.


    "Heh. I''m not following you, bro. I start from the top down in my cleaning," the janitor explained, his voice sheepish. He followed Ezra into the office, eyes darting around the room.


    Ezra walked to his desk, trying to ignore the oddity of the situation. The drawer in his desk was secured with a complex locking mechanism. He placed his palm on the scanner, a soft hum confirming his identity before the drawer clicked open.


    Inside, a file he had been working on lay waiting. The file on the partnership with TransitLink.


    He retrieved the file and nodded to the janitor, intending to leave. Just as he was about to step out, he felt that faint vitality again, more distinct this time. Without thinking, his instincts kicked in.


    A dark tail erupted from his back, spearing towards the janitor.


    The janitor moved with unnatural speed, dodging the attack and revealing his true nature. His eyes glinted red, and sharp fangs gleamed under the office lights. The janitor was a vampire.


    "I knew it."


    Ezra''s office exploded into chaos as the two vampires clashed. Ezra lunged forward, aiming a powerful punch at the intruder. The vampire ducked, grabbing a chair and swinging it towards Ezra''s head. Ezra blocked the blow with his arm, the force shattering the chair into splinters.


    The vampire hissed, slashing at Ezra with clawed hands. Ezra dodged to the side, grabbing a lamp from his desk and swinging it with all his might. The lamp connected with the vampire''s head, sending him stumbling back into a bookshelf, books and papers cascading to the floor.


    The vampire recovered quickly, launching himself at Ezra with a feral growl. They grappled, each trying to overpower the other. Ezra felt the vampire''s claws dig into his shoulder, pain searing through him. He retaliated by headbutting the vampire, momentarily stunning him.


    Using the brief advantage, Ezra twisted free and kicked the vampire in the chest, sending him crashing into the wall. The impact left a dent in the plaster.


    The vampire''s back cracked, a rib poking through his chest. The vampire dropped to his feet, unfazed. He lunged again, this time aiming for Ezra''s throat.


    Ezra sidestepped, grabbing the vampire''s arm and twisting it behind his back. The vampire roared in pain, but Ezra didn''t relent. He slammed the vampire''s head against the desk, the wood splintering under the force. The vampire struggled, managing to break free and swipe at Ezra''s legs.


    Ezra fell to one knee, but quickly rolled to avoid another attack. He grabbed a heavy paperweight from the desk and threw it at the vampire, hitting him square in the face. Blood spattered from the vampire''s nose, but he barely flinched.


    The two circled each other, breathing calmly. The vampire''s eyes were filled with rage, and Ezra smirked at him. He summoned his darkness to his hands, making sure the vampire could see it, then dismissed it flippantly.


    Rage burned brighter in the vampire''s eyes. Vitality exploded from the vampire, burning away his body to reveal that the man was actually a woman.


    Her purple colored hair floated around her head like it had a life of it''s own. She looked like one of those innocent cute girls next door. The effect was spoiled by the fact that her face was twisted in hate.


    Summoning his strength, he launched himself at her, tackling her to the ground. They rolled across the floor, trading blows.


    Ezra''s tail whipped around, aiming for her neck. She caught it, twisting painfully, but Ezra used the distraction to land a solid punch to her jaw. Her grip loosened, and Ezra capitalized on the moment, pinning her to the ground.


    With the vampire immobilized, Ezra fashioned for himself cuffs made out of his vitality sapping darkness. He snapped them onto the vampire''s wrists, the restraints emitting a low hum as they activated.


    The cuffs would keep sucking her vitality the moment she calls it up. And without the use of internal vitality, the chances of escape was slim. With a wave of his hand, solid darkness anchored the cuffs to the floor.


    The vampire snarled, struggling against the cuffs, but they held firm. Ezra stood and surveyed the wreckage of his office. Furniture lay in ruins, papers were scattered everywhere, and blood smeared across the floor.


    "Why do you Silent Hand guys love thrashing my office?" He asked. "Custodian services don''t come cheap you know."


    The lady growled from her position on the floor. "Thief! This office doesn''t belong to you."


    "You''ve got a lot to answer for." Ezra said, glaring down at the captured vampire.


    The vampire spat blood, her defiance undiminished. "You think this ends here? You''re a fool."


    Ezra knelt down, grabbing her by the collar and pulling him close. "Who sent you? Why are you here?"


    The vampire laughed, a harsh, grating sound. "You think I''ll talk? Do your worst, Ezra Matten. You''re already too late."


    Ezra''s grip tightened, his patience worn thin. "We''ll see about that."

 Chapter 121: Among Us

    Ezra drove home, the hum of the engine blending with the thoughts racing through his mind. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The house loomed in the distance, a sanctuary and a fortress all at once. As he pulled into the garage, he took a deep breath, steadying himself for the tasks ahead.


    The car door closed with a soft thud, and he walked to the boot, opening it with a flick of his wrist. Inside, bound by chains forged from his darkness, lay the vampire. She glared at him, her eyes burning with defiance and hatred.


    With a casual flick of his hand, Ezra extended his shadows, pulling the vampire out of the boot and dragging her along the cold, concrete floor.


    The path from the garage to the basement was a familiar one, each step echoing in the silent corridor. The air grew colder as they descended, the light dimming until only a faint glow illuminated their way.


    Once in the basement, Ezra secured the vampire to the wall, the chains binding her tightly. She struggled against her bonds, her laughter echoing in the small, dark space.


    "You won''t get anything out of me," she taunted, her voice dripping with scorn. "You''ve already lost, Ezra Matten. You''ve already lost!" She cackled.


    Ezra''s grin was slow, deliberate. "Enjoy your stay," he said, his tone calm and confident. He turned on his heel, leaving her in the darkness. The door closed behind him with a finality that seemed to swallow the vampire''s laughter.


    Climbing the stairs, Ezra let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding. The living room greeted him with warmth and light, a welcome difference from the cold basement below the mansion. Olivia and Gen were waiting, their eyes turning to him as he entered.


    "Gen," Ezra said, nodding in her direction. "Your report?"


    Gen stepped forward, her expression serious. "I''ve visited all the clients. Those who needed persuasion are now convinced of the wisdom in staying silent. A few required more... direct measures, but they won''t be a problem any longer."


    Ezra listened intently as Gen detailed her encounters. She had always been adept at handling such matters, her presence alone enough to instill fear and compliance.


    Yet, tonight, something seemed off. Her responses were precise, but there was an edge to her that he couldn''t quite place. He chose to ignore it for the moment.


    "Good work," he said finally. "You deserve a reward."


    She slowly wagged her eyebrows, a grin on her face.


    "Not that kind of reward." Ezra laughed. "I have a gift for you in the basement."


    Gen crossed her arms in disappointment. "A gift?"


    Ezra nodded, still smiling. "A vampire. She was trying to infiltrate my office. Probably for some important documents."


    "Another vampire?" Gen scoffed. "Maybe I should start coming to your office. I haven''t had a good fight in some time. Need to stretch my muscles, you know."


    "Don''t worry. You''ll get your chance." Ezra grinned at her. "When we finally go head-to-head with the Silent Hand."


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    "As for the vampire in our basement, I want you to extract every bit of information from her, by any means necessary."


    A slow grin spread across Gen''s face. "Consider it done," she said, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Ezra handed her a folder. "These are the plans for the partnership with TransitLink. Go over them and make sure everything is in order. You''ll be handling tying it in with Black Spider. Then, deal with our guest."


    Gen took the folder, her grin widening. "I''ll take care of it," she said, turning towards the basement door.


    As she descended, Ezra watched her go, a mix of admiration and unease swirling in his mind. Gen had always been reliable, her methods both effective and ruthless.


    But tonight, there was something different about her, something he couldn''t quite put his finger on.


    He pushed the thought aside, turning his attention to Olivia. "And you, Olivia? How was your evening?"


    Olivia smiled, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Quiet. I''ve been waiting for you."


    Ezra reached out, pulling her into an embrace. "Don''t worry, we''ve got time." Olivia was the one he would be spending the night with today.


    Out of the three women he had duties to, she was the most important for now. Her ascension to the fourth ring was drawing ever closer.


    "Where''s Red?" He asked her.


    "Not back yet. She''s been gathering information on the necessary people. Last I heard from her, she was using her network of contacts and informants to uncover their identities and intentions. She discovered vampire interference so it''s safe to say that the Silent Hand were behind this."


    "She had already identified the key players in the investigation and was working on ways to divert their attention. However, it''s not easy going. It''s hard to make humans go full one eighty without drawing suspicion."


    "What do we do to mitigate that?"


    "We''ll have to give them another company to investigate or some other crime to satisfy them."


    At that moment, the door opened and Red walked in, the tiredness plain on her face.


    "I''ve got names and details," Red announced, flopping down onto a couch. "We''re dealing with a special task force assigned to financial crimes. They''re thorough, but they''re also overworked and underfunded. We can use that to our advantage."


    Ezra walked and took the seat opposite her, considering their options. "Can we bribe them? Or maybe feed them false information to lead them away from us?"


    Red smiled, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "I''ve already started on that. We''ll be planting evidence that points to another company, one that''s been on their radar for a while. It should buy us some time."


    Ezra felt a surge of relief. They were making progress, and the situation was starting to feel more manageable.


    But he knew they couldn''t afford to be complacent. The authorities were still a threat, and they needed to stay one step ahead.


    That was the moment that Gen chose to walk in through the front door. "Heya, bitches!" She greeted.


    Ezra and Olivia froze. They turned to each other before realization passed through them. In a flash, they were racing towards the basement, Red and Gen following behind in confusion. Ezra burst into the basement to find it empty.


    The vampire was gone. And so was the other vampire. And they now had the documents on the TransitLink partnership.


    "Fuck."

 Chapter 122: Holding Back The Tide

    Ezra sat in his office, the wide windows behind him bathing the room with natural lighting. Papers were strewn across his desk, interspersed with open books and a glass of blood wines.


    His fingers danced across the keyboard, the rhythmic clacking a comforting backdrop to his thoughts. Shelves lined with thick volumes of law books lined the wall on one side of his office.


    It was a nod to his past as a lawyer. His years of dedication and hard work. The same past that made him understand just how deep the shit he was standing in was.


    The vampire who had been posing as Gen had made away with not just the documents on TransitLink. The vampire also had a few documents on the company''s financial statements. Documents that should not fall into the wrong hands.


    He paused for a moment, glancing at the clock on the wall and rubbing his temples, feeling the weight of another long day. The aroma of the blood wine mingled with the faint aroma of aged leather from his chair.


    Just as he settled back into his task, the shrill ring of his phone cut through the silence. Ezra''s eyes flicked to the caller ID, curiosity piqued. It was Red.


    With a sigh weary sigh, he reached over and picked up the receiver, ready to address whatever awaited him on the other end.


    Red''s voice, which was usually calm and measured, was taut with urgency.


    "Ezra, we have a problem," she began without preamble. "The incriminating documents have fallen into the hands of the authorities. They''ve stepped up their investigation of Ascendant Capital, and it''s bad."


    Ezra''s grip tightened on the phone. He adjusted the tie on his neck. It now felt like a noose.


    "How bad are we talking?" His eyes roamed around the documents on his desk like it held the answers to his problems.


    "Almost impossible to keep them off without higher intervention." she replied. "We can''t do it without backing."


    Ezra tapped his fingers on his desk, remembering the Arbiter''s words. You''re on your own, Ezra Matten. The counts won''t act against you directly, but they won''t protect you either.


    "We can''t hope for backing. The counts are not allowed to intervene in Southside."


    Red was silent.


    "Is there anything we can do?" Ezra asked.


    "Not really. If we take drastic steps, the Silent Hand can push for a Breach of Secrecy. And with your history of standing trial for the same crime, it''s game over this time."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, running a hand through his hair. Acting directly had to be a last resort.


    "Alright, let''s think this through." He said, his mind racing. "First, we need to assess the extent of the damage. What exactly do they have?"


    "A lot. Financial records, emails, internal memos. It''s comprehensive. There''s no way they could have gotten this without having people inside both Ascendant and Black Spider."


    Ezra closed his eyes, imagining the fallout. "We need to buy some time. Can we slow down the investigation?"


    Red hesitated. "Maybe. I can pull some strings, create procedural delays. But it''s only a temporary fix."


    "Do it," Ezra said firmly. "In the meantime, I''ll find a way out of this. We''ll have to go after whoever is heading this investigation."


    Red sighed. "It''s a long shot, Ezra. The Silent Hand would definitely be there."


    "I know," he replied. "But it''s our only shot. Start creating those delays. I''ll handle the rest."


    Hanging up the phone, Ezra felt the weight of the situation settle over him. He had to act swiftly and decisively, or everything he was presiding over would crumble.


    He wasted no time, quickly starting on his next move. He dialed Gen''s number, each ring echoing in his ear like a countdown.


    She answered on the third ring, her voice crisp and professional. There were sounds of some kind of fight in the background. "Gen, here." She stated.


    "Gen, it''s Ezra. We have a critical situation," he began, his tone leaving no room for pleasantries. "The documents have gotten to the hands of the authorities and they''re not standing by." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh." A cry arose in the background before silence filled her immediate surrounding. "What are my matching orders?"


    "I need you to find the lead investigator of this case and gather every detail you can about them."


    Gen was silent for a moment, processing the gravity of the request. "Understood. What''s our angle?"


    "We need leverage," Ezra replied. "Anything we can use to turn the tide against the Silent Hand. Personal, professional, it doesn''t matter. Find their weaknesses."


    "I''ll get on it immediately," Gen said, her voice steely with determination. "Do you have any initial leads?"


    "None." Ezra admitted. "Start with their public records. Social media, news articles, anything that can give us a clue about who they are and what they value."


    "Got it," Gen replied. "I''ll dig into their past cases too. There might be patterns or mistakes we can exploit."


    "Exactly," Ezra affirmed. "We need to know what makes them tick, what pressures them, and what can be used against them. This has to be thorough, Gen. We''re dealing with the Silent Hand here."


    "I understand," she said as someone began crying in the background. "I''ll report back as soon as I have something concrete."


    "Thank you, Gen. Time is of the essence. The sooner we have something, the better our chances."


    The line went dead and Ezra leaned back in his chair.


    Gen was the best at what she did, and if anyone could find the necessary dirt on the lead investigator, it was her. He knew she would leave no stone unturned.


    Now, it was a waiting game, and Ezra could only hope that Gen''s findings would provide the crucial edge they needed to survive this crisis.


    Ezra was deep in thought, reviewing the next steps when a soft knock on his office door broke his concentration. His secretary, Ava, stepped in, her expression composed yet slightly urgent.


    "Mr. Matten, there''s a visitor here to see you," she said, her voice polite but firm.


    Ezra looked up, a hint of surprise crossing his face. He checked the time on his wristwatch. "I don''t have any appointments at this time. Who is it?"


    "A man named Griffin."

 Chapter 123: A Noose Around The Neck

    "A man named Griffin." Ava replied, her eyes steady on his. "He says it''s important and that you''ll want to hear what he has to say."


    Griffin?! Ezra''s eyes widened in surprise. What was he doing here?


    Ezra deployed his Aura, feeling out the traces of authority Aura Griffin had used on his secretary. He felt a surge of anger. That greedy bastard.


    "Did he mention what it''s about?" Ezra asked, his anger deflating as he considered the situation he was in. He could already feel the weight of another potential problem.


    "No, sir. He just insisted it was urgent and that you''d understand." Ava answered.


    ""Very well." Ezra nodded at Ava. "Send him in," he instructed.


    Ava gave a curt nod and exited the office. Ezra took a moment to straighten the clutter on his desk, his mind racing.


    The Arbiter had made it clear that no count would openly get involved with anything going on Southside. The City Lord was also watching Southside. Griffin couldn''t act without drawing attention to the fact that he was making a play for Southside.


    So, why was Griffin here?


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers lightly on the polished wood of his desk. It had to be something else, something beyond the scope of the current crisis. Griffin surely wouldn''t come without a purpose.


    As he heard footsteps approaching, Ezra steeled himself. He needed to be ready for anything. An unexpected offer, a hidden threat, or a new piece of information that could shift the balance in this high-stakes game.


    The door opened, and Griffin stepped in.


    As he entered, his mechanical voice resonated through the room. "Ezra! It''s been a while," he greeted exuberantly, a metallic timbre adding an eerie undertone to his words.


    "Count Griffin." Ezra stood to welcome him, taking in Griffin''s appearance.


    Dressed in a tailored charcoal suit, Griffin exuded an aura of authority. His crisp white shirt contrasted sharply with the dark fabric, and a silver tie clip gleamed under the office lights.


    Griffin''s hands were clasped behind his back, enhancing his imposing presence. His currently amber eyes, sharp and calculating, met Ezra''s with the usual intensity that spoke of experience and confidence.


    "Welcome." Ezra said, gesturing to the set of couches set aside for receiving important guests. "What brings you here?"


    Griffin''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he stepped deeper into the office, the weight of his visit hanging heavily in the air.


    He took a few moments to survey Ezra''s office, his eyes roving over the bookshelves lined with law volumes and the framed certificates that adorned the walls. The soft leather chairs, the polished mahogany desk, and the subtle yet sophisticated artwork created an ambiance of authority and refinement.


    "Impressive setup, Ezra," Griffin said, his mechanical voice echoing slightly in the room. "Your office exudes power and boldness. Just like you."


    Ezra offered a tight smile, standing by the couches, feeling a slight discomfort under Griffin''s scrutinizing gaze. He wasn''t used to feeling on edge in his own space, but Griffin''s presence had that effect.


    "I appreciate the compliment," Ezra replied, his voice steady. "I''ve put a lot of thought into making it a place that reflects the work we do here."


    Griffin nodded, his hands still clasped behind his back. "Indeed, it''s a fine reflection. However," he continued, his eyes settling on a bare section of the wall, "I notice you have some empty space that could use a touch of elegance."


    Ezra glanced at the wall, then back at Griffin, cautious. "Oh? What do you have in mind?"


    Griffin''s smile widened. "I have a collection of paintings that would fit perfectly in here. Consider them a gift. Something to remind you of our... friendship."


    Ezra''s discomfort grew. He wasn''t sure if the offer was a genuine gesture of goodwill or a subtle power play. Nevertheless, he knew better than to refuse such an offer outright.


    "That''s very generous of you, Griffin," Ezra said, carefully choosing his words. "I''m sure the paintings will add a great deal to the office."


    Griffin nodded approvingly. "Good. I''ll have them sent over by the end of the week. In the meantime, let''s get to the matter at hand."


    Ezra motioned for Griffin to sit, bracing himself for whatever revelations or requests would follow. The paintings, he suspected, were just the beginning.


    Ezra took a deep breath, bracing himself as Griffin settled into the chair opposite him. He took his seat, sinking into the chair.


    The air was thick with tension, the gravity of the situation now evident. Griffin''s casual demeanor had been swiftly replaced by a stern, almost ruthless seriousness. Ezra knew this was no ordinary meeting.


    "Ezra, we have a problem." Griffin began, his voice cold and methodical. "My investments are in jeopardy, and I can''t afford to sit back any longer. I need to step in."


    Fuck. Griffin really was here because of his recent legal trouble. Ezra felt a knot tighten in his stomach.


    He had seen this side of Griffin before, just before he dragged Ezra deeper in his debt. Griffin''s eyes bored into him, unblinking, calculating.


    "Here''s what''s going to happen," Griffin continued. "You''re going to move a few of our assets into the new transit company we''ve set up. This will obscure the tracks for the investigators sniffing around."


    Ezra''s heart raced. He knew exactly what this meant. Griffin was making a play for Southside. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was using this as an excuse to muscle in on the new count''s territory. His mind went back to the Arbiter''s words. The Ascension well, whatever it was, was in Southside and every count had an eye on it.


    Shuffling assets was a dangerous game, one that could land him in even deeper trouble. Not with the authorities but with the City Lord. He knew he won''t be directly held accountable but as a subject under Griffin, he would receive some punishment if all went to hell.


    But he also knew he had no choice. Griffin''s tone left no room for negotiation.


    "In return," Griffin said, leaning forward, "I''ll make sure you come out of this mess unscathed. Your legal troubles will disappear. But you have to act now. My investments must be kept intact."


    Ezra nodded slowly, the weight of the decision pressing down on him. He knew very well that Griffin was making a move, and it wasn''t just about saving his investments. This was about control.


    As he agreed to the plan, Ezra couldn''t help but wonder about the wider consequences. Doing this would create ripples throughout the city, drawing attention in ways they couldn''t predict.


    And what about Southside? Would the other counts finally see this as permission to also step in? Would the City Lord even stop things?


    The thought gnawed at him. Ezra knew that once they started down this path, there would be no turning back. He knew what happened to the grass when the elephants come out for a fight.


    As Griffin rose to leave, he clapped a hand on Ezra''s shoulder. "Trust me, Ezra. This is the best move for both of us."


    Ezra forced a smile, his thoughts whirling. He watched Griffin walk away, feeling the weight of the decision settle over him like a shroud.


    Griffin was a noose slowly tightening around his neck. A noose he''ll have to cut off.

 Chapter 124: A Leg Up

    Ezra gripped the steering wheel tightly as he navigated through the bustling city streets.


    The night had just set, casting a deep blue hue over the skyline. Neon lights flickered, and the hum of nightlife began to rise.


    He felt a mix of relief and tension as he thought about the recent transfer of assets to the newly created G and M Transport Services. The move had been risky and all that was left was the fallout. All he could do was wait for the dice to fall.


    As he drove past the rows of high-rise buildings and vibrant billboards, his mind wandered to Griffin. All that was left was for Griffin to handle the investigators who had been after him.


    He knew that all this did was put him deeper into the count''s debt but he wasn''t worried about that this time. Every shadow seemed to stretch longer, every glance from pedestrians seemed more suspicious. It was as if the hand of god could fall at any time.


    The city felt both familiar and alien tonight. The usual comforting anonymity was tinged with a sense of urgency.


    Ezra''s vitality surged as he made a sharp turn, glancing in the rearview mirror. The headlights behind him seemed innocuous enough, but he couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched.


    He hoped it was who he was after tonight.


    Ezra pulled his hovercar into the valet drop-off at Luxe Horizon, a renowned restaurant known for its blend of luxury and family-friendly atmosphere.


    The exterior of the establishment was a striking blend of glass and metal, with neon accents that glowed softly in the night. He handed his keys to the valet, straightened his jacket, and took a deep breath.


    The first half of his purpose tonight was in here. He hoped he didn''t have to wait long for the second half.


    As he entered, the doors slid open silently, revealing an interior that felt like stepping into another world.


    The restaurant was an architectural marvel, with high ceilings and walls made of transparent, holographic displays showing serene landscapes. The lighting was soft and ambient, with orbs of light floating gently above each table, adjusting their brightness based on the diners'' preferences.


    The seating was a mix of plush, circular booths and sleek, modern tables, each equipped with interactive screens embedded into the surfaces for menu selections and entertainment for children. The floors were a polished, reflective material that added to the sense of spaciousness and modernity.


    Plants in hydroponic planters added a touch of nature, their green leaves contrasting with the clean lines and metallic finishes.


    Ezra''s eyes scanned the room, searching for his target. He soon spotted him.


    A well-dressed man in his forties, sitting with his family at one of the more private booths. His wife, a woman with a warm smile and stylish attire, was helping their young daughter with a tablet menu, while their teenage son was engrossed in an interactive game projected on the table.


    Ezra approached the ma?tre d'' and requested a table nearby, ensuring he had a clear view of his target without drawing attention to himself.


    As he was led to his seat, he noted the subtle, yet effective security measures in place. Discreet cameras were strategically positioned, and the staff moved with a precision that suggested training in more than just hospitality.


    Sitting down, Ezra ordered a drink and settled in, the hum of conversations and the soft clinking of cutlery blending into a symphony of normalcy. With sleight of hand, his drink was now laced with blood wine. He took a sip, smacking his lips and settled down.


    The first half of his objective was within reach, and now, he just needed to wait for the right moment to act.


    Ezra watched intently as the man interacted with his family. There was a warmth in his demeanor that was at odds with the seriousness of his profession.


    He laughed easily at his daughter''s animated gestures and nodded patiently as his wife discussed the menu options. It was a scene of simple, genuine joy, one that made Ezra feel a pang of envy which he promptly strangled before it could take root in his mind.


    After a while, the man excused himself and got up to use the facilities. Ezra waited a few moments before rising from his seat, tracking the man''s path with a casual glance.


    He navigated through the tables and walked to the corridor leading to the restrooms. As he turned the corner, he deliberately quickened his pace, and in a carefully calculated move, he bumped into the man.


    "Whoa, sorry about that!" Ezra exclaimed, reaching out to steady him as the man stumbled slightly.


    "Oh. No problem." The man replied good-naturedly, regaining his balance. "I should watch where I''m going."


    Ezra noticed one of the waitresses he could see near the corridor twitch slightly, a subtle yet telling sign that the second half of his purpose for being here was already in the building. He smiled inwardly. Everything was falling into place. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really, my bad," Ezra said, laying a hand on the man''s shoulder and subtly deploying a small-scale Aura. His voice took on a soothing, almost hypnotic quality. "You should take it easy. Maybe a vacation could help."


    The man blinked, a brief look of confusion crossing his face before he smiled. "Yeah, maybe you''re right. I''ve been thinking about taking some time off."


    Ezra watched as the suggestion took root in the man''s mind. This man was the lead investigator on the case against Ascendant, and with Griffin taking charge, the man would leave on a vacation. The Silent Hand would also be deprived of their most valuable pawn.


    "Glad to hear it," Ezra said, releasing his grip and stepping back. "Have a good evening."


    "You too," the man replied, heading towards the restrooms with a thoughtful expression.


    Ezra felt a wave of satisfaction as he returned to his table. He glanced at the waitress who had twitched earlier, noting the cautious look in her eyes.


    He sat back down, ordered another drink, and allowed himself a moment of relaxation. The first half of his objective was complete, and now, with the lead investigator poised to take a vacation, the second half was well underway. The night''s work had gone smoothly, and Ezra felt a sense of accomplishment.


    It was time for part two.

 Chapter 125: A Declaration Of War

    Ezra settled back into his seat, the subtle tension in his shoulders easing as he ordered a whiskey, neat. His eyes wandered around the restaurant, taking in the sophisticated ambiance and the contented chatter of the diners.


    Moments later, the waitress returned with his drink, her professional smile warm and courteous. As she placed the glass on the table, Ezra looked up at her with a knowing smile, one that hinted at a shared secret.


    "Would you care to join me for a moment?" he asked, his tone inviting yet commanding. "I believe you would like to hear what I have to say."


    The waitress froze.


    "Come on, now." Ezra''s smile turned to a razor sharp grin. "We both know that disguise isn''t fooling anyone."


    She hesitated, glancing around to ensure that no one was watching them. Then, with a small, sigh, she slid into the seat across from him.


    Ezra raised his glass slightly in a silent toast, his eyes locking onto hers. "I think we have much to discuss," he said softly, the undercurrent of his words promising more than just casual conversation.


    The waitress stared at him, her curiosity piqued and a hint of wariness in her eyes. She looked at him intently and asked, "How did you know I was the one?"


    Ezra took a sip of his blood laced whiskey, savoring the warmth it brought before responding. "It wasn''t hard to figure out," he said, nodding subtly towards the lead investigator, who was now returning to his table.


    "The Silent Hand always has someone watching key players. And tonight, all eyes are on him."


    The waitress''s expression hardened, her cover blown. She leaned back in her chair, the mask of her pleasant demeanor slipping away. "So, you figured it out. Impressive."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied her. "You''re more than just a watcher, though, aren''t you? You''re the assassin who attacked me in my office."


    A slow, predatory smile spread across the waitress''s face. "I wondered if you''d make the connection. Not many do, after a brush with death."


    Ezra nodded. "It''s hard to forget someone like you. Gen was thorough in her investigations. She uncovered your presence while digging into the investigator''s life. A vampire hiding in plain sight. Quite the cover."


    Her eyes flickered with a mixture of admiration and annoyance. "Genesis. She''s good. But I''m better."


    "We''ll see about that," Ezra said, his voice low and steady. "Tonight, you won''t be making any moves. The lead investigator is about to take a long vacation, and without him, the Silent Hand loses its edge in this investigation."


    The assassin''s smile faded, replaced by a cold, calculating look. "You think you''ve won, but this is far from over."


    "I''ve not even started." Ezra chortled.


    "Like hell we''ll let you start." She retorted.


    Ezra leaned in, his gaze unwavering. "Maybe. But for now, you''ll sit there, enjoy the ambiance, and leave the investigator''s family in peace. Or, we can find out just how good you really are, right here and now." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stared at him for a long moment before nodding slowly. "Alright, Ezra. You''ve got your reprieve. For now."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving the waitress. "You know, you can drop the disguise. I know who you are now. In fact, I know your name," he said calmly.


    She scoffed, trying to maintain her composure. "You think you know me? Names mean nothing in our world."


    A dark grin spread across Ezra''s face. "Oh, but I do. You''re Delilah."


    The waitress froze, her eyes widening in shock. The name hung in the air between them, a powerful revelation that shattered her veneer of confidence.


    "And Delilah," Ezra continued, his voice taking on a predatory edge, "I also know about Lucien, your coven leader. A charming man, isn''t he? I hear he''s quite the strategist."


    Delilah''s expression turned from shock to anger as Ezra rattled off more names. "And let''s not forget your coven sisters, Isolde and Marissa. Such a tight-knit family you have. It''s almost heartwarming."


    Her eyes flickered with a mixture of fury and dread. "How do you know this?"


    Ezra''s grin grew darker, more menacing. "I make it my business to know. And I wanted to be polite, Delilah, to inform you personally that war has begun. I''m coming for everything you have, everyone you hold dear."


    "You and what army?" She gritted her teeth.


    "I guess you haven''t heard." Ezra waved casually. "Count Griffin himself will be stepping in to handle this personally."


    "That''s a lie." Delilah''s mask of bravado crumbled completely. "You don''t know what you''re dealing with, Ezra. My coven will retaliate."


    He leaned forward, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "Let them. I''m not afraid of any of you. In fact, I''ve been preparing for this. You see, Gen''s investigations didn''t just uncover your presence. They uncovered your weaknesses, too."


    She recoiled slightly, her mind racing to calculate her next move. "You can''t take on my entire coven. You''re just one man."


    Ezra chuckled, a low, sinister sound. "You underestimate me, Delilah. I have allies, resources, and knowledge. More than enough to dismantle your little family piece by piece. And get to the rest of the Silent Hand."


    A flicker of desperation crossed her face as she realized the gravity of the situation. "You''re making a mistake, Ezra Matten. This won''t end well for you."


    "Perhaps," he said, his eyes cold and unwavering. "But I''m willing to take that risk. This isn''t just about survival anymore. It''s about sending a message. The Silent Hand, your coven, anyone who thinks they can come after me, they''ll learn what it means to cross me."


    Delilah''s lips pressed into a thin line, her fear giving way to a steely resolve. "Then we''ll see who survives this war, Ezra Matten. You may have the upper hand now, but we''re far from finished."


    Ezra nodded, a chilling smile playing on his lips. "Indeed, we are. Enjoy the rest of your evening, Delilah. It might be one of your last in peace."


    He stood up, leaving her to process the magnitude of his declaration. The game had changed, and Ezra was determined to see it through to the bitter end.

 Chapter 126: It Is... Inevitable

    Ezra walked to the valet stand with a satisfied smile, the weight of his bold declaration still buzzing in his mind. The valet quickly retrieved his car, handing him the keys with a polite nod. Ezra tipped him generously before sliding into the driver''s seat, the leather cool against his back.


    As he drove through the city, the neon lights and bustling streets seemed to pulse with a newfound energy. His mood was buoyant, a stark contrast to the tension of earlier.


    The encounter with Delilah had gone better than he had hoped. He reveled in the knowledge that the first shots of their war had been fired and that he had the upper hand.


    The cityscape blurred past him, a symphony of lights and shadows, and for the first time in weeks, Ezra felt a deep sense of control and satisfaction. Tonight had been a victory.


    As Ezra drove through the city, his phone rang, the caller ID displaying an unknown number. Curious and slightly wary, he answered.


    "Hello?"


    A curt voice on the other end immediately rattled off a location. "Rooftop of Ascendant Capital. Be there in thirty minutes."


    Ezra recognized the voice instantly. It was X. "Ha! Finally have something concrete to tell me?" He teased.


    "Fuck it, Ezra!" X snarled. "What have you done?"


    "The only thing I could, you idiot." Ezra snarled back into the phone. "If you weren''t so focused on being cryptic, maybe, just maybe, I''ll understand what exactly is at stake."


    "Just... just be here." X sighed, tiredly.


    "I will." Ezra replied. He and X were not friends but he knew X''s motives weren''t so straightfoward. The man had a stake in this game that aligned with supporting Ezra. That much, Ezra knew.


    The call ended abruptly. Ezra''s mind raced as he adjusted his route, heading towards the Ascendant Capital building. The rooftop was an unusual meeting spot, chosen perhaps for its isolation and the sweeping view of the city.


    Ezra navigated the city streets, his mind focused on the unexpected meeting. The towering silhouette of Ascendant Capital loomed ahead, its sleek glass facade reflecting the city lights. He pulled into the underground parking garage, the familiar hum of security gates opening before him.


    Parking his car, he moved quickly to the private elevator, using his keycard to access the top floor. The elevator ascended smoothly, each floor passing in a blur. As the doors slid open, he stepped into the hushed, dimly lit hallway of his company''s executive level.


    He made his way to the stairwell leading to the rooftop, the echo of his footsteps the only sound. Pushing open the heavy door, he was greeted by a rush of cool night air and the panoramic view of the city skyline.


    Ezra walked to the center of the rooftop, his eyes scanning the shadows for X. The city lights casted a shimmering glow around him.


    The night was still, the silence broken only by the distant sounds of traffic below. He sensed rather than heard the approach of X, his presence marked by an almost palpable intensity.


    "Why?" The single word, heavy with accusation, came from behind him.


    Ezra turned around to see X emerging from the shadows, striding towards him with a purposeful gait. The blank metal mask he wore seemed to contort with anger and frustration, an impressive feat for a face devoid of features. X wore a dark coat over his red hoodie.


    "Why would you agree to Griffin''s request?" X demanded, his voice sharp and edged with barely contained fury.


    "It wasn''t a request, and you know it." Ezra shot back hotly. "Griffin made it clear there was no choice in the matter."


    X stopped a few feet from Ezra, his posture radiating tension. "Do you even realize what you''ve done?" he asked, his tone dropping to a menacing whisper.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, his own frustration bubbling to the surface. "What are you talking about this time? Speak plainly, you idiot!" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ve given Griffin the excuse he needed to enter Southside without facing severe repercussions," X explained, his voice rising. "Your compliance has helped him. The City Lord will not interfere. He now sees this as a green light to expand his operations unchecked!"


    A cold dread settled in Ezra''s stomach. He had anticipated fallout, but not on this scale. "I didn''t have a choice," he reiterated, though his voice lacked its previous conviction.


    "With your actions, war is now inevitable," X said, his voice carrying the weight of a grim prophecy. "Griffin will use this as a stepping stone to consolidate his power. Southside will become a battlefield, and the Silent Hand will be forced to respond. Not just the Silent Hand. The new count too. And guess who''ll be caught in the middle?"


    Ezra clenched his fists, anger mixing with regret. "And what was I supposed to do? Refuse and let him tear down everything I hold?"


    X''s masked face tilted slightly, as if considering. "You could have sought alternatives. Allies. Anything but capitulation. Now, we''re all dragged into this conflict because of your decision."


    The wind picked up, rustling the edges of X''s coat as he stared at Ezra. "You''ve set events in motion that cannot be undone. The streets will run black with the consequences of your choice. Vampire blood will paint the doors of every home."


    Ezra''s mind raced, the full implications of X''s words sinking in. He met X''s gaze, determination hardening his resolve. "Then we''ll face it head-on. If war is inevitable, we''ll have no choice but to fight."


    X nodded slowly, the anger in his stance giving way to reluctant acceptance. "Prepare yourself, Ezra. This is only the beginning."


    X gave a final, solemn nod before stepping back into the shadows. With a sudden flash of light, he vanished, leaving Ezra alone on the rooftop. The faint echo of X''s departure faded, replaced by the quiet hum of the city below.


    Ezra stood motionless, the weight of their conversation settling heavily on his shoulders. He looked out over the cityscape, the glittering lights a deceptive mask for the chaos brewing beneath.


    The magnitude of the impending war loomed large in his mind. He had set events in motion that could not be undone, but now he had to face the consequences head-on.

 Chapter 127: The Real Enemy Appears

    X materialized in the dimly lit pthouse, the elegant furnishings contrasting sharply with the urgcy of Delilah''s movemts. She was frantically packing a suitcase, her normally composed demeanor shattered by fear and frustration. Clothes flew into the bag, each item tossed with a mix of haste and anger.


    "Eving, Delilah," X greeted, his voice unnervingly calm and almost jovial. His posture was relaxed, hands tucked casually into his pockets, but a dangerous glint flickered in his eyes.


    Delilah''s head snapped up, her expression darking at the sight of him. "Damn you, X!" she spat, the curse punctuated by a pair of shoes she flung into the suitcase. "This is all your fault!"


    X shrugged, strolling over to the window and gazing out at the city below, illuminated by countless lights. "Isn''t everything, though?" he remarked lightly, his tone displaying of the anger simmering within him.


    He turned to face her, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes were cold and calculating. Not that anyone but him knew that.


    Delilah''s hands trembled as she zipped up the suitcase, her glare never leaving X. "You should have left me alone."


    X chuckled softly, the sound devoid of warmth. "Now, where would the fun be in that?" His words hung in the air, a chilling reminder of the ruthlessness that lay beath his mask.


    He leaned casually against the window frame, watching Delilah with a mixture of amusemt and contempt. "So, Delilah," he began, his voice dripping with mockery, "now that Griffin is in the game, what''s your next move?"


    Delilah froze, her hands clutching the suitcase handle. Her eyes wided in shock and fear as she processed his words. "Ezra wasn''t lying?" She whispered under her breath, the truth hitting her with brutal clarity. Griffin''s involvemt meant the stakes were now far higher than she had intded.


    X laughed, the sound harsh and grating. "Judging by that expression, I''d say Ezra wasn''t just bluffing, was he? Griffin''s made his move, and you''re likely to be caught in the middle."


    Delilah''s fear morphed into a cold dread. She had underestimated the situation, and now, the realization that she was truly tangled in a dangerous game left her feeling vulnerable and exposed.


    "Look at you," X continued, his tone mocking. "The great Delilah, brought to her knees by a the mere knowledge of a count''s direct involvemt. Now that the real emy has surfaced, can you really afford to ignore him?"


    Delilah''s jaw clched, her mind racing. Griffin''s power and influce were not something she could counter alone, and his try into the fray changed everything.


    She had always viewed Ezra as a nuisance, a minor obstacle. A fly she could swat. But Griffin? He was a true threat.


    X''s eyes glittered with satisfaction as he saw the turmoil in her expression. "Face it, Delilah. You''re out of your depth. Griffin''s not someone you can dismiss. He''ll come for everything you hold dear, and he won''t stop until he has it."


    X watched as Delilah took a deep breath, slowly regaining her composure. The initial shock faded, replaced by a cold, calculated demeanor. She straighted up, her eyes narrowing as she fixed X with a steely gaze. "Griffin''s hands are tied," she said calmly. "Ev if he''s stepping in, he can''t operate publicly. Too many eyes are on him and the City Lord won''t allow that."


    X arched an eyebrow, a hint of amusemt playing at the corners of his mouth. "Don''t underestimate Griffin," he warned. "He has ways of getting things done without drawing atttion. The question is, who do you think he''ll sd after you?" ???§¦??¦´?.§³??


    Delilah''s face paled slightly, the realization dawning on her. Her muscles tsed, and she instinctively assumed a battle stance. "Are you here to kill me?" she demanded, her voice edged with both defiance and apprehsion. "Is that what you want?"


    X chuckled, a low, mirthless sound. "Not yet," he replied, his tone almost playful. "Griffin hasn''t ordered me to. But remember, Delilah, if he does, I can find you anytime, anywhere."


    The implication hung heavily in the air. Delilah''s eyes flickered with a mix of fear and resolve. She knew X''s reputation, understood the gravity of his threat. But she also knew she couldn''t afford to show weakness.


    "Th come." She said, her voice steady. "I''ll be ready and I''ll rip your heart out of your chest."


    "Ah!" X''s grin wided, a dark satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. "We''ll see. Just remember, Delilah, the game has changed. Adapt or fall."


    "Fuck off." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    X smirked, pushing off from the window frame. "Good luck with whatever you do next. You''ll need it." With that, he turned and walked away, leaving her standing alone amidst the half-packed bags.


    X teleported back to the grand trance hall of Griffin''s sanctuary. He took half a second to adjust to the bright lights of the opult surings which was a stark contrast to the dark cityscape he had just left.


    As he materialized, he was immediately met by Griffin''s Assistant, a woman with a sere yet commanding presce. Few knew her true idtity as Griffin''s first wife, but X was well aware.


    "Griffin wants to see you," she said, her tone calm but firm.


    X nodded, showing a momt of respect. "Of course," he replied, following her down the corridor.


    The doors to the throne room loomed ahead, intricately carved and imposing. As they swung op, X took a deep breath, steeling himself for the counter. He tered the throne room with measured steps, suring his body language conveyed utmost respect and deferce.


    The room always seemed like the lair of a dangerous beast to him, dominated by a throne on a raised dais, where Griffin sat in regal spldor.


    "X," Griffin''s voice echoed, both welcoming and intimidating.


    X bowed slightly, his movemts controlled and deliberate. "You summoned me, my lord."


    Griffin''s piercing gaze locked onto X, assessing him. "Yes. Get ready." He commanded. "We''re going to see the City Lord."

 Chapter 128: Is This How It Feels To Be An Ant?

    X drove the sleek, expsive hover car through the neon-lit streets of First City, weaving effortlessly through the bustling traffic. The destination was the T-Max building, a skyscraper that pierced the night sky, home to Itachi Yaiba, the City Lord.


    In the backseat, Griffin fidgeted restlessly. X had se him this nervous only once before and it was also before an appointmt with the City Lord. Whatever the reason Griffin was nervous, X could feel the nervousness seeping into his bones too.


    Griffin was attempting to whistle, his mechanical voice box emitting a series of erratic, high-pitched sounds that grated on X''s nerves. Wh the whistling attempts failed, Griffin switched to humming, producing a metallic, vibrating noise that was somehow ev worse.


    X clched the steering wheel, his jaw tighting as he forced himself to remain silt. He couldn''t help but wonder how fast the sound waves would destroy his eardrums and how much longer he could dure the auditory torture.


    The car''s interior was plush and luxurious, a stark contrast to the cold, industrial exterior of the city. The soft leather seats and ambit lighting did little to soothe X''s growing irritation. He glanced in the rearview mirror, catching a glimpse of Griffin''s conctration as he continued his futile attempts at producing a melodious tune.


    X''s mind drifted to the purpose of their journey. Meeting with Itachi Yaiba was always a tse affair. The City Lord was known for his ruthlessness and sharp intellect.


    Griffin had be summoned for reasons unknown, and the anticipation was gnawing at him. Whatever happed, he knew he would be the one whom Griffin would order to take care of it. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Would Griffin d up giving him another dangerous assignmt? A reprimand? Or something ev more dangerous? Honestly, he couldn''t think about anything more dangerous than a reprimand. Those were the closest he ever came to his short life ding prematurely.


    As they neared the T-Max building, X took a deep breath, steeling himself for the counter ahead. He hoped the journey''s d would bring relief from Griffin''s cacophony, but he knew that facing Itachi Yaiba might prest an tirely new set of challges. He still didn''t know which he prefered.


    X parked the hover car in the dimly lit underg garage of the T-Max building. The low hum of the vehicle''s gine ceased, replaced by the echoing sounds of distant machinery and faint footsteps.


    He stepped out, the soft thud of his boots against the concrete floor marking his movemt. He walked a to the back, oping the door for Griffin. The count climbed out, releasing a theatrical groan as he stood. X discreetly rolled his eyes.


    Without a word, X fell in step behind Griffin who led the way to the elevator. Wh they got to it, X stepped forward, his finger hovering for a momt before pressing the illuminated button. The doors slid op siltly, and they stepped inside.


    The elevator began its smooth asct, the faint hum of its mechanics the only sound in the closed space. X stood stoically, staring straight ahead, while Griffin shifted restlessly beside him, his earlier attempts at whistling and humming now replaced by a tse silce.


    The elevator dinged softly as it reached the top floor, the doors parting to reveal the trance hall of Itachi Yaiba''s pthouse. The space had high ceilings which were adorned with intricate woodwork, while the walls were lined with dark, polished panels that gleamed under the soft, ambit lighting.


    A vast, intricately wov rug covered the marble floor, its rich patterns adding warmth to the hall. On one side, a series of tall, narrow windows offered a breathtaking view of the cityscape, the lights of the city twinkling like distant stars. Opposite the windows stood a grand staircase with a wrought iron balustrade, spiraling gracefully up to the second floor. ????§®¦Ñ¦´?.??§®


    Elegant sculptures and delicate bonsai trees were strategically placed throughout the hall, blding seamlessly with the minimalist decor.


    X took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the momt settle over him as he prepared to face Itachi Yaiba. The subtle sct of sandalwood tickled his nose and he gave a low chuckle. Was the sct meant to calm or unnerve?


    As he and Griffin stood in the trance hall, the air suddly thicked, and a palpable tsion gripped the room. The grand double doors at the far d of the hall swung op, and Itachi Yaiba, the City Lord, made his trance. The sight of him was both mesmerizing and terrifying.


    Itachi Yaiba was a vampire of formidable presce, exuding an aura that was almost physically oppressive. His eyes glowed a fierce, unearthly red, piercing through the dim lighting with an intsity that seemed to burn into one''s soul.


    His skin was pale, almost transluct, contrasting sharply with the darkness of his attire. The most striking feature, however, was his hands. Both were dark, covered in shimmering scales that seemed to pulse with raw, unbridled power.


    The weight of his aura hit X like a tidal wave. It was a force so intse that it drove him straight to his knees, the sheer pressure making it impossible to stand. His vision blurred, and he could feel his strgth waning under the reltless force.


    It was as if his lungs were locked in a vice grip, yet he was forced to breathe. Every breath was a struggle, each one feeling as if it might be his last. Beside him, Griffin remained standing, but his knees trembled violtly, the strain evidt in every joint and sinew.


    Itachi''s gaze was cold and dismissive as it swept over X. "Still carrying your defective a, I see," he said, his voice a chilling bld of silk and steel. The words were a casual dismissal, but the underlying contempt was unmistakable.


    X gritted his teeth, fighting against the overwhelming pressure. He focused on cycling his vitality a his body, strgthing it. It was the only thing keeping him from being completely crushed by the City Lord''s aura.


    The effort was immse, each second feeling like an eternity. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he channeled his ergy, forcing his body to remain functional. The ssation was akin to having a mountain pressing down on him, unyielding and merciless. Despite his efforts, the edges of his vision darked, and he could feel his consciousness slipping.


    The meeting had not ev started, and he was already close to the brink of death.


    He knew he had to dure, had to survive this initial counter if there was to be any hope of him leaving with his life. But with Itachi Yaiba''s aura bearing down on him, survival seemed a distant, almost impossible goal.


    The City Lord turned his atttion fully to Griffin, seemingly unconcerned with the tormt he was inflicting. "Griffin." The Lord tilted his head, the full weight of his Aura bearing down on Griffin like the hand of a mad god. "You''ve be a bad boy."


    X''s struggle continued in silce, a losing battle in the face of overwhelming power. The two vampires ignored him to converse. A thought floated to the forefront of his mind. Is this how it feels to be an ant?

 Chapter 129: A Line Drawn

    "Griffin." The City Lord tilted his head, the full weight of his Aura bearing down on Griffin like the hand of a mad god. "You''ve be a bad boy."


    Through the haze of his tormt, X watched as Griffin, unable to withstand the pressure any longer, dropped to one knee. His mechanical voice, usually confidt and steady, wavered as he addressed Itachi Yaiba.


    "My Lord," Griffin began, his tone a mix of respect and desperation, "I assure you, every action I have tak has be in line with what any other Count would do in my position."


    Griffin''s plea echoed through the trance hall, each word a struggle against the oppressive aura that threated to crush them both. His eyes, usually sharp and calculating, now held a flicker of fear as they met Itachi''s piercing red gaze.


    "My inttions were to maintain order and stability, to uphold the principles you have set forth."


    Itachi''s expression remained impassive, his glowing eyes scrutinizing Griffin with a cold intsity. X, still battling the crushing force of the aura, could barely focus on the exchange. Every fiber of his being was conctrated on cycling his vitality, keeping himself from collapsing under the immse pressure.


    Griffin''s words hung in the air, a desperate attempt to justify their actions and seek the City Lord''s favor, but the outcome remained uncertain, shrouded in the vampire''s unyielding presce.


    After a few agonizing seconds, the crushing weight of the City Lord''s Aura vanished without warning, replaced by a more subtle but no less commanding aura of authority. X was left gasping for air, his ragged breaths echoing loudly in the now still room. The sudd absce of pressure was disoriting, and it took him a momt to regain his bearings.


    Itachi Yaiba glanced at X with a look of disdain, his expression one of mild contempt. The vampire''s eyes still glowed faintly, a reminder of the immse power he wielded with such ease. Without a word, he turned and moved towards his throne room, his dark figure gliding across the polished floor with an effortless grace.


    X struggled to his feet, his body still trembling from the ordeal. He took a momt to glance at Griffin, who had also ris, albeit more steadily.


    They had no choice but to follow the City Lord, their footsteps a hesitant echo in the silt hall. The air remained thick with tsion, the counter a reminder of the power dynamics at play. As they approached the throne room, X steeled himself for whatever awaited them next, knowing that their true test had only just begun.


    They tered the throne room, and it was like stepping into another world.


    The room was vast and imposing, with high, vaulted ceilings that seemed to disappear into shadow. Dark, ornate tapestries adorned the walls, seeming to display darkness itself, their intricate patterns shifting subtly in the dim light, as if they were alive. Heavy chandeliers hung from above, their flickering candles casting eerie, dancing shadows that added to the room''s oppressive atmosphere.


    The darkness in the throne room felt almost stit, a living being that reinforced Itachi Yaiba''s presce and authority. Every inch of the space seemed to pulse with his power, an unspok reminder of his dominance. The air was thick, making it hard to breathe, each inhalation feeling like a burd.


    At the far d of the room, Itachi Yaiba sat on his throne, a grand, dark structure that appeared to be carved from the very shadows themselves. His glowing red eyes were the only source of light in the oppressive gloom, burning like coals in the darkness. His hands, with their shimmering scales, rested casually on the armrests, exuding an aura of control and mace.


    ???¦®?§²??.§³¦¨?


    "Explain yourself, Griffin." The City Lord''s command seem to echo in the room.


    Griffin stepped forward, his footsteps softly in the silce. "My Lord," he began, his voice steady but defertial, "The investmts I have made with my subject were jeopardized by the reckless behavior of a few subjects under other counts. To protect my interests and maintain stability, I had to interve personally, as is my right as count."


    Itachi listed in silce, his expression unreadable. The oppressive atmosphere seemed to amplify Griffin''s words, each syllable resonating through the throne room. X stood by, still feeling the lingering effects of Itachi''s aura, his body tse and alert.


    "While it was not an action tak in my county, it was also no one''s territory. Not yet. I needed to step in or I would lose what was rightfully mine."


    As Griffin spoke, Itachi''s eyes never wavered, fixed on the count with an intsity that was both unnerving and commanding. The City Lord''s silce was heavy, filled with an unspok power that left no doubt about his absolute authority. Wh Griffin finished, the room fell into a deep, echoing silce, leaving everyone to await Itachi''s response with bated breath.


    Itachi leaned forward on his throne, the movemt slow and deliberate. His glowing red eyes locked onto Griffin, their intsity piercing through the dim light. The air grew ev heavier, as if the very shadows themselves were pressing in closer, amplifying the weight of his words.


    "Griffin," Itachi began, his voice a low, resonant growl that seemed to vibrate through the tire room, "you are treading dangerously close to the edge. Your actions, while perhaps justified in your eyes, have not gone unnoticed. You may protect your interests, but know this. Whatever happs in the Southside from now on, you will face it alone. I will not interve on your behalf."


    The City Lord''s words hung in the air, each one lad with unspok threats and warnings. Griffin remained motionless, his tall frame tse. The room seemed to constrict a them, the oppressive atmosphere reinforcing Itachi''s absolute authority.


    X stood nearby, his breath still ragged from the earlier ordeal, fully aware of the gravity of the situation. Itachi''s declaration was clear. A line had be drawn, and Griffin''s future actions would determine his fate without any further support from the City Lord.


    As Itachi settled back into his throne, the room''s oppressive silce returned, leaving Griffin and X to absorb the weight of his decree.


    With a final, piercing glance, Itachi dismissed Griffin with a wave of his scaled hand. "You may go," he said, his tone icy and final. The oppressive atmosphere seemed to light slightly.


    Griffin bowed slightly, a gesture of respect mixed with an almost palpable sse of relief. He turned and began to walk towards the exit, his mechanical limbs moving with precise efficicy. X followed closely behind, his steps still unsteady. The two of them exited the throne room in silce, the heavy doors closing behind them with a resonant thud.


    As they made their way down the grand hallway, the tsion slowly began to dissipate. The opult surings seemed less oppressive now, though the memory of Itachi''s words hung heavily in the air. X glanced at Griffin, noting the slight tremor in his usually steady gait. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once they reached the elevator, Griffin finally spoke, his voice low and reflective. "We need to be careful, X. Itachi''s warning is not to be tak lightly."


    X nodded, still processing the counter. As the elevator doors closed and they began their desct, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his own challges were only just beginning. What he wasn''t aware of was the fact that across the city, a similar meeting had also tak place.

 Chapter 130: Parking Lot Rendezvous

    Ezra stepped into the elevator on the rooftop, the cool night air of the city still clinging to his skin. As the doors slid shut, he exhaled, running a hand through his tousled hair. The elevator hummed softly as it descded, the city lights flickering past through the glass walls. Each floor felt like an eternity, his thoughts racing about the night''s evts and what came after.


    Wh the elevator finally reached the g floor, He stepped out and made his way to the parking area. The dim, flickering lights cast long shadows, creating an almost eerie atmosphere. As he ed the corner to where he had parked his car, he froze.


    Leaning casually against his vehicle was the Arbiter, in her human disguise, emanating an aura of unyielding authority.


    The Arbiter''s presce was an unexpected and unwelcome surprise. Dressed in a stylish dark cloak, with a hood that obscured most of her face, the Arbiter radiated an aura of quiet mace. Her red eyes, the only visible part of her face, gleamed with a cold intsity under the sparse lighting.


    Ezra''s vitality surged within him, but he forced himself to remain composed. He approached cautiously, every step measured. "I wasn''t expecting to see you here, ma''am." He said, his voice steady despite the tsion crackling in the air.


    The Arbiter''s lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. "We need to talk, Ezra Matt." She replied, her voice a soft yet commanding whisper that brooked no argumt. Her eyes bore into Ezra''s as she spoke, her voice sharp and unyielding. "Explain yourself."


    Ezra took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. The weight of the night''s evts pressed heavily on his shoulders. "Everything was possible because of an organization calling themselves the Silt Hand," he began, his tone measured but urgt.


    "They had be quietly amassing assets in Ascdant Capital, moving pieces behind the sces. Their influce had be growing, and they had be conspiring with the late Macmillan. The plan was to place themselves under the control of the coming Count, securing their position before anyone could react."


    The Arbiter''s gaze remained fixed on him, her silce prompting him to continue.


    "With Macmillan dead, they want their assets back. They executed their plan by manipulating the authorities to attack Ascdant Capital. Under the guise of legal action, they aimed to reclaim their assets."


    "They stole vital evidce from me and handed it over to the authorities. There was no way out and amidst the chaos, Griffin saw an opportunity. He stepped in, claiming it was to protect his investmts, but in reality, it was a move to consolidate power and push back against the Silt Hand''s influce."


    Ezra paused, watching for any reaction from the Arbiter, but her expression remained inscrutable. He pressed on, knowing he had to make her understand the gravity of the situation. "Griffin''s actions were something I couldn''t stop but they''ve drawn the atttion of the City Lord."


    The Arbiter''s eyes narrowed slightly, the only indication that she was processing his words. Ezra continued, his voice growing firmer. "All this happed because there was nothing I could do to stop it."


    For a long momt, the Arbiter was silt, her gaze piercing. Finally, she straighted, her presce commanding. "Very well, Ezra Matt. However, the time has come for you to make your choice. Will you stand with Griffin or would you abandon him?"


    Ezra stood, froz in shock at the choices before him. The weight of the Arbiter''s question pressed upon him like a vice. Abandon Griffin, or stand with him. The choice was easy but he now knew that every action had a consequce.


    He couldn''t afford to leave Griffin with the way things was. But now, faced with the Arbiter''s offer, Ezra found himself torn.


    On one hand, standing with Griffin meant that he had stability and could hide under the banner of the count. On the other hand, leaving Griffin meant being free of the oppressive weight of his mounting debt to the count. ??????¦´?.?§°?


    His mind raced with calculations, weighing the risks and rewards with the precision of a seasoned strategist. If he abandoned Griffin, could he live free without retaliation from the count? Could he afford to sever ties with someone who could crush him without trying?


    As seconds stretched into eternity, Ezra felt the weight of responsibility settle heavy on his shoulders.


    "How about this?" The Arbiter''s words reached his ear, jarring him out of his contemplations. "If you can halt all developmts of your partnership with TransitLink," she intoned, her gaze piercing yet unreadable, "th I shall sd an ally to aid you."


    "Wha?" Ezra could only mumble in incomprehsion.


    "Take care, Ezra Matt. Choose well." She turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing a the parking lot.


    Ezra stood for a momt, his mind creating and discarding strategies. An ally would be invaluable. However, what he needed was protection. Anything to help against Griffin himself.


    He couldn''t move against the count without that. However, sometimes, all that was needed was a leap of faith.


    He had to discuss this with his wives. The decision will after all, affect them too. With a glance a to check for any other surprises, he stepped into his car and took off. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **********


    Yuri discarded her cloak as she walked out of Ezra''s line of sight. Her steps were sure as she retraced the path to her car.


    Griffin was stepping past his bounds.


    First City had only one Ascsion well and whoever controlled it, controlled the city''s rate of ascsion in the city.


    Southside was the holy grail of First City. Itachi would have never giv any one count if the elders had not pressured him.


    Her hands tighted into fists beside her. This was not what she thought it would be. It was just like the elders to give such a gift. A gold apple. A poisoned gold Apple.


    She sighed as she oped the door to her car and slipped inside. She should be joying her days and presiding over the occasional case, not scheming like a cutthroat.


    First City had a way of destroying carefully laid plans.

 Chapter 131: The Subtle Warrior

    G reclined comfortably in the opult living area of the mansion, her legs stretched out on the velvet couch. The room was a bld of elegance, with crystal chandeliers casting a soft glow over the marble floors and antique furniture.


    Despite the grandeur suring her, G''s atttion was firmly fixed on her phone. She chuckled softly as she scrolled through an dless stream of funny cat videos, their antics providing a rare momt of levity.


    G knew that to most people, she was se as a figure of formidable brutality and readiness, always poised for a fight. Her reputation was well-earned, built on countless counters where her fierce determination, battle lust and combat skills were on full display.


    Yet, beath the surface of her warrior persona lay a differt side. G knew the value of subtlety, of blding in and observing wh the situation demanded it.


    She understood that power didn''t always need to be overt, and that sometimes the most effective actions were those executed in the shadows.


    As another cat video elicited a laugh, G imagined the face of her defeated opponts if they ever saw her giggling over cute cat videos. The thought brought another laugh.


    At that momt, Red walked into the living room, her expression immediately darking as she cast a look of disdain towards G. She met his gaze with a calm, unflinching demeanor. Ev if one was in the next room, they would be able to feel the bubbling tsion betwe them.


    The opult surings of the mansion''s living area seemed almost at odds with the brewing storm. The crystal chandeliers sparkled above, and the marble floors gleamed underfoot, but of it held Red''s atttion.


    G had be playing the long game, meticulously laying the gwork for what was about to happ. Deliberately antagonizing Red had be a calculated move, each counter pushing her closer to the edge.


    She knew her temper well, and she had skillfully manipulated it, feeding the fire of her restmt. Today was the day her plan would come to fruition.


    With a sigh, G clicked off her phone, the laughter from cat videos replaced by the charged silce of the room. She stood up slowly, every movemt deliberate.


    Red''s eyes followed her, cautious. G''s warrior persona had always masked the strategic mind within her, one always ready to shift from subtlety to confrontation. It made things like this easier.


    The time for subtle jabs was over. Now, it was time to make her move and watch the pieces fall into place. G took a deep breath, steeling herself for what she was about to do.


    "Red," she began, her voice uncharacteristically soft. Red looked at her, confusion and surprise flickering across her face. This was not the antagonistic G she had be expecting.


    "I need to apologize," G continued, her tone sincere. Red''s eyebrows furrowed, clearly tak aback by the unexpected turn of evts. "Wh you first came here, I was hostile. I believed you had an agda to steal Ezra from us."


    Red blinked, momtarily at a loss for words. The silce stretched as she processed G''s words, trying to reconcile them with the fierce, combative woman she thought she knew.


    "I see now that I was wrong," G admitted, her gaze steady. "I let my fears cloud my judgmt. I was so focused on protecting what I thought was at risk that I didn''t see the truth. You''ve shown nothing but integrity. You''ve helped us ev wh you didn''t have to."


    Red finally found her voice, though it was shaky. "G, I... I didn''t expect this. I never intded to come betwe you and Ezra."


    "I know that now," G replied, a hint of a smile touching her lips. "And I''m sorry for everything. Let''s start over."


    Red nodded slowly, still stunned but willing to accept the olive branch. The tsion began to ease, replaced by the possibility of a new understanding. §®??¦®§®?¦´§Á.?¦¨?


    G took a deep breath, her eyes meeting Red''s with an unusual mixture of determination and hesitation. "Red, I know I shouldn''t do this, but I need to ask a favor," she said, her voice steady yet tinged with a hint of vulnerability.


    Red''s eyes narrowed in suspicion, her guard immediately rising. "What kind of favor?" she asked cautiously. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    G laughed, the sound light and guine. "I deserve that look, don''t I?" she admitted, shaking her head. "I''ve giv you every reason to be wary of me."


    Red''s expression softed slightly, but she remained guarded. "What do you need, G?"


    G''s demeanor shifted to earnestness. "We need to secure an invite to the City Lord''s annual ball. You know the exact details of the crisis we are currtly facing."


    "We need allies and we need a way to approach them. Getting into the Lord''s ball is a way to introduce ourselves into the society at large as a cov to keep an eye on. I know you have connections and could help us get in."


    Red blinked, surprised by the request. The annual ball was one of the most prestigious evts for vampires in the city, and gaining try was no small feat.


    The ball was invitation only, handed out to respected covs. The Matt cov was too young to get an invite on their own.


    G watched Red carefully. Red was their only chance at gaining try. If she had be cordial with Red from the start, she knew that Red would ask for something big in return.


    But now, as an oppont at her mercy, Red would do it out a hidd sse of superiority.


    Some people oft show magnanimity and gerosity wh they feel superior or wh they have the upper hand in a situation. G knew that Red was one of those people, ev if she didn''t show it in public.


    By creating a dynamic where Red felt superior to her, she might be more inclined to grant a favor out of a sse of bevolce or to assert her status.


    "Why should I help you?" she asked, her voice laced with skepticism. She raised an eyebrow at G. "After all, I don''t think we''re close ough for us to exchange favors."


    G sighed, her eyes earnest. "Because despite everything that has happed betwe us, I believe in second chances. I''m trying to make amds, to start over. And right now, we need your help."


    "Not just that. It''ll show everyone else that you can rise above personal differces for the greater good of the cov ev if you are not an official member. It would also reinforce your status as someone who can help in times of need."


    Red studied G for a momt, weighing her words. G could see the hidd light of superiority in her eyes. She could hide it but G saw it plainly. She had survived her battles by knowing how to read people and Red was a puzzle that was clear to her.


    Finally, Red nodded slowly. "Alright, I''ll see what I can do."


    G''s relief was palpable, a guine smile spreading across her face. "Thank you, Red. It means more than you know."


    Mission accomplished. Now, she had secured the Matt cov an invite to the ball for free. They just had to take full advantage of this chance.

 Chapter 132: To The Fourth Ring

    Ezra gripped the steering wheel, eyes focused on the road as he navigated the darked streets leading to the power station. Beside him, Olivia sat siltly, her face a mask of calm determination.


    The weight of what they were about to attempt hung betwe them, unspok but undiably prest. There was a war coming and the Matt cov needed to grow stronger.


    Ezra stole a glance at Olivia, admiring her resolve. She was about to undertake a procedure that few were eager to try, and he was there to support her every step of the way.


    As they approached the facility, the looming silhouette of the power station came into view, its structure bathed in the soft glow of security lights. Ezra slowed the car as they neared the gate, where a lone security guard stood watch.


    The guard gave them a cursory glance before waving them through, recognizing the special clearance they had be granted. Ezra nodded in acknowledgmt, driving through the gate and into the compound.


    The power station was patrolled by a minimal crew, the quiet hum of machinery the only sound breaking the stillness of the night. Parking the car, Ezra and Olivia stepped out, their footsteps echoing off the concrete.


    They had reserved the station for the night. Their actions today was of utmost secrecy. They made their way to the room designated for the task, a sterile space outfitted with the necessary equipmt for the ascsion process.


    "Are you ready?" Ezra asked, his voice low as they paused outside the door. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia nodded, her expression unwavering. "I am. Let''s do this."


    Olivia tered the room, and Ezra immediately moved to the adjact room which held the control panel. The space was stark and functional, dominated by a large glass partition that allowed him to see into the chamber where Olivia would undergo the procedure. She looked a the chamber, taking a momt to cter herself before turning to face him through the glass.


    Ezra''s face was grim as he watched her. He knew the risks involved, the excruciating pain she would dure. But he also knew her strgth, her unyielding spirit. Not all vampires survived the process but he knew she would.


    Olivia took a deep breath, a silt signal that she was ready. Ezra''s fingers moved over the controls, initiating the sequce to activate the currt.


    Inside the chamber, Olivia reached for the exposed cable, gripping it firmly. The room was instantly flooded with the crackling ergy of the high-voltage currt.


    Olivia''s body tsed, her muscles straining as the electric waves surged into her. She gritted her teeth, eyes squeezed shut in conctration. Ezra watched, his breath caught in his throat, as Olivia''s vitality responded to the torrt of ergy, meeting it head-on.


    The process was brutal. Olivia''s body convulsed, her skin glowing with the intse power coursing through her. She screamed, a sound of both agony and defiance, as her vitality worked to absorb and integrate the ergy.


    Ezra''s hands trembled slightly on the controls, his heart aching with the urge to help her, to take away her pain. But he knew this was something only she could do.


    The ergy flow intsified, and Olivia continued to swirl it within her, channeling it into every cell of her body. Her screams echoed through the chamber, each one an indication of her fierce willpower.


    ???¦¥?¦Ñ?§Á.???


    Ezra could barely stand to watch, but he forced himself to stay focused, monitoring the readings to sure everything was proceeding as planned.


    As the ergy reached its peak, a brilliant light began to build a Olivia. It grew brighter and brighter, until it veloped the tire chamber in a blinding flash.


    Ezra shielded his eyes, the intsity of the light searing through his closed lids. He felt a rush of air, a subtle shift in the atmosphere.


    Wh the light finally receded, Ezra blinked, his vision slowly adjusting. The chamber was empty. Olivia was gone. If his heart was still beating, it would have skipped a beat as fear gripped him momtarily. But before he could react, a soft hum filled the room, and Olivia reappeared, standing where she had be momts before.


    She was changed. Ezra could see it in the way she held herself, the aura of power that now radiated from her. Olivia met his gaze through the glass, a small, triumphant smile on her lips.


    "I did it," she said, her voice carrying through the intercom. "I''ve ascded to the fourth ring."


    Ezra exhaled, relief washing over him. He stepped away from the control panel, moving to the door of the chamber. As he tered, Olivia turned to face him fully, the transformation evidt in her eyes, which now seemed to shimmer brighter with a new light.


    "You were amazing," he said, unable to keep the admiration from his voice.


    Olivia nodded, her expression softing. "I couldn''t have done it without you here, Ezra."


    He reached out, taking her hand in his. They stood together in the aftermath of her ascsion, the room still humming with residual ergy.


    "Let''s get out of here," Ezra suggested, his voice gtle. "You need to rest."


    Olivia agreed, and they made their way back to the car. As they drove away from the power station, the reality of what they had just accomplished began to sink in.


    Olivia had tak a significant step forward, pushing the boundaries of her abilities and emerging stronger for it. The Matt cov now had two vampires capable of fighting on the level of the fourth ring.


    They drove in silce, the night stretching out before them. Olivia leaned back in her seat, exhaustion mingling with the exhilaration of her success.


    Wh they arrived back at their home, Ezra helped Olivia out of the car and into the house. She was weary, her body still recovering from the intse strain of the ascsion. Her body had be remade with vast amounts of ergy.


    He guided her to the living room, where she sank into the soft cushions of the couch.


    "Rest here." He said softly. "You''ve earned it."

 Chapter 133: A Fork In The Path

    Ezra stepped into the quiet embrace of his home, his mind still buzzing with the day''s work. The soft glow of the eving light filtered through the windows, casting long shadows across the living room.


    As he removed his coat, he heard the murmur of voices coming from the adjact room. What''s going on? The ladies shouldn''t be up yet. He checked the time on his wristwatch. Why are they up early? Curious, he moved towards the source of the sound.


    G, Olivia and Red were seated a the coffee table. The sight of the three of them together was unusual ough, but the intsity of their expressions heighted his curiosity.


    G''s usually bored face held a hint of anticipation, while Olivia''s calm demeanor was tinged with excitemt. Red, typically aloof, seemed almost... pleased.


    "What''s going on?" Ezra asked, stepping fully into the room. He eyed the wom, confused. "Is there some kind of good news I''m not aware of?"


    "In a way, yes." Olivia stood up and approached him, holding a small, ornate velope. "We received an invitation," she said, handing it to him.


    "To what?" Ezra took the velope in confusion, his eyes scanning the elegant script. His eyes wided as he processed the sigil on it. A simple black tree. It was a sigil he recognized and his mind quickly arrived at the obvious conclusion.


    "The City Lord''s annual ball?" He read aloud, surprise coloring his tone. "How did we manage this?"


    "Courtesy of Red," G interjected, her voice carrying a mix of gratitude and respect. "She pulled some strings and got us an invite."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow at G. Wh did she become cordial with Red? His gaze shifted to Red, who gave a modest nod. "It wasn''t easy, but I have my connections." Red said simply.


    Taking a seat at the table, Ezra carefully oped the velope and examined the invitation.


    He''d be told of the City Lord''s annual ball. It was rowned among the vampire covs of the city, a prestigious evt that many sought to attd. It was more than just a social gathering. It was a rare opportunity to forge alliances and build influce within the complex hierarchy of their world.


    Olivia settled next to him, her face impassive but her eyes gleaming with excitemt. Her eyes had become more expressive since her ascsion days ago.


    "This is more than just an invitation, Ezra." She said. "This ball is crucial for us. It''s a chance to make connections, gain allies, and position ourselves strategically among the vampire covs. Which are things we need against the Silt Hand."


    Ezra nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Since we''re going to the ball," there was no way they won''t be attding, "this means that we have to make a decision now about our allegiance." He said, his voice thoughtful.


    "Exactly," Olivia confirmed. "We need to decide where we stand with Griffin before we attd. Attding this ball gives us the opportunity to either solidify our loyalty to him or to seek out other pottial allies. We have to decide whether we continue to follow Griffin or if we chart our own course."


    Ezra leaned back, contemplating the weight of their choice. Griffin was powerful and influtial and with his rect move on Southside assets, his power would keep growing. His mind wt to the offer from the Arbiter. Abandon Griffin and an ally would be st. ?¡Ì?§¦????.?§°§®


    He knew that breaking away from Griffin could offer them more freedom and free them from his debt, but it also came with significant risks. He needed to think this through. Making the wrong move would have dire consequces.


    G spoke up, her tone measured. "Griffin''s rule has kept us secure. He is the reason Count Solomon hasn''t retaliated for the death of Malachi. However, his ambitions are growing darker. We''ve all felt it. The way he muscled in on Southside was...


    troubling."


    Red nodded in agreemt. "I think the answer to your questions are obvious. This ball could be the perfect opportunity to find like-minded allies, those who are also disillusioned with their count''s leadership. Which is exactly what the Silt Hand are."


    Silce fill the room.


    "Come on," Red shrugged. "Don''t tell me you guys hav''t thought about it. If you leave Griffin, you will be on the same side as the Silt Hand. This could be an opportunity to turn an emy into an ally."


    "The problem with that," Ezra sighed, "is the fact that we can''t publically declare that we''ve abandoned Griffin if there''s no count to protect us, so Silt Hand has no reason to believe us.


    He turned his gaze to Olivia, seeking her insight. "What do you think our chances are if we decide to break away?"


    Olivia''s expression turned serious. "It''s a gamble, no doubt. But if we play our cards right, we could align ourselves with powerful covs who are eager for change. The key will be in how we prest ourselves and what alliances we can forge. Griffin doesn''t have to know."


    Silce settled over the room as they each pondered the implications of their decision. Ezra''s mind raced, weighing the pottial befits against the dangers. He knew that attding the ball would be their best chance to gauge the political climate and see where they might fit into the broader scheme.


    "We need a plan," Ezra said finally, breaking the silce. "If we''re going to use this ball to explore our options, we need to be prepared. We need to know who to approach, what to offer, and how to protect ourselves."


    G nodded, her tactical mind already working. "I''ll start gathering information on the key players who will be attding. We need to know their histories, their alliances, and their pottial motives."


    Red leaned forward, her eyes sharp. "I can help with that. My contacts will be useful in getting the inside scoop on who might be op to new alliances and who we should avoid."


    Olivia smiled slightly, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "And I''ll work on our prestation. We need to project strgth and unity, showing that we''re a formidable force in our own right."


    Ezra felt a surge of determination. "Th it''s settled. We''ll use the City Lord''s ball to explore our options and make an informed decision about our future. But we go in united, no matter what." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three wom nodded in agreemt, their expressions reflecting a shared resolve. The invitation to the City Lord''s ball had oped a door to new possibilities, and they were ready to step through it.

 Chapter 134: Game Plan

    Ezra reclined in the plush seat of the hovercar, gazing out at the glittering cityscape as they glided towards the City Lord''s mansion. Beside him sat Olivia and G, both impeccably dressed for the eving.


    Olivia wore a sleek, midnight-blue gown that shimmered with every movemt, while G opted for a sophisticated, emerald-gre dress that acctuated her striking features. Somehow, G was able to pull off hot demure lady and battle ready maniac at the same time. It had to be a skill.


    The car hummed quietly, as their human driver navigated through the city district reserved for the city''s elite. The three of them maintained their human guises, their appearances made mundane by their chameleon tattoos. It would be a hassle to kill their driver just for having se too much.


    "Everyone needs to remember their objectives. Stick to the game plan." Olivia murmured, her eyes flicking to the rearview mirror where the driver''s curious eyes occasionally glanced.


    "Of course," Ezra replied, his voice a smooth, reassuring whisper. "Tonight, we''re just another lucky cov attding a ball."


    G scoffed, adjusting a diamond earring. "Who cares what we are? We just need to do what we have to do." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra frowned. "Is it just me or does that make no sse at all?"


    "Just you, Ez." G grinned.


    "Ez?" Ezra frowned. "No. Just... no. Under no circumstances will you call me Ez."


    G sighed dramatically. "Spoilsport..." A grin appeared on her face. "Ez."


    Ezra sighed in resignation.


    As the mansion came into view, the grand structure illuminated against the night sky, Ezra straighted in his seat and took a deep breath. "Let''s make sure we leave an impression." He said to the ladies, a subtle edge to his voice.


    The hovercar pulled in and parked. They stepped out, ready to navigate the intricate web of politics and power awaiting them. As Ezra stood in front of the stairs leading up to the grand doors, his mind wt back to their plan.


    **********


    "Okay." Ezra sat in his dimly lit study, the soft glow of the desk lamp casting long shadows across the room. "What have we come up with?"


    The air was thick with anticipation as he, G, Olivia, and Red gathered a the table. The City Lord''s Ball was only hours away, and they needed to finalize their game plan.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled thoughtfully. "Tonight, we need to be strategic. We can''t afford any missteps."


    Olivia, her elegant demeanor only slightly masking the underlying tsion, nodded. "First, we have to take note, covs under Count Vladimir are off-limits. The Maguire Cov which we now know is part of the Silt Hand is under Vladimir, and it''s likely that at least one other cov under Vladimir is also involved."


    Ezra''s eyes darked at the mtion of the Maguire Cov. "Understood. We''ll focus on sounding out pottial allies outside of Vladimir''s sphere."


    G leaned forward eagerly. "While you do that, I''ll be trying to idtify any allies of the Maguire Cov. We need to know who their supporters are if we''re going to weak their influce and attack them."


    Red took that momt to speak, spreading a map of the mansion across the table. "The ball will be held here in the main hall," she pointed at the location, "but there are several smaller rooms and corridors that guests will likely wander into. Ezra, you''ll need to stay in the ctral areas where you can be se and make connections."


    Olivia pointed to a section of the map. "I''ll start by introducing you to the vampires I know who are likely to be sympathetic to our cause. Once you''ve made those initial connections, I''ll slip away to focus on my objective for the night."


    Ezra nodded. "Good. And Red, what''s your plan for tonight?" §®??¦®§®§²??.???


    "I''ll be in charge of monitoring communications and watching for any unusual activity for the ball." She replied. "It''s my job for the City Lord but if there''s any sign of trouble, I''ll alert you immediately."


    Ezra took a deep breath, absorbing the details of their plan. "Alright. Let''s go over the key points one more time. I''ll be the face of our cov, working to find allies and gauge where the power lies. Olivia, you''ll assist me initially, th go your own way. G, you''ll focus on idtifying the Maguire Cov''s allies.


    Miss Red, you''ll oversee everything from behind the sces."


    G nodded, her sharp eyes gleaming with anticipation. "We''ll need to be smart about this. Everyone at the ball likely knows that we''re the key to the Southside."


    Olivia''s lips curved into a cold smile. "They all probably underestimate us. That is the way it should be."


    "We''ve solidified our approach. Now, it was time to address pottial threats." Ezra leaned forward, his expression serious. "First on our list is the Maguire Cov. G, you''ll be running interferce. What''s your strategy?"


    G tapped her fingers on the table thoughtfully. "I''ll stick to them like on rice. This way, I can keep a close eye on their movemts and make sure they don''t get close to you or any pottial allies. If they try anything, I''ll be ready to disrupt their plans."


    Ezra nodded. "Good. The Maguire Cov shouldn''t be a problem th. Next, we have the Silt Hand. We know there are other hidd members who might use this occasion to strike at us. We don''t know what form the attack will take, so we need to be extremely vigilant."


    Olivia sighed, "The problem with the Silt Hand is their unpredictability. They could orchestrate anything from subtle sabotage to a direct confrontation. We need to be prepared for both."


    Ezra''s nodded. "Agreed. We''ll keep our guard up. Now, let''s talk about Count Solomon. He hasn''t forgott what we did to Malachi. Solomon can''t kill me in public, but he can undermine us in ways that make other vampires steer clear."


    Olivia nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Solomon is a master of social manipulation. I can see him making strategic commts to isolate us. If he does, it''s esstial we counteract quickly. I''ll keep an ear out and try to neutralize any negative buzz."


    Ezra turned to Red. "Anything we can do preemptively?"


    Red nodded. "Our only option is to control the narrative. If we can sway the narrative in our favor, his efforts might backfire."


    Ezra nodded approvingly. "Let''s make sure we do that. Now, for the last and most dangerous. Griffin."


    Everyone nodded grimly.


    "We know he''s the most dangerous threat to our plans tonight. Not because he would attack us, but if he claims us publicly, it will be difficult to maintain our supposed neutrality. That would hurt our chances with pottial allies."


    G frowned. "If he ev hints at some kind of plan with us, it could make others wary. We need to be se as neutral for all this to work."


    Olivia added, "We need to maintain a delicate balance. Be cordial ough not to offd Griffin, but distant ough to avoid any public declaration. I''ll keep a close watch on him and steer our path away from him at every opportunity."


    Ezra''s jaw tighted. "If Griffin makes a move, it''ll be hard for us to recover from that."


    "We should also have an exit strategy." Red suggested. "If things go south, we need a way to leave without causing a sce or drawing undue atttion."


    Ezra agreed. "We need to be prepared for every evtuality. Our objective tonight is to gain allies and strgth our position. Let''s make sure nothing derails that. Let''s move forward with confidce. Tonight, we shape our destiny."


    If only he knew what was waiting for him at the ball.

 Chapter 135: The First Opponent

    Ezra, Olivia, and G walked up the stairs with little fanfare, their trance calculated to bld into the luxurious ambiance.


    They smiled, joining the stream of elegantly dressed vampires making their way inside.


    Inside, the main hall was a spectacle of grandeur. Crystal chandeliers cast a warm glow over the assembled guests, and the air was filled with the soft murmur of conversation and the clinking of glasses. The decor, a tasteful bld of old-world elegance and modern luxury, provided the perfect backdrop for the city''s elite covs.


    Ezra led the way, his eyes scanning the room for pottial allies and threats. Olivia stayed close, ready to introduce him to key figures, while G observed the crowd, her sses attuned to any sign of the Maguire Cov or other dangers.


    Powerful vampires from various covs mingled, their conversations a murmur of intrigue and power. Ezra could feel the weight of the occasion, the importance of each interaction they would have. He exchanged a glance with Olivia, a silt affirmation of their shared resolve.


    Olivia took the lead, guiding them gracefully through the crowd, introducing them to key figures, and gaging in strategic conversations.


    G''s knowledge of the covs'' histories and alliances proved invaluable, allowing them to navigate the complex web of relationships with ease. Red''s insights into the currt stimts helped them idtify pottial allies and avoid pottial pitfalls. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra observed, participating wh necessary, but mostly suring that their strategy was being executed flawlessly. He could see the interest they were gerating, the way others were beginning to take notice of their presce and their pottial.


    The first blow of the night began as the conversations a them gradually fell into a hushed murmur. Most eyes turned to them, curiosity and tsion palpable in the air. Ezra felt a prickling ssation at the back of his neck, a premonition of something significant about to unfold.


    A deep, commanding voice sounded from behind them. "Ezra Matt. How fortuitous to see you here."


    They turned to see Count Solomon standing before them, his presce radiating power and authority. His regal bearing and piercing gaze silced the room further.


    His gold hair shone under the lights, making him look like his sigil, a gold lion. He wore a beautifully decorated cloak of gold thread over his dark suit. His piercing red eyes which had a gold cross set within it, pinned them in place, like a mouse in front of a rat.


    The vampires Ezra and Olivia had be conversing with discreetly melted into the crowd, leaving them standing alone against the imposing figure of the count. Ezra couldn''t blame them. Ev he would do the same in their place.


    Internally, Ezra marveled at how Solomon had approached them unnoticed. The man was as eye-catching as one could be and yet, they never noticed his presce till he got so close.


    Fuck. Ezra cursed within the privacy of his mind. This was going to be a disaster. He could tell. Meeting Solomon in full view of everyone was far from ideal. It was a public stage, and Solomon thrived in such vironmts.


    Ezra inclined his head respectfully. "Count Solomon, it''s an honor."


    Solomon''s eyes bore into him, a flicker of contempt and curiosity dancing within them. "So, you''re the one who killed my right hand man, Malachi," he remarked, his tone cold and accusatory. ???§¦????.§³?§®


    The room seemed to hold its breath, the weight of Solomon''s words pressing down on everyone prest. Ezra met his gaze steadily, feeling Olivia''s presce beside him, a silt source of strgth.


    "Malachi''s actions left us no choice, Count Solomon." Ezra responded evly, his voice carrying just ough deferce to respect the count''s status without appearing weak. "It was a matter of survival and I believe that every vampire has a right to defd himself."


    Solomon''s eyes narrowed, his lips curling into a sardonic smile. "Survival, you say? Such a convit justification for murder, don''t you think? Killing a man who just wanted a conversation."


    Ezra could feel the scrutiny of the gathered vampires, each one waiting to see how this confrontation would unfold. He knew that any sign of weakness now could undermine everything they had worked for.


    "I do not believe that a giant sword is usually used to gage in cordial conversation. Malachi was a formidable adversary," Ezra continued, choosing his words carefully. "But his actions were a threat to our cov''s safety. We acted in self-defse."


    Solomon''s gaze shifted to Olivia, his expression inscrutable. "And you, Miss Wild? Do you share this stimt?"


    Olivia''s eyes remained steady, her voice unwavering. "I do, Count Solomon. We had no desire for conflict, but we will defd ourselves wh necessary."


    For a momt, the tsion in the air was almost unbearable. Th, Solomon''s smile wided, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "Very well. But understand this, Ezra Matt." He projected his voice, so that the other vampires in the room could hear him. "All actions have consequces. You''ve made powerful emies.


    You had better be careful how you step."


    Ezra knew what was happing. A count declaring mity with the Matt Cov, no one would want anything to do with them. Not in a million years. Solomon had made his declaration. There was only one way to answer.


    Ezra inclined his head again, accepting the implicit threat. "We are aware, Count Solomon. We do not take our responsibilities lightly."


    As the tsion betwe Ezra and Count Solomon reached its peak, another presce made itself known.


    Count Griffin, respldt in a dark, tailored suit that acctuated his commanding aura, approached with a confidt stride. The air a him seemed to crackle with authority.


    "Ah, Solomon," Griffin''s voice cut through the low murmur of the crowd, "I see you''ve found Ezra and Olivia. Quite the gathering tonight, isn''t it?"


    Solomon''s gaze shifted to Griffin, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face. "Griffin, always a pleasure. Though I must say, the company here has tak a rather unexpected turn."


    Griffin smiled, a sharp glint in his eyes. And with that, Ezra knew that whatever hope he had of controlling the narrative had scattered in the metaphorical wind.

 Chapter 136: The Loyal Dog, Gets No Bone At All

    Solomon''s gaze shifted to Griffin, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face. "Griffin, always a pleasure. Though I must say, the company here has taken a rather unexpected turn."


    Griffin smiled, a sharp glint in his eyes. "Unexpected, perhaps, but fascinating." Griffin''s mechanical voice proclaimed. "Is there any rule stating I can''t wander the ball? It''s almost time for the dancing, after all."


    "Are you so willing to upset the balance for a newborn coven?" Solomon asked, raising a carefully sculpted eyebrow. Ezra knew he wasn''t just talking about him but also the Southside. "Keeping a troublesome dog can attract all sort of diseases, or so I''m told."


    Ezra frowned. He called me a dog. He looked up at the count. That''s strike one.


    Griffin stepped closer to Solomon, seemingly at ease. "Loyal dogs are meant to be drawn closer. You see, Ezra here has proven himself quite resourceful. Loyalty like his is commendable."


    Ezra wiped every expression from his face as he felt a subtle shift in the room''s atmosphere. Griffin had already began weaving his influence into the conversation, subtly claiming his allegiance. This was dangerous territory.


    Solomon''s eyes narrowed. "Loyalty, you say? Interesting choice of words. Especially considering the recent... unpleasantness surrounding your..." his eyes flicked to Ezra and Olivia, "dogs. They killed a Subject under my protection.


    What do you have to say to that?"


    Griffin''s smile remained, but his tone grew firmer. "Malachi''s fate was a result of his own actions. Ezra acted to protect his coven, and I stand by that decision. After all, we must protect those who are loyal to us."


    Ezra sensed the weight of Griffin''s words. The subtle implication was clear. Griffin would defend Ezra and his coven, asserting his support for all of Ezra''s action. It was a move that will declare to the world that Ezra''s actions were made by his backing.


    Solomon''s expression hardened. "And what, exactly, are you implying, Griffin?"


    Griffin stepped closer, his presence almost overwhelming. "I''m merely stating that loyalty is a valuable commodity. One that I reward and protect. Ezra and his coven have shown their loyalty, and they have my support."


    The tension between the two counts was palpable, a silent battle of wills playing out before the gathered vampires. Ezra and Olivia remained silent, acutely aware of the stakes. No one will want anything to do with them anymore.


    They can''t gain support against Griffin with the present way he had publically claimed them and no one would want to support a coven in which another count has animosity towards. Coming was a mistake. Their chances of gaining any support are now slim to none.


    Solomon''s lips thinned into a cold smile. "Support is a dangerous thing to offer so freely, Griffin. It can lead to unintended consequences."


    Griffin''s gaze never wavered. "I''m well aware of the risks, Solomon. But I''m also aware of the strength that comes from unity and loyalty. Ezra is under my protection, and I will ensure his coven thrives."


    The declaration hung in the air, a clear message to all present. Griffin had publicly claimed Ezra as a loyal subject, making any action against him a direct challenge to Griffin''s authority.


    Solomon inclined his head slightly, a gesture of acknowledgment, though his eyes betrayed his displeasure. "Very well, Griffin. We shall see how this unfolds."


    With that, Solomon turned and walked away, the crowd parting for him once more. Ezra felt a mixture of disappointment and apprehension. They could have worked around Solomon''s animosity but Griffin''s support? It was exactly the opposite of what they had been looking for.


    Griffin turned to Ezra, his expression softening slightly, playing to the still watching vampires. "Stay vigilant, Ezra. Tonight is only the beginning."


    Ezra nodded, playing along. The night''s events had made sure that some players had laid their cards on the table. The night was still young and their plan was in tatters.


    Griffin nodded solemnly and left them standing there, grabbing a glass of blood wine as he strode away. Ezra and Olivia exchanged loaded glances. This wasn''t the place to discuss on what had just happened. Everyone in the building had enhanced senses. There was no way that the conversation will stay private.


    They turned back to the crowd, who were now furiously whispering over the encounter. Ezra sighed. He hoped Gen was having a better time.


    **********


    As Gen separated from Ezra and Olivia, she felt a rush of anticipation. The ballroom, with its grand chandeliers and opulent decorations, was filled with the city''s elite vampires, each one a potential ally or enemy. She glided through the crowd with practiced ease, her eyes scanning the room for familiar faces.


    Navigating the sea of finely dressed guests, she couldn''t help but smirk. The whispers and sidelong glances that followed her were a badge of honor to her. She seemed to have more enemies than friends in this room, and that suited her just fine. The prospect of conflict, the thrill of a potential fight, had her on edge in the best possible way.


    As she moved through the crowd, she exchanged polite nods and brief conversations, all the while keeping her senses attuned to her surroundings. Her target was the Maguire Coven, and she knew they would be here, basking in their perceived untouchability.


    Gen''s smirk widened when she finally spotted them. The Maguire Coven stood near the large, ornately decorated fireplace, their presence commanding a small, respectful distance from the other guests. Each member exuded an air of confidence and superiority.


    Her eyes locked onto the coven leader, Lucien Maguire, a tall and imposing figure with a cold, calculating gaze. Beside him stood his wives, a trio of vampires known for their ruthlessness. Gen''s smirk turned into a full smile. She had been hoping for a fight all day, and now she had found her opponents.


    With deliberate steps, she approached the group, her demeanor relaxed but her senses on high alert. As she neared them, the conversation around the Maguire Coven hushed slightly, eyes turning towards her with a mixture of curiosity and wariness. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good evening, Lucien, Delilah." Gen greeted, her voice smooth and confident. "How are you enjoying the evening?"

 Chapter 137: Three-Pronged Attack

    "Good evening, Lucien, Delilah." Gen greeted, her voice smooth and confident. "How are you enjoying the evening?"


    Delilah smirked, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Quite well, thank you, Genesis. It''s always a pleasure to see who shows up to these little gatherings. And you? How are you finding the company?"


    Gen returned the smirk, her eyes dancing with amusement. "The company''s delightful, as always. Though I must say, I didn''t expect to see the Maguire Coven standing so idle. I thought you''d be more... proactive."


    Delilah''s smile widened, a predatory glint in her eyes. "Proactive? Oh, Genesis, we prefer to choose our battles wisely. Unlike some, we don''t rush into situations without allies to back us up. We prefer to send gifts instead." Her smile turned feral. "Tell me, how''s the Matten Coven doing these days?


    Still struggling to find friends, I hear."


    Gen''s expression didn''t falter, but there was a sharpness in her gaze. "We''re doing just fine, Delilah. It''s funny, though. I''ve heard whispers that the Maguire Coven has been rather quiet lately. Almost as if you''re scared to pick a fight face to face. I wanted to confirm directly from the source, you know."


    Lucien chuckled softly, his amusement evident. "Ladies, let''s not get too heated. We''re all here to enjoy the evening, after all."


    Delilah''s eyes never left Gen''s. "Oh, Lucien, I''m just having a bit of fun. Genesis must know how much I enjoy little exchanges like these. But really, Genesis, you should be careful. It''s dangerous to be without allies in a place like this."


    Gen tilted her head slightly, her smile unwavering. "Dangerous, perhaps. But we''ve always managed to handle ourselves. And I find it interesting that you talk about choosing battles wisely. It almost sounds like you''re avoiding them."


    Delilah''s smirk turned icy. "Avoiding battles? Hardly. We simply know when to strike and when to bide our time. Unlike some who seem to think that bluster can replace strategy."


    Gen''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Strategy is important, Delilah. But so is courage. And from where I stand, it looks like the Maguire Coven has been lacking in that department." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucien raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the exchange. "Now, now, Genesis. Delilah, let''s keep it civil. We''re all here to maintain the peace, aren''t we?"


    Gen knew then that something was wrong. Why else would Lucien be this quiet and amused?


    Delilah''s smile was tight, her patience wearing thin. "Of course, Lucien. Peace is paramount. But Genesis, do remember, it takes more than just courage to survive in our world. It takes alliances, power, and a keen understanding of when to strike."


    Gen''s smile was equally tight. "Oh, I understand perfectly, Delilah. And you should remember, underestimating us could be a mistake."


    Lucien''s amused gaze shifted between them, clearly entertained by the verbal sparring. His amusement was evident as he addressed Gen. "Instead of being here enjoying the party, you should be protecting what you have, you know." He said, his tone almost playful.


    Gen maintained an expressionless facade, though confusion flickered in her eyes. "What do you mean, Lucien?"


    "In the interest of promoting peace," Lucien began, his smile turning wicked, "I''ll tell you what''s happening. I heard from some acquaintances that the Matten coven will be weathering a three-pronged attack tonight."


    Gen''s eyes widened slightly, though she quickly masked her shock. Silent Hand. This had their fingerprints all over it. What were they planning?


    Lucien continued, relishing her reaction. "I must say, I''m quite perplexed as to why you''re at this party instead of where you''re needed most. How will you fight if you no longer have a coven to support you?"


    His words hung in the air, a chilling premonition of the chaos unfolding. "The first attack," Lucien said, leaning in closer, "is on the Black Spider gang. Your coven''s muscle. Without them, your reach in the underground will crumble."


    Gen''s mind raced. The Black Spider gang was a crucial part of their operations. Losing them would be a severe blow.


    Lucien''s gaze never wavered. "And the second attack... Imagine the Ascendant Capital building, your crown jewel, caught in a gas explosion and destroyed. How will your coven parade around with stolen money when your fortress is in ruins? It will be all over the news, and not even hiring the Custodians can fix that quickly without breaking the law of secrecy."


    The mention of Ascendant Capital sent a cold shiver down Gen''s spine. Their financial stronghold, the public face of their power and influence, was under threat. A public disaster there would cripple their operations and expose their vulnerabilities.


    "And lastly," Lucien''s voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper, "do you know where Miss Red, your trusted ally, is right now?"


    Gen''s heart sank. Red, who was supposed to be monitoring everything, could be in danger. "What have you done, Lucien?" she demanded, her voice low and dangerous.


    Lucien laughed quietly, almost malevolently. "Oh, I haven''t done anything. I''m merely the messenger. Time is running out, Genesis. Your precious coven is falling apart as we speak. Tick tock."


    His laughter echoed in her ears as he reveled in the chaos he had sown.


    Gen''s mind raced. She needed to act, and quickly. Every second spent here was a second lost. She glanced around, trying to locate Ezra and Olivia among the guests. They needed to rally their forces, protect their assets, and counteract the Silent Hand''s attack. Without a backward glance, she left the Maguire coven.


    Lucien called after her, his voice dripping with mock concern. "Do hurry, Genesis. I''d hate for you to miss the grand finale."


    Ignoring him, Gen pushed through the crowd, her mind focused on the immediate threats. She searched the ballroom, her eyes scanning the crowd frantically.


    Amid the sea of elegantly dressed guests, she finally spotted Ezra and Olivia, just as Count Griffin was turning to leave them. Her heart sank, knowing that could only mean more trouble. She swiftly made her way through the throng of guests, her urgency evident.


    Reaching them, she whispered urgently, "We have a problem."


    Ezra and Olivia turned to her, their expressions immediately mirroring her concern. It seems like she wasn''t the ony one with bad news.

 Chapter 138: Never Mess With Me

    Ezra moved swiftly with Gen and Olivia towards the exit, the urgency of their situation pressing down on them.


    "Olivia, you can teleport," he said, his voice firm but urgent. "Take Gen to handle the Black Spider gang situation. Then, head to Ascendant Capital and fortify it against the attack."


    Olivia nodded, her expression firm. Gen''s eyes were sharp with determination as she prepared for the teleportation.


    "I''ll stay behind to find Miss Red," Ezra continued. "We can''t afford to lose her in the chaos. Stay in contact and update me on your progress."


    They burst outside the mansion. Without another word, Olivia grasped Gen''s arm, and with a flash, they vanished, leaving Ezra standing alone. He took a deep breath, and turned, walking back inside. Time was of the essence, and every moment counted.


    Ezra walked deeper into the mansion, his eyes scanning every room he passed for any sign of Red. He moved through the corridors, peering into lavishly decorated sitting rooms and bustling kitchens where the staff hurriedly prepared refreshments for the guests.


    A few rooms were filled with vampires engaged in polite conversation or silently observing the grandeur of the event, but there was no sign of Red.


    His phone buzzed and he checked it to see a message from Olivia. "No sign of attackers." The message read. He took a second to reply. The attack could come at any moment. This was no time to let their guards down.


    He pocketed his phone as his mind raced, wracking his brain for where Red could be. She had mentioned monitoring the ball for unusual activities like the rest of the City Lord''s staff.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him. There was no reason why vampires could not observe other vampires like mundane security.


    She had to be at the mansion''s security hub. It would be the perfect place for Red to observe the entire event undetected.


    With renewed purpose, Ezra headed towards the service corridors, a less conspicuous route that staff members often used. He moved quickly, his footsteps echoing softly against the marble floors. As he approached a set of unmarked doors, he noticed a sign indicating the security room.


    Ezra slipped inside, finding a narrow staircase leading down to a basement level. The hum of machinery grew louder as he descended, and he soon found himself in a dimly lit corridor lined with pipes and electrical wiring. He followed the sound until he reached a reinforced door marked "Security Personnel Only."


    He knocked once, then entered without waiting for a response. Inside, the room was filled with monitors displaying live feeds from various parts of the mansion. Security personnel glanced up in surprise, but Ezra''s determined expression silenced any objections.


    The vampires sat, intently watching the screens, their eyes flicking between the different camera feeds. The soft glow of the monitors illuminated their focused faces, but Red was nowhere to be seen.


    Approaching a random vampire, he asked urgently, "Have you seen Red?"


    The vampire glanced up briefly before returning her gaze to the screens. "She stepped out a few minutes ago," she replied. "Said she had something to check on personally."


    Ezra''s heart sank slightly, but he nodded his thanks and turned to leave. He needed to find her quickly. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He left the security hub, moving swiftly and silently through the mansion''s depths. The elegant decor gave way to more utilitarian corridors as he ventured further from the public areas. His heightened senses caught faint sounds echoing through the halls. Following the noise, he approached a door and cautiously pushed it open.


    Inside, he found Miss Red gagged and tied to a chair, struggling against golden ropes that glimmered ominously in the dim light. Standing beside her was a masked woman, her eyes cold and unyielding.


    "What is it with vampires and masks? You can just look like someone else, anytime you want." Ezra sighed, a mix of frustration and determination in his expression.


    "I don''t want to hear your excuses. Release her." He commanded, his voice calm but firm.


    The woman''s gaze remained locked on him, unresponsive.


    Ezra sighed again, more heavily this time. "If this is the Silent Hand''s test, then tonight they''ll receive a message loud and clear."


    He slowly removed his jacket, folding it neatly before placing it on a nearby table. His movements were deliberate, projecting a sense of calm readiness. Turning back to the woman, he squared his shoulders and fixed her with a steely gaze.


    "Get ready," he said, his voice low and dangerous.


    The woman''s stance shifted slightly, her muscles tensing in anticipation.


    Ezra summoned the sea of vitality within him, feeling the blood song pulse through his veins. His senses heightened, the world around him slowed.


    Each breath expelled steam from his mouth, every cell charged with the raw power surging within him. He crouched low, muscles coiled like a spring, and in a flash, he vanished from sight.


    The masked woman cried out as Ezra''s claws tore through her chest, blood spraying from the wound. She twisted, trying to dodge his relentless attacks, but Ezra moved with inhuman speed.


    He gave her no space, his strikes calculated and brutal. Her body attempted to regenerate, but Ezra''s relentless assault outpaced her healing.


    His claws slashed and punctured, ripping through flesh and bone. The woman staggered, her regeneration faltering under the unrelenting onslaught. Blood dripped from her wounds, and her movements grew sluggish. Ezra felt her vitality depleting, her strength waning with each passing second.


    Finally, when she could barely stand, Ezra seized her by the throat and lifted her broken body into the air. His growl reverberated through the room, a low, menacing sound. "Your dead body will be my message to the Silent Hand," he snarled, his eyes blazing with fury. "NEVER mess with me."


    Just as he was about to deliver the final blow, a desperate scream cut through the tension. "Ezra, stop!"


    Miss Red had finally managed to work the gag from her mouth. Her voice, filled with urgency and desperation, pierced through the red haze of his rage. Ezra hesitated, his grip on the woman''s throat tightening slightly.


    "Red?" he said, momentarily confused.

 Chapter 139: Battle Of The Fourth Rings

    Olivia grasped Gen''s arm, and the world around them shimmered and warped. The sensation was like being pulled through a tight, twisting tunnel, air rushing past them in a blur of light and sound. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, they reappeared in front of a large, worn apartment building. The Black Spider gang''s base of operations loomed ahead, its exterior marked by faded graffiti and dimly lit windows.


    Olivia felt the ground solidify beneath her feet, the disorienting rush of teleportation fading. She was getting used to the sensation.


    "Whoops." Gen stumbled. She turned and nodded to Olivia, concern and determination in her eyes. "Be careful," she murmured.


    Olivia gave a brief, resolute nod before disappearing once more.


    The air crackled and shimmered, and then she was gone, reappearing almost instantly atop the rooftop of the Ascendant Capital building. She could feel the vitality the teleport had taken. She had used up most of her vitality during ascension and still needed to increase her reserves.


    She stood on the rooftop for a moment, surveying the city skyline, then focused on the task at hand.


    Olivia sat cross-legged on the rooftop, closing her eyes and drawing deep from her well of vitality. She felt her spirit detach, forming an astral projection that shimmered in the night air.


    The projection''s eyes opened and she saw herself sitting there. Her ethereal form dove through the concrete beneath her, phasing effortlessly through floors and walls.


    She stood, her attention split between the astral projection and watching around her for any signs of attack. It was a difficult task but she had practice in it.


    Her projection moved swiftly, gliding through every office and room in the Ascendant Capital building. She searched for any signs of vampire activity or hidden bombs, meticulously canvassing each level.


    The building was a maze of corridors and offices, but Olivia was thorough, leaving no space unchecked.


    She descended to the lowest levels, her spectral form passing through reinforced walls and secure vaults. After an exhaustive search, she found nothing unusual.


    No vampires, no explosives. Relieved but still cautious, Olivia returned to her body, her projection merging back seamlessly.


    Olivia quickly pulled out her phone and sent a brief message to Ezra "No sign of attackers." Within seconds, her phone buzzed with his reply "Stay vigilant. Don''t let your guard down."


    As she slipped her phone back into her purse, a sudden, sharp pain tore through her shoulder. She looked down to see a dark arrow embedded deep in her flesh. It was similar to the arrow Ezra kept, stabbed into the wall of his study.


    Before she could react, lightning flashed from the sky, striking her directly. The searing pain was intense, her skin burning and charring from the electrical onslaught.


    Despite the agony, Olivia held on for a second, drawing on the immense resilience she had developed during her ascension.


    Gritting her teeth, she focused her remaining energy and teleported to the office below. She crashed heavily onto one of the couches, the impact jarring but a welcome respite from the lightning.


    She lay still for a moment, her body screaming in pain. But she forced herself to move, to stand.


    As she did, her regenerative abilities kicked in, the burns and wounds beginning to heal. The charred skin flaked away, revealing new, unblemished flesh underneath. She glanced around and realized she had landed in Ezra''s office.


    Breathing heavily, Olivia stood fully, her body slowly repairing itself. The pain dulled as her regeneration accelerated, and she steeled herself for what was coming next.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows of the office shattered, glass raining down as a vampire rolled into the room. She rose swiftly, an arrow already notched and racing towards Olivia. With a sharp twist, Olivia dodged, the arrow embedding itself in the wall beside her.


    Two more female vampires flashed into the room, their eyes gleaming with malevolent intent. The arrow sparked, lightning descending from the ceiling to strike it, bolts lashing out and catching Olivia with a few searing hits. She gritted her teeth against the pain, her eyes narrowing.


    In an instant, sharp white feathers materialized in her hand. With a flick of her wrist, she sent them hurtling towards the three vampires. They dodged, their movements a blur. Olivia moved continuously, narrowly avoiding another arrow that whizzed past her.


    Realizing it was an ambush, Olivia teleported to the basement of the building, hoping to lose her attackers. But the vampires appeared with her almost immediately.


    She teleported again, this time to the rooftop, only to find them hot on her heels. It dawned on her that they were tracking her through the arrow still embedded in her shoulder.


    A plan formed in her mind as she led them in a teleportation chase across the city. They appeared and disappeared in deserted locations, engaging in fierce skirmishes. Olivia fought with everything she had, her white feathers clashing against their claws and arrows.


    The city around them became a battleground, the quiet of the night shattered by their conflict.


    She teleported to a secluded rooftop garden, the vampires arriving a heartbeat later. Olivia ducked behind a rusted pillar, panting, her shoulder throbbing with pain.


    One vampire lunged at her, and Olivia met her with a swift, powerful kick, sending her crashing into a stone bench. The others regrouped, and Olivia teleported again, this time to an old, abandoned theater.


    Olivia teleported high above the city, First City''s distant lights shimmering below like a sprawling galaxy. The wind roared in her ears as she plummeted towards the earth, the night air cold and biting.


    Beautiful white wings burst from her back, their radiance cutting through the darkness as she hurtled downward.


    The vampires appeared around her, disoriented by the sudden change in elevation. They flailed in the air, trying to regain their bearings.


    Olivia was on them in a flash, her wings slicing through the night. She drove her wing through one vampire, the sharp feathers cutting her cleanly in half and destroying her heart in the process.


    With a swift movement, she sheared through the hand of the vampire wielding the bow and arrow. A scream of pain echoed through the air as the hand, along with the bow, fell away into the night.


    The two surviving vampires, recognizing the dire threat she posed now, teleported away into the darkness.


    Olivia focused on the arrow embedded in her. With a quick, painful tug, she yanked it out, stifling a scream as electricity coursed through her, black blood flowing freely.


    She tossed the arrow away and flared her wings, catching the air and slowing her descent. She hovered for a moment, scanning the sky for any remaining threats.


    Seeing none, she tucked her wings close and began her descent back to the city, ready to regroup and continue the fight against the Silent Hand.

 Chapter 140: Coin and Gauntlet

    After Olivia teleported away, Gen entered the apartment building with caution.


    She glanced at the elevator in the corner and immediately dismissed it. Why trap yourself in a metal box when expecting combat?


    She sniffed and turned to the stairwell. As she climbed the stairs, she froze midway. Something was not right. The air felt unnaturally still, and a chill ran down her spine.


    Straining her senses, she realized she couldn''t hear a single heartbeat in the building. Silence, where there should have been life.


    Anger flickered in her mind, but she shoved it aside, focusing on the sudden sound of footsteps echoing in the stairwell. They were coming from both above and below her.


    Vampires.


    Her kind, approaching with a predatory stealth that made her blood run cold. This could only mean one thing. All Black Spider gang members in the building had been massacred.


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. The gang was her personal project. Something she had grown a bit attached to. Her usual smile was no where to be found on her face. Someone would be dying for this.


    As Gen prepared to move, a strange wave passed through the building. The phone in a hidden pocket on her sparked and fizzled out. She pulled it out, seeing that whatever the wave was, it had destroyed the phone, severing her communications with Ezra and Olivia.


    A grim feeling settled upon her. She''d expected it, but this was confirmation. This was an ambush.


    She crouched into a battle stance just as two vampires walked into view. Both were female, each exuding a menacing aura.


    At the top landing stood a vampire with a wild, almost manic expression. She was tossing coins into the air, catching them with unnatural dexterity. Blood dripped down her cheeks like macabre tears, adding to her eerie appearance.


    Her dark hair was styled in chaotic curls, framing a face marked by sharp, angular features. She wore a garish pantsuit that clashed violently with the surroundings. A bright red jacket with exaggerated shoulder pads and matching trousers, adorned with gold buttons and trim.


    Her eyes glowed with a dangerous mix of amusement and bloodlust, never leaving Gen as she continued her coin-tossing ritual.


    At the bottom landing, the other vampire''s face was severe, reminiscent of a strict school teacher from a nightmare.


    Her hair was pulled back into a tight, no-nonsense bun, highlighting her stern, almost skeletal features. Her lips were thin and pressed into a permanent scowl, and her eyes were cold, calculating, and merciless.


    She wore a dark, tailored suit that fit her thin frame like a second skin, the epitome of discipline and control. Her posture was rigid, exuding an air of authority and unyielding strength.


    Gen''s mind raced as she assessed her opponents. Her mind fell into a practiced battle state.


    The coin-tosser''s unpredictable nature and the severe one''s disciplined demeanor suggested a deadly combination of chaos and control. She had to act fast, leveraging her agility and wits to survive this encounter. With a deep breath, she charged.


    §ñ?@§Ñ!??-&?+¦É§Ô¡Ò§ä*-*?-?-


    She raced towards the coin vampire, teeth bared and eyes focused. The vampire laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the stairwell, and tossed one of the coins at her.


    Gen watched in horror as the coins fell towards her in slow motion. Unable to control her momentum, she braced herself for impact. The coin flashed and exploded. The force of the explosion slammed her down, fragments of metal digging painfully into her body.


    Before she could recover, the school teacher was on her in an instant, moving with terrifying speed. Reacting on instinct, Gen shot a sticky line of webbing from her stomach to the bottom of the stair above, yanking herself out of harm''s way.


    She landed upside down, summoning her giant battle axe in one fluid motion. With a fierce cry, she swung it down at the school teacher.


    The teacher materialized a gauntlet around her arm just in time, stopping the axe cold. The weapon''s momentum vanished, sapped by the vampire''s power. The gauntlet glowed with a sinister light as the coin vampire laughed in delight.


    "Release it!" The coin vampire urged as she laughed.


    The teacher''s eyes locked onto Gen''s, a malicious smile curling her lips. She pointed the gauntlet at Gen and released the stored kinetic energy.


    A powerful force blasted out, hitting Gen squarely in the chest. She was thrown back, slamming into the wall above with a bone-jarring impact.


    Pain radiated through her body, but she forced herself to move, to think. She shot a web to one wall, zooming to it with a graceful arc. She dismissed her axe, knowing it would slow her down in these close quarters.


    The coin vampire reacted quickly, pelting her with coins that flashed ominously as they sailed through the air. Gen twisted and dodged around the tight stairwell, using her webbing to evade the explosions that followed each coin''s detonation.


    With a sudden drop, she fell between the two vampires, catching them off guard. Her leg swept out, knocking the teacher off balance.


    Without missing a beat, she planted a powerful punch into the coin vampire''s gut, causing her to stumble.


    Seizing the opportunity, Gen unleashed a flurry of punches, each one landing with precision and force. Mid-swing, she summoned her axe and, with a mighty blow, bisected the coin vampire.


    Before she could finish the job and strike at the heart, a blast of kinetic energy hit her from behind. The force sent her tumbling, but she quickly regained her footing and leapt away, racing deeper into the apartment building.


    She knew she had to find a location that would increase her chances of victory if she wanted to win this fight.


    The narrow stairwell had been a disadvantage, limiting her movements and making it easier for the vampires to corner her. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She darted through a doorway into a spacious, dimly lit hallway. Her eyes scanned for a strategic spot. Rooms branched off from both sides of the corridor, offering potential cover and choke points.


    She chose a large room at the end, its layout more favorable for her agile combat style. She turned and grinned, waiting for the vampires to catch up.


    Now, it was her turn.

 Chapter 141: Bloodthirsty Bitch

    The two vampires walked in, their presence filling the room with an Aura of menace.


    The coin vampire''s garish suit was cut in half around the stomach, a gruesome reminder of where Gen had bisected her. Despite the injury, she moved with a sinister grace, her eyes fixed on Gen with deadly intent.


    As they entered, the coin vampire unleashed a wave of bomb coins at Gen. With nowhere to hide, Gen grinned defiantly. This was her home ground.


    In a flash, her sticky web shot out, pulling her swiftly to the ceiling. She evaded the explosion by mere inches, the blast reverberating through the room.


    From her vantage point on the ceiling, Gen materialized her giant axe. With a grunt, she hurled it at the teacher vampire, who was already preparing another kinetic blast. The axe spun through the air, a blur of deadly steel.


    Gen followed immediately, using her web to propel herself forward. The teacher vampire''s gauntlet crackled as she attempted to block the incoming axe.


    The impact was powerful, and the teacher was forced to focus on absorbing the kinetic energy, leaving her momentarily vulnerable.


    Taking advantage of this brief opening, Gen descended with lightning speed. She landed with a forceful kick to the teacher''s chest, sending her stumbling backward.


    Gen leaped forward, summoning her axe back to her with a swift motion. The sudden loss of weight caused the teacher to stumble even more.


    Seizing the moment, Gen swung her axe with a war cry, severing the teacher''s arm at the shoulder. The gauntlet clattered to the ground, sparking weakly.


    The coin vampire closed in on Gen with blinding speed. Gen dodged, but not before the vampire managed to tap her dress.


    Instinctively, Gen leaped back, feeling a strange, foreign vitality pulsing inside the fabric. Her eyes widened in realization. An explosive trap.


    With a swift motion, she tore off the dress and hurled it at the duo. The coin vampire''s eyes widened in alarm, and both vampires scattered.


    A moment later, the dress exploded in a brilliant flash, sending debris and a shockwave through the room.


    As the dust settled, Gen grinned, seeing the two vampires now separated by the blast. The teacher vampire clutched her severed shoulder, a look of fury and pain in her eyes, while the coin vampire struggled to regain her balance.


    With the two enemies now divided, she had a strategic advantage. She readied her axe, focusing on the injured teacher first.


    She hurled her axe at the coin vampire and charged at the teacher. The teacher''s gauntlet arm had been shredded in the explosion, and she stood there in a battle stance as her arm slowly regrew.


    Determined, she materialized the gauntlet on her other arm. Gen closed the distance rapidly, and just before she reached the teacher, she materialized another axe. The teacher braced for impact, her eyes narrowed in focus.


    But Gen''s grin widened fully and, with a swift motion, hurled the newly materialized axe at the coin vampire again. The teacher''s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected move.


    Gen exploited the moment of hesitation, exchanging a few rapid blows with the teacher. She noticed the teacher''s movements were clumsier with her dominant hand out of commission. Rookie mistake. She thought.


    As they fought, the coin vampire dashed in, aiming to support her companion. Gen anticipated the move.


    She swept the teacher''s feet out from under her with a powerful kick, sending the vampire into the air. Suspended for a brief moment, the teacher was a helpless target. §Ô?-??&-§à@?--


    Gen materialized another giant axe and hurled it at the coin vampire, forcing her to dodge.


    In that split second, Gen drove a powerful fist into the teacher''s face. The impact was brutal, sending the teacher crashing into the ground with a force that cracked the floor, creating a crater. The teacher lay dazed, struggling to recover from the blow.


    The coin vampire, regaining her balance, growled in frustration. Gen turned her attention to her, a fire burning in her eyes and a grin stretching her lips. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you waiting for? Come at me." Gen materialized her axe in her hands again. In just her lacy black underwear, she looked like an erotic battle goddess.


    The coin vampire stood there, sneering at her. Gen sighed in exasperation. "Guess I''ll have to come there myself."


    She tried to close the distance with the coin vampire, but her opponent leaped away with each attempt, maintaining a frustrating gap. The coin vampire''s hands never stopped moving, pelting Gen with an endless supply of explosive coins.


    Gen dodged in all directions, using her web to swing left, right, and even to the ceiling to evade the deadly bombs. Sometimes, when a coin''s trajectory seemed unavoidable, she hurled her axe to deflect it, sending sparks flying.


    Despite the intensity of the battle, Gen kept laughing, her voice echoing through the room. The coin vampire''s face twisted in anger. "Bloodthirsty bitch!" she spat, hurling another barrage of coins.


    Gen laughed even louder, taking the insult as a compliment. "Thanks! You''re not so bad yourself!" she taunted, her eyes gleaming with exhilaration.


    The coin vampire''s frustration grew, her attacks becoming more frantic. Gen relished every moment, the thrill of the fight coursing through her veins.


    She knew she was getting under her opponent''s skin, and that gave her the edge she needed. With each dodge and deflection, she edged closer, biding her time for the perfect moment to strike.


    The coin vampire, seemingly aware of Gen''s plan to corner and finish her, made a desperate leap toward the teacher, who was groaning as she struggled to her feet. In one swift motion, she grabbed the teacher and they bounded towards a small window leading outside.


    Before making their escape, the coin vampire grinned madly at Gen and slapped a hand against the wall beside her. Gen''s eyes widened in alarm, realizing what was about to happen. The coin vampire gave a mocking wave before they leapt out of the window.


    Gen''s instincts kicked in. She quickly spewed webs from her body, wrapping herself in a thick cocoon.


    Just as she completed her protective shell, the world went white. The building erupted in a massive explosion, the force of the blast tearing through walls and shattering glass.


    And darkness came over her.


    **********


    The scene outside the exploded apartment building was chaotic. Fire brigades and police, along with all relevant emergency personnel, crowded around the smoldering ruins.


    Firefighters worked tirelessly, spraying jets of water to extinguish the flames that still flickered and danced. Paramedics moved quickly, checking for any sign of survivors amid the wreckage. The air was filled with the sounds of crackling fire, urgent voices, and the distant wail of sirens.


    In a quiet corner, away from the main hub of activity, a section of rubble shifted slightly. Amid the debris, a clawed hand pushed through the broken concrete and twisted metal, reaching towards the sky. The movement went unnoticed by the bustling emergency teams in the dark of night.


    The emergency crews continued their frantic work, unaware of the lone survivor fighting their way back to the world. Exactly the way that it should be.

 Chapter 142: A Soul Bond

    Olivia appeared in a dark alley, her appearance unnoticed by the world. She stepped forward to stare at the explosion site, her eyes quickly adjusting to the chaos unfolding. She forced herself to remain calm. Gen had to be alive.


    She stepped out into the street, blending into the crowd as she surveyed the scene. Humans were working frantically, fire hoses spraying, paramedics rushing, and police directing the flow of people. Her keen eyes scanned the area, picking up every detail she could.


    Then, in the shadows, she spotted a blackened, horribly burnt figure shambling weakly. Without hesitation, Olivia stepped into a nearby alley and teleported to the figure, appearing beside the charred remains of Gen. The sudden appearance startled Gen, who lashed out instinctively, her eyes wild with pain and confusion.


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    "It''s me, Olivia," she said softly, her voice steady and reassuring. "It''s me. You''re safe now."


    Gen''s tense body relaxed slightly, recognizing her friend. Olivia gently took her hand, and in a blink, they teleported away from the devastation. They reappeared in Gen''s room at the mansion, the familiar surroundings calming Gen even more.


    Gen''s strength finally gave out. Her legs buckled, and she collapsed into Olivia''s arms. Olivia carefully laid her on the bed, checking her over for any immediate, life-threatening injuries.


    Gen was out of vitality and the burns were severe. Gen laid there, her breathing labored.


    "Rest now," Olivia whispered, her voice filled with concern. "You''re safe."


    Gen slipped into unconsciousness, her body and mind finally succumbing to the exhaustion and pain. Olivia sighed in relief. At least, Gen was alive.


    At that moment, Ezra burst into the room with Red close on his heels. His eyes widened and his jaw tightened as he saw Gen''s burnt figure lying motionless on the bed. He turned to Olivia, his voice strained. "What happened?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia met his gaze with a mix of concern and urgency. "Gen was caught in the explosion at the Black Spider gang building. It wasn''t Ascendant Capital was the target of the explosion. The Silent Hand went after Black Spider all along."


    Rage poured into Ezra, his fists clenching as he stood there silently. He felt the urge to rage, to tear everything down. Why was everyone after him? Why won''t they leave him alone?


    With effort, he tempered the white-hot fury into a cold, controlled anger burning deep in his gut. He took a deep breath, his voice steady. "What can we do for her, Olivia?"


    Olivia glanced at Gen''s still form. "We need to give her vitality. She needs to heal quickly."


    Red piped up, "I''ll bring some blood wine."


    Ezra shook his head. "No. My blood will be better." He stepped up to Gen''s bed, knelt beside her, and materialized a claw. With a swift motion, he slashed his hand, letting his dark blood drip into her mouth.


    As Gen unconsciously began to absorb the vitality, Ezra felt the bond connecting him to her glow.


    A sensation of heat passed through his body, his vitality flowing through the bond towards Gen. It moved inch by inch, and when it reached her through the blood, it was as if a dam had burst open. His vitality rushed into her like a torrent.


    Before their eyes, Gen''s skin began to grow back rapidly. She glowed a fiery red, her white hair rising like a halo around her head. Ezra gasped, feeling the torrent of vitality leaving him, his strength waning.


    In a few seconds, Gen was completely healed. She gasped awake, sitting up suddenly. She looked down at herself, her eyes wide with surprise. "Oh," she murmured, before slipping back into unconsciousness.


    Ezra sat back, trying to calm his breath and the flow of his vitality, which had slowed down to a steady stream. The room fell silent, the air thick with tension and relief.


    Red broke the silence, her voice trembling with awe and confusion. "What the hell was that?"


    Ezra looked at her, his expression a mixture of exhaustion and resolve. "That," he said quietly, "was the blood bond we share. It''s stronger than we all realized." He glanced at Olivia, his eyes softening. "And it might have just saved her."


    Olivia''s eyes widened in amazement. "A soul bond."


    Red whispered, filling the resulting silence. "No fucking way."


    "It has to be." Olivia stared up at her. "There''s no other explanation."


    Ezra sat wearily, looking between the two ladies. "What''s that again?"


    "A soul bond. The only vampire who ever had a soul bond is the progenitor. No one else have ever gotten it." Olivia explained.


    "It allowed the progenitor to share his vitality with his wives without them being in the same physical location. They can also share theirs with him." Red continued. "This means that as single vampire in the coven can use the vitality of the others in battle, making them a monster among monsters."


    Ezra''s eyes widened as he realized what this meant. Another thing that linked him with the progenitor. "How? How did we get this soul bond?" He asked.


    He felt as a tiny drop of vitality reached him from Olivia''s blood bond. His head snapped up as he met her eyes. He whispered the answer. "Our three-way blood bond."


    "That seems to be the only explanation." Olivia nodded, her gaze shifting between Ezra and Gen. "We''ll need to keep watch over her, make sure she recovers fully. But I think she''ll be alright."


    Ezra took a deep breath, feeling the cold fury in his gut settle into a determined resolve. "We can''t take this lying down. We''ll take the fight to the Silent Hand," he said, his voice firm. "And make them pay for this."


    Red and Olivia nodded in agreement, the gravity of the situation sinking in. Silent Hand had struck first, as always. This time, Ezra''s mind went through all the possible responses he could give to this.


    He was tired of fighting to keep Ascendant and the Black Spider. They were not his. They belonged to the coming count. They could burn for all he cared.


    This time, he''ll be fighting to protect what was his.


    No one messes with his wives and walk away with their lives.

 Chapter 143: Declaration of Intent

    Ezra stood in his study, eyes fixed on the dark arrow embedded in the wall. He studied it intently, the symbol of a threat they couldn''t ignore.


    The door creaked open, and he turned to see Olivia, Red, and Gen walking in.


    "How are you doing, Gen?" he asked, a small smile on his face.


    Gen grinned wolfishly, her usual energy restored. "Better than ever, thanks to you."


    MvLeMpYr.com-original


    The three women took seats in the study, their presence filling the room with a comforting warmth. Ezra could feel the soul bond connecting him with his two wives, a deep, unbreakable connection that pulsed with life. Vitality flowed between them, creating a beautiful ethereal loop that strengthened and sustained each one.


    He turned his gaze back to the arrow, resolve hardening in his chest. "Let us begin." He spoke softly, his voice filled with a quiet intensity.


    "We''ve faced three attacks simultaneously," he began, his eyes meeting each of theirs in turn. "First, the attack on Red at the City Lord''s mansion, next, the attack on Olivia at Ascendant, and finally, the attack on Gen and the explosion that wiped out most of the Black Spider gang."


    He paused, turning back to stare at the arrow in the wall, a reminder of their enemies'' reach. "The loss of the Black Spider gang is significant. They were the main operation with the most significant cash flow. With them gone, there''s a power vacuum in Southside that others will scramble to fill."


    "However, the loss of the Black Spider means that we have one less battlefront." He crossed his arms behind his back. "The enemy is plenty and we are few."


    "What''s our next step?" Red asked.


    "I''m more interested in why you didn''t kill the vampire in the City Lord''s mansion. Why did you let her go?" Gen leaned forward in her seat, her eyes glinting with an undiscernable emotion.


    "Simple." Miss Red sat forward, her eyes sharp and focused. "Ezra killing that vampire was part of the Silent Hand''s plan all along." She began, her tone urgent. Olivia and Gen leaned in, their faces reflecting the gravity of her words. Ezra''s expression hardened, but he remained silent, still staring at the arrow.


    Red continued, "They orchestrated the attack on me with two possible outcomes, favorable for them. First, if the vampire had defeated Ezra, they could capture and use him however they wished. But the second outcome, which is what happened, was for him to defeat the vampire. They hoped he''d kill her."


    "Ah." Olivia''s brows rose in realization, her hand absently tracing patterns on the armrest of her chair. Gen sat with her legs crossed, her eyes locked onto Red.


    "By killing the vampire," Red continued, "the Silent Hand planned to use the City Lord against us. They would claim we took advantage of the City Lord''s hospitality, hoping he would exact punishment on us for them."


    Ezra straightened, his gaze firm. "That''s why I chose to let her go. She will go on to tell the others in the Silent Hand what happened to her, and their fear of me will grow. They''ll wonder, how was a mere second ring vampire able to defeat our champion so easily."


    The room was silent for a moment, everyone absorbing the implications. Gen broke the silence, her voice thoughtful. "So, instead of falling into their trap, you turned it into an advantage. They''ll think twice before coming after us again."


    She nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. "Smart move, Ezra. But we all know that the Silent Hand won''t give up easily."


    "Which is why I have called you all to hear what I have decided." Ezra turned back to stare at them. He walked slowly to the center of the study, his presence commanding the attention of everyone in the room.


    His eyes were sharp, filled with a resolve that left no room for doubt. "I''m severing ties with Count Griffin," he announced, his voice steady and unwavering. Olivia, Red, and Gen looked at him, their expressions a mix of surprise and understanding.


    "Griffin has become a shackle," He continued. "To be free, we need to cast him off. The Silent Hand wants Ascendant? Fine. I''ll leave it to them. We won''t be stuck on the defense any longer.


    It''s time to go on the attack."


    Red''s eyes sparkled with approval, while Olivia nodded, her expression serious. Gen''s lips curled into a small, fierce smile, her enthusiasm for the fight clear. "Fucking finally." She muttered.


    "Instead of protecting assets, we''ll attack the Silent Hand directly. The positive thing about these attacks is that we now know all the covens in the Silent Hand. There is only one law now. Kill or be killed."


    He paused.


    "And I''ll make we''re the one doing the killing." Ezra declared, his voice filled with a cold fury. "I won''t waste my time being a caretaker. I will protect what belongs to me, which means fighting back against everyone who threatens us. Griffin, X, Solomon, and the Silent Hand."


    The room buzzed with a new energy, each person understanding the gravity of the decision Ezra just made.


    "We won''t be facing Griffin directly. That''s a battle we''re not ready to fight. Instead, we''ll fight him from the inside. This means we will be taking the Arbiter''s offer."


    He turned to Olivia. "Olivia, halt all developments of our partnership with TransitLink. Inform them immediately. Once that''s done, the Arbiter will send the ally she promised."


    Olivia stood and walked over to her desk, pulling out her communication device. "Consider it done," she said, her fingers already moving swiftly to send the necessary messages. The room fell silent for a moment, everyone contemplating the path ahead. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s gaze swept over the women, seeing their commitment and readiness. "This won''t be easy," he admitted, "but we have the advantage now. We know who our enemies are, and we won''t hesitate. This is our fight, and we will take it to them."


    The women nodded, firmly in support.


    Ezra nodded, a smile touching his lips. "Then let''s prepare. We''ll move swiftly and strike hard. The Silent Hand, Griffin, and anyone else who stands against us will regret underestimating us."


    The resolve in the room solidified into a shared purpose. They were no longer on the defensive, waiting for the next attack. Now, they were the ones planning the assault, ready to ensure their survival.


    The Silent Hand had sparked a war, and Ezra was prepared to finish it on his terms.

 Chapter 144: The Enemy Of My Enemy Is My Friend

    Ezra strode into Count Griffin''s throne room, his steps measured and purposeful. He could feel Griffin''s eyes on him even before he fully entered the room.


    The Count sat regally, his demeanor a blend of curiosity and controlled impatience. As Ezra approached, he kept his posture upright and his expression neutral, masking the fury raging inside him.


    The count had called him once again.


    To him, the count was a leech, sucking everything from him. Now was no exception. Ezra had cut off the count''s supply and now the man had called him to demand more.


    He stopped a few feet away from the throne, his posture, one of respect.


    "Ezra," Griffin''s voice echoed through the room, sharp and expectant. "Explain why you halted the transfer of assets and the development of our partnership with TransitLink."


    Ezra bowed slightly in respect before responding. "Count, we''ve encountered unexpected regulatory hurdles that require us to halt operations temporarily. I''m working diligently to address these issues and comply with all necessary regulations."


    Griffin''s eyes narrowed. "Regulatory hurdles? What kind, specifically?"


    "Newly implemented local regulations," Ezra replied smoothly. "They were introduced suddenly and have complicated our operations. We need time to ensure full compliance."


    Griffin leaned forward, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest of his throne. "And why wasn''t I informed of these regulatory changes immediately?"


    "I wanted to gather all necessary information and have a clear plan of action before bringing it to your attention, Count," Ezra answered, maintaining steady eye contact. "I didn''t want to present a problem without a solution."


    Griffin''s gaze bore into him, searching for any sign of deceit. "Is that the only reason, Ezra Matten? Regulatory issues? Nothing else?"


    Ezra smirked internally. He had prepared these excuses with Olivia and Red. Whatever the count asked, he knew he already had an answer.


    He shook his head in response to Griffin''s question, his face expressionless. "We''ve also identified several operational inefficiencies that needed to be addressed. Halting operations gives us the time to streamline these processes and improve overall efficiency."


    Griffin''s skepticism was noticable. "Operational inefficiencies? Such as?"


    "Our logistics network, for one," Ezra said. "We''ve discovered redundancies and bottlenecks that, if left unaddressed, could severely impact our productivity and profitability. By pausing operations, we can implement the necessary changes to ensure smoother processes moving forward. This was not something that could be solved with our Aura alone."


    Griffin reclined back, his fingers steepled. "Inefficiencies can be dealt with without halting operations entirely. What else is there?"


    MvLeMpYr-original


    Ezra raised his chin in preparation, knowing this was the critical point. "There are also risks associated with proceeding at this time. To mitigate potential dangers, I''ve decided it''s best to halt operations temporarily. This will allow us to implement necessary safeguards and ensure a stable path forward."


    "What risks?" Griffin''s interruption was immediate, an Aura of anger descending upon the room. "What risk would dare impede a vampire, Ezra Matten. Explain yourself." His voice was perfectly level, nothing of the anger in his Aura showing on his face or voice.


    "Security threats," Ezra replied without missing a beat. "We''ve identified vulnerabilities that could be exploited. By pausing, we can fortify our defenses and protect our interests."


    Griffin''s eyes flickered with a mix of suspicion and contemplation. "Security threats. That''s a serious claim, Ezra. It was the Black Spider that was attacked, not Ascendant."


    "Ascendant Capital was in fact, attacked by the Silent Hand on that same night." Ezra rebutted. "It was only due to the actions of my first wife, Olivia Wild, that Ascendant didn''t suffer a similar fate to the Black Spider."


    Griffin sat silently, staring at Ezra.


    "And I wouldn''t take such measures unless I believed it was absolutely necessary to protect our operations and your investments." Ezra concluded with another respectful nod.


    There was a long pause as Griffin studied him, his mind clearly working through the information. Finally, he nodded, seemingly appeased. His Aura receded. "Very well. But this situation better be temporary, Ezra. I expect all operations to resume once these issues are addressed."


    Ezra inclined his head. "Of course, Count. This is a temporary measure to ensure the longevity and success of our partnership."


    Griffin leaned back on his throne, relaxed. "This Silent Hand is becoming a threat. I cannot interfere directly but I can step in indirectly."


    Ezra immediately tensed.


    "I will be sending my assistant to assist you, in taking care of them. coordinate with her." Griffin commanded.


    "Yes, my count." Ezra nodded sharply. Inwardly, he knew what this was. Griffin''s attempt to keep a close eye on them. The count probably suspected that Ezra was trying to cut a deal with Silent Hand. It didn''t matter. He was planning on fighting them anyways.


    "You know, Ezra," Griffin''s gaze remained intense, even as his tone stayed casual, "the complexities of our operations require not just competence, but unwavering loyalty. Especially with the developments I have planned." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a beat of silence as Ezra felt the weight of Griffin''s gaze, understanding the unspoken demand. "Of course, Count. Loyalty is paramount in ensuring our mutual success."


    Griffin nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Particularly with the upcoming initiatives in Southside. Those plans will need trusted individuals to see them through. Individuals who are committed to me without reservation."


    Ezra met Griffin''s gaze steadily. "I''m aware of the significance of those plans. You can count on my dedication, Count. Every step of the way."


    Until I rip your heart out myself.


    The Count''s lips curled into a faint smile, his eyes gleaming with approval. "Good to hear, Ezra. I expect nothing less from you. The success of our future endeavors hinges on our ability to trust one another implicitly. I know my trust won''t be misplaced."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "I understand, Count. After taking care of these situations, I will ensure our operations proceed smoothly."


    Griffin''s smile grew, though it held a hint of something darker. "Excellent. Then let''s make sure we stay in close communication, Ezra. Any developments or potential setbacks must be addressed swiftly."


    Ezra nodded, knowing what the count was after. "Agreed. I''ll keep you informed of all progress and any issues that arise."


    The count was definitely planning something in relation to Southside. He would be keeping an eye on Ezra and using him for whatever he had planned.


    He had managed to placate Griffin for now, but he knew the real battle was just beginning.


    The enemy of my enemy is my friend. He stared at Griffin. For now. We''ll face the silent hand. After... it''s you, Count Griffin.

 Chapter 145: Oh, The Toll Of War And Blood

    Ezra hovered in the inky void, his wings beating with a steady rhythm, the scales blending seamlessly into the moonless night. His silhouette, a mere shadow against the starless expanse, was nearly invisible.


    Below, the city sprawled like a sleeping beast, its lights flickering like dying embers.


    His gaze pierced through the glass ceiling of the penthouse below, his sharp eyes catching every detail within the luxurious room. His targets, oblivious to their impending doom, relaxed like all was well with the world.


    He listened intently. All was quiet until the stillness was broken by a faint, haunting melody that drifted up to meet him from below. The dirge resonated within him and stirred his vitality like the ripple a leaf makes as it drops to on surface of a pond.


    It was a mournful hymn that spoke of loss and despair. He smiled softly at the lyrics.


    "In fields where silence echoes loud,


    Where crimson rivers stain the ground,


    The shadows of the fallen rise,


    Beneath a weeping, war-torn sky."


    Olivia had chosen well. The melody was a fitting prelude to the night''s work. The time had arrived.


    His wings ceased their motion, and he hung in the air for a moment, suspended by a combination of power and purpose.


    The dirge grew louder, its somber notes wrapping around him like a shroud. He felt the weight of the melody, the sorrow of countless souls, and it fueled his resolve. This was a reckoning.


    With a final, steadying breath, Ezra descended. The wind roared in his ears as he aimed for the glass ceiling, his eyes locked on the unsuspecting Maguire coven below.


    The moment of impact was a symphony of destruction. The glass roof shattered beneath him, cascading like deadly rain into the room below.


    He landed with a predatory grace, crouched amidst the debris, his wings unfurling in a dramatic flourish. Panic erupted among the occupants, their cries mingling with the haunting song that now seemed a harbinger of their fate.


    "Oh, the toll of war and blood,


    Cries of sorrow, crimson flood,


    In the name of peace, we fight and die,


    Leaving only tears to dry."


    Gen crashed through the door, her giant battle axe gleaming in the dim light. Her grin was wild, eyes blazing with the thrill of impending battle. The air filled with the scent of fear and blood, a scent that only fueled her fervor.


    Without hesitation, she charged at the two nearest vampires, Isolde and Marissa. Her axe arced through the air, a blur of steel and fury. Isolde barely had time to raise her hands in defense before the blade cleaved through her, sending her crumpling to the ground in a lifeless heap.


    "Brothers lost, their names a song,


    In whispers carried on the wind so long,


    Echoes of the battles fought,


    In every heart, a painful thought."


    With a beat of his wings, Ezra launched forward, his eyes locked on Delilah and the coven leader, Lucien. Delilah sprang to meet him, her deadly knife flashing in the dim light.


    She struck with lethal grace, but Ezra twisted away, his movements a blur of shadow and speed. With a savage yank, he tore off her arm, her scream echoing through the chaos.


    He pulled in his wings and turned to Lucien, their eyes meeting in a moment of mutual hatred. They clashed violently, a whirlwind of fists and fury. Lucien''s strength was formidable, his blows landing with bone-crushing force, but Ezra''s fury was unyielding.


    "Oh, the toll of war and blood,


    Cries of sorrow, crimson flood, S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the name of peace, we fight and die,


    Leaving only tears to dry."


    Each punch and kick was a test of wills, the air thick with the scent of blood. Ezra ducked under a wild swing, countering with a brutal uppercut that sent Lucien staggering.


    Delilah charged in with a strike that turned a chunk of Ezra''s torso into light. Ezra fought on through the pain, the wound regenerating rapidly.


    Beside them, Marissa hissed, baring her fangs, but Gen was relentless. The two vampires clashed, Marissa trying to wield her dark arrow and bow in close quarters. She managed to get a shot off and Gen dodged before the lightning could descend.


    "Ghosts of soldiers, silent mourners,


    Guardians of the broken corners,


    Of dreams and hopes left in the dust,


    In memories, we place our trust."


    Ezra dodged Lucien''s strike, twisting behind him as the vampire unleashed a white-hot flame, the fire instantly blackening the floor. The furniture around them caught fire, endangering everyone in the room.


    Ezra''s tailed whipped out, wrapped itself around Lucien and tossed him into the flames. The vampire''s clothes caught fire but he was unharmed, having an immunity to fire granted by his power.


    The man glanced around the room, taking in the situation. "Retreat!" He commanded.


    find-more-stories-on-MVLeMpYr


    "The fields now still, the battles past,


    Yet scars of war forever last,


    In every heart, a wound so deep,


    In every soul, the pain we keep."


    The Maguire coven scrambled to teleport away, but nothing happened. Their vitality fizzled out around them.


    "It''s that fucking song!" Delilah yelled, looking around. They could feel it now. The song, that haunting dirge, sapping their vitality and severing their connection to their abilities.


    Ezra grinned. It was Olivia. She stood at the edge of the room, her presence commanding and serene.


    Now that she had ascended, her full abilities had returned to her, a force of nature in her own right. The song emanated from her, a conduit of her will, weaving through the room and binding the coven''s powers.


    "Oh, the toll of war and blood,


    Cries of sorrow, crimson flood,


    In the name of peace, we fight and die,


    Leaving only tears to dry."


    Gen laughed madly, her axe lashing out and cutting through Marissa''s bow. The second swing of her axe was swift and brutal, cutting through the vampire''s torso and ending the threat with a single blow.


    Blood sprayed across the room, a macabre tribute to Gen''s power and prowess. Her grin widened as she surveyed the destruction.


    Ezra pressed his advantage. He kicked Lucien''s legs out from under him, sending the vampire to the floor. He wove around Delilah, delivering rapid strikes and dodging counterattacks.


    He twisted behind her, grabbed her head and tore it off her neck, tossing her broken body away. His shadows lashed out and seized Lucien, binding the vampire and sending him to his knees. Fire raged on around them.


    Ezra crouched in front of Lucien, bringing his face close to the vampire. Olivia''s song continued in the background.


    "This," Ezra whispered, his eyes holding Lucien''s gaze. "is what me fighting back looks like. I won''t kill your wives. No. You all would be my message to the Silent Hand."


    He paused.


    "I''m coming for all that you have."


    Lucien flinched at the look in Ezra''s eyes.


    Ezra stood, leaving with his coven as the last of Olivia''s song faded in the night.


    "As we gather, mourn and weep,


    For those who lie in endless sleep,


    May their sacrifice remind us all,


    Of the price of war, the lives that fall."


    Fire raged into the sky, a silent proclamation to all that the Matten coven was going to war.

 Chapter 146: Save Me

    Ezra whistled as he stared out the windows of his office. He stood, his jacket draped over the back of his chair and his hands in his pockets. Behind him, Ava was finishing up her verbal report.


    Even if he was a man at war, appearances had to be maintained, so, he was at work.


    A ghost of a smile crossed his lips as he recalled the events of two nights ago. "Ava," he called out, "the weather is great, isn''t it. Bright day and all that?"


    Ava took a moment to stare outside, confused. Rain splattered against the window, heavily, hiding the usual canvas of skyscrapers from view. "Err... if you say so, sir." She answered.


    "Very well." Ezra nodded. "You may go." As Ava left, Ezra sat in his chair, whistling the lyrics to the the new hit song by the popular girl group A X E. "Come on, come on, baby, don''t you see? see-MVLeMpYr-for-more


    We''re going all in tonight, just you and me."


    This was a song he wouldn''t be caught dead singing in public but he was all alone. Nothing could kill his mood.


    "Lights are shining, hearts are racing free. Come on, come on, let''s make it histor- urk!" Ezra choked as suddenly, the air shimmered and twisted, and X appeared in front of him, his presence abrupt.


    "What the fuck, bro!" Ezra raised his voice in exasperation. "You could''ve knocked like a totally normal person, you know."


    "Ezra," X stepped forward, leaning over Ezra''s desk, his voice low and urgent. "Are you really going to align with Griffin?"


    A smirk played at the corner of Ezra''s lips as he stared at X''s mask. "You want me to answer that? I could." The smirk formed fully as he threw X''s words back at him. "But where''s the fun in that?"


    "Ezra Matten." X growled, his voice low and full of warning.


    "There''s one thing that bugs me though." Ezra leaned back in his chair, his tone casual. "You seem to get information very quickly whenever it concerns Griffin. It makes me wonder..."


    X stiffened and Ezra laughed. "You serve closely under him, don''t you? Ha! It makes sense now. Griffin was always the one pulling your strings. I knew no one in their right senses would borrow a mad man like you two hundred million credits."


    Ezra stood and turned to look at the pouring rain. "So, Griffin knew about Valaren all along. Figures. He''s too greedy for his own sake. The real question is," he turned to look at X, "why do you want your master defeated?"


    The dark patches of X''s mask flickered, revealing eyes with a hint of madness. X hunched on himself, whispers leaving him. "No. No. No. No.


    Please..." He seemed to be whispering to himself.


    "Help me... save me... someone, please." The whispers were barely audible, but they carried an eerie, desperate tone.


    The sudden shift in X''s demeanor caught Ezra off guard. "What''s wrong with you, X? Snap out of it."


    X suddenly surged forward, grabbing Ezra''s hand across the desk even as his mask still faced the floor. "Help me! Save me! Please!"


    "What in the heavenly hells?" Ezra took a step back. "Solve your shit yourself, man."


    X''s gaze snapped back to Ezra, the madness momentarily replaced by anger. "Don''t play coy with me, Ezra Matten. You owe me a debt."


    Ezra''s anger flared, his voice rising. "I don''t owe you anything, X. Shut the fuck up and get out of here. Get out and solve your problems yourself."


    X laughed, his whole body shaking as he released his hold on Ezra''s arm. "You''re just denying the reality, Ezra Matten. Don''t you remember?"


    Ezra''s expression darkened. "Remember what? I don''t want to hear your nonsense. Get out of here. Get the hell OUT OF HERE!" He yelled, almost desperately. He didn''t want to hear whatever X had to say.


    He could feel the unidentified debt in his soul pulsing subtly.


    "Remember how I saved you from certain death at the hands of the Flower Shop girls?" X laughed. "That created a blood debt, Ezra Matten. And now, you have to pay."


    As X spoke, Ezra felt an undeniable force within him, a glowing mark on his soul. The blood debt. It shone bright, clear, and inescapable.


    "You fucker!" He snarled, surging forward to attack X, but an invisible weight held him back. X''s laughter echoed through the room.


    "So long as the debt exists, you can''t touch me." X taunted. "You can''t lay a finger upon me. Not until I attack first. That''s how a blood debt works, Ezra. We''re vampires. Blood is sacred to us."


    "Fuck you! Fuck you, X!" Ezra seethed with frustration, his fists clenched. "What do you want from me? To kill Griffin? You know just as much as I do that I can''t do that, you fucker!"


    The dark patches on the eyeholes of X''s mask fell away completely, revealing eyes that gleamed with madness as he leaned closer. "I want you to save me from Griffin, Ezra Matten. This I ask for the debt to be paid."


    Ezra felt the debt in his soul stir at those words, a binding force compelling him to fulfill the demand. X''s laughter grew louder, more unhinged, as he stepped back and vanished as suddenly as he had appeared, leaving Ezra alone with the echoes of his madness.


    Ezra slammed his fist onto the desk, the wood shearing into splinters under the force. The debt weighed heavily on him, an invisible chain linking him to X''s twisted desires. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s mind raced, trying to piece together a plan. He couldn''t afford to be Griffin''s pawn, nor could he allow X''s madness to dictate his actions. he had a war he was fighting and couldn''t allow this to hinder him. He needed to regain control.


    But as he felt the weight of the debt in his soul, he knew, this wasn''t something that could easily be cast aside.

 Chapter 147: Worst-Case Scenario

    Ezra gripped the steering wheel, his eyes focused on the road ahead. The city lights blurred past them as he drove through the streets. Olivia sat beside him, her fingers tapping rhythmically on the dashboard, her mind clearly deep in thought.


    "So, what ways can we use to break this blood debt?" Ezra asked, his voice tense. "It''s binding me to X, and I can''t afford to be manipulated like this."


    Olivia nodded, her expression serious. "Blood debts are as old as the progenitor, Ezra. They''re not easily broken. We need to consider all our options."


    Ezra drove in silence for a few moments, both of them lost in their thoughts. Olivia finally spoke up, her voice calm.


    "One possibility is to find a sixth ring vampire. Someone who can counteract the debt." She suggested. "They have the ability to weaken and shatter blood debts using their Dominion ability. But such people are both rare and powerful."


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, his brow furrowed. "And even if we find someone like that, there''s no guarantee they can help us. And their help would come at a high price we possibly can''t afford to pay."


    Olivia sighed, her frustration evident. "Another option is to confront X directly and find a way to nullify the debt through him. But considering his current state, that''s a dangerous gamble. He might not be rational, and it could make things worse."


    Ezra tightened his grip on the wheel, the tension in his muscles mirroring his inner agitation. He didn''t want to say it but he had to. "What about fulfilling the debt? If I save him from Griffin, as he demanded, that will satisfy the terms and free me from his control."


    Olivia shook her head slowly. "That''s assuming we know exactly what he meant by save me. Griffin might also be binding him through a blood debt. How would we save him from that?"


    "Fuck." Ezra sweared.


    "Even if you save him from whatever this is, we can''t guarantee that he lets you go afterward. X might just use the opportunity to bind you further. We can''t trust him to not have an ulterior motive." experience-MVLeMpYr


    The car turned a corner, the headlights illuminating the path ahead. Ezra''s mind raced through their options, each one seeming more precarious than the last. The weight of the blood debt pressed heavily on him, a constant reminder of his vulnerability.


    "We need to consider the worst-case scenario." Olivia said softly. "Breaking a blood debt isn''t just difficult. It can be deadly. The debt is tied to your soul. Severing it improperly could kill you."


    Ezra''s jaw tightened, the reality of the situation sinking in. "So, we''re stuck. Either we find a way to fulfill the debt on our terms, or we risk my life trying to break it."


    Olivia reached over and placed her hand on his arm, her touch grounding him. "We''ll find a way, Ezra. We always do. But we need to be smart about this. Rushing in could cost us everything."


    Ezra nodded, his eyes hardening. "Then we take this one step at a time. We meet the Arbiter''s sent ally, gather information, and plan carefully. We won''t let X or anyone else control our fate."


    Silence filled the car once more, each lost in thought. As always, they would face this challenge together, and they would find a way to break the chains binding them.


    No matter the cost, they would fight for their freedom and for each other. That was what it meant to be in the Matten coven.


    Ezra pulled up to the restaurant, its frontage glowing warmly against the backdrop of the bustling city. They exited the car, Ezra pausing for a moment to scan the surroundings, his senses on high alert. Olivia placed a reassuring hand on his arm, and they walked inside together.


    The ma?tre d'' greeted them with a courteous nod. "Good evening sir, ma''am. Do you have a reservation?"


    Ezra stepped forward. "Yes, under the name Hawke. We requested a private room."


    "Of course, Mr. Hawke. Right this way," the ma?tre d'' responded, leading them through the dimly lit, elegant restaurant. The scent of gourmet dishes wafted through the air, mingling with the soft murmur of conversations and the clinking of glasses.


    They were led to a secluded room at the back, the door adorned with a discreet sign indicating its reserved status. The ma?tre d'' opened the door and gestured for them to enter. "Your server will be with you shortly."


    The sever would probably never come since the restaurant offers the service as a room for a meeting and not a meal.


    Ezra and Olivia stepped inside the private room, a cozy space with plush seating and a table set for three. A flickering candle cast a warm glow, creating an intimate atmosphere. They took their seats, both of them silent, their thoughts occupied with the impending meeting.


    After a few minutes of waiting, a knock at the door broke the silence. "Come in," Ezra called, his voice steady.


    The door opened, and the Arbiter''s promised ally stepped inside.


    Captain Helena of the peacekeepers. As usual, she was a formidable presence, her white uniform immaculate, her posture rigid with authority. Her piercing eyes swept over the room, taking in Ezra and Olivia with a measured gaze.


    Ezra chuckled as he stared at her. "At this point, I shouldn''t be surprised. Captain Helena." He greeted, standing up to shake her hand. "Thank you for meeting us."


    She shook his hand firmly and took a seat on the empty chair at the table. Olivia nodded to her.


    Helena leaned forward on the table, her gaze steady. "As you have probably guessed, I am the ally the Arbiter promised to you."


    "Of course. I assume you''ve been made aware of the Silent Hand." Ezra stated and Helena nodded. "How do we coordinate to take them out."


    "Things are not that simple." Helena chuckled without any humor. "There is a condition attached to my help." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait a minute." Olivia held up a hand. "We thought the Arbiter''s help was guaranteed."


    "It is, to an extent." Helena held Olivia''s gaze before turning to Ezra. "However, I have my own agenda. I''ll join forces with you, but my support comes with a requirement."


    Ezra gritted his teeth in anger. This wasn''t what he had been promised. "What do you want?"


    Helena grinned, shark like, as she leaned forward. "Simple. Help me depose Griffin as Count."

 Chapter 148: The Grand Plan

    "Are you telling me," Ezra leaned forward, the fury in his voice audible, "that you want us to help you depose Griffin? In exchange of the help promised by the Arbiter."


    "Yes." Captain Helena answered simply. Her face was now expressionless as she studied Ezra.


    Ezra laughed, his anger mounting. "You want us to help you depose the same man we are seeking protection from."


    "Yes." Helena repeated.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Ezra snarled. "Why? Why would I do that? I don''t even need your help against the Silent Hand. Why would I ever want to help you?"


    "I''m glad you asked." Helena steepled her fingers. "First, you want my protection against Griffin. I can help and my help comes with a legal backing. Second, I have a plan. I already know what we have to do. Lastly, if you don''t help me, I''ll expose you to Griffin.


    The infighting between the two of you would do half my job for me. What do you think?"


    Ezra nearly attacked the peacekeeper. His hands bit into the table, drawing gouges into the wood. "Are you threatening me?" His voice was low and dangerous.


    "Yes." Helena nodded. "If I don''t ,somehow, make it out of this meeting alive, I have loyal peacekeepers waiting to send word of your betrayal to Griffin. The choice is yours."


    Ezra stood, his chair skidding back behind him from the force of his motion. He took a step forward when a hand gripped his arm. He looked down at it and traced the hand to see Olivia staring at him.


    Her eyes was sending him a message. Don''t act now. Patience.


    Ezra held her gaze for a long moment. He trusted Olivia. She had to have a reason for this. With a deep breath to calm himself, he righted his chair and sat down.


    Helena watched everything calmly. She didn''t display anything but confidence.


    After Ezra sat, Olivia turned to Helena. "You said you had a plan, didn''t you? Let us hear it."


    Helena leaned forward, her expression intense as she began to speak. "We will be using the Law of Authority to depose Griffin. As I''m sure you''re aware, the City Lord has made it clear that no count is to interfere in Southside. Griffin''s ambitions have been growing, and he''s been eyeing Southside for expansion. We can exploit this."


    Olivia listened intently, nodding for her to continue.


    "This is the only chance we have to depose him without a big battle needed." Helena took a deep breath, her eyes locking onto Ezra''s. "I need you to use the assets of Ascension Capital to frame Griffin for disobeying the City Lord''s orders. We need to make it look like Griffin is meddling directly in Southside, directly challenging the City Lord''s authority."


    "I can see the merit of your plan." Olivia frowned. "But how do we do that without exposing ourselves?"


    Helena smiled, her eyes gleaming with determination. "First, we gather intelligence. Griffin has operations that he may have already initiated in Southside. I''ll find them myself."


    "Second, we create a false trail of documents linking those activities to Griffin. If we can''t find anything on him, we''ll create it ourselves. We just need to ensure that these documents and records are ''leaked'' in a way that they can be discovered by the right people."


    "I''ll be using my trusted personnels to disseminate the information subtly. Lastly, we orchestrate a blatant violation of the count''s orders."


    "And how will you do that?" Ezra growled. "How will you blatantly violate the count orders and link it strongly to Griffin?"


    "Didn''t I answer this before?" Helena crossed her arms. "We use Ascension Capital''s resources to stage an incident in Southside that directly contravenes the City Lord''s orders. This could be in the form of a significant business deal or a hostile takeover attempt attributed to Griffin."


    "This all lies with you, Ezra. You already control Ascension. All we need is to ensure that there are credible witnesses to this staged incident who can attest to Griffin''s supposed involvement. Thankfully, we have the Arbiter for that."


    "When we do all this, the City Lord will have no choice but to depose Griffin. It will be seen as a direct challenge to his authority, and he''ll have to act decisively to maintain his control. No fights needed and no bloodshed. Griffin will be deposed."


    Ezra couldn''t help but be impressed by the plan. However, his anger wasn''t completely gone. "I think you''re forgetting something. The Arbiter wants me to keep Ascendant secure, not hand it to Griffin. She won''t stand for this."


    "She is aware of my plans." Helena answered. "She is prepared to lose a few assets to see Griffin lose his Authority as count."


    Ezra stared in silence. "Assuming that''s true, your plan is still too dangerous. One misstep, and it could backfire. And it''ll be me and my coven that would be facing the consequences."


    "You have to choose your poison, Ezra Matten. Will Griffin be informed and you face consequences without any allies. Or, we pull off this plan and Griffin only discovers your involvement at the last moment. A time when you''ll have me as an ally and the Arbiter would be free to act openly as an impartial official of the law."


    "The plan must be executed immediately after the Silent Hand is defeated. This ensures that there would be no distractions. All our allies will be briefed and ready to support the narrative once the plan is in motion. Their backing will add credibility to the accusations against Griffin."


    Ezra kept staring silently at her. His fury, back with full force. She was pressing him into a corner.


    "I will give you time to think on my offer." Helena stood, smoothening her uniform. "Choose well, Ezra Matten."


    She nodded sharply and left the room. MVLeMpYr-the-story-platform


    The moment Helena left the room, his fist crashed down on the table, severing it into two. His black zone rolled off him and sealed the room. He roared his rage into the sky.


    Olivia watched him calmly.


    After a minute, Ezra calmed himself. The Arbiter had promised salvation. Instead, she had brought him more problems.


    Life as a vampire had almost made him forget. There was no such thing as a free meal.


    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 149: Flip The Board

    Ezra swept into his study, the door banging shut behind him. Olivia, Gen, and Red looked up, sensing the tension radiating from him.


    His steps were brisk, almost aggressive, as he crossed the room and sank into his chair. He didn''t meet their eyes, his jaw clenched tightly.


    With a curt wave, he gestured for Red to begin. She exchanged a glance with the others, noting the stormy expression on his face and the rigid set of his shoulders.


    The atmosphere was thick with unspoken frustration, and Red knew better than to delay. She took a deep breath and began her report, her tone serious.


    "First, Helena''s threat to expose us to Griffin is credible. We were turned in the same coven and I''ve known her for a long time. She''s ruthless and willing to do whatever it takes to get what she wants."


    "Her ambition is very clear. If it''s Helena, then, this isn''t just about helping someone else. She''s after something herself. I think that she''s targeting the seat of Count for herself."


    Ezra listened intently, his expression hardening with every word. Olivia shot him a concerned glance, but he remained silent, absorbing the information.


    "Peacekeepers are supposed to be neutral," Red continued. "So for Helena to go this far, it means she''s after something significant. She wants the power and influence that comes with being a Count."


    "Wait a minute." Gen leaned forward, a frown on her face. "What if she wants to put the Arbiter on Griffin''s seat instead of herself?"


    Red shook her head. "Unlikely." She turned to Olivia. "Helena stated that it was her agenda, didn''t she?"


    Olivia nodded.


    "The most probable explanation is that she''s close to ascending to the fifth ring, which would make her eligible for becoming a Count. She knows this is her biggest chance to climb up the ladder and get a guaranteed post."


    The room fell silent as they all turned to Ezra, awaiting his reaction. He sat in deep thought, the tension in the air an almost physical weight.


    After a moment, he looked up and asked, "Is Helena''s plan something that the Matten coven can afford to follow?"


    Olivia responded immediately, her voice steady. "We can''t afford not to follow it. If we refuse, Helena could expose us, and the consequences would be severe. Besides, the plan to use the Law of Authority against Griffin is solid."


    Gen nodded in agreement. "The plan is pretty good. It gives us a way to remove Griffin legally and strategically. Plus, it aligns with our own goals of maintaining and expanding our influence."


    Ezra drummed his fingers on the armrest, his gaze distant as he weighed their words. "Helena is a wild card, and her ambition makes her predictable in some ways. She wants power, and she''s willing to play dirty to get it."


    The study was silent, everyone hanging upon his words.


    Ezra spoke slowly, methodically laying out their options. "First, we could reject Helena''s offer," he began, his voice calm but firm.


    "This means that she goes to Griffin and he would declare war against us. That''s a conflict we can''t afford right now, not with the Silent Hand still a threat."


    He paused, glancing around the room, seeing the concern in Olivia''s eyes and the determination in Gen''s.


    "Second, we could accept Helena''s offer. This means working with someone who views us as tools, not allies. She threatened us first, instead of extending something of an olive branch."


    "She is as Red said, ambitious and ruthless. It''s clear we would always be expendable to her. That is not a good quality to have in an ally."


    Ezra''s voice began to rise, his frustration bubbling up as he continued.


    "Third, I could go to the Arbiter to protest these turn of events. But that won''t change a thing."


    "The Arbiter probably doesn''t have any ally on the level of the entire peacekeepers corps. We''d be back to square one, facing Griffin''s wrath and Helena''s schemes."


    His fist clenched on the armrest as he pressed on. "Lastly, I could go to Griffin before Helena reaches him. By posing as Griffin''s loyal man, I might mitigate the damage of Helena informing him."


    "The Matten coven would survive, but Griffin would be watching us closely, limiting our every move. We would be under his thumb, unable to act freely, which was the reason we wanted out in the first place."


    Ezra stood abruptly, his eyes blazing with righteous fury. "I refuse to be a pawn in their games!" He declared, his voice filled with his anger.


    "We won''t be taking any of these choices."


    He stared into the eyes of the women present, one after the other.


    "Instead, I''ll make my own choice."


    He sat back down. "We''ll align with Helena for now, but when the endgame arrives, I will take the position of Count for myself."


    His declaration hung in the air, the finality of his words resonating with everyone in the room.


    Olivia''s eyes shone with a mixture of pride and concern. Gen''s smile widened, her enthusiasm for the plan clear. Red nodded, her respect for Ezra evident.


    Ezra continued, his voice now steady and resolute. "We''ll use Helena''s ambition to our advantage. We''ll play along with her schemes, but we''ll be preparing for the moment when we can strike." MvLeMpYr-article


    "When Griffin is deposed, and Helena makes her move for the Count''s seat, we''ll be ready to outmaneuver her and claim it for ourselves." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll flip the board. A pawn, to become a queen!"


    The room was filled with a renewed sense of purpose. Ezra''s plan was bold and dangerous, but it was a path to power on their terms.


    They would no longer be at the mercy of Griffin''s tyranny or Helena''s ruthless ambition. They would carve out their own destiny, and the Matten coven would rise to the top.


    Valaren roared within Ezra, his vitality resonating with the declaration. One step closer to Count, one step closer to becoming King of all vampires.

 Chapter 150: Welcoming The Trojan Horse

    As the women left the study, the room fell into a heavy silence. Ezra and Olivia remained, staring at each other. After a moment, Olivia broke the silence.


    "Ezra. I have to ask. Do you have a plan for facing both Griffin and Helena if it comes down to a fight?" she asked, her voice quiet.


    Ezra sighed, his gaze fixed on the dark arrow still embedded in the wall of the study. "We have to make sure it never comes to a fight." He replied, though his tone lacked conviction.


    Olivia gave a short, bitter laugh. "When have things ever worked out for us like that? When?"


    Ezra remained silent.


    Olivia stepped closer, her expression serious. "Griffin is a fifth ring vampire, and Helena will have also found a way to ascend by the time we will be betraying her."


    "Not to mention, the difference in power between the fourth and fifth ring is bigger than the difference between all the lesser four rings combined. You could go toe-to-toe with a fourth ring vampire, but a fifth ring would squash you like a bug. Even if you ascended to the fourth ring, it would still be a tough fight."


    "This is what we''ll do." Ezra turned to look at her, his eyes intense. "Then we''ll make you a fifth ring vampire."


    Olivia''s eyes widened in shock. "It''s too soon after my fourth ring ascension, Ezra. The strain-"


    He stood and stepped closer, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "With the soul bond, we''ll all give you our vitality. Anyhow, anyway we can, we''ll find a way to amass the vitality needed and make it happen. It won''t be easy. But when have we ever taken the easy road?"


    "The vitality needed is too much!" Olivia exclaimed. "How will we even get that?"


    A knowing smile crossed Ezra''s lips. "Well, I guess we''ll have to become rabbits." His face turned serious and he held Olivia''s gaze. "This is the only way. You have to become our weapon. That''s how we all survive. What do you say?"


    "Okay. I''ll do it." Olivia''s shock slowly gave way to resolve as she nodded. "It won''t be easy. The process is dangerous, and we don''t have much time."


    Ezra stepped back, pacing the room. "I''m more worried about how we''ll be able to act against Griffin with his assistant always looking over our shoulder."


    Olivia nodded and crossed her arms, considering his words. "We know she is competent and loyal to Griffin. We''ll need to be very careful about what we say and do around her. However, I think this is a blessing in disguise."


    Ezra raised a brow.


    "We can use her presence to our advantage, feed her selective information that won''t raise suspicion but keeps Griffin off our backs."


    "That... is brilliant." Ezra nodded, appreciating her strategic thinking. "We''ll need to craft a narrative that keeps her occupied and makes her report things that seem normal, even if we''re planning something else entirely." discover-MVLeMpYr-novels


    Olivia took a deep breath. "And in the meantime, I''ll start preparing for the ascension. After all, I''ll need to be ready to undergo the transformation quickly when the time comes." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra stepped closer again, his eyes softening. "I know it''s a lot to ask, Olivia. But you''re our best chance. Together, we''ll make it work."


    Olivia placed her hand over his. "We''ll make it work, Ezra. We''ve come this far, and we won''t let Griffin or Helena destroy everything we''ve built."


    Ezra smiled, pulling her into a brief, fierce embrace. His wives will always have his back.


    **********


    Ezra, Gen, and Olivia lounged in the living room, the atmosphere relaxed yet charged with the undercurrents of their recent decisions. Red was at her workplace.


    The fire crackled softly in the hearth, casting a warm glow over the room. The poor use the bioluminescent, organic heating system but the rich use natural wood, enjoying the warmth of real fire.


    Both were comfortable but only one was the mark of luxury.


    Gen was sprawled on the couch, flipping through a magazine while Olivia sipped her tea, her eyes occasionally leaving her book and meeting Ezra''s as they shared silent thoughts.


    The tranquility was interrupted by a knock at the door. Olivia set her cup down and exchanged a glance with Ezra before standing to answer it.


    Standing at the threshold was Griffin''s assistant, whom Ezra had learned her name was Natalia. She stood there, her demeanor calm and professional.


    "Good evening." Natalia greeted, her voice polite. "I hope I''m not intruding."


    "Not at all," Olivia replied with a welcoming smile. Ezra had to do a double take. Even he could not tell if the smile was real or fake. Olivia waved a hand. "We''ve been expecting you. Please, come in."


    Ezra rose from his chair, offering a nod to the lady. "Welcome, Natalia. We''ve prepared a room for you."


    Natalia stepped inside, her eyes scanning the living room briefly before settling on the three of them. "Thank you for accommodating me. I appreciate your hospitality."


    The unspoken words hung in the air. They had no choice but to accomodate her. Ezra''s eyes were firmly on Natalia. Why hadn''t Griffin just sent her before he signalled the need for an ally to the Arbiter? Things would have been much easier.


    Gen closed her magazine and stood up, her smile clearly fake. "It''s no trouble at all. Let me show you to your room."


    The group moved through the house. Gen led Natalia upstairs to a cozy guest room at the end of the hall. The room was neatly furnished with a soft bed, a writing desk, and a window overlooking the garden.


    "This will be your room," Gen said, opening the door and stepping aside. "If you need anything, just let us know."


    Natalia looked around, her expression neutral. "It''s perfect. Thank you."


    Ezra and Olivia lingered in the hallway, ensuring everything was settled. "We''re glad to have you here, Natalia." Ezra said. He was quite proud of the sincerity in his voice. "We understand the situation is delicate, but we hope you''ll find your stay comfortable."


    Natalia nodded, her eyes meeting his. "I''ll do my best to assist where I can. Griffin trusts me to handle matters discreetly."


    Olivia smiled reassuringly. Ezra couldn''t help but glance at her. Where did she learn to act like this? "We appreciate that. For now, rest and settle in. We''ll discuss everything in the morning."


    With a final nod, Natalia closed the door behind her, leaving the trio in the hallway. They shared a loaded glance before making their way back to the living room. The trojan horse had arrived and all communication were now subject to scrutiny.


    "She seems competent," Gen remarked, breaking the silence as they settled back into their seats.


    They all smiled at the private joke. They''ll be using her competency to their advantage. A reverse trojan horse, one could say.

 Chapter 151: Alliance Made

    Ezra sat alone at a corner table in the familiar restaurant, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the wooden surface.


    The air was thick with the scent of roasted meats and freshly uncorked wine, but his mind was too occupied to take notice. He had reserved a private room at the back, away from prying eyes and curious ears, but for now, he waited in the main dining area.


    His thoughts were a whirl of strategies and contingencies, each more elaborate than the last. He hated feeling cornered, but recent events had left him with few choices.


    The door swung open, and a gust of cool night air swept into the restaurant. Ezra glanced up, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the newcomers.


    None of them were Helena. He checked his watch, noting that she was a few minutes late.


    At home, Olivia, Gen, and Red were keeping a close eye on Griffin''s secretary, Natalia. Her presence was a constant reminder of the precarious position they were in.


    One wrong move, and their entire operation could unravel. It hadn''t been hard to see that Natalia was competent, diligent, and fiercely loyal to Griffin, making her a formidable obstacle.


    Finally, the ma?tre d'' approached him, nodding respectfully. "Mr. Hawke, your room is ready."


    Ezra stood, straightening his jacket and smoothing his hair. "Thank you," he said, following the ma?tre d'' to the private room. A different one than the one they had previously used.


    The room was small but elegantly furnished, with a single table set for two. Candles flickered softly, casting a warm glow over the polished wood and rich fabrics.


    He took his seat, his eyes fixed on the door. Helena''s arrival would signal the beginning of a dangerous game, one that required careful planning and ruthless execution. He couldn''t afford to show any weakness.


    Minutes ticked by, each one stretching into an eternity. Ezra''s mind drifted to the women at home, their faces flashing before him.


    Olivia''s calm determination, Gen''s fierce loyalty, and Red''s sharp intellect. They were his strength, his reason for fighting. And he would be adding another battle to the war on this night.


    The door opened, and Helena stepped inside, her presence commanding the room.


    This time, instead of her customary uniform, she wore a tailored suit that also emphasized her authority, and her expression was one of controlled curiosity.


    "Ezra," she greeted, her voice smooth and confident. "I trust I haven''t kept you waiting too long."


    "Helena," Ezra replied, his tone equally controlled. "Have a sit." He gestured.


    Helena sat and stared at Ezra. "So, what have you chosen, Ezra Matten?"


    Ezra sat straight, holding her gaze. "You''re putting me between a rock and a hard place."


    Helena raised an eyebrow, her expression neutral. "Explain."


    "I am the one taking all the risks in this plan of yours. All you do is swoop in and arrest. You''re holding me by the neck."


    "If i came with a smile, would you have accepted my plan?" She asked him.


    Ezra knew the answer to that but he didn''t answer the question. "Griffin''s secretary is watching my coven." He said, leaning forward slightly. "Natalia is thorough and loyal. One slip, and she''ll report everything back to Griffin."


    "Natalia?" Helena raised a brow. "Griffin''s first wife?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s eyes widened in surprise. "She''s Griffin''s first-" He cut himself off. "Fuck." There''s no way Griffin''s first wife won''t be a fifth ring vampire like him. "This is bullshit."


    Helena''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she nodded. "I see. And you''ve decided?"


    Ezra took a deep breath. Here goes nothing. "I accept the alliance between us. For now."


    Helena''s lips curved into a small, satisfied smile. "Good. Now that we''ve established our alliance, let''s get down to business. What details do you have on the Silent Hand?"


    Ezra leaned back in his chair. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking.


    "The Silent Hand is composed of three primary covens. The first two, the Blackthorne and Maguire covens, are under Count Solomon. They owe significant debts to Ascendant Capital."


    Helena''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Debtors, you say? That gives us leverage."


    "Not really." Ezra answered. "These covens are fighting because we have that leverage you spoke of. They are not vulnerable to financial pressure because they already believe that their finances are gone." story-by-NovelFire


    "Which is why they are fighting." Helena hummed. "I see. Carry on."


    "Okay. The third member of the Silent Hand is the Odinson coven, which is under Count Vladimir. Unlike the others, the Odinson coven is actually an investor in Ascendant Capital. I don''t think they actually want to switch sides. They are after something specific."


    "The Ascension well." Helena hummed beneath her breath. Ezra''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. She knew what the well was.


    "Don''t worry about the Odinson coven." Helena spoke. "I have some leverage of my own against them."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "What kind of leverage?"


    Helena''s smile was sly, almost predatory. "Let''s just say I have some dirt on them. Information that I can use to legally attack them and could ruin their standing within the vampire society."


    "If I apply the right pressure, I can take them off the board without much resistance. Don''t worry. My method won''t raise any suspicion. No one would be able to connect us."


    "Okay." Ezra leaned back, considering her words. "That would be a significant advantage. If you handle the Odinson coven, that leaves us with Blackthorne and Maguire."


    "Precisely," Helena agreed. "Your coven, along with Natalia should be more than capable of dealing with those two."


    Ezra nodded slowly, the gears in his mind turning. "Natalia''s involvement will be critical. We need to ensure she believes we are acting in Griffin''s best interest. That way, she''ll report favorably and keep Griffin off our backs when we begin your plan."


    "Very well." Helena leaned forward, her expression serious. "I''ll put my trust in you, Ezra. One misstep on your end and we could face retaliation not just from Solomon but from Griffin as well."


    "You don''t need to worry about us" Ezra growled. "We know what we have to do. Focus on your own part. If you mess up, we''ll be the one cleaning up the mess."


    Helena''s eyes met his as she nodded approvingly. "That''s what I like to see from my partners. Let''s get to work. We have a lot to do, and time is of the essence."


    Ezra glared at her words. Partners meant equal. They both knew their relationship wasn''t equal.


    However, the alliance was set, and their enemies were now within reach. The fate of his coven depended on it, and Ezra was ready to do whatever it took to secure their future.

 Chapter 152: Nighttime Raid

    The night was silent and heavy with tension as Ezra, Olivia, Gen, and Natalia approached the clearing in the woods outside First City.


    They were getting closer to the secluded bunker that served as the Maguire coven''s hideout.


    After their attack on the coven a week back, the coven had gone to ground. It had taken Natalia''s resources to track them to their current location.


    The bunker was a fortress of reinforced concrete, designed to keep intruders out and its secrets safe. Tonight, it would be breached.


    As they neared the entrance, Natalia held a hand and they stopped. Ezra frowned. The woman had taken control of the operation and as she was the most powerful vampire present and a representative of Griffin''s authority, Ezra couldn''t protest.


    "You don''t need me for this now, do you?" She asked, raising an elegantly sculpted eyebrow.


    "No we don''t." Ezra said stepping forward. "We''ll take care of this ourselves."


    reading-here-on-NovelFire


    "Good." Natalia nodded. "Olivia can sing her song from here. You two would be the sword for this operation. Remember. No killing. Capture only.


    Count Griffin wants to interrogate them personally."


    Ezra eyed the woman before nodding. It wouldn''t be that hard. When fighting vampires, everything was fair game except the heart.


    Vitality floated at the edge of his peripheral vision and he turned sharply to see a form vanishing. "Delilah." He growled.


    "They already know we''re here." Gen eyed where the astral projection had been with a savage grin. "This means they have time to prepare. This will be fun."


    "Doesn''t matter." Ezra nodded to Olivia. "The outcome will still be the same."


    At his nod, Olivia began to sing softly, her voice weaving through the night like a ghostly melody. Tiny waves of red, green and blue suffused the entire area. Now, the Maguire coven won''t be able to teleport away.


    The vitality in her voice resonated with the air and the trees around them, casting an invisible net that trapped their enemies in place. She had enough fine control of her song to leave Ezra and Gen out of the effects.


    With a nod, Ezra turned away. Beside him, Gen stalked like a hungry lion, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of movement. As they reached the heavy steel door, they could feel the tension crackling in the air.


    "Get ready," Ezra whispered, his voice barely audible over Olivia''s melody. He placed his hands on the door and pushed. After a few seconds, he confirmed his suspicions.


    The fortress was custodian made. Ordinary vampires couldn''t get in by using their strength.


    He removed a hand from the door, leaving just one in place. Darkness cascaded out of his arms, seeping into the super tiny space where the door rested on its frame.


    The door was a foot thick but it still had to be opened. His darkness quickly encompassed the door. He took hold of his vitality and infused it with the darkness. The darkness solidified thinly over the door.


    With a flex, Ezra began pushing using the darkness. The vitality fueled strength of his darkness pushed the door, making it emit tiny squeaks.


    After a few minutes, the door gave way and fell down with a huge crash. With the door gone, they could see a long, dark hallway.


    With a nod, Ezra waved and they slipped inside. The bunker was completely dark as they moved through the narrow corridors. Olivia''s song continued to fill the space, a constant reminder of their plan.


    They finally reached the central chamber, where Lucien and his three wives, Delilah, Marissa, and Isolde, stood waiting at different points.


    Lucien''s eyes glowed with a mixture of fury and determination, as he glared at them. Delilah and Marissa, who could teleport, were visibly straining against Olivia''s song, their powers rendered useless.


    "You caught us off guard last time. This time, we''re ready for you." Delilah spat from where she stood.


    "You think you can trap us here?" Lucien snarled, his voice echoing through the chamber. "You''re fools to challenge us here."


    Ezra laughed as he stepped forward. "We''re not here to trap you, Lucien Maguire. We''re here to end this... relationship between us." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Lucien could respond, Gen''s web thwapped and dragged her in the blink of an eye. She landed in front of Isolde, knowing that she was the weakest of the vampires in the Maguire coven at the second ring.


    Marissa tried to defend herself, but Gen was the more experienced vampire. Her speed and ferocity were overwhelming. With a swift, brutal strike, Gen decapitated her, removing her from the fight.


    Lucien roared in anger, his fists crackling with fire as he charged at Ezra. But Olivia''s song grew louder, more intense, and he faltered, his powers flickering and weakening under the song.


    Delilah cursed. Desperate to escape, she attempted to teleport, only to be met with the crushing reality of Olivia''s soung binding her in place.


    Gen laughed as she surged forward, engaging Marissa in a fierce duel. The weakened Marissa fought back with everything she had, but Gen''s battle lust proved too much.


    Within moments, Isolde was quartered, leaving only Lucien and Delilah, who were fighting Ezra, standing.


    Lucien, realizing the tide had turned against him, launched a desperate attack at Ezra. Ezra was ready, sidestepping the blow and countering with a strike of his own.


    Delilah disengaged and turned to meet Gen. The two clashed fiercely, their movements a deadly dance of strength and skill.


    Ezra twisted out of the way of a pillar of fire. His darkness shot out, grabbed Lucien''s legs and pulled. Lucien crashed to the floor and Ezra grinned as he kicked the downed vampire.


    Lucien quickly rolled to his feet. He emitted white light which sank into his skin. In a moment, he disappeared from view.


    "Using your chameleon, huh?" Ezra chuckled. "Smart."


    With a twist, his tail erupted from the base of his spine and coiled around an invisible object. With a yank, Lucien faded into view, missing his head. His body stood for a few moments, before sinking to its knees.


    His neck bubbled, trying to regenerate but Ezra knew he was down. It usually took time for heads to regenerate.


    Delilah, seeing her husband defeated, let out a cry of despair and fury. Gen took advantage of the momentary distraction and in a moment, Delilah was subdued.


    Ezra stood, surveying the site of the battle. "Hmmn. Less damage this time."


    He took his phone out to call the ladies waiting outside. It was time to secure the prisoners.


    As the call went through, Olivia''s song finally faded, the silence that followed filled with a sense of victory.


    They had struck a significant blow against the Silent Hand, but the fight was not yet over. There was still much to be done.

 Chapter 153: The Web Tightens

    Helena strode into the lavishly appointed office, her heels clicking sharply against the marble floor.


    The lavishness of the Odinson coven''s headquarters was on full display, a nod to their wealth and power. But Helena''s focus was on the man seated behind the massive desk. Thor, the leader of the Odinson coven.


    Thor rose as she entered, his broad frame casting an imposing shadow. "Captain Helena," he greeted, his voice a deep rumble. "What brings the peacekeepers to my door?"


    Helena offered a tight smile, her eyes cold. "Good evening, Thor Odinson. I believe we have some important matters to discuss."


    He motioned for her to sit, and she did so with the grace of a predator settling into a waiting position. Thor remained standing, his eyes wary. "Important matters? This sounds ominous."


    If only he knew.


    Helena''s smile didn''t waver as she stared at him. "Let''s not waste time, Thor. You''ll want to be seated for this."


    The vampire eyed her suspiciously before reluctantly taking a seat.


    "Good." Helena nodded. "I''m here about a violation of the Turning Law."


    Thor''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of unease crossing his features. "The Turning Law? I''m not aware of any violations within my coven."


    Helena reached into her bag and pulled out a thick file, placing it on the desk with a decisive thud. She motioned to it as she spoke.


    "This file contains evidence that one of your coven members was turned without proper documentation. The application for the turning was submitted after the fact, which, as you know, is a serious breach of our regulations."


    Thor''s expression hardened. "You came all this way to discuss paperwork?"


    Helena leaned forward, her gaze piercing.


    "This isn''t just about paperwork. It''s about the law. The consequences of such a violation are severe. I could arrest you on these charges, Thor. It would destroy you and much of what you own." She paused. "Legally."


    She watched as the realization dawned on him, the weight of her words sinking in. He grabbed the file and checked it.


    Pictures, documents and even worse, witness statements obtained from other vampires. The picture being painted wasn''t pretty. NovelFire-original


    Thor''s confidence wavered, his eyes flickering with a mix of anger and fear. "What do you want, Helena?"


    "Simple." Helena''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with her ambition. "I want you to sell your shares in Ascendant Capital to me and leave First City."


    Thor''s fists clenched, his jaw tightening. "You want me to sell my stake in one of the most lucrative ventures in the city and just walk away?"


    "Precisely." Helena said, her tone as sharp as a blade. "If you comply, I''ll make sure this... indiscretion remains buried. Refuse, and I will ensure that I use every piece of evidence to tear you down."


    She leaned towards him, lowering her voice. "You know the consequences, Thor. You''ll be facing a long stint in the dark cells of the ark and stripped of everything you own. Which, do you think, is the better deal?"


    Thor stared at her, his mind racing. He knew she held all the cards. The Turning Law was clear, and the evidence she presented was damning. He could fight, but it would be a losing battle.


    "Very well," he said through gritted teeth. "I''ll sell you my shares and leave the city. But mark my words, Helena, this isn''t over."


    Helena rose, her smile victorious. "It''s over when I say it''s over, Thor. Have the paperwork ready by tomorrow."


    As she turned to leave, she felt a surge of satisfaction. Her plan was falling into place.


    With Thor''s shares in Ascendant Capital under her control and the Odinson coven out of the way, her influence and power were growing.


    She would not be satisfied with mere alliances. She aimed for dominance, and nothing less.


    Leaving the office, Helena''s mind was already on the next step. She had used the law to her advantage, bending it to fit her needs.


    It was a dangerous game, but she was a master player. And she was far from finished. The Griffin county will become hers.


    **********


    Ezra sat in his office, the quiet hum of the city filtering through the large windows behind him.


    His desk was cluttered with papers and reports, but his mind was elsewhere, tangled in the complexities of their current situation. Griffin on one side and Helena on the other.


    Then, there''s X whose side he had no idea of and the Arbiter who was helping him for reasons of her own.


    The intercom buzzed, breaking his reverie. "Mr. Matten," came the voice of his assistant, Ava. "There''s a matter that requires your immediate attention. It''s about a recent acquisition of our shares."


    Ezra''s stomach tightened. "Send it through," he replied, bracing himself. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A moment later, an email appeared on his screen, the subject line reading: "Urgent: Ascendant Capital welcomes a new majority shareholder. Helena Manolis."


    He clicked it open, his eyes scanning the document quickly. With each line he read, his blood began to boil.


    He should have expected this. Helena had maneuvered her way into acquiring a significant stake in Ascendant Capital through the forced sale of Thor''s shares.


    Ezra pushed back from his desk, his chair scraping against the floor. "Damn her," he muttered under his breath, slamming a fist onto the wooden surface. The impact rattled the items on his desk, a physical manifestation of his growing fury.


    He stood up and began pacing the room, his mind racing.


    "She played me," he muttered to himself, his anger simmering just below the surface. "She''s wormed her way deeper into my domain. At this point, she''s no different from Griffin."


    At that moment, Olivia''s astral projection floated into the office. "Ezra, what''s going on?" she asked, her concern evident in her voice.


    Ezra turned to her, his eyes flashing with anger. "Helena. She''s now a shareholder in Ascendant Capital. She forced Odinson to sell his shares to her, leveraging his violation of the Turning Law."


    Olivia''s eyes widened in shock. "What? How did this happen?"


    "She mentioned that she had dirt on him." Ezra spat, his frustration evident. "Used the law to her advantage and squeezed him out. Now she''s got a foothold in Ascendant."


    "Shit." Olivia''s expression hardened. "This wasn''t what we expected. This changes everything."


    Ezra nodded, his jaw set and his mind made. "She''s just as dangerous as Griffin. We need to treat her the same way. Cordial on the surface, but always prepared for betrayal."


    They stood in silence for a moment, the gravity of the situation settling in. Ezra''s mind churned with strategies and countermeasures.


    He had to find a way to protect his interests and keep Helena from gaining any more power before he could strike at her.


    He took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm within him. They had made a deal with the devil and the only way out, was to become one too.

 Chapter 154: Mechanical Monologue

    X walked silently alongside Count Griffin, his masked face betraying no emotion even as his heart seethed with resentment.


    The mechanical voice device affixed to Griffin''s throat emitted a soft whirr with each step, a constant reminder of his power and control.


    They descended in silence into the deeper levels of the hotel, Griffin''s private sanctuary, where secrets and horrors lay hidden from the world above. The things Griffin doesn''t want seeing the light of day.


    They reached a heavy, reinforced door, its surface marred by countless scratches and dents. X stepped forward, unlocking it with practiced efficiency.


    The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit chamber. The scent of blood and despair hung thick in the air. Chained to the wall, bloody and battered, was Lucien, leader of the now captured Maguire coven.


    Griffin moved with a predatory grace, his mechanical voice echoing in the confined space. "Ah, Lucien," he began, taking a seat in the lone chair at the center of the room. "Let''s continue our little chat from where we stopped, shouldn''t we?"


    Lucien groaned in pain, his eyes barely open. Griffin hummed, his gaze cold, almost detached.


    "Let''s see. Did I ever tell you about my first encounter with the Ascension well?" he started, his tone conversational, as if they were old friends reminiscing.


    X stood to the side, his eyes never leaving Lucien. Inside, his hatred burned with every word spoken as he listened to the voice of the man who held his life in an iron grip.


    But outwardly, he was the perfect servant, obedient and silent.


    "When I was a young fourth ring vampire, I sought the Ascension Well, just like every other vampire with ambition." Griffin continued. "I followed the trail all the way to First City and settled here."


    "A I searched, I wondered what it could be a metaphor for. A human with very powerful blood? An ancient ritual? A mythical place that exists only in our hearts? I had many theories." He chuckled, a hollow sound.


    "Imagine my surprise when I discovered it was a literal well."


    Griffin leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "I was eager. I took a drink from the well, and it made me anew as a fifth ring vampire. A vampire stronger than the norm."


    "Yes, I''ll have a harder time ascending to sixth ring than those who ascended normally but who cares? I broke the barrier to godhood. I now stood among the powerful as equals."


    He sighed in nostalgia. "Good days. Good days, man."


    He focused back on the chained man. "But have you asked yourself, Lucien Why is the well is so valuable?"


    Lucien''s only response was another groan of pain. Griffin sighed theatrically, the sound, like something out of a horror movie.


    "The Ascension Well is the fastest way to ascend from the fourth ring to the fifth. Any fourth ring vampire can do it, even with half the vitality needed for the ascension."


    "Just a very, very long drink, and voila! Fifth ring. Of course, it''s not that simple, but you get the point."


    "The main thing, however, is the fact that whoever controls the well controls the rate of ascension in First City. They control who gets to cross from the mundane to godhood and that''s a lot of power in the hands of someone who won''t be me."


    Griffin''s voice hardened. "And I can''t let the well fall into the hands that person. That must never happen."


    All was silent for amoment, before Griffin continued. "I went to look at the well recently, ang guess what I found. They''ve moved it! Away from prying hands."


    "And as I was searching for it, I came across some really interesting information. Silent Hand knows where it is." He grinned. "So, I know you know its new location, Lucien. Tell me before it''s too late."


    Lucien groaned again, a sound of sheer agony. Griffin''s expression turned mockingly apologetic. "Oh. I forgot about that. X," he turned to the masked man, "parch his throat."


    X moved forward, his hands steady as he provided Lucien with just enough blood to heal his wounds but not enough to restore his vitality. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hated this role, hated being Griffin''s instrument for whatever task he desired, but he performed his task with a cold efficiency born from years of practice.


    "Where is the well, Lucien?" Griffin asked again, his tone deceptively gentle.


    "I don''t know," Lucien croaked, his voice weak.


    Griffin chuckled, shaking his head. "Come now, Lucien. We both know you''re lying. Where is it?"


    Lucien''s denials continued, each one weaker than the last. Griffin''s questions grew more pointed, his patience wearing thin. Finally, he sighed, rising from his seat. "It seems you still need more time to think."


    Lucien''s eyes widened in fear, his voice pleading. "No, please, I really don''t know where it is! I''m telling the-"


    Griffin turned to X, his mechanical voice a sharp command. "Help him think, X."


    X''s hands clenched at his sides, the orders cutting through him like a blade. But he stepped forward, his face impassive behind the mask.


    Lucien''s pleas turned to screams as Griffin left the room, his mechanical voice echoing down the hallway.


    As X moved to carry out Griffin''s orders, a storm of hatred and resentment raged within him.


    He despised this role, despised Griffin, but he was bound by forces stronger than his will. His movements were precise, his actions methodical, but each moment fueled the fire of his resolve.


    This-is-a-NovelFire-special


    One day, he vowed silently, one day he would break free from Griffin''s control. But for now, he was trapped, a prisoner in his own life, forced to serve the man he loathed.


    His thoughts turned to Ezra Matten and his blood debt. His lips curled into an unseen smile.


    "Patience. Patience is the key." He muttered to himself.


    He began humming the words to A X E''s newest song as he worked, the sound calming him.


    "Under the neon lights, where dreams ignite. We''re stepping out tonight, feeling so alive." He hummed as he cut here and burned there. Lucien''s screams were like the perfect instrument to back up the music. "Got the whole world in our sights. Gonna take a chance, gonna roll the dice."


    He was well aware that he was mad but his days of madness were now numbered.


    "Come on, come on, baby, don''t you see? We''re going all in tonight, just you and me."


    Ezra Matten was the key.


    The key to his freedom.


    "Lights are shining, hearts are racing free. Come on, come on, let''s make it history!"

 Chapter 155: Seed Of Defiance

    X knelt in the dimly lit room, his eyes fixed on the cold stone floor as he waited.


    Even as he held the position, he hated the deference he was forced to show, the subservience that was demanded of him.


    Just when he was contemplating acting up, the air shimmered as Natalia, Griffin''s assistant and first wife, teleported into the room.


    He rose swiftly, bowing his head in a show of respect. "Welcome, Lady Natalia." he greeted, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Thank you, X," she replied, her tone as crisp and authoritative as ever.


    "My Lord awaits." X waited respectfully.


    "Let''s go." Natalia nodded, her expression cool and unreadable. "Is everything prepared?" She asked.


    "Yes, milady. The captives are prepared."


    "Let me see Griffin first." She spoke and X nodded, leading the way.


    Natalia was a striking figure, her presence demanding attention. X led her through the winding corridors of the sanctuary to the private chamber where Griffin awaited. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before long, they reached the chamber. X opened the door, stepping aside to allow Natalia to enter first.


    He followed silently, taking his place in the corner of the room, as was his custom. He stood there with his eyes trained on the ground.


    Griffin, shirtless and well-built, stepped forward to greet Natalia with a deep, passionate kiss. It was a display of possession and power, one that made X''s stomach churn.


    Natalia responded with equal fervor, her hands tracing the contours of his back. X watched out of the corner of his eyes, his face impassive even as his eyes narrowed slightly.


    They broke the kiss after a few seconds.


    "My love." Griffin sighed. "It''s been far too long."


    Natalia laughed, light and airy. "It''s only been a few days."


    "Doesn''t matter. I missed you all the same." Griffin said, his mechanical voice tinged with warmth. "Are you comfortable at Ezra''s?"


    Natalia nodded as they moved to sit on the luxurious bed. "Yes, very much so."


    "And the man himself?"


    "Secretive." Natalia answered. "He''s not one to trust easily nor blindly."


    "True." Griffin smiled. "And the relic?"


    "As expected, Ezra''s relic is strong. It has boosted his strength and natural vampire abilities significantly. He is able to take on a fourth ring vampire in single combat and win."


    "We expected as much with his suppossed defeat of Malachi but it''s good to finally have confirmation."


    "That''s the power of the seventh page." Natalia nodded seriously.


    Griffin''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. "I wonder what it would be like to have a full relic," he mused, his tone almost wistful.


    Natalia placed a reassuring hand on his arm. "Having half a relic does not make you any less of a prince, my love."


    Griffin hummed non-committally, gesturing for her to continue.


    Natalia sighed like it was a well worn arguement and continued. "Genesis is now mostly at home, due to the decimation of the Black Spider gang. However, they have plans to revive the gang."


    "What concerns me is the fact that they have an in with the City Lord''s government in the form of Miss Red, a worker in the City Lord''s domain."


    Griffin nodded. "That must be how they could get an invite to Itachi''s ball. Even if our esteemed Lord doesn''t write the invitations himself, there''s no way his wives would be interested in a newborn coven. We''ll have to keep an eye on their relationship."


    "Agreed." Natalia spoke. "Nothing is out of the ordinary, except for the fact that Ezra has been creating vitality almost exclusively with Olivia Wild. This suggests they all want Olivia to ascend as soon as possible."


    Griffin''s gaze sharpened. "Do they know about the Ascension well?"


    Natalia shook her head. "I don''t know. But it is worth investigating."


    "Whyever would they want Olivia to ascend quickly?" Griffin wondered.


    "Either they are with us or against us." Natalia answered.


    "Well, I did hint of the coming war. he could be trying to consolidate power before it comes." Griffin chuckled. Stay updated with mv|le|mp|y|r.


    "Whatever it is, we must remain wary of the Matten Coven."


    X watched silently from his corner, feeling like a piece of furniture rather than a person. He hated how easily Griffin dismissed him, how his presence was barely acknowledged.


    "Enough of this talk." Griffin grinned as he pulled Natalia in for a kiss. "Let''s have some fun."


    "Not today." Natalia resisted with a small smile. "You know I can''t stay for long. Someone has to keep an eye on the Mattens."


    Griffin laughed softly, trying to persuade her. "Stay a little longer."


    Natalia''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Maybe if you removed your voice modulator. It''s been quite some time since I heard your true voice."


    Griffin chuckled, shaking his head. "Uou know it''s not polite to pressure everyone else with the weight of my presence. Let''s pity the weak. Noblesse oblige and all that."


    "We''re alone, aren''t we?" Natalia countered, her tone playful. "There''s no one here but us."


    Griffin''s laughter filled the room, and he nodded. "Very well."


    X seethed inwardly, his resentment boiling over. He hated being treated like he was invisible, a mere tool for Griffin''s use.


    He watched as Griffin''s aura descended, heavy and powerful, filling the room with an oppressive presence. The air seemed to thrum with energy as Griffin removed his voice modulator.


    When he spoke, his voice was powerful, rolling with authority. "Natalia."


    The sound of Griffin''s true voice had an immediate effect, the vitality in the room almost bowing to his command.


    He drew Natalia to himself, his kiss deep and possessive. X''s fists clenched at his sides, the display of power and intimacy a bitter reminder of his own subjugation.


    As Griffin and Natalia''s embrace deepened, X''s mind churned with dark thoughts.


    He was a prisoner in this gilded cage, forced to serve the man he loathed. But deep within him, a seed of defiance remained.


    One day, he would break free. One day, he would have his revenge.


    Until then, he would endure, watching and waiting for the moment when he could strike back against the man who held him in chains.

 Chapter 156: Lone Lady And Chained Man

    Ezra sat at the head of the long conference table, his fingers tapping a steady rhythm.


    He had scheduled this meeting carefully, knowing that Lady Amara, Ascendant Capital''s solitary vampire debtor who was also known as the Lone Lady, was not one to be easily swayed.


    Her reclusive nature made her a difficult figure to negotiate with, but her significant debts to Ascendant Capital made this meeting essential.


    The door opened quietly, and Lady Amara entered, her presence as cold and distant as her reputation suggested.


    She was dressed in dark, flowing garments that seemed to absorb the light around her, and her eyes were hard and calculating.


    She took a seat opposite Ezra, her movements precise and controlled.


    "Lady Amara," Ezra greeted, inclining his head slightly. "Thank you for meeting with me."


    "Ezra Matten." She replied coolly, her voice barely above a whisper. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Ezra smiled, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "I wanted to discuss your debts with Ascendant Capital."


    "With the recent changes in our management structure, previous policies set by Macmillan are no longer in effect."


    Amara''s expression remained impassive. "I see." A pause. "And what does that mean for me?"


    Ezra leaned forward slightly, his demeanor serious. "An extension on your repayment is out of the question. However, I''m prepared to offer you an alternative solution." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "And what might that be?"


    "I propose a deal," Ezra said, his voice steady. "I will wipe away your debt in exchange for five favors. Each favor will clear twenty percent of your debt."


    Amara''s eyes narrowed, and she leaned back in her chair, considering his offer. "Favors, you say? And what kind of favors are we talking about?"


    "That would depend on the situation," Ezra replied. "The favors could range from providing information to assisting with specific tasks."


    "They will not be arbitrary, and I assure you, they will be within your capabilities."


    The room fell silent as Amara weighed his words. Ezra knew he had to strike the right balance between firmness and persuasion.


    Lady Amara was not one to be bullied, and her cooperation was crucial. He needed an ally that no one would consider. Who else would be better?


    "And if I refuse?" Amara asked, her voice a mere whisper.


    Ezra''s expression hardened. "If you refuse, we will have no choice but to take legal action to recover the debt."


    "This could result in the seizure of your assets and a significant loss of your autonomy. This is not a threat. It is a statement of fact. I run a business, not a charity."


    Amara''s eyes flashed with anger, but she quickly regained her composure. "You drive a hard bargain, Ezra."


    "It''s necessary," he said simply. "These are difficult times, and we must ensure the stability of Ascendant Capital."


    Another silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken tensions. Finally, Amara nodded, a faint smile playing at her lips.


    "Very well, Ezra Matten. I accept your terms. Five favors to clear my debt."


    Ezra allowed himself a small smile. "I''m glad we could come to an agreement. I''ll have the paperwork drawn up immediately."


    Amara stood, her gaze fixed on Ezra. "I trust you will not abuse this agreement."


    "Of course not," Ezra replied smoothly. "Our interests are aligned, Lady Amara. I look forward to our continued cooperation."


    With a final nod, Amara turned and left the room, her dark figure disappearing into the shadows of the hallway.


    Ezra watched her go, the weight of the negotiation settling on his shoulders.


    He had secured an ally, albeit a reluctant one, and taken another step towards strengthening his coven.


    As the door closed behind her, Ezra let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding.


    He glanced at the stack of documents on his desk, each one a reminder of the battles yet to come.


    With Griffin, Helena, and now Amara, the path ahead was filled with challenges.


    But for now, he had achieved a small victory, and that was enough to keep him moving forward.


    He reached for his phone, ready to update Olivia and the others. They had much to discuss and plan.


    **********


    Ezra sat at his desk. He''d just left the conference room, where he had spoken with Olivia.


    Gen had been running interference on Natalia.


    He leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes for a moment, allowing himself a brief respite.


    The air in the room shimmered, and a sudden coldness swept through it.


    Ezra''s eyes snapped open as X materialized before him, his presence a jarring interruption.


    The masked man''s usual calm was nowhere to be seen. Instead, he radiated a palpable desperation tinged with madness.


    "Ezra," X''s voice was strained, barely concealing whatever battle raged within him. "You must free me from Griffin. Now."


    Ezra stood, his gaze narrowing. "This is not the time, X. Let''s discuss this later."


    "No!" X took a step forward, his movements erratic, his eyes wild behind the mask. "You don''t understand. He has me bound in ways you can''t imagine. I need you to break these chains."


    "Chains?" In spite of himself, Ezra was curious. "What kind of chains? Explain yourself."


    X struggled to speak, his body shaking as if fighting against an invisible force. "I want to tell you, but... I can''t. It''s there. It''s stopping me!"


    Ezra watched him closely, his mind racing. "If you can''t speak about it, then how will you tell me?"


    X''s mask moved erratically. "Wait! Wait!" The masked man held up a hand. "Feel my soul!"


    "What?"


    "Feel it. Look through the blood debt that links us. Take a look and see, Ezra Matten. The soul of a chained man!"


    X stepped forward and Ezra felt it.


    It was like a window he was unaware of had been opened, letting light into the room.


    He closed his eyes, sinking into his soul. He traced the blood debt back to its source.


    As he delved deeper, a cold shiver ran down his spine.


    What he saw was a soul wrapped in chains, each link pulsing with dark fiery energy.


    The chains were eerily familiar, similar to the ones he had once used to control Valaren, his dragon.


    These chains were not mere metaphors. They were bindings in its purest form, designed to chain lesser beings to the will of their master. Join the adventure on mvlemp _y _r.


    Ezra opened his eyes, the revelation leaving him momentarily speechless. "H- How? Why?"


    X''s eyes were filled with a desperate hope. "Now, you understand. You must know how to break them. Help me, Ezra Matten."


    "Save me."

 Chapter 157: A Meeting In The Night Sky

    Ezra and Olivia hovered above the city, the night sky a vast canvas of twinkling stars and inky darkness.


    His powerful dragon wings beat steadily, keeping him aloft with ease, while Olivia''s beautiful white wings glowed softly in the moonlight.


    He quickly deployed his black box, the darkness surrounding them and shielding them from any star watchers or prying eyes below.


    In this secluded pocket of the sky, they could speak freely, their words carried away by the wind and lost in the vast expanse. It was the only place where they could discuss their most sensitive plans without fear of being overheard.


    "As expected, Lady Amara agreed to the deal." Ezra began. "Five favors in exchange for clearing her debt. But as you know, I want to use her for more than just working to pay off a debt."


    Olivia''s wings fluttered slightly as she adjusted her position, her eyes meeting his. "What do you have in mind?"


    Ezra''s gaze was intense, his thoughts already several steps ahead. "I want Lady Amara to be our hidden card. Something we can use to strike at either Griffin or Helena without it being linked back to us."


    Olivia nodded thoughtfully. "She''s powerful enough and reclusive. If we position her correctly, she could become a significant asset. But how do you plan to keep her hidden from Griffin and Helena?"


    "That''s the issue, isn''t it?"


    Olivia watched him silently.


    "We''ll need to be strategic about the favors we ask of her." Ezra crossed his arms. "Each favor will need to be carefully orchestrated so that it seems independent of us."


    "We can feed her information and resources through Red, guiding her actions without direct involvement."


    "We''ll use the City Lord''s domain to obscure things." Olivia''s eyes narrowed slightly as she considered the plan. "What if she starts to suspect she''s being manipulated? Lady Amara is no fool."


    Ezra''s lips curved into a small, grim smile. "She won''t. We''ll make sure each favor benefits her directly, giving her a sense of autonomy. She''ll believe she''s acting in her own interest, while we pull the strings from behind the scenes."


    Olivia sighed, her wings fluttering in the cool night air. "I don''t like this, Ezra. One wrong move, and it all goes to hell."


    "I know," Ezra said, his tone firm. "But we need every advantage we can get."


    "Griffin and Helena are enemies we can''t afford to take half measures against. They both hold us by the neck and command significant firepower."


    "Griffin with his Subjects and Helena with her Peacekeepers. We can''t afford to be complacent. Lady Amara is our ace in the hole, our unexpected weapon."


    Olivia nodded, her expression softening. "Then we need to make sure she stays hidden and loyal. We can''t let Griffin or Helena get wind of our connection to her."


    "Agreed." Ezra replied. "We''ll use her when the time is right, striking when our enemies least expect it."


    With that, they hovered in silence for a moment. Ezra thinned the black zone, affording them a bird''s eye view of the city below which sprawled out beneath them like a patchwork quilt of lights and shadows.


    Ezra and Olivia continued to hover above the city, their wings beating softly in the cool night air.


    Ezra turned his gaze upward with a sigh. The stars seemed closer here, almost within reach.


    "The true problem now is X" He murmured. "How in the heavens did that happen?"


    "I still find it hard to believe that X is bound with such strong chains," Olivia said, her voice tinged with disbelief and concern. "How could Griffin even do that to him? He''s a person for crying out loud."


    Ezra sighed, his eyes scanning the distant horizon. "We both know that Griffin is something of a control freak."


    "But he''s gone too far. This should be against the law, shouldn''t it?" He asked Olivia. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia shook her head. "It''s not. There are no laws for or against it."


    Ezra swore beneath his breath. "These chains... they''re designed to bind the very essence of one''s being. The chains that bind the soul. How did X even get into such a situation?"


    Olivia asked the question on his mind. "If the chains are that strong, how can we possibly free X?"


    Ezra''s expression grew darker. "I''ve been thinking about that and honestly, I have no idea?"


    Olivia hovered, thinking hard. "If it were a monster, we could have found a way to break it, but as it is a human, there''s only one way."


    Ezra listened attentively.


    "The chains are linked to Griffin''s will. As long as Griffin wants X bound, the chains will hold. The only way to break them is to get Griffin to willingly let X go."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in realization. "That''s... nearly impossible. Griffin would never let go of someone like X, not willingly."


    Olivia nodded grimly. "Exactly. Griffin uses X as a tool, just like he uses everyone around him. Convincing him to release X will be the challenge of a lifetime."


    Ezra frowned, his mind racing through potential scenarios. "I can''t believe I''m thinking about doing this but we need leverage. Something Griffin values more than X. But what could that possibly be?"


    Ezra was silent for a moment, lost in thought. "If we were still on his side, we could have offered him something that increases his power or secures his position. But now, that is out of question."


    Olivia''s wings fluttered nervously. "Not that we have something like that, nor would we do that. He''s already one of the most powerful figures in the city. There''s no need to make him more powerful."


    Ezra''s eyes widened momentarily and Olivia saw it.


    "What did you just think of?" She asked, seeing as he kept quiet.


    "Natalia." He answered quietly. "She could be his weakness. She could be a vulnerability we can exploit."


    "That''s¡­ actually an option." Olivia frowned, deep in thought. "We can''t capture her as we are now but if we were stronger, we could use her as our bargaining chip."


    "Exactly what I was thinking. He might be willing to trade X for her." Ezra agreed.


    Oliva considered it, her mind working through the implications. "It''s a dangerous gambit. But it might be our only shot."


    Ezra nodded, his resolve hardening. "Then, that''s our plan."


    They hovered there for a moment longer, taking in the view.


    After a moment, Olivia broke the silence.


    "We should head back." She spoke. "We have much to prepare for." Experience adventures on m _v _lempy _r.


    Ezra nodded, his wings shifting as he moved closer for the teleportation. "Let''s go."


    With a final glance at the city below, they were gone.

 Chapter 158: Tactical Planning

    Back at their mansion, the atmosphere was charged with a mix of anticipation and tension.


    Natalia had gathered everyone in the main strategy room, a space now filled with maps, tactical plans, and an air of focused determination.


    The final coven of the Silent Hand, the Blackthorne coven, was their next target, and this meeting was crucial for the success of their mission.


    Join us at m-vle-mp,yr.


    Natalia stood at the head of the table, her presence commanding and authoritative.


    Ezra, Olivia, and Gen were seated around the table, their attention fully on Natalia. She glanced at each of them, ensuring she had their focus before she began.


    "We''re down to the last coven in the Silent Hand," Natalia started, her voice clear and steady. "The Blackthorne coven."


    "This is our final major hurdle, and we must capture them alive and hand them over to Griffin."


    Ezra leaned forward, his eyes sharp. "Why alive? We kept the Maguire coven alive too. Why Blackthorne again?"


    "That''s none of your business." Natalia answered pointedly.


    "Wouldn''t it be easier to just eliminate them?" Gen asked.


    Natalia shook her head. "Griffin''s orders are specific. He wants them alive. The why isn''t for us to think about. All we have to do is follow orders."


    "Yes. Killing them would be simpler, but that isn''t our objective nor should it be. Griffin''s orders are to keep them alive."


    Ezra twirled the pen in his hand. "Well, at least it''s easier to keep a dismembered vampire alive."


    Natalia nodded to him. "Our approach must be precise and calculated. The Blackthorne coven is well-fortified and prepared for an attack. We need to incapacitate them without striking fatal blows."


    Gen, ever the warrior, cracked her knuckles. "What''s the plan?"


    Natalia pointed to a large map spread out on the table, detailing the layout of the Blackthorne coven''s stronghold.


    "Unlike the Maguire coven, their base is heavily guarded, with layers of human security. This is so they can claim a breach of the Law of Secrecy if the opportunity presents itself."


    "There are security cameras everywhere, ready to catch any evidence of vampire activity, so this would be much harder than fighting the Maguire coven."


    "We''ll need to divide into teams. One team will create a diversion at the main entrance, drawing their forces away. The second team will infiltrate from the rear and take them by surprise."


    Ezra studied the map, his mind already forming strategies. "I''ll lead the infiltration team. Olivia will be with us" He turned to her. "You''ll be using your song to keep them from teleporting away, just like with the Maguire coven."


    Olivia nodded in agreement. "Understood. I''ll make sure they can''t escape."


    Gen grinned, her eyes glinting with excitement. "And I''ll be with Natalia in the diversion team. We''ll have to do something big to pull their guards away, but we''ll be ready to join the main assault once they''re distracted."


    Natalia looked at them, her confidence in their abilities clear. "We''ll need to move quickly and decisively. Timing is critical. Once we have them incapacitated, we''ll secure them and contact Griffin for extraction."


    Ezra met her gaze, his voice firm. "And if things go sideways?"


    "We adapt," Natalia replied without hesitation. "But our primary goal is to capture, not kill. We need to stay focused and execute the plan."


    Gen grinned at them. "Let me be in charge of the distraction. What should I do? A big explosion? A truck ramming into the doors at full speed?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A truck?" Ezra stared at her, horrified. "What if it hits an unlucky soldier and he gets sent into another world?"


    Gen stared at him "What the fuck are you talking about? Truck hits man? That''s death. Instant death."


    "You dare disrespect truck-kun?" Ezra leaned forward.


    Olivia sighed. "When will you stop watching those cartoons?"


    "Cartoons?" Ezra choked. "CARTOONS?! You take that back!"


    Natalia watched, confused, as the women shook their head and left the room one after the other, leaving Ezra ranting about trucks and isekais.


    **


    Ezra sat in his office, the soft glow of his desk lamp casting long shadows across the room.


    Stacks of documents and reports cluttered his desk, each one a reminder of the responsibilities he managed as the CEO of Ascendant Capital.


    He rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of the day pressing down on him. It was hard to always be cautious in his own home.


    Yet, there was no rest for him.


    The stakes were too high, and the players in their dangerous game were too many. Griffin, Helena, X, the Silent Hand, the Arbiter and now, his new ally.


    He leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed, his mind drifting back to the recent meeting with Lady Amara.


    The deal they struck would hopefully provide some much-needed leverage against both Griffin and Helena.


    With the final strike of the Silent Hand planned, that problem would soon be gone. He sighed.


    He''d traded one enemy for two. If not for the Silent Hand, he wouldn''t be this involved with Griffin or Helena.


    As his thoughts wandered, the air in the room suddenly grew cold, and a familiar, unsettling presence materialized before him.


    Ezra''s eyes snapped open to see X standing there, his masked face shadowed and his posture tense.


    The intrusion was abrupt but not entirely unexpected.


    Ezra didn''t know he could but he had grown accustomed to X''s unpredictable appearances, each one filled with some form of urgency or madness.


    "X," Ezra greeted, his voice calm but edged with longsuffering. "What now?"


    X took a deep breath, his mask giving nothing away, as always. "Ezra, Ezra, Ezra."


    "Just go straight to the point." Ezra sighed. "What is it?"


    "Haven''t you wondered?" X adopted a thinking pose. "Why does Griffin want all the members of Silent Hand captured alive?"


    "Of course I do wonder." Ezra rolled his eyes. "Not like I could just go to the man himself and ask him."


    "Problem solved." X cried grandly, raising a fist into the air. "I''m here to help!"


    "So, you do know why." Ezra''s interest piqued, he leaned forward. "Go on."


    X glanced around, as if checking for unseen listeners, before stepping closer. "The Blackthorne coven knows the location of the Ascension Well and Griffin wants that information for himself."

 Chapter 159: Dont Help The Enemy

    Ezra frowned, a chill running down his spine. "The Ascension Well? I still don''t know what it is but I'' assuming that''s bad news."


    X''s voice lowered, filled with urgency. "The Ascension Well is incredibly powerful, Ezra. Do you know what it''s for?"


    "I would know if a certain someone had told me when I asked."


    "Listen well, Ezra Matten. The well is used to elevate a vampire from the fourth ring to the fifth ring without the need for excessive vitality. It''s a shortcut to immense power."


    Ezra''s eyes widened, the implications of X''s words sinking in. "So, if Olivia used this well..." He trailed off.


    "Instant fifth ring vampire. X whispered. "A foot in the big leagues."


    Ezra was silent, digesting the information.


    "Griffin doesn''t need it for himself." X continued. "He who controls the Ascension well, controls the divide between mortality and godhood. He chooses who ascends and who doesn''t." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s why he wants Blackthorne alive." Ezra realized. "Wait a minute. Why would he be searching for it? Isn''t he a count? Doesn''t he already know where it is?"


    "He did." X turned away to look around the office. "But someone moved it. So when he heard that someone in the Silent Hand knew of its location, he decided to capture them, instead."


    Ezra tapped his fingers on the table as he thought. "And by capturing the Blackthorne, we''re helping him get what he needs to consolidate his power further."


    "Exactly," X confirmed. "If Griffin gains control of the well, he could also create more fifth-ring vampires loyal to him, tipping the balance of power decisively in his favor."


    Ezra leaned back, his mind racing. This well had to be what Helena was also banking on. Either Helena knew where it was or she was close.


    "What exactly is this well?" Ezra asked.


    "I don''t know." X answered honestly. "All I know is that the well is in Southside and is actually drinkable like a well."


    "A well of blood?" Ezra asked.


    "I don''t think so." X answered. "Going off of the way Griffin speaks of it, I think it''s something that humans won''t think twice about. Something that looks normal but isn''t. Something like actual water."


    There was silence in the room.


    X leaned forward, his masked face unreadable. "I don''t want Griffin to have that kind of power. He''s already dangerous enough. If he controls the Ascension Well, no one will be able to stand against him."


    Ezra considered X''s words carefully. "So, you want us to get to the well before Griffin does?"


    "Yes." X nodded. "I need you to find the well and secure it. If you control it, you can prevent Griffin from using it to his advantage. You could also use it to strengthen your own position."


    Ezra''s thoughts churned with the new information. The Ascension Well could be the key to tipping the scales in their favor, but it was a double-edged sword.


    experience ,mp|y|r


    If they could get Olivia to drink from the well, they''ll have half a weapon against Helena and Griffin.


    "This changes everything," he muttered. "We need to rethink our strategy."


    X stepped back, his voice steady. "You need to act fast. Griffin''s already moving to capture the Blackthorne coven. We don''t have much time."


    Ezra sat back in his chair, thinking through his options.


    The room was still, the only sound the quiet hum of the city below as he mulled over his next steps.


    Before he could fully formulate a plan, X spoke.


    "Ezra," X began, his voice urgent, "Griffin will stop at nothing to get his hands on the Blackthorne coven. You must reach them first."


    "And do what?" Ezra asked. "I can''t kill them. Even I need the well."


    "Why not offer them a deal?" X suggested. "Or even blackmail them? Anything is better thn nothing. You''re in the position of power here."


    "Meet them discreetly," X urged. "Offer them protection until them new Count comes into power. In return, they must give you the location of the Ascension Well."


    Ezra leaned forward, his eyes locked onto X. "And how do you propose we do this without alerting Griffin? You know he''s watching our every move."


    X''s voice lowered, filled with a sense of urgency and desperation. "Why are you acting like you don''t already have ways to bypass his watching eyes? You don''t trust me?"


    "No, I don''t." Ezra answered simply.


    "Fair." X shrugged. "Either way, you can use trusted intermediaries to set up the meeting."


    Ezra''s mind immediately went to Lady Amara. This wasn''t how what he imagined he''ll use the first favor on.


    "Ensure that only those you absolutely trust are involved." X was speaking. "This has to be off the radar."


    Ezra''s raised a hand to cut X off. "Alright. I''ll reach out to my most discreet contacts. We''ll arrange a secure location for the meeting. Don''t worry about this. Go do whatever it is you do when you''re not here."


    X was silent, his gaze intense. "Understand this, Ezra. I do all this not for you but for myself. Don''t be mistakened. I just want Griffin gone as much as you do.


    The room was silent as the two men stared hard at each other.


    Finally, X broke eye contact.


    "The Blackthorne coven is desperate." X spoke. "I''ll leak information to them that Griffin wants them alive, but not for their benefit. That way, they''ll be looking for any lifeline they can grab."


    He turned to look at Ezra again. "Use that desperation. Offer them sanctuary and safety in exchange for the information."


    Ezra waved dismissively. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    X nodded, stepping back. "Good. Time is of the essence. The longer we wait, the closer Griffin gets to what he wants."


    Ezra nodded sharply, hesitated, then called out to X. "Thank you for the warning, X. We''ll take it from here."


    X''s form falshed, and he vanished as abruptly as he had appeared.


    Ezra was left alone in his office, thinking on the current situation.


    The Ascension Well was a game-changer, and he couldn''t afford to let it fall into Griffin''s hands.


    Ezra reached for his phone, ready to summon Olivia.


    They had a new mission. To find and secure the Ascension Well before Griffin could.

 Chapter 160: It Is Done

    Ezra oved through the bustling streets of First City with purpose, the shadows of the night providing a cloak of anonymity.


    The air was crisp and filled with the distant sounds of nightlife, but his mind was focused on the task at hand.


    He needed to meet Lady Amara and call in the first of the five favors they had agreed upon.


    Arriving at a secluded, upscale caf¨¦ known for its discretion, Ezra entered and was immediately directed to a private room at the back.


    Lady Amara, the Lone Lady, was already there, seated gracefully with a glass of dark red wine. She looked up as he entered, a knowing smile playing on her lips.


    "Ezra Matten." She greeted, her voice smooth and tinged with amusement. "I must say, I didn''t expect to be called upon so soon. What brings you to collect a favor already?"


    Ezra took a seat opposite her, his demeanor calm but serious. "Lady Amara, circumstances have accelerated our need. I have a task that requires your particular skills and... discretion."


    Amara arched an eyebrow, taking a sip of her wine. "I''m intrigued. What is it that you need?"


    "I need you to arrange a discreet meeting between myself and Veran, the leader of the Blackthorne coven." Ezra stated plainly.


    Amara''s amusement deepened, her eyes gleaming with interest. "Veran? That is quite the request. Why so urgent?"


    "I have something they need and they have something I need." Ezra explained. "Doesn''t that warrant a meeting? Remember, it''s critical that this meeting stays off his radar."


    "Judging by the fact that you need me, you and Veran must not be on the best of terms." Amara considered his words, her fingers tapping lightly on the glass.


    "Veran is cautious and not easily swayed. What assurance can you give that this meeting will be in his best interest?"


    Ezra leaned forward, his gaze intense. "Let him set the time and the place for the meeting. If he feels safe enough, he''ll accept the meeting."


    "If he feels safe enough." Amara repeated softly, her expression thoughtful. "That''s a hard sell."


    "Very well, Ezra Matten. I will arrange the meeting. But remember, this favor clears twenty percent of my debt. You have only four favors left now."


    Ezra nodded once. "Thank you, Lady Amara. Your assistance is invaluable."


    Amara''s smile was amused as she took another sip of her wine. "I do hope whatever plans you have in mind succeed, Ezra Matten. First City sure is becoming quite interesting."


    With their agreement sealed, Ezra rose to leave. "I''ll await your confirmation of the meeting details. Time is of the essence."


    Amara nodded, her gaze following him as he departed. "You''ll have your meeting soon, Ezra. Count on it."


    Ezra left the caf¨¦, his mind already shifting to the next steps. Lady Amara''s involvement was a gamble, but one he hoped would pay off.


    He needed to secure the meeting with Veran and gain the information about the Ascension Well before Griffin could act.


    *********


    Lady Amara drove through the winding streets of First City, her hovercar a sleek, black vehicle that blended with the night.


    The journey to the Blackthorne mansion was familiar, yet always fraught with tension given the heavy security presence around it.


    As she approached the gates, she slowed down and lowered her window, presenting her identification card to the guards.


    The security personnel, all humans but well-trained and heavily armed, scrutinized her credentials before waving her through the first checkpoint.


    Amara drove on, the mansion looming larger as she passed through several more layers of security.


    Each checkpoint required a new level of clearance, but she navigated them with ease, her reputation as reclusive and neutral granting her passage.


    She sighed at all the processes. She wouldn''t even be entertaining Ezra Matten''s requests if not for what the Arbiter had told her. It would all be worth it.


    Finally, she reached the main entrance, where a butler awaited her arrival. "Lady Amara." He greeted with a polite bow. "Master Veran is expecting you. Please, follow me."


    Amara nodded, stepping out of the car and following the butler through the grand entrance.


    The interior of the Blackthorne mansion was as luxurious as ever, showing off the coven''s wealth and power. It was a shame that not many vampires or humans would ever see it.


    She was led down a series of corridors until they reached a large, elegantly furnished study where Veran awaited her.


    "Lady Amara." Veran said, rising from his seat to greet her. He was a tall, imposing figure with the handsome sharp features of a vampire and an air of authority.


    Discover content at |em|p|yr.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you. What brings you here tonight?"


    Amara inclined her head in greeting, a serene smile on her lips. "Veran, always a pleasure. I come with an urgent request."


    Veran raised an eyebrow, gesturing for her to sit. "Please, have a seat. What is this urgent matter?"


    Amara took a seat, her expression serious. "It''s Ezra Matten, leader of the Matten Coven. He wishes to meet with you to discuss a matter of great importance."


    Veran''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Ezra? The CEO of Ascendant Capital? What could he possibly want with me?"


    "He said that you have something he need and he has something you need." Amara replied carefully. "He believes that an even exchange would be in your best interests."


    Veran scoffed as he leaned back in his chair, his gaze scrutinizing. "I have something he needs? Who said it isn''t some kind of trap? I know he''s after me."


    "Ezra Matten has stumbled upon new information and he believes that they are aligned with your interests." Amara said, her tone persuasive. "He''s willing to extend an olive branch with this meeting."


    Veran shook his head, a skeptical look in his eyes. "No. Whatever new information he thinks he has, I''m not interested in becoming a pawn in his game." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All meeting with him will do is expose us to more danger."


    Amara leaned forward slightly, her voice lowering. "Veran, I understand your hesitation. But consider this. What if he actually wants the same thing you want?"


    Let that sink in. The idea that Ezra was as dissatisfied with Griffin as Veran himself was with Solomon.


    "What if Ezra Matten is an ally, not an enemy?" She pressed.


    Veran remained silent for a moment, his gaze distant as he weighed her words.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice firm. "If I were to agree to this meeting, I would choose the time and place. I won''t be dictated to."


    Amara''s smile returned, a hint of relief in her eyes. "Of course. The choice is entirely yours. Ezra Matten respects your need for discretion and will accommodate your preferences."


    Veran nodded, his decision made. "Very well. Tell him to be at the Pulse nightclub tomorrow at midnight. We will speak then."


    Amara stood, grateful that she had managed to persuade him. "Thank you, Veran. I will relay your terms to Ezra."


    As she was escorted out of the mansion, passing through the layers of security once more, Amara felt a sense of accomplishment. She remembered her meeting with the Arbiter and a smile crossed her lips.


    She had set the stage for the crucial meeting, one that could shift the balance of power in their favor.


    Driving back through the streets of First City, she sent a quick message to Ezra.


    "It is done."


    She couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation. Everything was moving into place, and soon, the game would reach its next critical juncture.

 Chapter 161: Veran Blackthorne

    Ezra moved through the vibrant, neon-lit streets of First City, his destination set for the infamous Pulse nightclub.


    The city was alive with activity, but his focus was singular. The meeting with Veran was crucial, and it would set the stage for his next steps.


    The nightclub was a well-known haunt for those humans with power and influence, a place where deals were made and alliances forged under the pulsating beat of the music. Who knew the Blackthorne coven was connected to it. Enjoy exclusives from m-vle-mpyr.


    As he approached the entrance, Ezra''s demeanor shifted to one of calm confidence. He was aware of the eyes watching him, assessing him.


    His Aura blossomed out of him, giving him an undeniable air of authority. The bouncer at the door, a towering figure with a stern expression, gave him a nod, recognizing power at a single glance. Without a word, Ezra was let inside.


    The interior of Pulse was a sensory overload of flashing lights, pounding music, and a throng of people dancing and mingling.


    Ezra pulled his Aura back in. He wasn''t here to attract attention or show off.


    He weaved through the crowd, heading towards the back where a discreet door waited.


    A host met him there, and with a quick exchange of words, he was led down a narrow, dimly lit hallway to a private room.


    The room was quiet compared to the chaotic energy outside. It was luxuriously furnished, with plush seating and soft lighting.


    At the center, Veran lounged on a large sofa, flanked by two of his wives, their fangs on full display as they enjoyed their wine.


    They were a picture of ease and grace, their presence adding an air of sensuality to the setting.


    "Ezra," Veran greeted, his voice smooth but laced with an edge. "Welcome. Please, join us."


    Ezra nodded, taking a seat across from Veran. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wives, one cute woman with long, flowing green hair and the other a blonde with sharp, striking features, regarded him with mild curiosity.


    "Thank you for meeting with me, Veran." Ezra began, keeping his tone neutral and respectful.


    Veran leaned back, a lazy smile playing on his lips. "I''ve heard a lot about you, Ezra Matten. A powerful upstart who steals what belongs to others. A man of ambition and cunning, they say."


    Ezra met his gaze steadily. "I suppose people do like to talk about things they know nothing about."


    Veran''s smile widened. "They do. And they often like to exaggerate. But I prefer to see for myself."


    Ezra sensed the bait but didn''t rise to it. "I''m here to discuss how we can help each other, Veran Blackthorne."


    Veran''s eyes gleamed with a challenge. "Help each other, you say? Interesting. I suppose this is about the things we both need with each other."


    "Yes." Ezra answered simply. "As I''m sure you know, the Maguire and Odinson covens no longer stand with you."


    "And whose fault is that?" Veran raised an eyebrow in amusement. "Why should I trust the same man who destroyed my allies?"


    "Because I''m the only one you can afford to trust." Ezra leaned back in his chair.


    Veran''s second eyebrow joined the other raised one.


    "Griffin is after you as you are a member of the Silent Hand and you can''t go to Solomon for help." Ezra said. "If Solomon is made away of all you''re doing, will he give you up to Griffin or kill you himself?"


    Veran laughed, his wives chuckling along as they sipped at their drinks. Ezra watched the man calmly.


    Finally, Veran''s laughter tapered off and he held Ezra''s gaze. "Who said Solomon isn''t already aware?"


    Ezra controlled himself before his eyes could widen in realization. Why didn''t he think of that?


    Solomon could be using Veran to enter Southside the same way Griffin was using him. No one ever said Griffin had a monopoly on being greedy.


    Ezra kept staring at Veran. Then he realized something. "You want it all, don''t you?"


    Veran was quiet as the two men stared hard at each other.


    "You''re just like me." Ezra smiled. "You don''t want to share with Solomon."


    "What are you talking about, Ezra Matten?"


    Ezra sighed. Talking without mentioning the real issue was getting tiring. "You don''t want to share the Ascension well."


    Veran paused. "You said you had a deal, didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Fine. But first, let''s see if you''re worth my time." Veran stood, his wives gracefully rising with him and linking their arms through his. "Follow me."


    Ezra stood as well, following Veran as he led the way deeper into the nightclub.


    They descended a hidden staircase, the thumping music growing fainter as they moved further underground. The air grew cooler, the atmosphere charged with a different kind of energy.


    At the bottom of the stairs, a heavy steel door stood before them.


    Veran pushed it open to reveal an expansive underground fight club.


    The noise hit Ezra like a wave. Cheers, shouts, and the unmistakable sounds of combat.


    The air was thick with the scent of sweat and adrenaline.


    Veran led Ezra to a private viewing box.


    Prominent in the small room was the seat of honor, a luxurious throne-like chair with a clear view of the central arena where a brutal match was already underway.


    The fighters were fierce, their bodies moving with lethality as they traded blows.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Veran said, his voice barely audible over the roar of the crowd. "This is where strength and skill are truly tested."


    Ezra watched the match, his expression calm. "It''s certainly¡­ intense."


    Veran''s wives settled beside him, their eyes flicking between the match and Ezra. Veran himself leaned forward, his gaze fixed on Ezra. "Tell me, Ezra Matten. What do you think of power? True power?"


    Ezra considered his response carefully. "True power is the ability to shape the world around you, to protect those who matter and to crush those who threaten what you hold dear."


    Veran chuckled, his eyes gleaming with approval. "A good answer. But words are easy. Proving your worth¡­ that''s harder."


    Ezra remained composed. "And how would you like me to prove my worth, Veran?"


    Veran''s smile was predatory. "I have a proposition. A test, if you will. If you can pass it, I''ll listen to what you have to say. If not, well¡­"


    "Alright." Ezra nodded. "I''m listening."

 Chapter 162: Are you A Lucky Man?

    Veran gestured to the arena just as the current match ended. "Look."


    Ezra''s gaze shifted to see the winner, a burly, scarred man who was now basking in the crowd''s adulation.


    He had been brutal and efficient, clearly a crowd favorite. The crowd was chanting what had to be his alias. "Brute! Brute! Brute!"


    The man roared into the sky before raising a fist into the air, still panting from the fight.


    Ezra turned back to Veran. "I won''t lower myself to fight with an ant. When one squashes a bug, we don''t call it a fight."


    Veran laughed loudly, the sound mixing with the roars and cheers of the crowd.


    "Why would I ever want you to that?" Veran chuckled. "That''s a nice way of setting myself up for failure, don''t you think?"


    Ezra sat calmly, not saying a word.


    Veran turned to him, a sly smile playing on his lips. "Do you know the quality I value the most in my partners?" He didn''t wait and answered the question himself. "Luck."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow. "Luck?"


    Veran nodded, his eyes gleaming with a mischievous light. "Yes, luck. Are you lucky enough to work with me, Ezra Matten? This test would be a test of luck."


    "And how would this test be conducted?" Ezra drawled. "I flip a coin? I tell you which hand you hid the coin?"


    Veran laughed again. "No, no, no. The test is quite simple, really. Brute just won his match." Veran gestured to the fighter. "For the next fight, you need to choose who will win. The reigning champion or his new opponent."


    "Do I get to see the opponent?" Ezra asked.


    "And what would be the fun in that?" Choose now, Matten. Brute or his next opponent."


    Ezra turned to the arena to study Brute. The man was clearly exhausted from his fight and judging by the quality of his previous opponents, his next opponent would be just as brutal.


    Ezra smiled to himself. "I choose the new opponent," he said firmly.


    Veran chuckled, a hint of admiration in his voice. "Interesting choice, my good man. Now, let''s see how your luck fares."


    He motioned and as if waiting on his signal, the door opened.


    Ezra held in his groan as a scrawny teenager stepped out.


    The crowd''s reaction was immediate. A mixture of laughter and boos. The teenager looked out of place, his thin frame and nervous demeanor different from the hulking champion.


    Odds were called and bets were placed quickly as money changed hands all over the club.


    Veran roared in laughter. "Is this your luck, Ezra Matten?"


    Ezra silently studied the boy, noting the determination in his eyes despite his apparent disadvantage. "The match is not over yet, Veran." He said firmly.


    Contrary to his words, he doubted that the teenager would even win. But he had to keep the appearance of confidence. This was a dog eat dog world.


    They all turned to look at the arena as the commentator''s voice boomed through the speakers, barely audible over the roar of the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have a surprise challenger tonight! In this corner, our reigning champion, the Brute! And in the other corner, his daring challenger, the Kid!"


    Brute sneered at the scrawny teenager, clearly unimpressed. The Kid, for his part, looked around nervously but steeled himself, fists clenched at his sides.


    "Let the fight, BEGIIIIIIIIIN!!!!" The commentator roared and the crowd cheered.


    The bell rang, and the fight began.


    The Brute charged forward, his massive fists swinging with deadly force. He was still vigorous in spite of his exhaustion.


    The Kid dodged the first blow, his movements surprisingly quick. The crowd gasped, some laughing, others shouting encouragements or jeers.


    "Come on, Kid!" someone yelled. "You''re gonna get squashed!"


    Ezra watched intently, his muscles tensed as if he were in the ring himself.


    Veran leaned back, looking amused. "You like to root for the underdog, Ezra?"


    "Sometimes the underdog has more fight in them than you''d expect," Ezra replied, his eyes never leaving the ring.


    The Brute swung again, but the Kid ducked and rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding a crushing blow.


    The crowd''s reaction was a mix of awe and ridicule. The commentator''s voice cut through the noise, full of dramatic flair. "Look at the Kid go, ladies and gentlemen! He''s quick on his feet, but can he land a hit on the Brute?"


    The Brute, frustrated by the Kid''s agility, began to taunt him. "Come on, little man! Stand still and take your beating!"


    The Kid circled the Brute, looking for an opening.


    He darted in, aiming a quick jab at the Brute''s midsection. It connected, but it was like hitting a wall. The Brute laughed, swatting the Kid away like an annoying fly.


    The crowd''s reactions varied wildly. Some cheered for the Kid''s bravery, while others were betting on how long he would last.


    Veran seemed entertained, his eyes twinkling with excitement. "This is turning out to be quite the spectacle."


    Ezra remained focused, silently willing the Kid to find a way.


    The Brute, growing more impatient, started throwing heavier punches, his movements becoming less controlled. The Kid managed to dodge most of them, but a few blows grazed him, drawing blood.


    The crowd roared with every hit, their bloodlust filling the air. "Finish him, Brute!" someone shouted.


    content source NovelFirempy r


    The Kid, now bleeding and bruised, seemed on the verge of collapse. But there was a fire in his eyes, a stubborn determination that wouldn''t be snuffed out easily.


    He ducked under another wild swing and kicked the Brute''s knee, making the giant stagger.


    The commentator''s voice rose in pitch, feeding off the crowd''s energy. "The Kid''s got spirit, folks! But is it enough against the sheer power of the Brute?"


    Ezra leaned forward with a small smile. He recognized that fighting style. It was the same one he used. The same one he learnt in the slums. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He leaned back in satisfaction and concealed relief. "The kid has won it."


    "Hmmn?" Veran raised a brow in amusement. "I think Brute has other plans."


    Ezra turned to the arena to see Brute had secured a firm grip on the Kid''s arm.


    Ah, fuck.

 Chapter 163: A Binding Of Essence

    The crowd''s cheers turned into gasps as the sight.


    Brute grinned savagely, displaying teeth. "Gotcha bitch!"


    The Kid struggled, his face contorting in pain as Brute''s grip tightened.


    With the crowd roaring for blood, Brute unleashed a brutal barrage of punches. Each blow landed with a sickening thud, driving the Kid closer to the brink.


    "Is this the end?!" The commentator yelled. "Will Brute finish this once and for all?"


    Ezra leaned forward in interest even as Veran kept laughing.


    The kid had been taught to take a hit.


    Despite the relentless assault, the Kid''s eyes never lost their focus. He endured the punishment, waiting for his moment.


    When Brute''s grip slackened ever so slightly, the Kid wrenched free, staggering back with a visible limp.


    He clutched his left side, the pain of the injury he had sustained evident for all to see.


    Brute roared into the sky and the crowd cheered with him.


    "Oh no! The Kid didn''t escape unscathed!" The commentator pointed out. "Will Brute play with his meal or will he take advantage of this clear weakness?"


    Brute roared and charged again, overextending himself in his eagerness to finish the fight.


    The Kid, eyes gleaming with cunning, sidestepped at the last moment and delivered a swift, precise kick to Brute''s knee.


    The giant fell to one knee with a roar of pain, and the Kid followed up with a flurry of punches to Brute''s face, exploiting his imbalance.


    "What is this?!" The commentator yelled in amazement. "The injury was fake?!"


    Ezra chuckled to himself. The Kid was smart.


    Feigning pain on his left side had worked perfectly. The Kid had baited Brute into a critical mistake, and now the crowd watched in awe as the tide of the fight turned once more.


    At the sight, the crowd erupted in a mix of cheers and jeers, the commentator''s voice almost drowned out.


    "Can you believe it, folks? The Kid is making a comeback!"


    Brute, now furious, swung wildly, but the Kid ducked and weaved, landing quick, sharp blows.


    Brute''s face was a mask of rage and confusion. He had never been challenged like this by such an unassuming opponent.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair once more. "Like I said, the match is over." He smirked as he turned to look at the now silent Veran. "The Kid has won already."


    With that, he turned back to watch the match calmly.


    The Kid''s strategy was becoming clear to the spectators.


    He was wearing the Brute down, exploiting his weaknesses and using his own strength against him.


    The Brute, exhausted and now bleeding, made one last desperate lunge.


    The Kid sidestepped, and with all his remaining strength, delivered a powerful kick to the Brute''s head.


    The giant wavered, his eyes glazing over. The crowd fell silent for a heartbeat, then exploded as the Brute collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


    The commentator''s voice rang out, barely audible over the deafening cheers. "Unbelievable! The Kid has done it! He''s defeated the Brute!"


    There was someone in the crowd yelling, "I won! I fucking won! Haha! Thank you Kid!"


    Ezra turned, a triumphant smile spreading across his face.


    Veran clapped slowly, clearly impressed. "Well, well, Ezra Matten. It seems your luck is quite strong."


    Ezra toned down his smile, his expression now calm but pleased. "Sometimes, it''s not just about luck, Veran. It''s about seeing the potential where others see none. The same way I see potential between Blackthorne and Matten."


    Veran nodded, a newfound respect in his eyes. "Indeed. You''ve proven yourself tonight. Now, let''s talk about this... deal you have for me."


    As the crowd continued to cheer for the Kid, Veran stood, motioning for Ezra to follow.


    Veran led Ezra through a series of dimly lit tunnels beneath the Pulse nightclub, each turn bringing them deeper into the underground labyrinth.


    The air grew colder and more still, the faint echoes of the fight club''s chaos above fading into silence.


    Veran''s wives trailed behind, their expressions serene and unreadable, adding an eerie calm to the descent.


    After what felt like an eternity, they reached another heavy, reinforced door.


    Veran produced a key from his pocket and unlocked it, pushing it open to reveal a room.


    The room was small but meticulously designed for privacy and security. The walls were completely bare and a single table with chairs dominated the center.


    Veran gestured for Ezra to sit. "Welcome to my sanctum." He said mockingly, taking a seat opposite Ezra. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His wives positioned themselves quietly at the door, their presence a silent reminder of the advantage Veran held at the moment.


    Ezra settled into the chair, displaying calm even as he reminded himself of the importance of this negotiation. Find joy in m _v _le _mpyr reads.


    "Thank you, Veran," he began, his voice steady. "We both know why we''re here. The Ascension Well."


    Veran steepled his fingers in interest, listening quietly.


    Ezra continued. "We both know that you know the location of the well. In return for that location, I''ll protect the Blackthorne coven from both Griffin and Solomon till the new count arrives."


    Veran leaned back in amusement. "Indeed. It is as you say. I know the location of the Ascension Well."


    "But you, Ezra, claim to be able to protect us from Griffin and Solomon. But can you really?" Veran smirked. "You said it yourself. You''re in the same situation that I am in. What can you do that I can''t?"


    Ezra leaned forward, meeting Veran''s gaze. "Simple. I took out all your allies on Griffin''s orders. I know all the details about the attack we are planning on you. Who says I can''t use that knowledge to help you?"


    "Griffin aims to capture your coven alive, hoping to extract the location of the well from you." Ezra sighed. "You don''t have much time, Veran. Solomon doesn''t know you have the location of the well but the moment Griffin attacks... he''ll know."


    Veran raised an eyebrow, his skepticism evident. "Knowing the details of an attack is one thing. Protecting us from two powerful enemies is another. Why should I trust you?"


    "How about this?" Ezra''s expression hardened with resolve. "If I can protect you from the coming attack, it will prove my ability to keep my word. It''s a test of my capability and our alliance."


    Veran considered this, his eyes narrowing. "You propose a practical test. But words and promises can be easily broken. How do I know you won''t betray us the moment it''s convenient for you?"


    Ezra knew Veran had a point. Trust was a fragile thing among vampires. That much he already knew. "What do you suggest?"


    Veran''s smile was cold. "A blood oath. It will bind us both to our promises. If either of us breaks the oath, there will be dire consequences."


    Ezra hesitated.


    He was wary of any bonds involving blood. He already had too many of them.


    And blood oaths were dangerous and binding in ways that went beyond mere words. They connected the participants'' very essence, enforcing the promises with supernatural weight.


    But he had little choice. They needed the Ascension well.


    He sighed.


    "Very well." Ezra said, his voice firm. "We will seal this agreement with a blood oath."

 Chapter 164: An Elaborate Distraction

    Gen and Natalia crouched behind a dense thicket of bushes, their eyes trained on the imposing Blackthorne mansion.


    The night was still, the silence only broken by the occasional rustle of leaves and the distant hum of the city.


    From their hidden vantage point, they could clearly see the contingent of security guards patrolling the grounds.


    The guards were well-armed and alert, their movements sure and disciplined.


    Floodlights swept across the manicured lawns, illuminating the high-tech security measures that protected the mansion.


    Cameras were strategically placed, covering every possible angle, and the tall iron gates were reinforced with what looked like tattoo created steel that shimmered faintly under the moonlight.


    Gen studied the scene intently, her sharp eyes taking in every detail. "They''ve really upped their game," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Natalia nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Indeed. The Blackthorne coven isn''t taking any chances. They''re alert from the disappearance of their allies."


    "True."


    "But..." Natalia looked around. "Why are we crouched here? And why do you need binoculars?"


    Gen raised the binoculars hanging on her neck to her eyes with a smirk. "There are some things I''ve always wanted to do. This is one."


    Gen gave her a thumbs up and Natalia watched incredulously.


    Gen''s gaze flicked to a pair of guards near the entrance, their eyes scanning the surroundings with practiced vigilance.


    "Anyways, we''re going to need a solid plan to get through all of that. Those guards look like they could handle themselves in a fight."


    "Don''t you already have the plan?" Natalia asked, raising a brow.


    "Just play along." Gen answered.


    Natalia replied, her tone calm and measured. "We''re not here to waste time. Begin the diversion."


    "Awwn. You''re no fun." Gen pouted before it morphed into a smirk. "It''s show time."


    The two women crouched there, staring at each other.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Sooooo..." Natalia tilted her head.


    "Soooo...." Gen smirked in response.


    "The distraction." Natalia said sharply. "Get on with it."


    "Relax." Gen placated. "The distraction is on it''s way."


    Natalia sighed. "What are you doing?"


    "Do you remember a certain law pertaining to livestock and slaughterhouse?"


    Natalia frowned for a moment before her eyes widened in realization. "No you didn''t."


    "Yes I did." Gen crossed her arms with a satisfied air.


    The sound of a distant rumbling floated to their position as Natalia stared in horror. "What have you done?" She whispered.


    "Tada." Gen performed the jazz hands.


    The night at the Blackthorne mansion was abruptly shattered as the rumbling grew into a thunderous roar.


    The ever vigilant security guards snapped to attention as the sound reached their ears.


    Within moments, the source of the noise became horrifyingly clear. A stampede of cows was charging towards the mansion, their eyes wide with panic and their hooves pounding the ground with earth-shaking force.


    "Incoming stampede!" one of the guards shouted, his voice cutting through the night.


    Chaos erupted as the guards scrambled to respond.


    They were caught off guard, the unexpected threat throwing them into disarray.


    The floodlights swung wildly, illuminating the massive herd of cows barreling down the manicured lawns, their sheer numbers overwhelming the senses.


    "Secure the gates! Secure the damn gates!" Another guard yelled, but it was too late.


    The cows had already reached the gates, their combined weight and momentum crashing through the barriers with a deafening clang, sending the guards there flying.


    "The law is pretty straightforward." Gen grinned as she watched the carnage. "Due to global food shortages, one must not kill livestock outside of licensed slaughterhouses."


    The guards rushed to contain the situation, but they were aware of the law and it complicated their efforts.


    They couldn''t use lethal force, and the cows, driven by blind panic, were unstoppable.


    "Don''t shoot! We can''t kill them!" a guard bellowed, his voice strained with urgency.


    "Push them back! Use the fences!" another shouted, trying to direct the chaos.


    Several guards grabbed portable fencing, attempting to create makeshift barriers to divert the stampede. But the cows, driven by fear, plowed through the obstacles, trampling anything in their path.


    The guards'' shouts and commands were drowned out by the cacophony of bellowing cattle and the thunder of hooves.


    Gen began laughing madly at the chaos. "Fly, monkeys! Fly!" She cried in delight.


    "Stay back! Stay back!" a guard yelled as he was nearly knocked over by a cow veering off course.


    Amidst the chaos, one of the guards attempted to use his tranquilizer gun, aiming for the leading cows. "Aim for the leaders! We need to slow them down!"


    But the panicked animals were moving too fast, and the tranquilizer darts missed their marks, embedding harmlessly into the ground.


    The guards, realizing the futility of their efforts, began to retreat, trying to avoid being trampled.


    "Fall back to the mansion! Protect the entrances!" a senior guard ordered, his voice barely audible over the din.


    The guards retreated towards the mansion, forming a defensive line at the main entrance.


    They used riot shields to create a barrier, hoping to steer the stampede away from the building itself.


    The cows, unable to change direction quickly, crashed into the shields, causing a ripple of force that nearly knocked the guards off their feet.


    "Hold the line!" the senior guard commanded, his voice a beacon of authority amidst the chaos.


    The cows, disoriented and exhausted, began to slow down, their stampede losing momentum.


    The guards, seizing the opportunity, worked together to gently steer the remaining animals away from the mansion, using their shields and non-lethal deterrents.


    Gradually, the chaos began to subside.


    The cows, now milling around in confusion, were corralled into a makeshift pen created by the quick-thinking guards.


    The lawn was a mess of trampled grass and debris, but the mansion stood intact, a sign of the guards'' swift response.


    The senior guard wiped sweat from his brow, his heart still racing.


    "Secure the area and make sure there are no injuries," he ordered. "And someone contact animal control. We need to get these cows back to their owner."


    As the guards began to assess the situation and restore order, a sense of wary calm settled over the mansion.


    The stampede had been an unexpected and chaotic event, but they had managed to handle it without breaking the law.


    Dive into chapters on NovelFire|empyr.


    From their hidden vantage point, Gen and Natalia watched the scene unfold. The diversion had worked perfectly, drawing the guards'' attention and creating the chaos they needed.


    Gen''s phone chimed and she retrieved it from her pocket to read the message. "They''re in." She told Natalia.


    They stood there for a moment, watching the cows and the guards.


    "Well, that was something," Gen murmured, a grin spreading across her face.


    Natalia nodded, her eyes gleaming with hesitant satisfaction. "Now, let''s move. We have our window."


    With the guards occupied and the chaos still unfolding, they slipped away from their hiding spot, ready to join Ezra and Olivia.


    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 165: The Stage Is Set

    Ezra and Olivia moved swiftly through the shadows, taking advantage of the chaos created by the stampede to infiltrate the Blackthorne mansion from the rear.


    Just as planned.


    The cacophony of the stampede had drawn the guards away from their posts, leaving the back entrance less guarded and providing the perfect opportunity for their covert entry.


    The two of them navigated the mansion''s perimeter with practiced ease, their senses heightened and their movements silent.


    The stampede had thrown the security into disarray, and the floodlights were swinging erratically, casting long, shifting shadows across the grounds.


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, who nodded in silent understanding.


    They approached a service entrance, one that had been identified during their reconnaissance.


    It was typically used by staff and was less fortified than the main gates.


    "Electronic lock and manual lock." Ezra hissed.


    Olivia stretched her hand, deployed her Aura and used it''s weak telekinesis to disable the manual lock.


    Ezra reached into a satchel and retrieved the eqipment they had brought for this purpose.


    He connected it and and the machine whirled as it worked.


    "Almost there." Olivia whispered, her voice barely audible over the distant sounds of the stampede.


    Ezra kept watch, his eyes scanning for any remaining guards.


    Stay tuned with m _v _lemp _yr.


    The chaos at the front of the mansion had effectively drawn most of the attention, but he remained vigilant.


    The lock finally clicked open, and Olivia pushed the door ajar, allowing them to slip inside.


    The interior of the mansion was different from the turmoil outside.


    The corridors were dimly lit and eerily quiet, the d¨¦cor speaking of the Blackthorne coven''s wealth and power.


    Ezra and Olivia moved with practiced stealth, their senses attuned to any sign of movement.


    They navigated through the mansion, following the layout they had memorized.


    As they turned a corner, Ezra held up a hand, signaling Olivia to stop.


    He could hear footsteps approaching. A pair of guards, no doubt checking the mansion''s interior for any signs of intrusion.


    They pressed themselves against the wall, blending into the shadows as the guards passed by, their conversation drowned out by the noise outside.


    They had to do this ithout drawing any attention. Even if they were now on the same side, Veran could betray them with an accusation of Breach of Secrecy.


    Once the guards were out of earshot, Ezra and Olivia continued their advance.


    They reached a grand staircase that led to the upper floors. Ascending silently, they finally arrived at a heavy wooden door that marked the entrance to Veran''s chambers.


    Olivia knocked softly, a prearranged signal to let Veran know it was them.


    The door opened slightly, and one of Veran''s wives peeked out, her eyes narrowing before she recognized them.


    She opened the door fully, allowing them to slip inside.


    Veran was waiting, lounging on a chair. Beside him was his wife with the green hair.


    The blonde had been the one to open the door.


    "You really did make it, heh?" Veran drawled, clearly impressed.


    "Told you we will, didn''t I?" Ezra scoffed. "Griffin''s got more resources than you think. Getting the plans of your mansion was child''s play to him."


    "Well, it''s a good thing I have you." Veran grinned unashamedly.


    "Come on." Ezra spoke with urgency. "We need to act quickly. The stampede has bought us time, but it won''t last forever."


    "Follow me." Veran stood smoothly.


    Ezra, Olivia, Veran, and his two wives moved swiftly through the mansion, the urgency of their mission hastening their steps.


    They reached a spacious hall and Veran motioned. "This is it."


    Ezra nodded as he took in the sight. "It''ll do."


    This was where they planned to stage the scene for their grand battle.


    The room, with its high ceilings and grand chandeliers, provided the perfect backdrop for their deception.


    "Olivia," Ezra called out, "you know what to do."


    Olivia nodded and took her position near the center of the room, her presence commanding.


    She began to sing, her voice weaving a haunting melody that resonated through the hall.


    The vitality in the air vibrated as her echoed through the room.


    Veran watched, amused, as waves of red, green and blue floated radiantly creating a beautiful sight.


    "Come on people!" Ezra commanded. "Move it!"


    Veran and his two wives positioned themselves strategically around the room.


    They created the illusion of a defensive stand, using overturned furniture and strategically placed decorations to give the impression of a fierce and desperate battle.


    Ezra moved quickly, directing the others as they set the stage.


    He shattered a few furniture and wrecked havoc on the walls. He took in the scene and then scattered debris around the hall, adding to the chaotic scene.


    The green-haired wife, her delicate features set with determination, created makeshift barricades with upturned tables and chairs, while the blonde, her sharp eyes scanning the room, arranged shattered vases and torn tapestries to simulate the aftermath of intense combat.


    As Olivia''s song filled the air, its ethereal notes echoed through the mansion, creating an eerie atmosphere that would unsettle any intruders.


    Veran, his presence authoritative and calm, took his position near the entrance taking in the scene from the point of view of anyone entering.


    "Huh." He muttered to himself. "How about some blood? Make it more realistic?"


    Ezra nodded to him. "Do it."


    Veran called his blonde wife and they all splashed blood around, simulating blood from injuries.


    Ezra moved to Olivia''s side, his gaze never leaving the entrance. "Your song is perfect, Olivia. Keep it up. We need them to believe this battle is real."


    Olivia nodded, her voice unwavering as she continued to sing, each note infused with power.


    They stopped for a moment, surveying their handiwork.


    "Perfect, isn''t it?" Veran said.


    "Not yet." Ezra said. "One last thing. Olivia."


    Understanding what Ezra meant, Olivia materialized her wings, grabbed a few feathers and flung them at Veran who dodged easily.


    The feathers embedded itself into the ground where one of the sprayed blood was.


    "Now," Ezra nodded. "It''s perfect." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra and Veran exchanged a glance.


    The stage was set. All that was needed was for the guest of honor to arrive.

 Chapter 166: What A Failure

    Pulses of vitality reached Ezra from his soul bond with Gen. It was the pre-arranged signal they had created.


    "They''re near." Ezra hissed. "It''s time."


    "We''ll meet up later." Veran nodded as he began floating in the air. Golden light shimmered on the surface of his skin.


    Everyone stepped back from the center of the room, giving him space.


    Veran roared and descended with fury, his hand coated in golden vitality. There was a large crash as he punched the ground.


    Olivia''s song faltered as if she had taken a hit and with a sharp nod, Valaren and his wives teleported away.


    They were gone, leaving the grand hall eerily silent in their wake.


    The room, once filled with the chaos of their staged battle, now stood in stillness, only Olivia''s song lingering in the air.


    Ezra and Olivia moved to the center of the hall, their senses alert for any remaining threats.


    Olivia''s song gradually softened and then ceased, her voice fading into the quiet. They stood ready for what they knew was coming.


    Moments later, the sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor leading to the hall.


    Gen and Natalia appeared, their expressions a mix of urgency and determination.


    Gen and Natalia entered the grand hall, their eyes immediately taking in the scene of destruction.


    Overturned furniture, shattered vases, scattered weapons, gouged walls and the huge crater at the center of the room painted a vivid picture of a fierce and desperate struggle.


    Ezra and Olivia stood amidst the chaos, their clothes disheveled and faces marked with determination and relief.


    Natalia''s sharp eyes swept the room, taking in every detail. "What happened here?" she demanded, her voice edged with suspicion. "Where are the Blackthornes? Where''s Veran Blackthorne?"


    Ezra wiped a smear of blood from his forehead, his expression grim. "We lost them."


    "You lost them?"


    "Your intelligence was faulty, Natalia." Ezra sighed. "They were all fourth ring vampires. How do you expect us to win against all of them?"


    "Even with Olivia''s song, the Blackthornes fought hard, but we managed to hold them off long enough to make them retreat. Unfortunately, they escaped in the chaos."


    Olivia nodded, her voice weary but firm. "We did everything we could to capture them, but their teamwork was better. They managed to slip through our fingers at the last moment."


    Gen stepped closer, her eyes widening as she studied Ezra and Olivia. "It looks like a war zone in here. How many of them were there?"


    Ezra gestured to the broken furniture and scattered debris. "More than we expected. They were desperate and determined to escape. It took everything we had to fend them off."


    Natalia was silent as she moved around the room, her gaze critical as she inspected the damage. "And Veran? Did you see him?"


    Olivia nodded, her expression serious. "He was leading them. He''s the one who orchestrated their escape. We tried to stop him, but he was relentless."


    Gen crouched beside an overturned table, examining a broken chair leg. "Did they say anything? Give any indication of where they might be headed?"


    Ezra shook his head. "No, they were focused on getting away. We couldn''t get any information from them."


    Natalia''s eyes flicked to Gen, then back to Ezra and Olivia. "Griffin won''t be pleased. He wanted them alive for questioning."


    Ezra met her gaze, his expression firm. "We did our best. The Blackthornes were well-prepared and had the advantage of surprise. We''ll regroup and find another way to track them down."


    Natalia''s expression softened slightly, a hint of grudging respect in her eyes. "You fought well, considering the circumstances. Griffin will understand that it wasn''t for lack of trying."


    Olivia sighed, glancing around at the wreckage. "We need to assess the damage and report back. We can''t let this setback stop us. The Blackthornes may have escaped, but we''ll find them again." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen stood, her eyes meeting Ezra''s. "What''s our next move?"


    Ezra glanced at Natalia, then back to Gen. "We''ll return home and regroup. We need to plan our next steps carefully. The Blackthornes are resourceful, but they won''t stay hidden for long."


    Natalia nodded, her demeanor professional. "Agreed. Let''s get moving. We have a lot of work ahead of us."


    As they left the grand hall, Ezra and Olivia exchanged a subtle glance, their expressions carefully controlled.


    They had managed to maintain the illusion of a fierce battle, convincing Natalia of their loyalty and determination.


    The truth of their alliance with the Blackthornes remained hidden, and for now, they had bought themselves precious time to secure the Ascension Well and outmaneuver Griffin.


    **********


    X descended into the dimly lit underground chamber, the air thick with the scent of blood and despair.


    The walls, damp with condensation, absorbed the distant, echoing sounds of Griffin''s mechanical breathing and the soft, pained groans of Lucien, who was still chained to the wall.


    Lucien hung limply from his chains, his body battered and broken. His eyes flickered with a mix of defiance and hopelessness as Griffin loomed over him, a dark figure of wrath and authority.


    Griffin turned as X approached, his mechanical voice slicing through the oppressive silence.


    "Report, X," Griffin demanded, his eyes narrowing with suspicion and barely contained fury.


    X took a deep breath, knowing the consequences of delivering bad news. "The mission to capture the Blackthornes has failed, my lord. Veran and his coven escaped."


    The air seemed to vibrate with Griffin''s growing rage. Without warning, he swept all the tools off a nearby table, sending it crashing to the floor.


    The sudden display of anger sent a shiver through X and caused Lucien to flinch in his chains.


    "Escaped? How could this happen?" Griffin roared, his voice modulator amplifying his fury. "We had them within our grasp, and now they''re gone!"


    X stood his ground, despite the fear gnawing at his insides.


    "Incompetence!" Griffin snarled, the word reverberating through the chamber. "All of this effort, wasted because of your failure."


    Lucien, sensing an opportunity, managed a weak, mocking smile. "It seems your plans aren''t as infallible as you thought, Griffin."


    Griffin turned on Lucien with a snarl, his hand lashing out to grip Lucien''s throat. "You will tell me the location of the Ascension Well," he hissed, his grip tightening. "Or your suffering will be the stuff of legends."


    Lucien choked, his eyes bulging as he tried to gasp for air. "I-I don''t know," he managed to rasp, his voice strained.


    With a snarl of disgust, Griffin released his grip, letting Lucien collapse back against the wall.


    Turning his focus back to X, he took a deep, measured breath, his mechanical voice modulator hissing softly. "Summon the Matten coven," he ordered, his voice now a dangerous whisper.


    "I want them here immediately. We will get to the bottom of this failure, and we will find the Blackthornes."


    X bowed deeply, his relief at escaping further wrath hidden from sight. "Yes, my lord. I will summon them at once."


    As X turned to leave the chamber, the sound of Lucien''s labored breathing and Griffin''s cold fury echoed in his ears.


    Ezra had done his part but the hunt for the Blackthornes would continue with renewed vigor and a ferocity that left no room for mercy.


    Griffin would demand nothing less.

 Chapter 167: A New Strategy

    Ezra stood in his office at Ascendant Capital, his thoughts consumed with the recent events. He was waiting for the heat to die down before contacting Veran.


    The subtle hum of the city outside his window was a distant distraction as he reviewed the details of their plans.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed with an incoming message. He picked it up, reading the terse command. It was an immediate summon to Griffin''s throne room.


    He smiled grimly. He knew this moment would come. Griffin was undoubtedly furious about the Blackthornes'' escape, and now, Ezra had to face him.


    He quickly informed Olivia and Gen of his departure, ensuring that they remained vigilant in his absence.


    He smiled to himself as he drove. The journey to Griffin''s stronghold was indeed becoming increasingly familiar.


    Upon arrival, the air seemed heavier, charged with an underlying tension.


    He walked through the grand, intimidating corridors until he reached the massive double doors of Griffin''s throne room. There was a new lady sitting where Natalia previously sat.


    The lady nodded at him and waved him in. He pushed the doors opened with a creak, revealing the dimly lit chamber beyond.


    Griffin sat upon his throne, his imposing figure framed by shadows and the flickering light of torches.


    Ezra almost scoffed at the theatrics.


    Griffin''s mechanical breathing echoed softly in the room. Though he appeared calm, the air around him was thick with barely contained fury.


    "Ezra." Griffin''s voice resonated, cold and demanding. "Step forward."


    Ezra did as commanded, his expression neutral and respectful. "My lord."


    Griffin''s eyes bored into him, a mix of anger and calculated control evident in his gaze. "You were tasked with capturing the Blackthornes. Instead, they escaped. Explain your failure."


    Ezra met Griffin''s gaze steadily. "My lord, the Blackthornes were prepared for an attack. They had learnt from the disappearance of their allies."


    "They seem to also be aware of our capabilities. We fought hard and did everything possible to capture them, but they managed to slip away in the chaos."


    Griffin''s mechanical voice hummed with a dangerous edge. "Slip away? You had the element of surprise, the advantage in form of that damnable song Olivia sings, and still they escaped? How do you plan to make up for this... incompetence?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, knowing he had to tread carefully.


    "We may have lost them this time, but we have gained valuable insights into their tactics and resources."


    "I propose a new strategy. We need to focus on tracking their movements and cutting off their resources. By isolating them, we can weaken their defenses and ensure their capture in the next encounter."


    Griffin''s eyes narrowed, considering Ezra''s words. "You speak of a new strategy, but what guarantees do I have that you will not fail me again?"


    Ezra maintained his composure, his voice steady. "I understand your frustration. I am committed to rectifying this situation."


    "We will increase our surveillance and utilize our network of informants more effectively. There would be no further mistakes."


    Griffin leaned forward, his presence even more intimidating. "You had better, Ezra Matten. My patience is wearing thin. If you fail me again, the consequences will be severe."


    Ezra nodded, acknowledging the threat. "I understand. We will not fail you again."


    Griffin''s gaze remained fixed on Ezra for a long moment before he leaned back, his demeanor slightly more relaxed but still simmering with anger. "See that you don''t. You are dismissed."


    Ezra bowed and turned to leave, feeling the weight of Griffin''s gaze on his back until the doors closed behind him.


    As he walked back through the grand corridors, he knew the stakes had never been higher.


    He had managed to maintain Griffin''s trust for now, but all was not over.


    He had to be careful, strategic, and above all, successful in their next move. Failure was not an option, and betrayal, if discovered, would be the end of him.


    **********


    As the heavy doors of Griffin''s throne room closed, a figure stepped out of the shadows.


    Natalia walked slowly to Griffin, her expression unreadable. She had been watching the entire exchange, her sharp eyes missing nothing.


    Griffin''s mechanical breathing filled the silence as he regarded her with a mix of curiosity and lingering anger.


    "Natalia," Griffin intoned, his voice low and dangerous. "What brings you out of the shadows?"


    "Calm, my love." Natalia smiled as she walked, her movements graceful and deliberate. "I witnessed your conversation with Ezra. I have... concerns about his true intentions."


    Griffin''s eyes narrowed, his interest piqued. "Tell me."


    Natalia''s gaze flickered with suspicion. "Ezra''s explanation for the Blackthornes'' escape seemed too convenient."


    "Despite the chaos and their prepared defenses, it is unusual for them to have slipped away so easily. I suspect that Ezra may have had a hand in their escape."


    Griffin''s expression darkened, the latent fury from before simmering to the surface. "You believe he betrayed us?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natalia nodded, her voice steady. "It is a possibility we cannot ignore. Ezra''s actions and words suggest he is playing a deeper game."


    "Judging by their preparation for Olivia to ascend, I think he is now seeking the Ascension well. I believe he may be working with the Blackthornes or, at the very least, aiding them for his own benefit."


    Griffin''s mechanical breath quickened, his rage coming back full force. "If what you say is true, then Ezra''s betrayal will be his undoing. We cannot allow such duplicity to go unpunished."


    Natalia continued, her eyes never leaving Griffin''s. "I suggest we keep a close watch on him. I can keep an eye on his wives."


    "Let him believe he still has your trust. We can gather evidence of his betrayal and strike when he least expects it. This way, we ensure that his allies are exposed and dealt with as well."


    Griffin''s lips curled into a cold, calculating smile. "Very well, my love."


    He turned away to another shadowed part of the room. "X." He called out and the man appeared immediately.


    "You will monitor Ezra closely. Report back to me with any suspicious activity. If he is indeed a traitor, he will pay for his deception with his life."


    X bowed sharply. "As you command, my lord."


    Natalia watched it all, a hint of satisfaction in her eyes.


    Griffin hummed as his mind churned with thoughts of retribution and power.


    If Ezra was indeed a traitor, his punishment would be swift and merciless. And in the process, Griffin would reaffirm his unchallenged dominance over all who dared to defy him.

 Chapter 168: Youre One Cute Bastard

    Ezra left the safety of his mansion under the cover of night.


    It was time to meet and secure the Blackthornes. They needed to fortify their plans against Griffin and Solomon.


    As he stepped into the cool night air, he saw Gen and Olivia in the courtyard, engaging Natalia in conversation.


    He grinned at the sight. Their distraction was seamless, giving Ezra the window he needed to slip away.


    He moved swiftly through the shadows, his senses on high alert. He knew the danger of his actions but had no choice.


    The stakes were too high, and his secret alliance with the Blackthornes was pivotal.


    As he navigated the winding streets, he felt a prickle of awareness. Glancing over his shoulder, he noticed a figure following him from a distance.


    X.


    Ezra grinned to himself as he quickened his pace. That had to be deliberate. X wanted him to know he was following him. Probably Griffin''s orders.


    Ezra ducked into a few alleyways and doubled back to throw X off his trail. He moved with the practiced ease of someone who had spent years honing his skills in the underbelly of the city.


    The chase was a bit tense, but Ezra''s knowledge of the city''s layout played to his advantage.


    After several minutes of cat-and-mouse, Ezra managed to lose X, slipping through a narrow passageway that led to a hidden backstreet.


    He paused to be sure, listening for any signs of pursuit. Satisfied that he was no longer being followed, he continued to the safehouse. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The safehouse was an old, abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city, its exterior weathered and unassuming.


    Ezra approached cautiously, his senses alert for any signs of trouble. He pushed open the creaky door and stepped inside, the darkness swallowing him.


    "Veran?" he called softly, his voice echoing in the empty space.


    There was no response. He moved deeper into the warehouse, the faint moonlight filtering through broken windows casting eerie shadows on the walls.


    The faint sound of his footsteps echoed through the abandoned structure, but beyond that, there was silence. He called out for Veran again, but his voice only returned to him as an unsettling echo.


    As he reached the center of the room, he sensed something was wrong. The air felt thick, charged with a strange energy.


    Suddenly, a low, guttural growl reverberated through the shadows, and a massive creature emerged from the shadows.


    It was a monstrous beast, all sinew and claws, its eyes glowing wickedly. Ezra blinked in surprise, taking in the creature. The beast was unlike anything he had ever seen.


    Standing at least ten feet tall, it had a hulking, muscular frame covered in thick, matted fur that was matted with blood and dirt.


    Its head was an amalgamation of various predators, featuring a wolf-like snout, sharp fangs, and glowing red eyes that seemed to pierce through the darkness.


    Its claws were long and razor-sharp, glinting menacingly in the dim light.


    A Chimera.


    "Huh." Ezra chuckled. "You''re one cute bastard. You must be a laugh at parties."


    He flexed as his black zone rolled off him and solidified to cover them. "I guess it''s just you and me, buddy."


    The Chimera lunged at Ezra with astonishing speed, its claws slashing through the air.


    Ezra barely had time to react, dodging to the side as the beast''s claws sliced through the spot where he had been standing.


    "Fast!" He hummed, impressed.


    With a twist, his sword materialized in his hand.


    Laughing, he countered with a swift strike of his own, his blade cutting into the Chimera''s thick hide. The beast roared in pain, its eyes blazing with fury.


    The Chimera retaliated with a powerful swipe of its paw, catching Ezra off guard and sending him sprawling to the ground.


    He rolled to his feet just in time to dodge another attack, the beast''s claws narrowly missing his head. Ezra sighed as his focus grew, knowing that one wrong move could be fatal.


    The Chimera charged again, its massive jaws snapping at Ezra with terrifying force.


    He parried with his blade, driving it into the beast''s mouth and twisting it to the side. The Chimera howled in pain, shaking its head violently to dislodge the weapon.


    Ezra was thrown away but landed on his fist. He made a grabbing motion and his sword disappeared from the Chimera''s mouth and appeared in his mouth.


    The two circled each other, the Chimera''s growls echoing through the warehouse.


    Ezra hummed to himself as his mind worked, searching for a strategy.


    The beast was fast and powerful, but it was also driven by rage, making its attacks somewhat predictable. He needed to exploit that.


    The Chimera lunged once more, and this time Ezra was ready.


    He sidestepped the attack, slicing at the beast''s exposed flank. The blade bit deep, and the Chimera roared in agony, its blood spraying across the floor.


    Enraged, it swung its massive paw at Ezra, who ducked under the blow and drove his sword into the beast''s leg.


    The Chimera stumbled, momentarily off balance.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ezra pressed his advantage, launching a series of quick, cutting strikes. With his blade laced with his vitality stealing darkness, each blow weakened the monster, driving it further into a frenzy.


    The Chimera lashed out wildly, its movements growing more desperate and erratic.


    Ezra knew he had to end the fight quickly. He focused on the beast''s weak points, aiming for the joints and vulnerable areas.


    The Chimera''s roars filled the warehouse, its rage and pain evident.


    It charged one final time, but Ezra sidestepped and delivered a powerful, two-handed strike to the back of its neck.


    The blade cut through the Chimera''s thick hide and muscle, severing its spine.


    The beast let out a final, blood-curdling scream before collapsing to the ground in a heap.


    Ezra stood over the fallen creature, his chest heaving with exertion, his sword dripping with the Chimera''s blood.


    As the beast''s body began to dissolve into nothingness, leaving behind only a lingering sense of malevolence, Ezra took a moment to survey the room.


    That had been a minor workout but Veran should have sensed the black zone and appeared by now. This only meant one thing.


    Dismissing the black zone, he looked around the now-empty space.


    The monster had been a trap, a ploy to lure him into danger. But who had set it? And where were the Blackthornes?


    He moved deeper into the warehouse, his eyes scanning for any clues.


    As he explored, he came across signs of a recent battle. There were scorch marks on the walls, overturned crates, and bloodstains on the floor.


    The sight wasn''t painting a pretty picture.


    "Veran," he murmured, not willing to accept what he already knew.


    After a moment, he sighed.


    There was no other conclusion.


    The Blackthornes had been attacked and taken, their fates unknown.

 Chapter 169: A Series Of New Steps

    Ezra''s heart sank as he pieced together the sequence of events.


    Whoever had attacked the Blackthornes had done so with a kind of brutal efficiency, leaving no trace of their current whereabouts.


    The signs pointed to a coordinated assault, one that had been planned meticulously.


    He moved quickly, exiting the warehouse and heading back through the shadows towards his mansion.


    As he neared the house, he moved with caution, ensuring he wasn''t being followed. He slipped through a side entrance and made his way to the secure room where he found Gen and Olivia waiting.


    They looked up as he entered, their expressions a mix of relief and concern.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Ezra hissed. "Who''s watching Natalia?"


    "Red." Olivia answered, her voice tense. She studied his face quietly before asking. "What happened?"


    "We can''t talk here." Ezra said, his voice low. "It''s too risky. We need to go somewhere quiet."


    Gen nodded in agreement. "Where do you have in mind?"


    "Olivia?" Ezra turned to her.


    Olivia closed her eyes, thinking on where they could go. "I''ve got it." She breathed.


    She held their hands and took a deep breath, focusing her vitality.


    With a muffled flash, the world around them shimmered and blurred, the familiar surroundings of the secured room dissolving into a cascade of colors and light.


    In an instant, they found themselves standing in the tranquil grove, the air filled with the scent of pine and the gentle rustle of leaves.


    The grove was serene, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the canopy above.


    The only sounds were the distant calls of nocturnal birds and the faint whisper of the wind. It was the perfect place for a private conversation.


    Ezra looked around, appreciating the secluded setting. "Good choice."


    Gen nodded, her eyes scanning the perimeter to ensure they were truly alone. Satisfied, she turned to Ezra. "So, what did you find?"


    "The safehouse was a trap." He responded, his tone grim. "There was a Chimera waiting for me, a tattoo monster designed to kill. I defeated it, but the Blackthornes... they''re gone."


    "Just like that?" Gen frowned.


    "Did they betray us?" Olivia asked.


    "No." Ezra answered. "There was a battle, and they''ve been taken."


    Gen''s eyes widened with shock. "Taken? By who?"


    Ezra shook his head. "I''m not sure. But it was carefully coordinated. We need to find out who did this and where they''ve been taken."


    Ezra turned to Gen, his expression firm. "Gen, I need you to find the Blackthornes. You''re the only one who can do this discreetly without drawing too much attention."


    Gen nodded, her sharp eyes reflecting her determination. "I won''t let you down, Ezra."


    "Good. Right now, we know they were taken by a highly coordinated force." Ezra began pacing as he spoke. "The signs point to someone with a lot of resources and knowledge of the Blackthornes'' defenses."


    "That means we''re looking at covens instead of subjects. Maybe even one of the counts. We need to find out who has them and where they''re being held."


    "Wait. You''ll be needing this." Olivia stepped forward, handing Gen a small device. "This is a communicator. Keep it on you at all times. We''ll be able to track your location and stay in touch."


    "Good thinking." Ezra nodded to Olivia. "We need to be prepared for anything."


    Gen slipped the communicator into her pocket, her mind already racing with possibilities. "I''ll start with our network of informants. The Black Spider is gone but it did leave us with an information network. Someone must have seen or heard something. I''ll follow every lead, no matter how small."


    Ezra placed a hand on Gen''s shoulder, his gaze intense. "Be careful, Gen. We don''t know who we''re dealing with yet. Trust no one and stay hidden. Your safety is paramount."


    "I''ll find them, Ezra." Gen gave a determined nod. "But how will you explain my disappearance to Natalia?"


    "Why lie?" Ezra chuckled. "We''ll tell her the truth. You''re searching for the Blackthornes. She doesn''t have to know we''re searching for ourselves and not Griffin."


    "I''ll leave immediately." Gen grinned, then turned to Olivia. "Give me a lift?"


    "Where to?" Olivia asked.


    Gen told her and they disappeared in a flash. In a few seconds, Olivia returned.


    Ezra crossed his arms. "Now, there''s something I need you to find, Olivia."


    "The Ascension well?" She asked.


    "Yes." Ezra nodded. "There''s no need to wait for the Blackthornes. We''re the only vampires with unrestricted access to Southside. Let''s use this advantage while we still can."


    Olivia stood thoughtfully. "Do we know what the well looks like?"


    "Not yet." Ezra gave a frustrated sigh. "All we know is that the well contains a liquid like water and can be moved and hidden. It was also once an actual well."


    "At least that narrows it down." Olivia crossed her arms. "We could have used the Black Spider for this."


    "Fuck the Silent Hand." Ezra spat. "Making everything harder than it needs to be."


    "Don''t worry." Olivia gave a small smile. "I''ll find it, one way or another. We can''t let Griffin get to it first."


    "We can''t." Ezra agreed, his tone serious. "We need the well. It''s the key to shifting the balance of power in our favor."


    Olivia nodded, her eyes gleaming with determination. "I understand. I''ll head to Southside immediately."


    "Good." Ezra nodded, then Olivia teleported away.


    Ezra stood alone for a moment before looking around. "Where in the heavens am I?"


    ********** S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra stumbled through the front door of his home, looking every bit like he''d hiked through a forest.


    His clothes were torn in places, dirt and leaves clung to his hair, and there was a noticeable scratch running down his left cheek.


    Red, lounging on the sofa with a book in hand, looked up and raised an eyebrow. "Ezra, you look like you''ve been wrestling with a bear. Where on earth have you been?"


    Ezra sighed and sank into a chair opposite her, wincing slightly as he did. "Did you know there''s an army of snakes living this close to First City?"


    Red''s brows climbed high on her forehead. "I... didn''t know that."


    "We''re safe now." Ezra shuddered, his gaze distant and his voice low. "We''re safe now."

 Chapter 170: Ezras Got To Hear Of This

    Gen didn''t know when she started grinning as Olivia teleported them away.


    When the light of the ability faded away, they stood in front of the abandoned warehouse, its imposing structure looming in the shadows.


    "Good luck." Olivia said softly, squeezing Gen''s hand once more before disappearing into the night, leaving Gen alone in the eerie silence.


    "I don''t need it." Gen said to herself as she stretched. It was time to put the skills she''d learnt when she was a peacekeeper to the test.


    She turned towards the warehouse, her grin still on her face.


    She approached the entrance cautiously, her eyes scanning for any signs of danger. Who knew if the people who attacked the Blackthornes still had another trap waiting?


    The large metal doors of the warehouse were ajar, creaking slightly as they moved in the wind. She slipped inside, her footsteps silent on the dusty floor.


    The interior of the warehouse was a mess. Scattered debris, overturned crates, and scorch marks on the walls told the story of a fierce battle.


    Gen''s eyes narrowed as she took in the scene, her ex-peacekeeper training kicking in.


    She moved methodically through the space, noting the signs of struggle and the remnants of combat.


    She paused in the center of the room, closing her eyes and focusing on the vitality in the air.


    The impressions left by the battle were faint but discernible to someone with her skills.


    She took a deep breath and deployed her Aura, letting her vitality blanket the area. The energy spread out around her, creating a 360-degree view of all it touched.


    Instead of infusing her Aura with her emotions, Gen turned to it''s lesser known use. With a grunt of effort, her Aura vibrated subtly, creating a resonance with the vitality lingering in the air.


    Slowly, an ethereal image began to form around her, like a blurry movie playing out in the air.


    An imprint of events.


    She opened her eyes, watching intently as the events of the past unfolded before her.


    Veran''s third wife waited in the center of the room for the rest of her coven.


    Gen turned as the Blackthornes appeared first, teleporting into the warehouse in a flash of light.


    Veran was still sporting his confident smirk as he turned to his wives, their movements coordinated as they began to secure the area.


    Gen watched the spectacle even as no sound reached her.


    Suddenly, figures dressed in nondescript black clothing teleported into the room, launching a surprise attack.


    She watched as the ambushers moved as if they knew the area like the back of their hands, attacking like ferocious beasts.


    One of the attackers conjured shards of ice, hurling them at the Blackthornes and forcing them to scatter. Another moved with a speed faster than baseline vampires, striking with blindingly fast punches and kicks that created echoes in the air.


    The Blackthornes fought back fiercely. Veran unleashed a wave of dark energy, knocking several attackers off their feet.


    His wives, equally skilled, used their own powers to fend off the ambush.


    The battle raged on, each side exchanging blows and spells in a chaotic dance of combat.


    Gen''s Aura captured every detail, the images flickering and shifting as the fight reached its climax.


    The attackers'' leader, a somewhat familiar figure , stepped forward. He raised his hand, and the attackers activated a device they brought.


    Dark energy erupted from the ground, ensnaring the Blackthornes.


    Despite their best efforts, the Blackthornes were overwhelmed.


    The energy tightened, immobilizing them. The other attackers moved in, securing the captives with glowing chains.


    Veran struggled against the bonds, but even his considerable power was no match for the combined might of their attackers.


    The ethereal image began to fade as the attackers teleported away with their prisoners, leaving the warehouse in disarray.


    Gen stood still, absorbing everything she had seen.


    The attackers were a well-coordinated team, clearly experienced in such operations. They had also displayed two definite abilities. Ice generation and enhanced speed.


    All that was left is to find vampires with similar abilities.


    Gen deactivated her Aura, the warehouse returning to its silent, empty state.


    She took a moment to compose herself, her mind racing with the implications of what she had witnessed.


    The Blackthornes had put up a fight, but their captors had been too strong, too well-prepared.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling whoever that was knew more than they should.


    It didn''t matter.


    She''d find the Blackthornes and the Matten coven will put an end to this threat, no matter what it took.


    **********


    After hours of chasing leads through the labyrinthine streets and hidden networks of First City, Gen finally made her way to the T-Max building.


    She should have done this in the first place but she couldn''t help but try to solve this on her own. Now, she had no choice.


    She took the elevator to the necessary floor. The elevator doors opened, and she walked the path to Red''s office, nodding to the attendant.


    Gen knocked lightly on the door to the office before pushing it open.


    Red looked up from her desk, her face showing a hint of surprise at seeing Gen. "This is a surprise." She smiled.


    "I need your help." Gen stated.


    Red raised a brow. "Go on."


    Gen quickly recounted the events at the warehouse, describing the abilities she had seen and the ambush that had captured the Blackthornes. Red listened intently, her expression growing more serious with every detail.


    "So, you need to identify these vampires," Red said, leaning back in her chair.


    "Exactly," Gen replied, her voice tinged with urgency. "We need to know who they are and where they might be hiding. They''re highly skilled and coordinated. This isn''t some random group. They knew exactly what they were doing."


    "Wait here." Red stood up and left the office. She returned minutes later with a thick tome and placed it on the desk, flipping through the pages with practiced ease.


    "This is a registry of known vampires in First City and their abilities. It''s not comprehensive, but it''s a good place to start."


    Gen watched as Red scanned the entries, her finger trailing down the lists of names and powers.


    After a few hours, Red paused, her eyes narrowing. "That can''t be right."


    "What did you find?" Gen sat up, coming to Red''s side.


    Red turned the book to allow Gen see it. "Ice generation and superhuman speed, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Look at this." Red pointed to a name and Gen frowned as she read it.


    "That can''t be right." Gen frowned. "What about the one with superhuman speed?"


    Red flipped a few more pages. "Here it is."


    Gen sucked in a sharp breath as she read the information. "Does this mean what I think it means?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Red closed the book, her expression grave. "It''s possible. There is no other explanation for all this."


    The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of their discovery pressing down on them.


    They had uncovered the identity of the attackers and as Gen considered the implications, she frowned.


    "Ezra''s got to hear of this."

 Chapter 171: The Final Card

    In Red''s office, Gen and Red had just discovered the identity of the attackers.


    Deep below them, within the underground levels of the T-Max building, in the dimly lit and fortified peacekeepers HQ, Captain Helena sat behind her desk, her focus intense as she sifted through a mountain of paperwork.


    The fluorescent lights cast a cold, sterile glow on the room, emphasizing the bleakness of the surroundings.


    The hum of the ventilation system was the only sound, punctuated occasionally by the distant clinking of chains and the muffled voices of guards.


    Helena''s office was as usual, bare. However, it was orderly and meticulously organized, every document and file in its proper place.


    Her reputation for efficiency was well-earned, and it was reflected in the precise arrangement of her workspace.


    As she signed off on another report, the door to her office creaked open.


    Officer Target, her most corrupt officer, stepped inside and saluted. Helena looked up, her piercing eyes meeting his.


    "Officer Target." She acknowledged, her voice crisp and commanding. "Report."


    Target lowered his hand and approached the desk, his face set in a grim expression.


    "Captain, I''ve interrogated the prisoners down in the cells, as you ordered. We''ve used every method at our disposal, but they don''t have the information we''re searching for."


    Helena''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of annoyance crossing her features. "Are you certain?"


    "Yes, Captain." Target replied, his voice steady. "They''ve been thoroughly questioned, and their responses have been consistent. They genuinely don''t know anything about it."


    Helena leaned back in her chair, tapping her fingers thoughtfully on the polished wood of her desk.


    The prisoners had been her only lead, and now they were proving to be useless.


    She considered her next steps. After a moment of contemplation, she made her decision.


    "If they don''t have the information we need, then they''re of no further use to us." She said coldly. "Dispose of them."


    Target didn''t flinch at the order. He had served under Helena long enough to know that she didn''t tolerate inefficiency or wasted resources.


    "Understood, Captain. I''ll see to it immediately."


    Helena nodded, her expression hardening. "Good. Make it clean and quiet. We can''t afford any loose ends."


    Target saluted again, his face impassive. "Yes, Captain."


    As he turned to leave, Helena called out. "Target?"


    The man turned to face her, ready for whatever she commanded.


    "Prepare the last prisoner."


    "Yes, Captain."


    As Target left, Helena returned to her paperwork. She still had a final card to play.


    **********


    Down in the cells, Officer Target moved with the same cold efficiency that defined Helena''s command. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The prisoners, unaware of their impending fate, would soon meet their end, another step in Helena''s relentless pursuit of power and control.


    As the heavy door to the cells closed behind him, the air in the peacekeepers HQ seemed to grow even colder, seeming to reflect the ruthless nature of the woman who ruled over it.


    **********


    Helena finished the last of her paperwork, her eyes scanning the final report before signing it with a flourish.


    She stacked the completed files neatly on her desk, taking a moment to savor the satisfaction of a job well done. But paperwork was only one part of her duties, and the time had come to deal with more pressing matters.


    She stood up, straightening her uniform with smooth movements. The cold efficiency that defined her extended to every aspect of her being.


    It was time to visit the cells and extract the information she needed from the last prisoner. By any means necessary.


    The journey to the deepest levels of the cells was marked by a noticeable shift in atmosphere.


    The air grew colder, the walls narrower, and the lighting dimmer. The sounds of the upper floors faded away, replaced by the distant echoes of chains and the usual silence of the deep.


    Helena reached the heavily guarded entrance to the lowest level. The guards snapped to attention as she approached, unlocking the reinforced door and allowing her entry.


    She stepped inside, the smell of fear and despair hitting her like a physical force.


    She tilted her head as she smiled at the prisoner.


    "Veran." She nodded in acknowledgement.


    Veran was shackled to the wall at the far end of the dimly lit corridor. His once proud and defiant demeanor had been worn down by the efforts of her best peacekeepers.


    She approached him, her eyes cold and calculating. "Veran." she began, her voice echoing slightly in the confined space. "I hope you''ve had time to reconsider your position."


    Veran looked up, his eyes filled with a mixture of defiance and desperation. "I''ve told you everything I know," he rasped, his voice hoarse from hours of non-stop shouting.


    The cells were designed to suck away the vitality of all who entered except those who wore a special button which was present on her uniform. With no vitality to heal himself, Veran might as well be a normal human.


    Helena''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "I don''t think you have. You see, I need the location of the Ascension Well. And I will have it, one way or another."


    She signaled to a nearby guard, who brought forward a table covered with various instruments.


    Helena picked up a small, sharp blade, letting the light glint off its edge. "Shall we begin?"


    Veran tensed, his eyes flickering with fear. "You can do whatever you want to me. I won''t tell you."


    Helena leaned in closer, her voice a dangerous whisper. "It''s not just you I''m concerned with. Your wives are very... vulnerable right now. Imagine what could happen to them if you continue to be uncooperative."


    It had been trivial to learn that Veran''s love for his wives was genuine. It was time to take advantage of that love.


    Her threat hung heavy in the air. Veran''s resolve began to crack, the thought of his wives suffering unbearable.


    Helena saw the hesitation in his eyes and pressed on, her blade tracing a shallow cut along his arm, just deep enough to draw blood.


    "Imagine me doing all this to your wives. Peeling their skin off bit by bit." She whispered. "And when I''m done, I crush their hearts to paste, sending them to wait for yu in the afterlife."


    Veran shut his eyes, shaking his head.


    "We can avoid all that, Veran. Just answer a simple question for me. Where is the Ascension Well?" She demanded, her tone ice-cold. "Tell me, and I promise their suffering will end."


    Veran''s breathing grew ragged, his mind racing. The thought of his wives enduring unimaginable pain was more than he could bear.


    He slumped forward, the last of his resistance crumbling. "Alright," he whispered, broken. "I''ll tell you."


    Helena''s eyes gleamed with triumph. "Good. Now, where is it?"


    Veran took a shuddering breath, the words coming out in a defeated whisper. "It''s hidden beneath the old cathedral on the outskirts of Southside. There''s a concealed entrance in the crypt. Just go there and you''ll find it."


    Helena''s smile widened. "Thank you, Veran. You''ve been most helpful."


    "What about my wives?" Veran asked.


    Without warning, Helena plunged a blade into his heart. "I already killed them." She whispered, watching the despair in his eyes as his life came to an end.


    Helena stood up, wiping the blood from her hands with a clinical detachment. She walked out and turned to the guards standing outside. "Dispose of the body."


    As she walked away from the cell, her mind was already focused on the next steps.


    The location of the Ascension Well was finally within her grasp. And with it, the power to reshape the balance of First City.

 Chapter 172: Whats The Plan?

    Ezra sat in his study, taking advantage of the moment of solitude.


    He was enjoying the glass of blood wine he had in his hand when a sudden, unsettling sensation rippled through him.


    It was as if a thread within his very soul had been plucked, sending a shiver down his spine.


    He set the glass down and closed his eyes, focusing inward.


    He delved deep into his soul, where the threads of his bonds with others were woven.


    There, he found it. The thread of the blood oath connecting him to Veran. It was unraveling, fraying at an alarming rate.


    Ezra followed the thread, tracing its path down to Veran.


    The thread led him to the sight of Veran''s soul flickering rapidly.


    Ezra watched in horror as the soul shone brightly, like a final stand. The thread of the blood oath vibrated with a desperate intensity before snapping entirely.


    Veran''s soul began to disintegrate, dissolving into the void. A pulling force reached out from the void, trying to drag Ezra along.


    Ezra reached out instinctively, trying to anchor himself as the pull of the void grew stronger. He clawed at the fraying thread leading back to his soul, holding on with all he had.


    It took every ounce of the strength and willpower he possessed to resist the force tugging at his soul.


    With a final, fierce effort, he managed to sever the connection, pulling himself back from the brink and slamming back into his physical body.


    Gasping for breath, Ezra''s eyes snapped open, the familiar surroundings of his study calming him from what he just experienced.


    He''d been this close to dying.


    He gripped the armrests of his chair, grounding himself as the reality of what this meant sank in.


    Veran was dead.


    ********* S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra stood by the window in his study, staring but not seeing the view.


    His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, each one leading on a tangent before jumping on another train of thought.


    He shook himself back to reality. This was not the time for meandering thoughts.


    Natalia had gone to Griffin''s sanctuary, which meant they had a small window of opportunity to discuss their next moves without her prying eyes.


    The door creaked open, and he turned to see Red, Olivia, and Gen enter, their faces reflecting the same urgency that he felt.


    Without a word, Ezra deployed a black zone, making sure that they truly had absolute privacy. The shadows seemed to deepen, and a soft, pulsating barrier formed and solidified around them.


    "Gen," Ezra turned to the woman who was just returning from her search, "what did you find?" He asked, his voice low and controlled.


    Gen stepped forward, her expression serious. "It was Helena''s peacekeepers who took the Blackthornes."


    "What?" Red asked. Everyone in the room was just as surprised as she was.


    "Yes. The peacekeepers ambushed them at the warehouse. The fight was short, brutal, and the Blackthornes were overwhelmed."


    "Well," Ezra said in the ensuing silence, "this would be the perfect time to inform you all that Veran is dead."


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    After a moment of silence, Red spoke. "If it really is Helena who killed Veran, then we can assume that she now has the location of the Ascension Well."


    Gen crossed her arms, her eyes sharp and analytical. "So, what''s the plan? Helena''s got the information and we know she won''t share. Griffin wants us to find the Blackthornes but they''re now dead."


    "Do we keep looking or do we tell Griffin they''ve left the city? Whatever it is we choose, we have to act fast."


    Ezra nodded, his mind already formulating a strategy. "Don''t worry." He smiled at the women in the room. "We can use this to our advantage."


    **********


    Helena drove her personal hovercar through Southside, the hum of the engine a steady companion to her thoughts.


    After a few minutes of more driving, she arrived at her destination. The location of the Ascension well.


    The old cathedral became visible up ahead, its ancient spires reaching towards the sky like skeletal fingers.


    The stone structure, weathered by centuries, was covered in creeping ivy, and the large, stained-glass windows glinted faintly in the moonlight.


    She parked her car and stepped out, the cool night air brushing against her skin.


    She took a moment to compose herself, feeling the anticipation now that her goal was within reach.


    The cathedral''s heavy wooden doors creaked open as she pushed them, revealing a vast interior filled with the soft glow of candlelight. Rows of pews stretched towards the altar, and the scent of incense lingered in the air.


    Her footsteps echoed on the stone floor as she made her way inside, her eyes scanning the space for any signs of life.


    Near the altar, an elderly priest in a simple brown robe turned to face her, his expression one of mild curiosity. "Good evening, my child. How may I assist you?"


    Helena offered a polite smile, her voice smooth and respectful. "Good evening, Father. I''m here to visit the crypt. I have an ancestor buried there, and I wish to pay my respects."


    The priest nodded, understanding. "Of course. Please, follow me."


    He led her through a side door and down a narrow staircase that spiraled into the depths of the cathedral.


    The air grew cooler and more humid as they descended, the flickering torchlight casting long shadows on the stone walls. At the bottom, they entered the crypt, a somber space filled with ancient tombs and the faint whisper of history.


    Helena paused, looking around. She could feel the change of vitality in the air. She was close. "Thank you, Father." She smiled softly at the man. "Could I have some time alone to grieve and reflect?"


    The priest nodded, his eyes kind. "Take all the time you need, my child. May your ancestor rest in peace."


    As the priest''s footsteps faded away, Helena''s demeanor shifted. Her polite facade dropped, replaced by a steely resolve.


    She moved quickly, her eyes scanning the crypt for any signs of the concealed entrance Veran had mentioned. Her fingers traced the engravings on the tombs, searching for any irregularities.


    Minutes passed, and frustration began to build. Then, her hand brushed against a section of the wall that felt different.


    She pressed against it, and with a soft click, a hidden door swung open, revealing a narrow passageway leading further into the earth.


    A small smile of anticipation crossed her face. She stepped into the passage, the stone walls closing in around her.


    At the end of the passage, she found another door, this one covered in intricate runes and symbols. She reached for the handle, but as she touched it, the door glowed with a bright, golden light.


    The heat of the light made her withdraw her hand in pain. She stared in shock. Her hand had almost been burned off.


    She stared at the centermost symbol on the door. Her eyes widened in recognition and frustration.


    It was a golden lock. One of the few made by the progenitor himself. A lock that could only be placed by the City Lord. It was a lock, a barrier preventing anyone from accessing the Ascension Well without permission.


    Helena clenched her fists in anger. She was as closer than any other player had come.


    The City Lord''s involvement complicated things, but it was not an insurmountable obstacle. She would need to find a way to bypass the lock and claim the power that lay beyond it.


    For now, she retreated, sealing the hidden door behind her. As she made her way back to her car, her resolve hardened. The Ascension Well was within her grasp, and she would not let anything, or anyone, stand in her way.

 Chapter 173: One Ahead And All Behind

    Helena gripped the steering wheel of her car as she drove. It was night, and the city lights casted a hazy glow on the rain-slicked streets.


    Even as she searched for the key to breaking the lock on the well, she was still Captain of the peacekeepers. And as the Captain, she was had responsibilities, burdens, that that could not be abandoned.


    Her officers all looked up to her protect them as they went about their businesses. She felt the weight of that responsibility as she pulled into the parking lot.


    The parking lot was nearly empty, the vast expanse of concrete dotted with only a few vehicles.


    She maneuvered her car into a spot close to the entrance, cutting the engine with a sigh.


    Just as she was about to step out, her phone rang, the screen flashing a familiar number. It was the Arbiter.


    She frowned, wondering why the woman was calling her. She hesitated before answering, a sense of unease creeping in.


    "Helena." The Arbiter''s voice greeted her, cold and authoritative.


    Helena froze, and she could feel the chill of the night seep into her bones, even from inside the car.


    Did the woman know? Does she know I have found the Ascension well? Is she trying to get in my way?


    "Yes, Arbiter." Helena responded, trying to keep her voice steady.


    The Arbiter wasted no time on pleasantries.


    "I am... displeased, with your recent actions," she began, her tone sharp and unforgiving. "First, you coerced Ezra to help you in your quest to get to Griffin. Did you think such actions would go unnoticed?"


    Helena''s breath caught in her throat. How had the Arbiter known about her dealings with Ezra? She had been so careful, or so she thought. "I-"


    "Silence." The Arbiter interrupted. "You overstepped your bounds. Ezra''s involvement was not part of the plan, and you jeopardized a delicate balance."


    "I can guess your plan, Helena." The Arbiter stated. "Those assets are not your to give away. Understood?"


    Helena clenched her teeth, anger coursing through her veins. She knew that her strategy was necessary, that using Ezra would lead her to Griffin more efficiently.


    But now, the Arbiter was standing in the way of that. After a moment of silence, she answered. "Yes."


    "Good. And then," the Arbiter continued, "there are the Blackthornes."


    Helena froze once more, anger forgotten. She waited for the Arbiter to speak because her next words will determine what she had to do.


    "You captured and killed them without considering my intentions for them. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    Helena breathed an inaudible sigh of relief. The Arbiter didn''t know that she had gotten the location of the Ascension well. Things were still on track.


    She turned her mind to the Arbiter''s question. She had eliminated the Blackthornes to hide her possession of the well''s location and she didn''t regret her actions.


    Even if she had known that the Arbiter had her own plans for the vampire coven, she would have done the same thing. But that didn''t matter now. She just had to give the right response.


    "I didn''t know." She admitted to the Arbiter, her voice barely above a whisper. She had nothing to fear, after all, she was speaking the truth.


    "Your ignorance is no excuse." The Arbiter retorted. "You have disrupted my plans and shown a dangerous lack of foresight."


    Helena smirked as she heard that. It was a double win for her. She had furthered her plans and stalled the plans of everyone else.


    Without the Blackthornes, Griffin, Solomon and the Arbiter would have to find a new path to whatever they wanted. Not her. She just needed to break a lock.


    She however, had no choice but to accept the rebuke, knowing she wasn''t strong enough to challenge the Arbiter. Not yet, at least. "What would you have me do, my lady?" She asked.


    "For now, you will comply with my directives without deviation." The Arbiter commanded. "You must learn the consequences of your actions and understand that your role is not to act independently, but to follow the path I set." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The call ended abruptly, leaving Helena in silence. She sat for a moment, staring at the darkened windshield, her mind planning her next steps. Everyone was behind and she was the only one ahead. Soon, she''ll be on top.


    Slowly, she gathered herself and stepped out of the car. She would have to be more careful, more strategic.


    Now, she knew that the Arbiter''s eyes were always watching, and any misstep could lead to consequences far graver than a reprimand.


    With a small smile, Helena walked towards the entrance of the T-Max building. It was time to work.


    She stepped inside and made her way to the elevator, the soft hum of machinery a comforting backdrop to her thoughts.


    She swiped her keycard and pressed the hidden button for the lowest level, feeling the elevator shudder slightly as it descended.


    After a few minutes, the doors slid open, revealing the dimly lit corridor that led to her domain.


    As she walked, Officer Target approached her, his expression serious. "Captain, there''s someone waiting for you in your office."


    Helena''s brow furrowed in curiosity. "Who is it?"


    "Ezra Matten," Target replied, his voice low.


    Helena nodded and continued down the corridor, her footsteps echoing off the sterile walls.


    Her mind went back to the Arbiter''s words and she smiled. What could she do when the man himself came to meet her instead of the opposite?


    Ezra''s presence in here was unexpected, and she couldn''t help but wonder what had brought him here. Even with the Arbiter''s warning, she could still do business with the man.


    She opened the door to her office and stepped inside, her eyes immediately locking onto Ezra''s tall, lean figure standing by her desk.


    "Ezra," she greeted, "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Ezra gave a nonchalant shrug. "I figured it was time we talked. There''s a plan I need your help with."


    Helena raised an eyebrow, motioning for him to sit. "Go on."


    Ezra didn''t waste any time with pleasantries. "I need your help to get the Maguire coven out of Griffin''s sanctuary."


    That was... not what she had been expecting.


    Helena leaned back in her chair, contemplating his request. "Why should I help? And how exactly does this align with our goal of discrediting Griffin?"


    Ezra''s eyes were trained on her as he answered. "If the Maguire coven escapes, Griffin will be forced to divert his attention to recapture them. That distraction will give us the perfect opportunity to make our move against him. It will allow us to implement the plan without him breathing down my neck."


    Helena considered his words, her mind considering the potential outcomes.


    This could be a win for her. The Maguire coven was a member of the Silent Hand. They may be unaware of the well''s location but they could have something else.


    The key to unlocking the Ascension well, something she desperately needed.


    She glanced up to see Ezra watching her like a hawk. She couldn''t let Ezra suspect her true motives. Ezra had brought exactly what she was looking for into the palm of her hand.


    She sighed, pretending to be reluctant. "It''s a risky plan, Ezra. Griffin''s sanctuary is heavily guarded. If we fail, it could jeopardize everything."


    Ezra leaned forward, his gaze intense. "But if we succeed, it will give us the upper hand. We can''t afford to miss this chance."


    Helena paused, pretending to consider it. After a moment, she gave a slow nod. "Alright, I''ll help."


    "I was never in doubt." Ezra''s lips curved into a satisfied smile. "I''ll handle the details and keep you informed."

 Chapter 174: The Search For Ascension

    Olivia appeared in the alley with the flash of light usually associated with teleportation.


    She allowed herself a slight smile as she looked around her surroundings. Ever since she''d gotten the ability to teleport, she''d been entering alleys even more than shady people.


    She dismissed the thought and stepped out of the alley. This wasn''t the time for that. She had things to do.


    She walked down the street before stopping in front of a door. Above the door was a buzzing neon sign that read: ''Future Past Bar.'' This was her destination.


    She grabbed the knob and pushed the door open. As she entered, it was as if she had been transported to the past.


    The bar was dimly lit, tiny yellow fluorescent bulbs shining above instead of the customary holo-capable neon lights. The walls were adorned with faded, vintage posters and dark, weathered wood paneling.


    She sniffed the air, taking in the scent of old leather and spilled whiskey. It also confirmed what she already knew. There was only one person in the whole bar.


    In front of the polished bar counter, rows of empty stools stood, each one an echo of past patrons who had long since departed. In the far corner, a dusty jukebox stands stood, its colorful lights extinguished.


    Behind the bar, a single figure moved with deliberate, practiced motions. The bartender, a middle-aged man with a grizzled beard and deep-set, weary eyes, polished a glass with a clean, white cloth.


    His clothes were neat but worn, a black vest over a white shirt, and a tie that''s slightly askew. He glanced up as she entered the establishment, nodding at her in acknowledgement.


    She nodded back and made her way to the bar. She sat down and for a moment, the only sound in the place was the distant hum of the bar''s ancient refrigerator.


    The bartender finished polishing his glass and dropped it behind the bar. Finally, he spoke to her. "Ma''am." He nodded.


    She returned the nod. She wasn''t here for the drinks. She was here for the bar''s most popular product. Information.


    "What do you have for me?"


    The man reached behind the bar and retrieved a photograph of Veran Blackthorne along with a map of Southside.


    "It wasn''t easy retracing the steps that this man took through Southside but once we had a lead, the rest was easier to find." The bartender spread the map on the bar for Olivia to see.


    Olivia noted that several locations on the map were marked, indicating the places visited by Veran.


    "At first, we had trouble deciphering what he was looking for but by the time we found his fifth visited location, we had the thread connecting them together." The bartender pointed at a marked spot on the map.


    "What was he looking for?" Olivia calmly studied the map. There was no rhyme or rhythm to the locations.


    "Fountains." The bartender answered and Olivia raised an eyebrow. "To be more specific, private or pseudo private fountains."


    Olivia knew that she had found an important clue. The well contained a supposedly common liquid like water and it was no longer a well. That meant it could in fact, be a fountain.


    Private fountains meant that the well was not accessible to the general public. This supported the fact that the well had been moved and is now hidden.


    "Which location is the one he visited the most?" Olivia asked.


    "These two." The bartender pointed at two locations on the map. The two places were quite close to each other. One could walk from one location to the other within five minutes.


    "However, this was the one he visited the most." The man pointed to the second location. "After a few visits to this place, his trail went cold."


    Olivia sat for a moment, taking in the report. She quickly made a plan of action. She would visit the first place and save the second for last.


    She stood from the stool, gathering up the map and photograph. She reached into her pocket and brought out a wad of cash. She dropped it on the bar counter and paused, holding the bartender''s gaze.


    "Not a word to anyone else."


    The man nodded, seemingly offended by the insinuation. "We''re professionals ma''am." He answered. "We know the drill."


    With a final nod, Olivia left the bar. It was a short walk back to the alley. As she stepped inside, she considered the nearest alley she knew to the first location. After all, no one could teleport to places they didn''t know or had never seen.


    Within a moment, she selected an alley and in the next, she was gone.


    **********


    Olivia stepped out of the inn with a sigh. This location was a bust.


    They indeed had a private fountain and she could understand why Veran had taken time to study it for signs of it being the well. Even she had almost been convinced that the fountain hid secrets.


    The fountain was a classic, unassuming structure situated in the middle of the yard of the inn owner''s private dwellings. The fountain had even been restricted from the inn''s guests but with her Aura, gaining access had been trivial.


    The first seemingly magical quality of the fountain was the centerpiece, a simple stone column with a few old decorative carvings, from which a gentle stream of water flowed continuously, creating a soothing, melodic sound.


    When she had gone closer, the water in the fountain had surprised her.


    The water had appeared to have a subtle, enchanting shimmer that caught the eye. The water seemed to sparkle with an otherworldly glow, as if imbued with a supernatural quality.


    However, she hadn''t been able to feel any extra vitality from it. After a long period of study, she had been able to glean the trick behind it. She was sure Veran had too but the man would have performed more experiments to determine that the trick was not in fact, another trick to hide the well.


    The water''s extraordinary effect was actually the product of light hitting the surface of the water, penetrating it and reaching the smooth, polished stones lining the bottom of the fountain. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These stones, each a different shade of almost glass-like white, had been meticulously arranged in a mosaic pattern. As the light struck them, they reflected and refracted light in different directions, creating the dazzling display of shimmering hues that danced across the surface of the water.


    This had been the true source of the seemingly supernatural quality of the water.


    With that mystery out of the way, she began walking to the second location. As she neared what looked like a private residence, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation.


    This could be it.

 Chapter 175: The Young Old Man

    Olivia paused as she reached the private residence.


    The small private stood gracefully like a maiden in the middle of the residential neighborhood.


    At the front, a set of ornate iron gates marked the entrance to the property. The gates were designed with beautiful and intricate scrollwork and motifs. Nestled between the designs was a symbol that she would recognize anywhere.


    A vast gnarled tree with its branches spread around.


    The symbol of the progenitor.


    This had to be the place.


    She nodded in satisfaction as she studied the villa intently.


    Flanking the gates were sturdy stone pillars, each topped with elegant lanterns that provide a warm, welcoming glow in the evenings.


    The exterior walls were covered in soft, pastel-colored stucco, giving the villa a vintage appearance.


    The villa was surrounded by a meticulously manicured garden, enhancing the sense of seclusion and tranquility it emanated.


    Beyond the gates, a cobblestone driveway curved gently towards the villa, leading to a small courtyard. The courtyard featured a central fountain, the soothing sound of falling water adding to the villa''s peaceful ambiance.


    That had to be the Ascension well.


    Olivia strode to the gate, pressing the button fixed on the pillar. She could hear a faint buzz coming from inside the villa.


    She could pick up the sound of someone shuffling inside the house. She waited for a few moments before she saw the distant door of the villa click open. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stumbled back in shock as she saw the person who emerged from the house.


    "Ezra?" She whispered to herself.


    The teenager who walked out of the villa looked exactly like a younger Ezra before he became a vampire. The same black hair and brown eyes. The same intelligence in their eyes. The same confident demeanor.


    Olivia struggled to regain her composure as the boy walked closer. She studied him, the impression of a younger Ezra growing stronger as he came nearer.


    The teenager was wearing an oversized leather jacket that engulfed his frame, giving him a slightly rugged and rebellious look. The jacket hung loosely over his shoulders, with sleeves extending past his hands and the hem reaching down to mid-thigh.


    Underneath it, a simple T-shirt peeked out, its color barely visible through the open jacket. His jeans were well-fitted and slightly faded with a few stylish rips at the knees.


    The teenager''s look was completed with a pair of scuffed sneakers. He ran his hand through his hair as he walked closer, a confident and relaxed smirk pasted on his face.


    As he got closer, Olivia couldn''t shake off the feeling that his eyes saw more than it possibly should. She was using her chameleon tattoo to hide away any evidence of vampirism but his eyes seem to see past all the layers to the true face underneath.


    The teenager stopped a few feet away from the gate, staring hard at Olivia. He tilted his head, before his smirk morphed into a knowing smile.


    "Ah." He breathed. "You must be here for the well."


    "Is it here?" Olivia''s focus returned with that statement and she took a step forward.


    The teenager gave a weary sigh, before pressing a hidden button, causing the gate to swing open. "Follow me." He turned and began walking back to the villa.


    Olivia watched the teenager as he slowly walked away before stepping inside and following him. When she got to him, the kid began speaking.


    "First things first, you''re late." He crossed his hands behind his back as he walked towards the fountain in the middle of the yard. "Just like I told the young man who was here before, the well is gone."


    "Young man?" Olivia frowned.


    "What was his name again?" The teenager paused to think on it, forcing Olivia to also stop. "Veran?"


    Olivia''s brows rose in surprise. Veran was the young man? That didn''t matter. What mattered was the fact that the well had been here.


    "Where is it now?" She asked. "The well."


    "That, I do not know." The teenager admitted with a shrug. "When Itachi moved it, he didn''t tell me the new location."


    Olivia could feel her surprise mounting. This kid new the City Lord personally?


    "I mean, when you think about it, isn''t that rude?" The teenager mused. "Because technically, the well belongs to me."


    "Wait, what?" Olivia blurted out before she could stop herself.


    "Yeah." The teenager grinned at her. "Before you all started fighting and searching for it, I was already in charge of it."


    Olivia ran through the implications in her head. This means... She turned to the teenager.


    "Yes." He said with a soft smile at the look on her face. "I''m older than most of the living vampire population, child."


    Olivia schooled her expression, taking a deep breath to restore her calm.


    The teenager- no. The old man chuckled and resumed walking to the fountain. "The Ascension well. The fountain of youth. The pool of Bethesda. It has many names.


    Do you know why?" He asked.


    Olivia shook her head mutely as she joined him on his stroll once more.


    "Simple." He grinned at her. "The wells are not purely vampire constructs. In fact, they were never meant for vampires in the first place. You see, the wells are one of the few things still surviving to this day that were brought over to us by the progenitor from the abyss."


    "And like most abyssal artefacts, they can be used by all. Whether Vampire, human, wolfskin or animal."


    They finally reached the fountain, stopping and watching the gentle flow of the water.


    "Yes," the old man admitted, "I was once human. But now, I am neither human nor vampire. However, just like vampires I also have eternal youth. All I did was drink from the well."


    There was a moment of silence as they watched the ripples in the fountain.


    "How do I find the well?" Olivia asked.


    The man chuckled. "That''s the question I''ve been expecting. I''ll give you the same advice I gave to the young man."


    Olivia listened intently at his words.


    "The well is dying, child. That is why you will find it among the dead."

 Chapter 176: Rouse The Coven

    Ezra sat, reading the newspaper as he enjoyed the comfort of his living room.


    With all that had been happening with so little time for rest in between, he hadn''t had a lot of chances to appreciate his situation.


    He was now effectively immortal, with two wives and one fuck buddy. Yes, he wasn''t the true owner of the wealth he currently had but he was rich. He had a mansion of his own and a car he could only dream of a year before.


    He smiled to himself as he turned the page.


    The door opened and Gen walked in, sporting her customary leather jacket. She shuffled to him and plopped into the space beside him before nestling into him. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He raised his arm to accommodate her, smiling at the sight. "Tired?" He asked.


    Gen gave a hum, nestling deeper into him. "Not really." She answered.


    There was a comfortable silence as Ezra read his paper. Before long, he finished the article he had been reading, setting the paper on the small table beside the couch.


    "So," he turned to Gen, "what did you find?"


    Gen raised a brow at him. "We''re doing this here? Now?"


    "Where else would we do this?" Ezra asked.


    "Shouldn''t we discuss this somewhere private?"


    "Don''t worry about that." Ezra smiled as he kissed her forehead. "It''s just us here."


    Gen raised her head and looked around before settling down with a huff.


    "What did you find?" Ezra asked again.


    "First, I thought Veran had skipped town, but that didn''t seem right." Gen hummed. "He wouldn''t be so quick to abandon all the wealth he had gathered."


    Ezra chuckled. "We vampires are a materialistic bunch, aren''t we?"


    "Well, when you have immortality at your fingertips, money has to be a constant companion, don''t you think?" Gen smirked. "As for Veran, I had no leads, so I decided to trace the money."


    Ezra laughed. "That''s a betrayal from a long-time companion."


    Gen laughed along before continuing. "So, I tracked the purchases from his hidden accounts which I was able to find by trawling through Ascension Capital''s documents and investments."


    "I was able to triangulate the area where he is currently hiding out and you won''t believe where it is if I told you."


    "I''m pretty sure I will." Ezra smirked.


    "Get this." Gen sat up, a grin on her face. "Veran''s hiding out in the middle of Griffin''s territory. Right in front of his doorstep."


    Ezra burst into hysterical laughter. "You''re... you''re right... I don''t believe you." He wheezed.


    "I guess the old saying is true." Gen laughed. "The hardest things to find are the things hiding under your nose."


    After a while, Ezra calmed down. "Do we know his exact location?"


    "No. But I was able to pinpoint the three possible buildings he could be in. He has to be in one of them." She proceeded to give him the address of the three buildings.


    Ezra thought about it for a moment. "Can we capture them ourselves?"


    "Unlikely." Gen answered. "We''ll have to attack the three buildings simultaneously and we don''t have the manpower to do that."


    Ezra sighed. "I was hoping we could capture them ourselves. Gey Griffin off my back."


    "It''s either we do this with Griffin''s help or Griffin does it himself. We don''t have the resources to pull this off on our own." Gen pointed out.


    "That''s true. But I won''t be reporting this now." Ezra concluded. "Dig more into this. There''s no reason to tell Griffin at the moment. Let him stew for a few more days."


    "Is this a tantrum?" Gen laughed.


    "I prefer to call it selective information transmission." Ezra smirked. "Maybe this time, Griffin will learn to at least, appreciate the effort I put in to his tasks."


    "And what about me?" Gen leaned forward sultrily, giving Ezra a view of her breast from the top of the tshirt she wore underneath the jacket. "Don''t I deserve a reward?"


    Ezra laughed, abandoning his plans to continue reading his newspaper. "Come here, you." He dragged a laughing Gen to himself and gave her a long, deep kiss. "I guess we''ll be here all night."


    As the duo continued their pleasure filled activities, a figure nodded to herself.


    It had been a good call to sneak back in. When they thought they were alone, they would spill more secrets and now, she had valuable information.


    With a twist, natalia teleported away. She appeared in the teleportation room in Griffin''s sanctuary. This time, there was no one waiting. After all, her visit was unexpected.


    She strode to the throne room where she knew Griffin would be at this time of day, nodding to her fellow wife who now manned the assistant''s desk.


    She swept into the room to see X giving Griffin a report. She dismissed the masked man from her mind, walking straight to her lover. "Griffin." She immediately stepped past the kneeling man, climbed the dias and sat on Griffin''s lap.


    "My love." Griffin gave her a quick kiss. "What''s the matter?"


    "I bring information. Valuable information."


    Griffin''s eyes narrowed at her words.


    "The Mattens have discovered the probable location of the Blackthornes." Natalia stated, watching as Griffin blinked in surprise.


    "And why is Ezra not the one to give me this information."


    "He wants to appear more valuable in your eyes or some tripe like that." Natalia almost yawned. "He wanted to attack by himself and bring them to you but he doesn''t have the resources."


    "And I assume that we do?" Griffin laughed at Natalia''s nod. "I guess I can forgive him for that."


    "Let''s capture Blackthorne ourselves." Natalia urged. "We still don''t know Ezra''s intentions. This will let us bypass him and get them without his help."


    Griffin hummed at her words. He took a moment to think on it before he made his decision. "Very well. Let''s do this."


    Griffin stood up, carrying Natalia in his arms. He looked towards the masked man kneeling before him. "X."


    "My lord."


    "Rouse the coven." Griffin grinned, displaying his fangs. "I''ll be leading this operation myself."

 Chapter 177: A Thousand Year Plan

    Ezra looked around as he parked on the curb and stepped out of the hovercar. The villa had been easy to notice on the street.


    When Olivia had told him about the young, old man who looked like him, he had found it hard to believe here. Now, he was here to check things out for himself.


    He strode to the gate and froze, almost stumbling. A teenager was walking out of the house with a duffel bag and he looked exactly like him.


    That was how he looked when he was younger, albeit without the expensive clothing.


    The young old man closed the door behind himself, turned and caught sight of Ezra. He froze, before laughing softly, his shock morphing into awe.


    "Oh my God." He whispered. "I never thought I would see you in my lifetime."


    What?


    Ezra was brought back to reality by his words, frowning at him.


    "Don''t mind me." The young old man laughed, waving a hand. "Is that your car? How about we grab a cup of coffee."


    Ezra nodded slowly and in a few minutes, they were both sitting at a corner table in a cozy coffee shop.


    "What''s your name, young man?" The young old man asked after taking a small sip of coffee.


    "Ezra Matten." Ezra answered. "And yours?"


    "Matten, huh? Figures." The young old man laughed. "Just call me, Adam."


    Ezra studied Adam. The teenage looking old man looked human and yet his heartbeat was very slow. He could only hear four beats of his heart every minute. A sign he wasn''t an ordinary human.


    "What are you? How do you look like me? Why have I never seen you?" Ezra couldn''t hold back his questions anymore. His curiosity burned. He had to know. Why?


    Adam dropped his coffee gently on the table, sighing softly. "So many questions. I''ll do my best to answer some."


    He caught the look in Ezra''s eyes and raised a hand to forestall any comments. "No. I can''t answer all your questions, Ezra. Some things I don''t know while others are for you to discover yourself. However, I will answer what I can."


    Ezra sat silently, coffee untouched. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You asked what I am?" Adam hummed. "I''m an Eternal. I am part of a race of humans who have transcended their mortality through one way or the other while retaining my human soul. That is also what you''ve become. I can see that your soul wasn''t originally yours but now, it is yours. You''re no longer a vampire.


    You''re eternal."


    Ezra frowned. "What? I''m not a vampire anymore?"


    "Well," Adam sighed. "How do I explain it? Okay. You, Ezra, are an eternal first and foremost and a vampire second. You''re both but you''re more eternal than a vampire. After all, you still possess your humanity.


    You, Ezra, are the..."


    Adam paused before bursting into brief laughter.


    "You have no idea what you are, do you?" He grinned openly at Ezra. "Don''t worry. I won''t spoil it by telling you. You have to discover what you are for yourself. All I''ll say is that you''re the result of a plan laid a thousand years ago, Ezra. You''re the result of a person''s hopes and dreams.


    A carefully orchestrated future that is coming to pass."


    Ezra stared. He had no idea how to take that. He was the result of a thousand year plan? That can''t be true. But as he watched the young, old man, none of his words reeked of falsehood. Besides, he had no reason to lie to Ezra.


    "You won''t elaborate if I ask, will you?" He tilted his head, staring intently at Adam.


    "No, I won''t." Adam chuckled. "As for your second question, how do you look like me? Isn''t it obvious? I''m one of your ancestors."


    Ezra nodded. That had been his theory. But he had questions. If he had a rich ancestor, why did he grow up in poverty? Having to fight for every scrap he got in the slums?


    "I can see the question in your eyes." Adam leaned forward, his tone serious. "When you''ve lived for as long as I have, you learn a few things. First, I still have my humanity. It is not easy seeing the humans I love waste away and die every few decades."


    "Vampires have been changed by their new souls. They can bear the pain with the cold dead heart within them but ordinary eternals? No. I almost broke. To keep my sanity, I had to distance myself from all that I knew. That is why you never knew me, Ezra Matten.


    Besides, you''re not my direct descendant."


    Ezra''s brow shot up on his forehead. "Then, why do we look so much alike?"


    "I had a twin brother." Adam smiled softly, his eyes gazing into the distance as he remembered fond memories. "That''s who you look like. And the name, Matten."


    "What''s wrong with my name?" Ezra asked, defensively.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it." Adam laughed. "It''s just not the name we were called before. After I was chosen to be caretaker of the Ascension well, I urged my brother to change our last name. To keep him safe."


    "And what were we called before?"


    "That," Adam laughed, "is one of the things I can''t tell you. You have to learn it yourself or the gravity of what it means will be diminished."


    Ezra leaned back, thinking of what Adam had just told him. He''d come with so many questions and yet, he would be leaving with just as many questions.


    "One piece of advice for you, Ezra Matten." Adam spoke, drawing his attention. "You have been placed on a path to greatness but it''s left for you to walk on it. I can see you''ve taken the first step... prince Ezra."


    "How do you know all this? My soul and my relic?" Ezra frowned. "Isn''t this the first time we''re meeting?"


    "This is in fact, the first time we''re meeting." Adam smiled. "But remember. I''m eternal, not powerless. I''ve got power of my own."


    Ezra was silent.


    "As I was saying, if you want to take a big step on the path, Ezra Matten, when you see the Ascension well, drink from it. Drink and open your eyes. You will receive some answers. Not all but some."


    Adam stood, grabbing the duffel bag on the floor. "I''ve told... your wife? The clue to finding the well. That''s the help I can give to you."


    Ezra stood, eyeing the duffel bag. "Are you going somewhere?"


    "Yes." Adam laughed, the sound carefree. "I''ve been in First City for too long. It''s time for me to see the world. Maybe one day, we''ll meet again, Ezra Matten."


    Adam raised a hand, waving before walking away. "See you, my prince!"


    And with that, he was gone.

 Chapter 178: Attacking The Blackthornes

    Griffin leaned back in the chair, trying to whistle as X drove.


    If he was using his normal voice, it would have sounded hypnotic and melodic but with the voice modulator, it sounded horrible.


    He chuckled as he glanced at X. He knew the man hated the sound of his whistling but he had no intention to stop. How else would he derive entertainment from this journey?


    He nodded his head to an imaginary beat as he whistled the sound of that masterpiece the A X E girl group had created. Beautiful group of vampires blessing the world with their music. If he ever meets them, he''ll have to ask for an autograph.


    He closed his eyes, sinking into the plush seat of his car with a satisfied sigh. Life was good.


    In a few minutes, the car slowed to a stop and X''s voice reached him. "We''re here, my lord."


    Griffin opened his eyes to take in their new location. They were parked at the beginning of the street on which the house they would be assaulting on this night was.


    The street lights were on, illuminating the street.


    "That''s the place." X pointed out a red bricked apartment building. The home was new and built with a sleek vintage appearance. A place for pretentious rich young heirs to have their house parties and whatnot.


    Griffin leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. "Notify me when the others are in place."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Griffin used the time to think on his plans. Once the Blackthornes are in custody, he''ll finally have the location of the well. Itachi might have hidden it but he knew that if he found it, opening it would be easy. Itachi would''ve used one of the progenitor''s locks and lucky for him, apart from Itachi himself, only princes could open it.


    Only three people in the whole of First City could open it. Itachi, himself and Ezra Matten. Which was why Ezra could not be allowed to meet the Blackthornes.


    When he has the well in his grasp, he''ll allow a handpicked set of subjects under him to advance to the fifth ring, strengthening his power base. Then, he''ll use Ezra Matten and take over the Southside. piece by piece.


    After a few minutes, X spoke up. "Everything is in place, my lord."


    Griffin felt a grin stretching on his face. "Perfect." He gathered his vitality, his astral projection coalescence in front of him. He gave himself a cheeky nod before diving into the floor.


    There was no need to let any possible watchers see him coming. His projection moved slowly through the ground, before rising in the basement of the apartment building.


    A few seconds later, he found the stairwell. "What floor?" He asked X in the car.


    "Fourth, my lord."


    Griffin floated to the fourth floor, moving through the wall to check it out. The corridor was empty. Perfect.


    He dispersed his projection, some of the vitality dispersing into the air and the rest seeping back into him. He grabbed X by the shoulder and in a flash of light, they were in the corridor.


    Griffin paused, listening intently. From the apartment they would be attacking, he heard heartbeats coming from it. He wasn''t disappointed though. It was a standard tactic employed by hiding vampires.


    They would hypnotize the original residents of the apartment and live among them. The heartbeats would mask their presence, telling searching vampires that the place was inhabited by humans.


    He gave X a nod and raised a finger. X brought out his phone and sent the message to the teams at the other two sites. The synchronized attack would begin in a minute.


    The time passed slowly and when one minute finally arrived, Griffin gave X a nod.


    X dashed forward, bashing the door in, sending splinters raining around the room. Someone screamed, the sound abruptly shutting off as X dashed into the apartment.


    Griffin smirked, deploying his black zone and striding into the apartment. He sniffed disdainfully at the corpse on the floor. A young woman bisected through the middle.


    He deployed his Aura, his vitality stretching to cover the whole apartment. In an instant, he knew the state of everything.


    Apart from the two humans still alive in the inner rooms, there were no vampires present. The Blackthornes were not here.


    It didn''t matter. They had to be in one of the other two locations. He shook his head with a slight smile. "Kill them." He said simply.


    X, who was in the inner room, was able to hear him and immediately killed the humans. There was no need to leave any evidence. The Law of Secrecy was easy to break. He wouldn''t be taking any chances. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He reached into his pocket dimension and retrieved a bottle of blood wine. He reached out with his Aura and grabbed a glass from the kitchen, floating it to him.


    He strolled into the living room, taking a seat on an elegant single seater couch. He poured himself a glass of wine and took a sip, sending the bottle back into his personal space.


    He sighed deeply, savoring the aroma of the wine. Sourced from a polar bear. Tangy. Just the way he liked it.


    X walked back into the room, taking his place at Griffin''s right hand side.


    In a few seconds, the first report came in.


    "My lord." X spoke up. "The Blackthornes were not at the second location."


    Griffin nodded, taking another sip. That was okay. There was still one location remaining.


    A few seconds later, the second report came.


    "My lord. Traces of the Blackthornes were found at the second location, however, they were long gone before the appearance of our team."


    Griffin took in the news. Disappointing, but he could work with this. "Tell them to canvas the area. The Blackthornes would have left a few clues as to where they would be going."


    X nodded sharply, relaying his command.


    He leaned back into his chair, taking another sip of wine.


    A few seconds later, X spoke up. "My lord. We found where the Blackthornes went."


    "Hmmn?" Griffin raised a brow. "That was fast."


    X hesitated, before continuing. "They attacked the sanctuary, my lord. The Maguires have been taken."


    Griffin shot to his feet at those words.


    He took a step forward, teleporting mid-stride to the underground room of his sanctuary. He was met by the confirmation of what he''d just heard.


    The empty chains dangled from the wall. Lucien Maguire was gone.


    With a roar of fury, he hurled the glass in his hand at the wall.


    Whatever it took. He would find the Blackthornes and crush them beneath his feet.

 Chapter 179: Stolen Away

    Helena took a moment to look over her gathered officer. Target sat, ready as always. The others were in various states of readiness, some relaxed and others coiled like a spring.


    The vehicle swayed as they moved closer to their target. The gathered officers all wore nondescript dark clothing which allowed them to blend with the night. Today''s mission was very important to her so she had handpicked the most loyal of her peacekeepers.


    "Officers." Helena spoke and in an instant, all eyes were on her. "The mission is simple. We''ll be attacking Griffin''s sanctuary."


    She could see the message sink in and the unease in their eyes at the prospect of attacking a Count''s home territory. She hadn''t informed them of the mission before now. She trusted her officers, but precautions were necessary to keep things secret.


    "Fortunately, Griffin is not in the sanctuary and he has taken most of his forces along with him."


    And with that, most of the tension in the vehicle eased. She allowed herself a small smile at that.


    "Our target is a coven imprisoned in the lower levels of the sanctuary. Fortunately, we have information on the routes we can take and the level of resistance we can expect. This mission is already in our hands."


    "However, that does not mean we should lower our guards. Griffin will try to use the resonant vitality to find us. So, in order to not leave an imprint on the vitality in the sanctuary, we would not be using our abilities. Understood?"


    "Yes Captain!"


    She gave them a sharp nod. "Very well."


    As if on cue, the van stopped and the driver banged on the divider to signal that they''ve arrived at their destination.


    The door was opened and she filed out with her officers, everyone''s mask already on.


    They were in the underground parking space of the hotel which was Griffin''s sanctuary. After a look around to orient herself, she began leading the way. From this point on, there would be no conversation.


    Helena navigated the parking lot, leading them to a door hidden at a dark corner. She raised a hand and her officers stopped, alert. With her hand she gave the signal.


    Break. Quiet.


    Two officers gave a sharp nod and stepped forward. They stood on either side of the door, placed their hands on it and gave a heavy push. With a muffled sound, the door and its frame jerked out of the wall.


    The two officers hoisted the door and placed it leaning on one wall. Now, the road was clear.


    Helena nodded to them and signaled everyone.


    Two, with me. Two vanguards. Two rearguards. Vampires ahead.


    In an instant, the formation was ready. They began moving.


    At the next junction, it took her vanguard just a second to incapacitate the two guards silently. The guards had been guarding a thick door she knew her officers won''t be able to break down.


    Luckily, she knew how to get past this place. As she knocked in the pattern that served as a password to the guards on the other side, she had to wonder how Ezra got all this information. But right now, it didn''t matter. She was close to getting the key she needed.


    As the door opened, she lashed out, killing the guard who opened the door. Her officers dashed in, subduing the others.


    When that was done, they entered the cells and retrieved the members of the Maguire covens. The vampires displayed signs of torture and had no drop of blood nor vitality within them. They were much closer to corpses than undead.


    Securing their objectives, they retraced their path back to their van. After settling in, they banged the divider and the driver drove off.


    After an hour of driving and taking circuitous routes, the van finally stopped. Helena stepped out with her officers, dragging the Maguires with them. This was where they would be teleporting from.


    "Ahem." Someone cleared their throat and Helena spun around to see the Arbiter standing there.


    "My lady." Helena gave a slight bow in order to hide her surprise. What was the bitch doing here? How did she get the location of this place?


    Her officers fell to their knees in respect around her.


    "Helena." The Arbiter stepped forward, walking slowly. "Let me be the first to say congratulations and extend my thanks for helping me retrieve my loyal agents."


    Huh?! Helena blinked. The Maguires served the Arbiter? That was not possible. So, what was the Arbiter playing at?


    "The Maguires have been loyal agents helping me look after my interests in Southside." The Arbiter smiled, a cold thing. "Unfortunately, Griffin got to them."


    Helena watched the Arbiter silently with narrowed eyes.


    "Since I am still an Arbiter and a neutral judicial official, I cannot act on my own accord and reveal my hand. Your timely rescue has helped me a lot."


    "In light of this," the Arbiter smiled, "I will be taking them off your hands."


    Helena began gritting her teeth to hide her anger.


    So, that''s how it is. The Arbiter had fabricated the excuse that the Maguires were her agents in order to steal them from her. "My lady?" She asked, her tone giving a warning signal.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be richly compensated for your efforts." The Arbiter ignored the signal, waving airily. "And with that, I''ll be taking them off your hands."


    Without waiting for a response, the Arbiter stepped forward, and tapped the Maguires one after the other, each one disappearing with a tap. Probably hidden in the Arbiter''s pocket dimension.


    "Keep up the good work, Helena." With that, the Arbiter disappeared.


    With the Arbiter gone, Helena let her rage loose. She roared her fury into the sky. Her officers stayed in their kneeling position, none of them daring to raise their heads.


    The Arbiter had stolen the key from her. Her key to the Ascension well. This was not the end of it. She''ll get that key one way or another.


    No matter the cost. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 180: Isnt It Strange?

    Ezra hurried down the corridors. He was almost late for Griffin''s summons.


    He concealed a smile as he walked. It had been trivial to slip the information that the Blackthornes were hiding out somewhere.


    This meant that by this time, Griffin should have gone to attack the Blackthornes, gotten nothing and came back to see his prisoners gone.


    He strode into the entrance hall to see two other men also waiting. Ezra recognized them. They were the leaders of the other two covens under Griffin. He gave them a nod of acknowledgement and they returned it.


    His eyes went to the assistant''s desk. It was occupied by the woman who had replaced Natalia. He suspected that she was also Griffin''s wife.


    After a few more minutes of waiting, the new assistant waved them in. The door was pushed open and the three coven leaders walked into the throne room.


    This was the first time Ezra had ever seen Griffin standing in the throne room. Griffin was pacing in front of his throne with Natalia standing quietly beside his throne.


    As they walked in, Griffin turned to look at them. His eyes lingered a bit too long on Ezra before he began pacing again.


    The three leaders stopped a few meters away from him, bowing slightly. "My lord." They echoed.


    "Find them!" Griffin snarled and the three leaders stood straighter. "Find the Blackthornes from wherever hole they''ve crawled into. I want them before me."


    "My lord?" One of the men spoke and Ezra had to admire his courage. "We do not understand."


    Griffin turned sharply and the man recoiled in fear.


    Griffin calmed himself before turning, walking to his throne and sitting. The count sat, leaving the three leaders standing there in an uncomfortable silence.


    Ezra decided to take pity on his fellow leaders and spoke up. "My lord?"


    Griffin glanced up at them before giving an absentminded wave, going back to his thinking. Natalia stepped forward, fixing them with a hard stare.


    "Two hours ago, the Blackthorne coven attacked the sanctuary while the count was out, taking with them our prisoners, the Maguire coven." Natalia spoke. "You all are to find both covens. Whoever can find them and bring them here to the sanctuary will be greatly rewarded."


    The two leaders exchanged glances at that. A great reward? They were on the case. With a nod of acknowledgement, the three leaders turned to take their leave.


    Just before they exited the throne room, Natalia''s voice rang out. "Ezra?" He turned. "A word." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He nodded to the two leaders who left and waited as Natalia walked towards him. She signaled to him and he followed her out. As she walked, she began speaking. "Do you know what led to Griffin leaving the sanctuary?"


    "No." Ezra answered, keeping a straight face.


    "We got information of the Blackthornes whereabouts and attacked them only to find out that they have already left and attacked us while we were out." She studied his face as she spoke.


    Ezra raised his brows in simulated surprise. "Thats¡­" He didn''t complete the sentence.


    "Now," Natalia spoke. "Do you know where I got the information about the location of the Blackthornes?"


    Only Ezra''s absolute control of his body allowed him to stop himself from reacting in actual surprise. That had been an unexpected question.


    "No." He answered.


    "From you, Ezra."


    Ezra displayed surprise once again from hearing that. This time, it was genuine. He hadn''t expected her to actually admit it.


    "I overheard your conversation with Gen and reported to Griffin. Griffin decided to act upon that information and once he did, the sanctuary was attacked."


    "I was planning on telling Griffin when I was sure of the information." Ezra spoke. "I didn''t want to bring it to Griffin only to find out I was wrong."


    "That''s a valid concern." Natalia hummed. "But don''t you find it strange? Why did the Blackthornes attack at the very moment that the count was not in residence?"


    Ezra held her gaze with confidence. "Yes. It is strange. But it could also be a coincidence. After all, a cornered rat is a dangerous rat and I do believe that right now, the Blackthornes are cornered."


    Natalia nodded as she considered his words. "A cornered rat, huh?" She studied him for a moment. "Very well, Ezra Matten. Be informed that I will be moving out of your home by the end of the week. My duties here have grown too large to be ignored. You can go."


    Ezra nodded and left, feeling Natalia''s eyes watching him. She suspected him. That was fine. He won''t be under Griffin for too long.


    At least, he got something good out of it. Natalia would be leaving and he would gain his freedom back.


    He nodded to himself as he left the sanctuary. The plan was moving smoothly.


    Griffin still thinks the Blackthornes are alive and will spend his efforts searching for them, unable to trust his subjects completely. This would buy Ezra time to act on his plans.


    He smiled as he entered his car. Time to touch base with his ''ally.''


    In an hour, he was in a private room at an unknown location, sipping from his glass of blood wine.


    He had long since come to the conclusion that all vampires were alcoholics. He grinned as he took another sip. One day, he''ll try getting drunk on blood wine.


    It didn''t take long for his guest to arrive. As always, she was late.


    Helena strode into the room like a force of nature, her anger evident. Whatever it was, Ezra wasn''t interested.


    "How is the Maguires?" He asked. "Where are you hiding them?"


    Helena was silent. She grabbed the bottle of wine on the table, poured herself a glass and drank it all. Ezra leaned back, watching her in amusement. He knew the mission had gone off without a hitch so, whatever was bothering her, it had to be something else.


    She poured herself another glass and downed it again.


    "Hey, easy there." Ezra grabbed the glass and refilled his own cup. "If you''re that thirsty, go and buy your own bottle."


    Helena slammed her empty cup on the table. "Fucking bitch." She spat.


    "I''m sensing some resentment in your tone but unfortunately, I''m not your therapist." Ezra smirked. "Where are the Maguires?"


    "She took them." Helena spoke.


    "Who?" Ezra frowned.


    "The Arbiter."


    "Ah." Ezra made a sound of realization. "I don''t see how that''s a problem."


    Helena made to speak before her eyes sharpened. She reigned in her temper and controlled herself as if finally aware of her current companion. "It''s¡­ not." She finally spoke.


    "With the Maguires at the Arbiter''s place, they''ll be harder to find and this way, I can keep reporting to Griffin that I haven''t found them yet. Griffin will be distracted and this will give us the chance to execute our plans."


    Helena was silent while Ezra was hiding a smile.


    It looked like she had uses for the Maguires and had been thwarted by the Arbiter. Just as he had suspected. It had been a good thing for him to inform the Arbiter of their mission.


    Ezra leaned back and took another sip of his wine. It was a good day.

 Chapter 181: Where Theres A Will, Theres A Way

    Vibrant classical music filled the air and Ezra swayed in tune with the sound.


    He walked to his desk, pouring himself a glass of blood wine and taking a small sip, savoring it. He set the wine down and sat on the table, his arms crossed.


    His gaze was fixed upon the dark arrow still embedded in his wall. The fact that the arrow hadn''t disappeared meant that it was a real object and not a vitality created construct.


    Well, the archer who had shot him was now in the hands of the Arbiter. He had thwarted Helena''s plan, whatever it was. And now, he was waiting for the results of his various plans.


    He enjoyed his wine for a few minutes before the Gen entered the study. She gave him a kiss and flopped down onto the empty chair behind his desk.


    "Where''s everyone else?" Ezra asked.


    "They''re coming." Gen yawned. "Red will be down in a moment and Olivia is trying to make preparations for dinner before she comes."


    "Well," Ezra checked his watch. "We''ve got time."


    He sat, enjoying the notes of the classical music. In a few minutes, Olivia and Red walked in together.


    "Finally." Gen drawled from where she sat.


    Ezra stood with a clap of his hands. "Let''s begin."


    His black zone rolled off him to seal them away from the outside world.


    "Olivia, how is the search for the well progressing?"


    "I think I''ve reached a dead end." Olivia answered. "I''ve searched through all the cemeteries available in Southside and I still haven''t found anything that could point to the well."


    Ezra nodded, the music playing in the background. "How about private cemeteries?"


    "I''ve gone through most of them and I haven''t any with fountains."


    "Not one?" Red asked with a frown.


    "Not a single one." Olivia answered.


    "Wait." Gen sat up. "What if we''re being too focused on the well staying in the form of a fountain? It was previously a well so that means it could have been changed to a different form."


    Ezra thought about it. "She''s right. Adam never specified if it was still a fountain. He only stated that the well would be near the dead."


    "And the dead are not just confined to cemeteries." Red spoke. "The dead can also be found in morgues."


    "Will a morgue be able to support a watering source?" Gen asked. "I don''t think it''ll be a morgue. Maybe something else but not a morgue."


    "The well will be among the dead." Ezra mused. "What if we are going about this the wrong way?"


    "What do you mean?" Gen asked.


    "Helena is also after the well, isn''t she?" Ezra tilted his head as he stared at the arrow in his wall. He walked closer to it. "She has to know its location since she had the Blackthornes."


    He reached out and grabbed the arrow and with a sharp tug, pulled it out of the wall. "Olivia," he called out, staring at the arrow in his hand. "Change your focus. Retrace Helena''s steps."


    "If she knows where the well is, she would have visited it at least once. That''s how we find the well."


    The women absorbed his words, nodding in agreement.


    "With that out of the way, do any of us have any ideas for breaking X''s chains?"


    Gen scoffed. "Do we have any way to make Griffin let X go? Short of the Ascension Well, there''s nothing we can offer him."


    "She''s right." Olivia spoke. "The two are connected by the soul. There''s nothing we can do to break it and we can''t hand the well over to him."


    There was silence in the room as everyone pondered their dilemma.


    Ezra thought about it. He reviewed all the ropes connected to his soul. These bonds of blood were not easy to break. As his mind wandered, an idea hit him.


    "Wait a minute." He spoke, the women turning to look at him. "X and Griffin are connected at the soul, aren''t they?"


    Olivia nodded. "Yes."


    A grin stretched across Ezra''s face. "I think I know how to break the chains. The perfect way to make Griffin release X."


    **********


    Ezra swiveled in his chair to face the window behind his desk. He closed his eyes with a satisfied sigh, enjoying the feel of the sun against his skin.


    He had the perfect plan. Now, it was time to contact the main stakeholder in this plan.


    He delved into his soul and was greeted by a familiar sight. His soul shone with light, producing vitality. A large part of the vitality was shunted off into the soul bond, siphoned to Olivia. The rest joined his reserves.


    Wrapped around his soul were the different bonds he had. He smiled at seeing his soul bond and his blood oath but that wasn''t why he was here. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He coated his blood debt in vitality and gave it a sharp tug.


    He grinned to himself. There was no need to keep searching for a man that could be contacted with a simple use of vitality.


    He gave a small laugh as he heard the familiar whoosh of displaced air, indicating the arrival of a teleporter. He opened his eyes and swiveled to face his guest.


    "Welcome!" He grinned. "Do have a seat. We have an important matter to discuss."


    "No thanks." X answered as he crossed his arms. "I prefer to stand."


    Ezra paused, his grin growing. "Suit yourself."


    "Why have you called me?" X asked.


    "Down to business I see." Ezra grinned. "I called to inform you that I found a way to free you from Griffin."


    Ezra could see the change immediately his words registered. X straightened, his body going rigid with tension. His focus was completely on Ezra.


    "What is it? What have you found?" He whispered with urgency as if there was someone listening in.


    "Simple." Ezra steepled his fingers and leaned forward, remembering how he almost died when he''d gone to check Veran''s soul. "We''ll be attacking Griffin through your soul."

 Chapter 182: Give Them Back To Me

    Natalia walked through the streets of First City. taking a car would''ve been easier but she preferred to stretch her legs.


    What use was it being a vampire if she was stuck behind desks all day?


    She got to her destination, eyeing the building. One of Itachi''s pet projects. A restaurant serving both vampires and humans.


    She walked in, using the concealed entrance which led straight to the elevator. She entered, taking it to the top floor reserved for vampires.


    She stepped out, walking to the reserved room. She entered to see her informant already waiting. Good.


    If she had been made to wait, there would have been consequences.


    The peacekeeper rose from her seat at her entrance. "My lady."


    Natalia waved and they both took their seats. "You said you had the information."


    "Yes, my lady." The peacekeeper answered. "But it will cost you."


    Natalia didn''t bother to keep the disgust off her face. The peacekeepers in First City were a joke. Everyone knew that they could be bought for the right price. They were useful but to be held at arm''s length.


    She reached into her personal dimension and pulled out the money she had prepared. She slapped it onto the table, meeting the eye of the peacekeeper. "Speak."


    The lady''s eyes were drawn to the money, her eyes reflecting her greed before she finally began speaking.


    "The vampires you seek can be found under the protection of the Arbiter." The peacekeeper answered. "She doesn''t allow them to leave her building."


    "Are you sure?" Natalia leaned forward. This was news. This meant that the Arbiter had been behind the Blackthornes. That didn''t make sense.


    "Of course, my lady." The peacekeeper answered with pride. "My information has never once been wrong."


    "Very well." Natalia stood. "No one must hear of this."


    "Yes, my lady."


    Natalia left without another word of acknowledgement. Griffin had to hear of this. There was only one way in which all this would make sense. The Arbiter had taken the Blackthornes to deprive them of the location of the Ascension well.


    She swiftly left the building, this time, finding an alley to teleport from. Time was of the essence.


    *********


    Lilith stood from the table, sweeping up the money and counting it. The door opened and the captain stepped in.


    "Captain." Lilith stood and snapped up a quick salute.


    "Sit." Helena waved.


    Lilith sat and paused. "I can keep the money, right?"


    Helena nodded. "You can. You deserve it."


    Helena turned and left. She had pointed Griffin at the Arbiter. Let the two giants fight and ignore the rest of them. She just has to find her key.


    ********


    Griffin sat silently in the car. This was not the time for amusing oneself. The Arbiter had stolen from him and he was on his way to get back his possessions.


    The car stopped and before X could even announce their arrival, he swept out of the car. He slammed the door, looking up at the structure of the Arbiter''s personal domain.


    The color of the building''s glass surface blended in with the night. A feature commonly seen in high-end apartment buildings like this one.


    Without waiting for X, he walked into the building. It was trivial to get past security with a brief use of his Aura.


    He passed through the lobby, not sparing a glance for the expansive atrium and it''s beautiful waterfall.


    He almost kicked away an autonomous service robot that glided silently into his path but restrained himself. He was a count and wouldn''t lower himself to a petulant child.


    He got to the elevator and by that time, X had caught up to him. They rode the elevator in silence and when they got to the required floor, he walked into the entrance hall and made a beeline for the door leading to the Arbiter''s domain.


    "My lord." X spoke, his tone reminding him to keep calm but Griffin ignored it. He reached out and flung open the door, striding in.


    Behind the open door was an expansive office, the Arbiter currently occupying the seat behind the desk.


    "Haven''t you heard of knocking or setting up an appointment like a civilized person is beyond your capabilities?" The Arbiter sneered. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yuri." Griffin snarled. "I am here for the Maguire coven. They have been taken from under my care and I want them back."


    "Under your care?" Yuri raised a brow like Griffin was an ignorant child and it infuriated him. "I sincerely doubt they were receiving a lot of care from you."


    "They were my prisoners." Griffin stated, trying to calm himself. "They have been taken from my custody and that is an affront to my authority."


    Yuri paused, watching him. "Is Solomon aware that his subjects are prisoners under your care?"


    Griffin was silent and the silence was damning.


    "I thought so." Yuri leaned back in her chair in satisfaction. "You presume much, Griffin. The Maguire coven was taken from you because their imprisonment was unjust. You had no right or authority to imprison them. They are not your subjects."


    Griffin''s fists clenched at his side, his Aura leaking from him. His voice modulator amplified the sound of his breathing, making it fill the silence.


    After a moment, he spoke. "You interfere with matters that do not concern you, Yuri. The Maguire coven is important to my plans, and their loss is unacceptable. You will hand them over to me."


    "Or what?" Yuri smirked. "You''ll attack me?"


    Griffin''s Aura erupted from him to cover the room and Yuri''s Aura erupted to counter it immediately.


    "You forget yourself Griffin." Yuri''s gaze hardened, a flicker of warning in her eyes. "My role is to ensure balance and justice within our society. Your actions disrupted that balance. The Maguire coven will not be returned to you."


    "Do not threaten me, Griffin. You are powerful, but you are not above the law. This¡­ is your final warning."


    For a moment, it was as if the world held its breath. Griffin''s anger was evident in his Aura and his desire to lash out could be seen in his eyes but Yuri didn''t back down.


    Her calm, unwavering stance only fueled his fury, but he knew that a direct confrontation here would not help him in any way.


    With a barely suppressed snarl, Griffin stepped back, his modulator emitting a harsh static. "This is not over, Yuri. You will regret crossing me."


    Yuri''s expression remained unchanged at the threat. "Consider your next actions carefully, Griffin. Leave now and never come here again."


    Griffin turned sharply, X following behind him as he stormed out.


    The Maguires and Blackthornes were out of his hands.

 Chapter 183: Deadline

    Griffin was quiet as he rode the elevator up to the City Lord''s penthouse. This time, X didn''t come up with him as it was a summons of all counts in the city and not a personal summon.


    The elevator dinged softly and the door opened. He adjusted the modulator at his throat and stepped out, projecting his usual state of lazy amusement.


    The entrance hall of Itachi''s penthouse was as beautiful as ever, displaying his wealth. Griffin didn''t stand like an idiot looking around. He had already seen it all before.


    Instead, he walked forward towards the tall, narrow floor to ceiling windows where Count Solomon was already waiting.


    Solomon, who was as usual, cheating with an almost undetectable film of Aura, radiated authority and danger. He stood with his golden mane of hair cascading over his shoulders and with his piercing eyes, greeted Griffin with a nod.


    The air around him was heavy with authority and command, yet he offered Griffin a warm, almost genuine smile. "Griffin, always fashionably late," Solomon spoke, his voice smooth and regal.


    Griffin chuckled, his mechanical voice scratchy yet filled with amusement. "Solomon, punctual as ever. I hope you haven''t been bored without my charming company."


    Solomon chuckled, the sound echoing slightly in the hall. "The anticipation of your arrival is entertainment enough."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Griffin inclined his head slightly in acknowledgement as he smiled. "Besides, if I''m late, what does that make the others?"


    As if on cue, the atmosphere in the air shifted as someone entered the hall. They turned to see the Arbiter, Yuri, walk in, the air growing thick and heavy.


    Her hair shifted colors like a chameleon, its ethereal glow unmistakable. She had no reason to hide her unique features as a vampire here like she would in public.


    "Speak of the devil and she shall appear." Solomon spoke, his voice low.


    Yuri entered with measured steps, her gaze sweeping over the two counts. "Good evening, gentlemen," she greeted.


    Griffin sneered, unable to hide his disdain. "Ah, Yuri. Always a pleasure to see you." He said, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Yuri''s eyes narrowed, but she maintained her composure. "Griffin. I see that your charm is still as subtle as ever." She replied coolly.


    "Isn''t this a summon for counts?" Griffin tilted his head in mock curiosity. "And last time I checked, you weren''t a count."


    "I guess you''ll have to ask Itachi yourself." Yuri smiled. "He''ll give you the answers you seek."


    Griffin hummed as Solomon stood by his side, watching them in amusement, his eyes twinkling. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me, Yuri," Griffin taunted, "how does it feel to be the Council''s lapdog?"


    Yuri''s expression remained impassive as she answered. "It feels like wielding power that you can only dream of, Griffin."


    Solomon chuckled at Yuri''s retort, clearly enjoying the exchange. "Griffin, you should know better than to challenge Yuri in a battle of wits." He said, a smirk playing on his lips. "It doesn''t end well for all involved."


    Before Griffin could respond, another vampire stepped in.


    Standing at seven feet tall, the giant was wearing a suit which did nothing to hide his bulging muscles. Every movement he made gave off a sense of controlled power.


    Despite his size, he moved with surprising agility and grace, a predator in his prime. As he got closer, his eyes swept over all present. A smile ghosted over his face as his hand came up to sweep his shoulder length blonde hair out of his eyes.


    "I see the party started without me." He rumbled, his deep voice sending vibrations through the air.


    "Hardly." Yuri smiled. "I definitely won''t call this a party. Not with the current¡­" She gave Griffin and Solomon a disdainful glance, "company."


    At that moment, the double doors at the end of the hall swung open with a resounding thud. The City Lord, Itachi Yaiba, entered, his presence as mesmerizing and terrifying as always.


    His unearthly red eyes glowed with an intensity that seemed to burn into one''s soul. He was wearing a dark robe that blended in with his scale covered hands.


    His aura filled the room and everyone in there knew it wasn''t even a conscious action. The gathered counts all bowed their heads in deference.


    "My Lord." They all echoed.


    "You''re all present." Itachi''s gaze swept over the assembled vampires, his expression inscrutable. "Good."


    No one spoke, waiting on him. Itachi walked to the windows, his arms crossed behind his back. He stood, watching the city he presided over. His gaze shifted southward.


    "In a month''s time," he announced, his voice low and compelling, "the new count will assume office in Southside."


    At his words, Griffin exchanged a glance with Solomon. Both of them understood what this meant.


    Beside them, Yuri''s expression remained neutral, but her eyes flickered with a hint of satisfaction. Her lips curved into a slight smile. "As you will it, my lord."


    Itachi turned his head slightly, his eyes finding her. "As I will it? No. The council forced my hand and that will not happen again." He turned back to stare at the view.


    "All this for a small well." He said to himself but everyone in the room heard his words.


    Itachi turned, his gaze lingered on each of them before he turned away and swept out of the room, his presence leaving a lingering sense of power.


    As the doors closed behind him, the tension in the room slowly eased.


    "Well, that was quite the announcement," Solomon remarked, his tone staying light.


    They all now had thirty days to complete whatever plans they had for Southside. Beside Solomon, Griffin nodded, his eyes still fixed on the doors. "Indeed."


    Yuri smirked at the three men in the room, inclining her head slightly. "Until then, gentlemen."


    With that, she turned and left the hall.


    "I can practically hear the cogs turning in the heads of you two." Vladimir rumbled as he turned to his companions. "Whatever it is, you''re planning, don''t."


    After saying his piece, he left just as abruptly as he had appeared.


    Griffin and Solomon exchanged a final glance before following suit, each lost in their own plans.

 Chapter 184: A Life Of Deubachery

    Olivia found herself once more at the Future Past bar. This time, Helena was the target.


    The bar was empty as usual and the bartender was there, cleaning glasses that would probably not see much use.


    "Ma''am." The man nodded at her as she took a seat.


    Olivia nodded in acknowledgement. "What do you have for me?"


    "The target visited a lot of places in Southside ma''am but the most recent is this area." He pointed to a spot on the map he had placed on the bar counter. "We have no idea which of the buldings she visited."


    Olivia absorbed the information and a few minutes later, she was on the street, trying to figure out where Helena had visited.


    The biggest landmark was the old cathedral at the end of the street while the most likely candidate was a private villa that took up most of the left hand side.


    The villa had a private cemetery while the cathedral had an underground crypt. She turned, deciding to start with the easiest, the cathedral.


    She walked to the old building, admiring its tall spires. As she got to the heavy wooden doors, she pushed it open and stepped inside.


    The interior of the cathedral was illuminated by lots of candles. The columns stretched upward as if holding up a dark sky.


    She closed the door behind her and stepped forward. She walked forward until she got to the front of the alter. There, she met an old priest praying on his knees.


    She sat patiently, waiting till the man finished his prayers. This was a place of worship. There was no need to be rude.


    The man finished his prayers and stood up. He turned around, caught sight of Olivia and paused in surprise. "Oh." He laughed softly at himself. "Didn''t see you there."


    Olivia rose gracefully to her feet.


    "How may I help you, child?" The elderly man smiled at her, his weathered face expressing eagerness to help.


    "Good evening Father." Olivia inclined her head slightly. "I would like to visit the crypt."


    "The crypt?" The man expressed his surprise before asking. "Do you have family in there?"


    "Yes, Father." Olivia lied. "An ancestor of mine is buried in there."


    "I see." The priest nodded. "Do you know what''s interesting? A beautiful young lady such as yourself was here a few days ago to see her ancestors too! If you had come earlier, you would have met her. Maybe you both had the same cousin!"


    "Imagine that." The priest chuckled to himself. "Long lost families united by visiting a dead ancestor."


    Olivia absorbed the information. The young woman had to be Helena. That meant she was in the right place.


    "I doubt that, Father." Olivia smiled kindly. "My ancestor was well recorded on the family tree."


    "Pity that." The priest laughed before speaking kindly. "Permit me to get the keys."


    "Of course, Father."


    The priest walked away slowly, leaving Olivia alone in the cathedral. After a few long minutes, the man returned. "Follow me." He waved her to him and she followed.


    He sang softly as he led her through a side door and down a narrow staircase. Before long, they were in the underground sections of the old cathedral.


    The closer they got, the more Olivia could feel the vitality present in the air, increasing. The man got to an iron door and stooped slightly, using his key to open it. "Here we go." The man chuckled.


    They entered the crypt, stepping into a very vitality rich environment. Olivia nodded in satisfaction. This was it. This was where the well was hidden.


    "I imagine you would like some time alone?" The man smiled kindly at her.


    "Yes, father." Olivia replied.


    "May you be blessed, my child." The priest inclined his head and left, the sound of his retreating footsteps reaching her ears.


    Olivia moved to the center of the crypt. The well was hidden here and she knew it wouldn''t be easy to find. She had a cheat, though.


    She turned, taking in the vitality in the room and began singing quietly. Waves of red, blue and green weaved itself into the air. The waves danced before slowly mingling with the existing vitality in the air.


    The wave flowed smoothly in tune with the vitality and she kept singing, watching it all move.


    The vitality trembled before accepting the waves, the lines of color showing her the path the vitality had taken.


    She followed the lines until it led her to a hidden door built into the wall. She pressed it and it clicked open.


    She stopped her song and stared at the narrow passageway before her.


    She stepped in, walking till she got to the door sealing the well away. She allowed herself a small smile. She had found it.


    **********


    The priest walked slowly up the stairs, his steps echoing in the silence.


    He was tired of being confined to one place, unable to enjoy the feeling of freedom. Unable to get smashing drunk with his friends in a backyard somewhere. Unable to enjoy the touch of a woman without sneaking behind the back of the whole world.


    Too many restrictions. He would be leaving here after this task was done.


    He retraced his steps back to his office, a small room cluttered with various religious texts and objects he had collected over decades of service.


    He moved with a measured pace, his mind on his duty as well as his reward. Enough to live the life he wanted for himself.


    Upon reaching his desk, he moved away the papers and manuscripts, searching for the phone which he rarely used.


    "Aha!" He found it and grabbed it, bringing it up to his face. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He squinted at it, cursing the need for youths to change everything after a few months. He was finally able to find what he was looking for and dialed the number.


    As the phone rang on the other end, he glanced through his window, taking in the lights of the city. "I''m coming baby. I''m coming." He whispered.


    The phone was answered with a click.


    "Yes, it''s me." He spoke quietly. "You told me to keep an eye out. Someone was just here for the crypt. Yes. A woman. Thank you."


    He hanged up. His duty was done. All that was left was the payment.


    A life of deubachery beckons.

 Chapter 185: Who Played Who?

    Helena appeared in a flash of light in the empty confessional booth.


    She smoothed her uniform and stepped out, striding towards the door to the crypt. In a minute, she pushed the door open.


    The vitality in the crypt was flowing in irregular patterns. The woman was still here.


    She had her suspicions but now, all she had to do was wait and see.


    She turned, just in time to see Olivia walk out of the passage leading to the Ascension well.


    She paused, both women eyeing each other.


    "So, you found it." Helena spoke. "I suspected that redhead of yours but it was you instead."


    Olivia stood silently, content to let Helena talk.


    "What are you after, Olivia Wild?" Helena stepped forward. "You have no business being here."


    "The Ascension Well doesn''t belong to you, Helena." Olivia answered. "I can come and go whenever I want."


    "I see."


    Olivia gave a nod. "Good day."


    Helena''s Aura roared out of her and pressed down on Olivia. The weight held the vitality in place, preventing her from teleporting. "Not so fast."


    Olivia frowned, trying once again before giving up.


    "There''s a new trick available at every ring." Helena laughed, the sound cold. "You''re an infant, Olivia. Are you trying to grow to the fifth ring?"


    Olivia tilted her head, watching the peacekeeper. "Why are you keeping me here, Helena?"


    "I wonder too." Helena took another step forward. "Why... am I keeping you here?"


    "You do not want to do this." Olivia said, shifting slightly.


    The slight movement made Helena smile because it meant Olivia was also ready for a fight.


    "I''m pretty sure that I want to do this." Helena grinned, displaying her fangs.


    At that, Helena burst forward.


    Olivia leapt away, putting a few gravestones between them as she flipped away. She immediately began singing, taking control of the few waves she still had lingering in the air.


    "Stop." Helena spoke and the sound echoed in the room, seeming to come from everywhere and nowhere at the same time.


    The vibrations of her words mingled with the sound of Olivia''s song, sending her waves spiraling wildly.


    "I counter you, Olivia Wild!" Helena laughed, the sound of her voice, disrupting Olivia''s song. "What will you do now?"


    Helena snapped, the sound waves traveling forward in an instant and shattering the gravestone Olivia was behind.


    Olivia flipped away, still singing. Her waves weaved wildly in the air with no rhyme or rhythm. She danced around the vibrations from Helena, jumping from one spot to the other.


    Just as Helena destroyed another gravestone, Olivia flipped and as she was in the air, upside down, she materialized her second ring construct.


    A throwing knife.


    Her hand snapped forward and the knife whizzed in the air to embed itself in Helena''s throat.


    Helena stumbled, unable to speak.


    Just as Olivia landed, she vanished in a flash of light.


    Helena pulled out the knife in her throat with a snarl. The construct vanished a second later.


    She''d been played.


    Oliva had kept singing, using her waves to disrupt the vitality of her Aura which allowed her to teleport away.


    Helena screamed, every gravestone in the crypt, shattering to dust. She twisted and disappeared in a flash of light.


    She appeared in her office, striding out to call her officers. "Target! Lilith!"


    The officers in question came to her in an instant.


    "Captain!" Lilith exclaimed at something on Helena''s shirt.


    Helena looked down to see that the upper part of her formerly pristine white peacekeeper uniform was stained with her dark blood.


    She dismissed the sight from her mind. There was work to be done. "Target! Find out if Ezra Matten has met the Arbiter recently. I want to know when and why. Now!" She barked.


    Target snapped a salute and rushed away.


    "Lilith. Trace Olivia Wild''s movements. I want to know where she has been within the last month."


    "Yes captain!" Lilith saluted and left.


    Helena walked back into her office, swapping her soiled uniform for a clean one.


    An hour later, both officers were in front of her, presenting their report.


    "Captain." Lilith placed a map on Helena''s desk. "Olivia Wild has been visiting these places within Southside. These places all have one thing in common."


    "A fountain?" Helena asked.


    "Yes, captain."


    Helena nodded. This confirmed what she already knew. Olivia had been searching for the Ascension well.


    "Target?"


    "Captain." Target saluted. "The Arbiter''s movements were not easy to track and there was no evidence of any meetings with Ezra Matten."


    "I see." Helena steepled her fingers.


    Ezra had been searching for the well. That was a definite fact.


    Judging by the fact that Olivia hadn''t been surprised to see her, that means the Mattens had used her to find the well.


    Ezra knew she had been searching for the well and wanted it for himself.


    This won''t do.


    She stood from her seat and teleported away, appearing at the gate of the Matten mansion. She opened the gates and walked in, taking the gravel path to the front door.


    On getting there, she rang the doorbell.


    A few seconds later, the door opened and Ezra Matten was there.


    "Welcome." The man nodded. "I can''t say I haven''t been expecting you. Come in."


    "No." Helena answered. "I prefer to stand out here."


    Ezra stared at her for a moment. "Very well."


    "It was you, wasn''t it?" She asked.


    "I''m not sure I understand what you are talking about."


    "The Maguires." Helena stated plainly. "You told the Arbiter about them, didn''t you?"


    "I did not." Ezra answered. "Have you wondered if maybe there was a leak in your ranks?"


    Helena stood, staring at Ezra. The man had no tells that she could pick up on. She couldn''t tell if he was lying or speaking the truth.


    However, she knew for a fact that the leak hadn''t come from her peacekeepers.


    "Let me tell you how I see it, Ezra Matten." Helena raised her chin. "A plan was presented to you, to remove an obstacle from your path. Then a thought hit." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why not take advantage of this and take the open position for myself?"


    Ezra stood there staring silently at her.


    Getting him involved had been a mistake. It was time to cut her losses.


    She took a step back.


    "I have what I came for. Goodbye Ezra Matten." She teleported away.

 Chapter 186: Ill Kill Him Myself

    The long corridor leading to Griffin''s throne room was filled with the sound of their footsteps.


    X trailed after Griffin as he strode forward confidently, Natalia on his other side.


    "The time has come." Griffin said. "Summon all coven leaders under us. Our plans for Southside cannot succeed without their use."


    "Of course, my love." Natalia agreed.


    "I won''t let Southside fall into the hands of someone like that." Griffin snarled. X could almost hear the grinding of his teeth.


    He followed them, enjoying the fact that his mask hid the smile on his face. He was careful not to enter Griffin''s peripheral vision. The count knew him too well and would be able to read his amusement in his body language.


    "X." Griffin called out and X startled, his mind already working to defend himself.


    After a split second where he assured himself that he hadn''t been discovered, he answered. "My lord."


    Griffin stopped abruptly, forcing both X and Natalia to stop behind him.


    He turned to X who froze and scrutinized him. "Something''s up with you." Griffin said.


    "My lord?" X asked, trying to keep his body language as neutral as possible.


    Griffin studied him for a few seconds more before turning, going on his way. "There''s no time for that now. Send out the invitations personally. I don''t want any mistakes. Stay hidden. None of them must see you."


    "Yes, my lord." X answered, bowing as they walked. He kept his tone as neutral as possible, trying to make sure Griffin had no other reason to look at him.


    Natalia glanced at him, her eyes narrowing slightly. "And X, make sure to emphasize the importance of this summon. They need to understand the urgency."


    "Of course, my lady." X said, bowing his head slightly to avoid her piercing gaze. She was much sharper than Griffin when it came to rooting out lies. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They turned through a corridor, getting to the back door leading to the throne room.


    "Itachi is much more interested in what goes on outside First City. The princes are stirring. They probably sensed the awakening of the seventh dark relic. He won''t be quick to act and by the time he does, Southside will be ours."


    X walked forward to open the door and Griffin swept in with Natalia by his side.


    He walked and sat on his throne. "Natalia. Summon Ezra yourself. We need him to restart the TransitLink project and get started on the transfer of assets."


    "Of course, my love."


    X took his position at the hidden corner of the room, a chuckle almost escaping him. The two lovebirds would soon realize that all their numerous eggs have been broken.


    Ezra Matten would never give them the assets and Southside would never be theirs.


    He tilted his head, checking his management device to see an incoming message. He checked it, a frown appearing on his face.


    "My lord." He called out. "There''s a peacekeeper outside seeking an audience. She calls herself Lilith."


    "Lilith?" Natalia frowned before turning to Griffin. "She''s the information broker who informed me of the Maguires."


    "I see." Griffin leaned back in his chair. "Send her in."


    X settled in his hidden alcove as the lady walked in.


    "My lord. My lady." Lilith bowed to the two vampires. "I have an important message from my lady, Captain Helena."


    "The captain?" Griffin leaned forward in interest. "Let''s hear it."


    "You have a traitor in your ranks, my lord." Lilith said, bowing slightly.


    X froze as the words were spoken.


    "A traitor?" The air in the room grew colder as Griffin whispered. "I sure hope for your safety that you have evidence to back up your words."


    "My lord, Ezra Matten has found the Ascension well."


    At those words, the room went silent.


    X leaned forward, his eyes wide. Ezra had found the well? How did the captain of the peacekeepers know?


    "And how... did you come by this information?" Griffin slowly stood up from his throne, his scratchy voice filling the silence.


    Lilith bowed lower, speaking. "He came to meet my Captain, my lord."


    "And?"


    "He proposed a plan. He plans to ascend his wife Olivia to the fifth ring, make my lady fifth ring and fight you together."


    Griffin stalked forward, every action looking like it could transform to violence in a flash.


    "And why... did your captain not accept this... proposal?" He whispered.


    X clenched his fists. If this was true, the Mattens were in danger. He quickly slipped out his communicator, sending a quick message.


    He gave a tug on the blood debt, ensuring that Ezra would take the message seriously.


    He needed to be gone before Griffin acted.


    "My captain knew what side held true power, my lord. She knows that by coming to you, she''ll get an even bigger reward than an ascension to the fifth ring."


    Griffin slowly circled the bowing peacekeeper like a predator stalking a prey. "I see. And what evidence do you have to back up your words?"


    "Here, my lord." She reached into her white jacket and retrieved a small object.


    Natalia came forward and took the object. "A memory card."


    She plugged the card into her smartphone and after a few minutes of clicking, sound filled the room.


    Ezra Matten''s voice spoke.


    "I figured it was time we talked. There''s a plan I need your help with."


    The peacekeeper captain''s voice came on.


    "Go on."


    "I need your help to get the Maguire coven out of Griffin''s sanctuary."


    There was a pause before the captain spoke "Why should I help?"


    "If the Maguire coven escapes, Griffin will be forced to divert his attention to recapture them. That distraction will give us the perfect opportunity to make our move against him."


    There was a pause, this time long, before the captain answered.


    "It''s a risky plan, Ezra Matten and I would not be a part of this. Take your plan to someone else."


    Ezra''s voice came on again. "But if we succeed, it will give us the upper hand. We can''t afford to miss this chance."


    The captain''s reply was instant. "No. Leave my office Matten and never return."


    There was a click as the audio file finished playing.


    There was silence before Griffin roared, his mechanical voice shaking the walls.


    "Bring Ezra Matten to me at once! I''ll kill him myself."

 Chapter 187: Just A Little More Time

    "Bring Ezra Matten to me at once! I''ll kill him myself."


    Griffin roared.


    "Yes, my love." Natalia answered at once, turning to leave. She shot a glance at X''s position, her eyes sending a simple message.


    ''Guard him till I''m back.''


    X almost scoffed. Guard him? He was the one who needed to be guarded from Griffin.


    Griffin turned walking back to his throne, his steps heavy.


    Lilith stood there, her head bowed.


    Griffin sat, stewing in the silence.


    Moments like these were the ones that brought X some much needed joy. He always enjoyed watching Griffin suffer.


    He silently blesses the day he met Ezra Matten. The man was the key to breaking his chains. He could it deep in his bones.


    "You..." Griffin finally spoke, his full attention on the peacekeeper in front of him.


    X admired the lady''s courage, not even flinching at the weight of his presence.


    "Ezra came with a proposition for your captain, did he not?"


    "Yes, my lord." Lilith answered.


    "And did he mention the location of the well to her?"


    X''s focus sharpened at the question. Griffin must not be allowed to get to the well before Ezra did or all hope would be lost.


    "No, my lord. He did not." Lilith answered.


    Griffin was silent for a moment.


    "And she has no idea where it could be?" Griffin asked, leaning forward.


    "No, my lord. Ezra kept the information close to his chest."


    Griffin''s Aura descended upon the peacekeeper, almost sending her to her knees.


    Griffin whispered harshly, his voice almost echoing in the throne room. "Think very carefully, peacekeeper. This is the last time I will ask this question. Does your captain know... where the Ascension well is?"


    Lilith was quiet for a moment, thinking of her answer.


    X knew what was going through her mind. He''d been in her position too many times not to.


    As she stood there trying to figure out which answer would preserve her life? X checked his phone. He had a message. It was Ezra''s reply.


    He smirked as he read it.


    Perfect.


    This was the way things should be.


    Lilith finally spoke, her words slow and halting. "No, my lord. My captain has no idea where the Ascension well is."


    Yes! The perfect answer!


    X almost burst into delighted laughter. Today was becoming better and better.


    Griffin sat, staring hard at the peacekeeper. His grip on the arm of the throne tightened, sending cracks into the wood.


    Eventually, he sighed, releasing his grip. "You may go."


    The peacekeeper bowed and left, probably feeling relieved to be leaving with her life and waiting to be far away from Griffin to show signs of it.


    The door closed with a loud thud, sealing X in with Griffin.


    Griffin stood from his throne and began pacing. He always did that when he had a particular problem on his mind.


    "X." Griffin stopped on the spot, speaking suddenly.


    "Yes, my lord." X answered, stepping out of the shadows. What could Griffin want from him?


    "Go now. Find out where the Ascension well is."


    "My lord?" X asked, confused. If Griffin himself couldn''t find it, how would he be able to find it?


    "Even if Ezra didn''t tell the peacekeeper where the well is, she would have tried finding it herself. I know the reputation of the peacekeepers. They have no reason to inform me of Ezra''s proposition unless there was something they had to gain from it." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    X stilled. Griffin didn''t have to spell it out for him. He knew what it meant.


    "The captain knows where the Ascension well is," Griffin growled, "but needs me to open the door for her."


    He paused.


    "A bold plan." He chuckled darkly. "Unfortunately, I refuse to be used."


    He turned to X once more.


    "Go among the peacekeepers. Find the Ascension well and report to me." He commanded.


    "Yes, my lord." X bowed and teleported away.


    The chains on his soul somehow grew heavier. He had no choice but to follow the other.


    "Relax, X." He whispered to himself. "Just a little more time and it will all be over."


    **********


    Natalia teleported, her sister-wives accompanying her. They were on a mission on behalf of their husband.


    They had to bring Ezra Matten home.


    With the three women, which made a group of four fifth ring vampires, there was no way she would fail.


    She had suspected Ezra ever since she discovered that he was preparing Olivia for ascension.


    She should have eliminated him then but the limited number of male vampires available had stayed her hand.


    The females could be replaced but a male? With Macmillan and Aaron dead, killing Ezra would reduce the number of covens under Griffin down to two.


    This meant that most of their subjects would be relegated to drinking blood wine for a mere token of vitality. Something that would reduce the strength of their subjects in contrast to the other counts whose subjects readily got vitality from their coven leaders.


    That would have been a weakness and in their world, weaknesses were a prelude of violence.


    Her sister-wives stalked beside her as she stepped out of the room they''d teleported into.


    That was one of the advantages of her brief stay here. She knew the terrain.


    She led the way, moving through the silent house. Her ears strained, trying to pick up every sound within the house.


    The house was eerily silent but that didn''t mean a thing. Vampires were naturally quiet and without heartbeats, able to move without making a single sound.


    She moved through the house, going from empty room to empty room.


    She frowned. They should''ve heard something by now. She didn''t like the picture the situation was painting.


    She signaled, sending two of her sister-wives to check downstairs before making her way towards a location she knew Ezra was fond of.


    His study.


    When she got to the door of the study, she signaled the sister-wife with her and deployed her blackzone.


    Whoever was inside wouldn''t see the blackzone through the walls which would also prevent any sound from leaking out.


    She exchanged a nod with her sister-wife and unleashed her Aura. The weight would prevent anyone from teleporting away.


    She burst into the room, kicking down the door to see a fat load of nothing.


    There was no one in the room.


    Instead, a dark arrow was embedded on the surface of the desk, pinning a note to it.


    She walked closer, reading the note.


    Her hand shot out and snapped the arrow in rage.


    She turned and left, leaving the note behind.


    It read:


    ''Better luck next time, Natalia.''

 Chapter 188: A Furious Count

    Natalia stalked through the walls of the T-Max building.


    Her fury was almost a physical force, each step reflecting it plainly for all to see.


    The few midnight shoppers rushed out of her way, not wanting to interfere with a force of nature.


    She was disguised in her human form as was necessary. She took the elevator, almost punching the wall at the wait as the box moved between floors.


    The elevator finally dinged, allowing her to step out on the floor. She strode towards the shop, entered, bypassed the stammering attendant and pushed the door to the office open, slamming it against the wall.


    "Welcome." Miss Red stood smoothly from her desk, her smile professional. "How may I help you?"


    Natalia surged forward, grabbing the vampire by the throat and pinning her to the wall. "Where is Ezra Matten?" She snarled.


    Red was silent for a moment before she giggled.


    "You''re laughing?" Natalia asked incredulously. Her black zone rolled off her to solidify over them. "You''re laughing?!" She roared.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Red asked, still giggling. "Think very carefully before you answer that question."


    Natalia narrowed her eyes at her words. Where was her confidence coming from?


    "This is the city lord''s domain." Red laughed. "Itachi is just a few floors above us. How do you think he''ll take it if he learns that the first wife of a count came to his domain to threaten one of his subjects?"


    Natalia gritted her teeth. Red was right. She couldn''t do this here.


    Then, her lips curved into a cruel smile. "And what if I took you away from here?"


    "And make me miss the report I have to give to the City Lord''s first wife?" Red giggled. "We both know you won''t. I am a vampire under the banner of the City Lord."


    "I''ve taken steps to make sure that if anything happens to me, every evidence both true and untrue that Ezra has on your activities goes straight to the City Lord. I''m quite curious to see what his reaction would be."


    Natalia stared deep into the vampire''s eyes. "Why?"


    Red tilted her head in confusion.


    "Why are you going this far for Ezra Matten?" Natalia asked.


    "I made a blood oath." Red answered. "Give and take. I have taken. This is me giving."


    Natalia stared hard at the woman, her eyes narrowing in thought. This was more than just a blood debt. Something else was going on here and she would find out what it was.


    She released Red, stepping back. She clenched her fists tightly and spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Watch your back, Red. You''ll eventually leave this building. Lots of vampires disappear never to be found again."


    "Thank you for the advice." Red grinned. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Natalia turned and walked away, dismissing her black zone. She teleported away mid-step, appearing in the teleportation room at the sanctuary of her husband.


    It didn''t take her too long to get to the throne room.


    Griffin was sitting, his posture easy for her to read.


    The moment she entered, he stood up, striding towards her. "Just in time!" He called out. "Where is he? Where is that scoundrel?"


    "He''s gone." Natalia whispered, the words tasting like ash in her mouth.


    Griffin stopped, pausing to take in her words. "He''s... what?"


    "He was already gone before we got there." Natalia said. "He knew we were coming. Probably from the moment the peacekeepers rejected his proposal."


    All was silent before Griffin roared in fury. A glowing red chain snapped out of him, shattering his throne into splinters.


    Red lightning wreathed his form, making his crimson eyes stand out. "Ezra Matten." He growled. "Wait till I get my hands on you."


    **********


    X crouched in the shadows, waiting for his target to arrive.


    Ever since he''d been created, he''d never once been able to reject an order and this time was no different.


    He''d done a lot of unspeakable things for Griffin even going as far as killing his own brothers.


    His mind shied away from the memories. This wasn''t the time for that.


    He focused on his orders, picking apart each word.


    "Go among the peacekeepers. Find the Ascension well and report to me."


    He checked his available options. How could he get out of fulfilling the order?


    There was no hole out of it. He had to find the Ascension well. Even his soul rebelled at the thought of not doing it.


    Fortunately, his target has arrived, the vampire parking his expensive car in his private parking spot.


    X wondered at how stupid the mortal authorities were. Here was a group of cops moving around in expensive cars and living in high-end apartment buildings like this one.


    Wasn''t that enough to warrant an investigation?


    His mind moved away from that. He was probably overthinking things. The peacekeeper captain would have a way of reducing the attention gained by her officers.


    His target stepped out of his hover car, whistling happily.


    X waited as the vampire walked past his hiding spot without even a pause. He shook his head in disappointment. Some people were not meant to be cops.


    He surged forward, his hand plunging through the man''s back to grip his heart.


    "Officer Target." X whispered. "How have you been?"


    "X." Target choked. X had pierced his lungs as he thrusted to get to the heart.


    Blood poured down his lips as he looked down in confusion. His heart had not been destroyed. There was no exit wound. All X had done was pierce him through the back to grab his heart.


    "Calm down, man." Target said, raising his two hands. "Is this about your two hundred million? Come on. everything was fair and square."


    X''s grip on his heart tightened a bit, his flesh trying to regenerate over his arm.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Target called out in a panic. "The money''s been shared. The captain has taken her piece but don''t worry. I can get fifty million back to you."


    For a moment, X toyed with the idea of retrieving the money for himself before dismissing it. He was here for something else.


    "The Ascension well. Where is it?"


    Target froze.


    "I know you know where it is, Target." X growled. "You keep an eye on everyone including your boss. Don''t make me ask a second time. Where is the Ascension well?"


    "I... I..." Target stammered.


    X tightened his grip.


    "Wait! Wait! I''ll tell you! Don''t kill me. I''ll fucking tell you." Target cried out.


    X waited in silence.


    Target rattled off the address to a cathedral, begging for his life on every fifth word.


    When he was done, X stood silently before sighing. "You should''ve been a good cop and not follow your boss, Target. Now, I''ve got to report to my master."


    X squeezed and Target''s body slid off his hand, hitting the floor with a muffled thump. The man was dead.


    X materialized his fire, burning the body into ashes. He brought out his phone and sent a message. It was much easier to clean up dust than to clean up bodies.


    As he left the private corner, he turned Griffin''s words in his mind. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go among the peacekeepers. Find the Ascension well and report to me."


    Griffin hadn''t specified the time he had to make his report.


    X smiled to himself.


    That was a small loophole he could take advantage of.

 Chapter 189: One New Member

    An hour earlier


    Ezra sat behind the desk in his study, his fingers tapping away.


    With each tap, he considered his options. The alliance with Helena was on shaky ground. What, he wondered, will the woman do now that she knew he also had the location of the Ascension well?


    That was why he was accelerating his plans. Drinking from the well was their top priority but so was their safety.


    The door to the study opened and the woman filed in. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra sat up, his focus sharpening.


    "Alright." He looked towards Red. "What were you able to find?"


    "The records at the City Lord''s domain did have something on the well." Red answered.


    "The location was there all along?" Gen asked incredulously.


    "No. There was nothing on the well''s location or contents." Red answered. "There were only records of deaths."


    "Deaths?" Olivia frowned from her place beside Ezra''s desk. "The Ascension well kills?"


    "Yes." Red answered. "It was hidden deep in the other records but the deaths caused by the well has been recorded as deaths due to low vitality."


    Ezra leaned back in his seat with a sigh. "I knew there was a catch."


    "Apparently, the well has a minimum vitality requirement. Our Ascensions need vitality. The well doesn''t remove the need for vitality but instead, reduces the amount of vitality needed. Those who try to ascend without enough vitality die in the process."


    "Do we know the minimum amount of vitality required for the use of the well?" Olivia asked.


    "No." Red answered. "There are no records of that."


    There was silence in the room as they thought about it. Drinking from the well without the necessary vitality would be a death sentence for Olivia.


    He had spent time since they hatched their plan sending most of his vitality exclusively to Olivia even at the cost of his blood oath to Red. Fortunately, Red had permitted it.


    However, the vitality they had accumulated was a mere fraction of the amount needed to ascend.


    Would that be enough?


    His mind wandered till it landed on a certain young old man.


    "Wait a minute. Adam was able to use the Ascension well wasn''t he? And he was human."


    The women''s eyes snapped to him in attention as his mind went to his human soul.


    "Adam was able to survive because he was human. His soul was able to create a steady amount of vitality in order to help him."


    Olivia straightened in realization. "We could do hat too! All we need is a steady supply of vitality through the soul bond!"


    "Exactly!" Ezra laughed in delight.


    That was the moment his phone dinged with the sound of an incoming message. He frowned as he pulled it out of his pocket.


    It was from an unknown number. He opened it to see a simple message that read:


    ''Griffin found out your betrayal through peacekeeper. Run.''


    That was when he felt it. A tug through the blood debt from X.


    He shot to his feet immediately.


    "Helena told Griffin about our plans to betray him!"


    "What?" Gen was alert in an instant, ready for a fight.


    "We need to get out of here!" Ezra commanded. "Pack anything that could be used to track us. Leave the rest. You have one minute."


    The women were put of the study before he even finished the last sentence. The breeze from their departure rustled the curtains of the windows behind him.


    He turned back to the table, grabbing documents and destroying them. He put the necessary memory sticks in his pockets and destroyed the rest.


    He turned to leave before pausing. He couldn''t resist a final message to the one he knew would be coming after him.


    He turned, grabbed a piece of paper and a pen.


    Quickly scribbling his message, he reached into a drawer and retrieved the dark arrow which had previously been embedded in his wall.


    He placed the paper on his desk and with a quick stab, pinned it to the desk using the arrow.


    He smirked at the message and left.


    He rushed to the living room of the mansion where the ladies were already waiting.


    "Olivia." He called out. "First, let''s go to the City Lord''s domain."


    Olivia nodded and they grabbed hold of each other, disappearing in a flash of light.


    They appeared in the public teleportation room of the City Lord''s domain, stepping out quickly before other vampires came and they were seen.


    No one had to know that they had been here.


    A few minutes later, they were gathered in Red''s office.


    As they all took their seat, Red sighed at she paced the length of the office. "What do we do now? What are the next steps?"


    "The next step," Ezra stood from the chair he was sitting on, facing Red directly, "is for you to choose."


    Red stopped her pacing, turning to stare at him. "Choose?" She frowned, confused.


    "If anything happens," Ezra stepped closer, "we can leave in an instant but you can''t. You work here."


    "When Griffin can''t find us, he''ll come after the person most closest to us, which is you."


    There was silence as Red processed his words, her eyes widening in realization. She turned to see Olivia and Gen who were staring at her, their expressions serious.


    "I thought about it and I realized...," Ezra turned away, staring around the room, "how useful you''ve been to us."


    "You''ve helped us even when you had no need to. Like right now." He turned back to her with a smile.


    Red stared at him, her face going through different expressions like she had no idea what to be feeling.


    "You have different beautiful qualities and have an in with the vampires within the City Lord''s domain. Those are just a few reasons why I believe you will be a good fit in my coven."


    Red''s face went slack with shock.


    "So, what do you say, Red?" Ezra stretched a hand out. "Will you join the Matten Coven?"


    Red blinked in shock for a few times before her expression firmed. She turned and walked to her desk, rummaging through it as the others watched in confusion.


    She finally pulled out a document and filled it. She turned to Ezra and presented it to him with a wide smile on her face.


    "Sign it." She said. "With blood, please."


    Ezra burst into laughter at that.


    "You had us going for a moment there." Gen piped up from her spot on the chair, giggling.


    Olivia watched from next to her, a hint of a smile on her face.


    In a few minutes, they had gone through the procedures.


    "Okay." Red said. "You guys can go on. I''ll be staying back to file the proper documents and make this official. Don''t worry about me. I''m still a subject under the City Lord. I''ll be safe here."


    "Alright." Ezra agreed. "Stay safe. We''ll be back for you in thirty minutes."


    And with that, they left, missing Natalia''s arrival by just a single minute.

 Chapter 190: Roadblock

    Natalia strode into the building, trying to match the confident gait of the skin she was wearing.


    This was another advantage of her staying at the Mattens. She knew everything about their personalities, their tics and their movements.


    She nodded at the security official, putting her hands in her pockets. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mr. Matten." A man who was also coming in for work, came forward respectfully. "We received a few documents pointing to a transfer of assets, is it true?"


    Natalia nodded decisively at the man who she now recognized as the Chief Financial Officer of Ascendant Capital. "Yes. Go through it and send it to my desk with immediate effect."


    The man nodded and turned away to carry out her orders.


    She smiled to herself.


    It had been trivially easy to shapeshift into Ezra, using her chameleon. The Mattens would not dare appear in public now that Griffin was after them. This meant that Ascendant Capital was open for her to make the necessary changes they needed.


    She stepped into the elevator, marveling at the change in height and perspective. How did men go around everyday seeing over the head of everyone else?


    She heaved a huge sigh of relief. At least for a few hours, she wouldn''t have to bear the constant weight on her chest.


    The elevator dinged and she walked into the office, the assistant behind the desk stood in surprise. "Mr Matten. I thought you weren''t coming in today."


    "Change of plans, Ava." Natalia smiled. "There''s a few things we have to do today."


    "Okay sir." Ava nodded with a smile as Natalia entered the office.


    She paused as she caught sight of a familiar painting on one of the walls. She scoffed. She had wondered where the painting had gone. Turns out Griffin had given Matten. What a waste of a gift.


    She turned away, walking to the desk. She walked around and sat, admiring it.


    It seemed new. She frowned, checking the floor. There were a few subtle marks on the floor showing a frequent change of desks.


    Natalia wondered why. Was he hiding something in his desks? Something that needed him to change desks a lot?


    It didn''t matter because the desk was now open to her. Whatever it is, she''ll find it.


    She opened the drawers, searching through it. She found memory sticks, putting them on the table before she scored gold.


    The partnership plans with TransitLink.


    She''d found the important documents detailing the current steps in the plan where Ezra had stopped. It was time to revive the partnership.


    She set the document aside and picked up the memory sticks, plugging and checking them one after the other.


    Most were useless documents. A few contained ledgers of Ascendant Capitals which she scrutinized until she found something.


    She traced the money, until she came to a strange company.


    She picked up her phone and placed a call.


    "Hello? Yes. Find everything you can about a company for me. Its name is Dark Horse LLC."


    She rattled off the address and other necessary details. If this was what she thought it was, it was game over for Ezra Matten.


    She went through the remaining memory sticks, discarding them all.


    She clutched the important one, placing it in her jacket pocket.


    Just then, her phone rang. She picked it up, listening to the voice on the other end.


    "Yes? What did you find?"


    She listened.


    "A paper company?"


    She listened some more.


    "Perfect."


    She ended the call and began to laugh. She''d found it!


    Ezra Matten''s slush fund.


    The place he was keeping all the wealth he''d siphoned off Ascendant Capital for himself.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." She called out.


    The assistant, Ava, walked in, carrying a document. "Mr Matten, this is the document from the CFO''s office detailing the transferral of assets."


    "Perfect." Natalia took the documents and went through them. She nodded. Everything was in order.


    By signing the document, she would be transferring a few key assets to the company Griffin had created to partner with Ascendant in his territory.


    This would allow them to siphon a bit of Ascendant''s assets under the radar, draining Southside bit by bit.


    She signed it, handing it back to the assistant. "Make sure the transfer is carried out immediately."


    Ava frowned, confused. "Sir?"


    "Yes?" Natalia raised a brow. What was the matter?


    "We can''t proceed without the signatures of the other two co-CEOs." Ava answered.


    "The two... co-CEOs?" Natalia asked, a headache building in her head.


    "Yes sir. Mrs Olivia and Mrs Genesis." Ava smiled. "As you once said, it''s company regulations on all major decisions such as these."


    Natalia leaned back in the chair, whispering under her breath. "Ezra, you bastard?"


    Why couldn''t he just make things easy and die in a ditch somewhere?


    "Alright." Natalia nodded, taking a document from her table and handing it to Ava. "These are the documents needed for the resumption of the TransitLink partnership. I want everything up and running by tomorrow."


    "Yes sir." Ava accepted the document and left.


    Natalia stood from the desk. She needed two other vampires to act as Olivia and Gen.


    Her phone dinged and she retrieved it, reading the message. It was a summons from Griffin.


    Just in time. She did need a distraction.


    **********


    X wandered the park, searching for excuses not to go back and report to Griffin.


    He''d gone to the location himself and found the well, confirming the authenticity of the information.


    He''d tried to retrace Helena''s steps, trying to find out how she''d eventually settled on the cathedral in reverse.


    It was a fun distraction from the gentle tugging on his soul to go back.


    When that stopped being fun, he wandered into the park he was now, trying to count the average number of leaves a branch would have.


    He was currently trying to decide if branches were allowed to have sub-branches or if the sub-branches were in fact branches on their own right.


    He was humming to himself when she appeared in front of him.


    Griffin''s second wife.


    He immediately went on a knee in deference. "My lady!"


    "What are you doing here, X?"


    "My lady, the peacekeeper hid something here and I was trying to find it."


    "That is not your objective." She stated coldly. "Did you find the well?"


    "Yes, my lady." He had no choice but to answer. Griffin''s wives were an extension of himself.


    "Good." She nodded. "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 191: Guardian Of The Abyss

    Ezra knew that time was fast running out.


    Griffin was on his trail and Helena had some plan to use the Ascension well.


    He led the way out of Red''s office to a secluded corner where Olivia grabbed both him and Gen, teleporting them out of the City Lord''s domain.


    They appeared in a flash of light inside a crypt that looked like it just survived from the wrath of graverobbers.


    "What a nice place." Gen drawled as she looked around. She kicked one of the broken stones beside her, sending it skittering into the wall. "If I ever did die, I''d like to become a ghost and haunt places like this. All I need is people to visit from time to time."


    Ezra looked around, noting the high density of vitality in the air. He could feel it like a tingling on his skin. It was as if an old friend was near. As if his very being recognized the vitality.


    "I can feel it." He whispered. "It''s calling out to me."


    Adam''s words came back to him as if the Eternal was speaking in his ear.


    "You''re the result of a plan laid a thousand years ago, Ezra. A carefully orchestrated future that is coming to pass."


    He closed his eyes, feeling like he was on the cusp of something. Something great.


    "When you see the Ascension well, drink from it. Drink and open your eyes."


    "What are we waiting for?" Gen''s voice pulled him out of his reverie. "Let''s go to our destiny." She laughed.


    "This way." Olivia led them to a corner of the crypt where there was a hidden door. She opened it and led them down a narrow passageway, the vitality in the air thickening with each step.


    They finally got to the end which was blocked by a small door designed with various symbols and runes.


    "Look at this." Olivia motioned. "It''s one of the progenitor''s locks."


    At the center of the door was a familiar image of a thick and gnarly tree. The progenitor''s symbol.


    "As a prince with a relic, you have the ability to open the lock." Olivia stepped back to give him a clear view. "It''s up to you now." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra sighed, stepping forward. He stared at the part of the door. There was no keyhole but there was a slight depression that indicated what must be done.


    He hesitated, before placing his palm on the symbol, feeling it heat up slightly at his touch.


    He felt a prickle on his skin and a bit of his vitality was drawn into the door.


    The door hummed like a chef after tasting a meal before going quiet.


    Ezra tried to pull his hand from the door but it remained stuck.


    "Err¡­," He turned to look at Olivia, "is this supposed to happen?"


    Then the world disappeared. Light faded to a pinprick at the edge of his vision and that''s when he felt it.


    An unimaginably vast being standing at the edge of his consciousness.


    The being breathed deeply and it felt like the dying and rebirth of worlds. Stars were extinguished and created anew.


    Ezra froze, not daring to make a sound.


    He somehow knew that the being was both alive and sleeping but even a shred more of its attention would result in his death.


    The being''s Aura descended upon him, feeling like everything and nothing all at once.


    His soul was stripped bare, every facet of his life scrutinized.


    After a moment, there was a pause.


    He''d been judged and found wanting.


    Panic seized him as the beings Aura reached out and settled upon him like a veil of finality. It reached deep within him and paused.


    It looked closer, scrutinized him with muted curiosity and after a moment, withdrew with an Aura of approval.


    Ezra was thrust back to reality as abruptly as he had left.


    He gasped, stumbling back from the door as it swung open with a loud creak.


    "Ezra! Ezra!" Gen held him, as he wheezed, clutching his heart. "Calm down! You don''t need to breathe. Just stop. Pause!"


    Ezra took huge gulps of air, sinking to his knees.


    His mind whirled, standing on the edge of the abyss.


    "Ezra! Ezra!"


    WHAM!


    Ezra startled as a punch hit his cheek. Gen cocked back her fist and threw another one.


    His hand shot up and caught it before it could land.


    "Finally." She sighed in relief.


    Ezra looked around, seeing Gen and Olivia watching him in concern and the previously closed door wide open.


    "What was that?" He whispered.


    "The guardian of the Abyss." Olivia whispered into the silence. "Only princes get to see him. Those who are not princes merely get checked out by the lock itself."


    Ezra sat there for a moment, trying to organize his thoughts.


    After a minute, he stood slowly. "Let''s go. There''s no time to waste."


    The ladies nodded as he led the way into the dark chamber.


    As they stepped in, there was a click and light filled the room.


    Ezra blinked as his eyes adjusted instantly, taking in the room.


    The chamber was spacious but not huge, its walls smooth, showing signs of Custodian creation.


    The room had been lightened by high tech bulbs equipped with motion sensors designed to detect even the slightest movement. Of course a vampire could fool it but not if they were not aware of its presence.


    In the center of the chamber was a flowing fountain, crafted from polished marble.


    Water cascaded gently from a central spout, creating a soothing sound of running water that echoed throughout the room.


    The fountain''s basin was wide and shallow, allowing a clear view of the star of the show. The water.


    The water present in the fountain shimmered with an ethereal blue light, casting a warm glow on the environment.


    Ezra stepped forward in awe.


    Vitality was pouring off the fountain as if there were a hundred vampires in the room having an orgy. The vitality mingled in the air, spreading a warm soothing atmosphere.


    Even an ordinary human would be able to feel that there was something supernatural about the chamber.


    The three vampires walked slowly towards the fountain, the vitality in the air coating their skin.


    Ezra watched the mesmerizing flow of the water. "If only vampires can extract vitality from the air."


    "That''s why we can''t." Gen laughed. "We''ll be too powerful."


    "We''re already too powerful. Why not just add a little more?"


    "I''m quite sure this does not qualify as a little more." Olivia said.


    They all paused in front of the fountain.


    "Are you ready?" Ezra turned to Olivia.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I''m ready or not." She stepped forward. "We know the risks and rewards. We are doing this."


    "Alright." Ezra said.


    Olivia nodded at them and took a step forward, standing at the very edge of the fountain.


    She knelt beside it and dipped her hand into the glowing liquid, scooping it up and taking a sip.


    They all paused, waiting for the effect.


    After a few seconds of nothing happening, Gen spoke. "Huh." She raised both eyebrows. "I guess there''s a minimum amount you need to drink."


    Olivia turned back to the fountain and began drinking, every scoop increasing the quantity of the liquid within her.


    After a few minutes, she stopped.


    "What does it taste like? How does it feel?"


    "It feels like¡­," Olivia answered, "like there''s a storm of vitality trapped in my stomach."


    Ezra frowned from where he stood. "Is that it? Shouldn''t the ascension have begun by now?"


    "I think-" Olivia gasped and the amount of vitality in the chamber spiked, wafting off Olivia.


    She staggered as the vitality burst out of her stomach and sank into her soul. She threw her head back and screamed into the sky.


    The ascension has begun.


    Her eyes began glowing with a fierce blue light as her soul began to change slowly.


    "Now!" Ezra glanced at Gen who gave him a sharp nod.


    At his signal, they began pumping a steady amount of vitality into Olivia through their soul bond.


    Her soul sucked the vitality eagerly, each drop disappearing as fast as it had appeared.


    Olivia''s feet slowly left the ground as she began to hover in the air.


    Her body shined with a bright radiance, the glow enveloping her completely.


    After a few minutes, the soul finally stopped accepting extra vitality.


    Ezra eased off, heaving a sigh of relief. Olivia still hovered in the air, her ascension ongoing.


    That was when he felt it.


    Inch by inch, vitality began traveling from Olivia towards him. He turned to Gen and based on her expression, the same thing was happening to her.


    Then as if suddenly released from captivity, the vitality surged forward, slamming into him like a hammer.


    He gasped as it entered his soul, filling every nook and cranny.


    It sank deep into his flesh, cleansing it and preparing it.


    His eyes widened as he recognized what was happening.


    An ascension.


    He was ascending to the third ring.

 Chapter 192: A Second Death

    Ezra sank to his knees as the vitality began rewriting his body and soul.


    Making it stronger, better, faster.


    The energy from Olivia rushed into him, merging with his soul, making it denser and more physical.


    He closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling until the energy stuttered. It surged forward again before crashing back, unable to do more.


    Ezra''s eyes shot open in panic. He could feel the energy building up with nowhere to go. He instinctively knew that if this was allowed to continue for much longer, it could result in something much worse.


    He glanced around and his eyes fell on the Ascension well.


    Adam''s words replayed itself again.


    "When you see the Ascension well, drink from it. Drink and open your eyes."


    ''I still haven''t drunk from it, have I?''


    He stood, stumbling to the fountain and dipped his hand in, almost falling inside.


    With one hand, he began scooping the water in his mouth, feeling the vast amount of energy in each sip rest in his stomach.


    After a moment of frustration, he snarled and dipped his head into the fountain, drinking directly from the source.


    After a long moment of drinking, he stumbled back from the mountain as the water began bubbling. Then like a broken dam, it rushed forward, following the path of least resistance. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It filled his body and when it got to the barrier where the previous energy was building up, it broke through, sending a flash of pain through his body.


    Ezra blinked in surprise more than pain, then fell to the floor¡­ dead.


    **********


    Ezra''s eyes blinked open and for a moment, he wondered why he was in this position.


    Then, the memories rushed into him and he sat up at once.


    "Easy." A familiar and deep voice spoke from behind him.


    In an instant, Ezra was on his feet in a battle stance, facing the source of the voice.


    "Hmmn, not great but not bad. You''ve still got room to improve." The man grinned at him and he blinked at the warmth in the golden eyes.


    His brain stuttered.


    Golden eyes.


    The same face he''d seen in so many dreams.


    The same voice he''d heard so many times.


    It was the progenitor.


    Ezra slowly relaxed, taking in the dark room.


    The walls were made of darkness and so were the furniture, two chairs facing each other with a small table in the middle. The progenitor was sitting comfortably on one of the chairs, radiating an aura of nobility.


    This had to be a dream.


    Then, his eyes widened.


    He wasn''t in anybody''s body. He could move freely. There was no Shadrach. It was just him and the progenitor.


    "Have a seat." The progenitor gestured at the chair opposite him. "We have a lot to discuss."


    Ezra slowly made his way to the chair and sat, not taking his eyes off the progenitor for a moment.


    "Are you¡­" He swallowed. "Are you here? In First City? Or is this another dream?"


    "Another dream, Ezra Matten." The progenitor chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "However, it''ll be the first and last of its kind."


    "What do you mean?" Ezra leaned forward, sitting at the edge of his chair. "The first and last?"


    "Your other dreams were memories." The progenitor said. "Memories of Shadrach, my chosen heir. This¡­ is not a memory. It is currently happening at this very moment."


    Ezra''s mouth opened and closed his mouth, having no idea what to say.


    "I know you want some answers. I''m here to give you what I can." The progenitor smiled.


    "How is this happening at this very moment? Aren''t you in the Abyss?"


    "I do not know." The progenitor stretched his hand, picking up the cup of tea that was on the table like it had always been there and took a sip. "I may be in the Abyss or even on other worlds. The me here is not real. I''m just a memory sealed inside of my relics."


    Ezra blinked.


    "I can see that I''m confusing you." He chuckled. "Let me start from the beginning."


    He leaned forward, his expression intense.


    "Have you ever wondered, why would I need an heir?" He whispered, forcing Ezra to lean closer to catch his words. "The vampires could govern themselves. They don''t need someone else lording over them."


    "I didn''t need an heir to keep the vampires in line in my absence. No. I needed an heir to guard the door to the abyss and keep it open, Ezra Matten. Someone I can trust to let the right people in and keep the wrong people out."


    Ezra frowned remembering his second dream of the progenitor. Hadn''t the wolfskins that had attacked been said to have come from the Abyss?


    The progenitor leaned back with a sigh, his face displaying the weight of his age. "Most people don''t know but I''m not from this world. I''m from a very different world. A world filled with magic, legends and wonders. Beings powerful enough to make me look like a toddler."


    "I was a very ambitious kid, Ezra." The progenitor smiled softly. "I became powerful and forged myself into a new being. A new race. And in the process, I made a lot of enemies. Including enemies angry enough to chase me to the ends of the world."


    "And what did I do?" He chuckled. "I ran. I escaped from my world and slipped into the Abyss."


    He sat up, focusing on Ezra. "Do you know what the Abyss is? The Abyss is a world, a road and a wasteland all at the same time. The Abyss is the desolate roadway that connects all the worlds in existence. It is also not a place for the weak."


    "I wandered the Abyss until I found the perfect hiding place. A world with the smallest door to the Abyss. A world untouched by the energies of the Abyss. And that is how I came to Earth."


    "I built a family and made sure my race flourished like it was meant to."


    Then he grinned, displaying his fangs.


    "Until my enemies caught up to me."

 Chapter 193: Be Complete

    "They barged into Earth like they owned the place, searching for me." The progenitor grinned. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."I destroyed them of course. I''ve had a thousand years to experiment and refine. I was much more powerful than I''d been when I left."


    "However, I am now a much more mature man. I knew that those below me should not have to pay for my sins. So, I knew what I had to do."


    "I would take the fight to my enemies and settle things once and for all." The progenitor stood, walking to the window taking up one wall. A window that had not been there before.


    He crossed his arms behind his back, gazing at the view of a vast desert with a red sun shining over it.


    "While I was gone, I needed someone to guard the door to the Abyss. And I chose Shadrach."


    "I planned to make him as strong as possible, creating a grimoire filled with relics to make him protector of Earth." He sighed. "But those idiots murdered him. My grand plan, gone. Along with the completed parts of the grimoire. Just like that."


    "I still had to leave but I had no one to act as guardian now." He turned to look at Ezra, his golden eyes pinning him to his chair. "So I hatched a plan."


    "The guardian needed to be two things. First, he needed to be of my blood. Second, he needed to be a holder of one of my relics."


    "So, I forged the key to the Abyss, cracked it in two and hid each half. One half was hidden in the blood of my human descendants. That way, it''ll endure." He walked slowly and sat back in his chair. "The second half, I hid in the new relics I crafted."


    "When the two become one, a new guardian is born." The progenitor grinned, leaning forward. "And you, Ezra Matten, are my new guardian."


    Ezra sat back in¡­ not shock. Something else.


    He didn''t know what he was feeling because deep down, he had expected this. He had pondered and wondered. Why was he special? Why was he different from the other vampires?


    Why could he walk openly in the sun before he even got his first tattoo? Why did he have a soul bond?


    "Your body has been undergoing the necessary changes and now, with your drink of the Ascension well, the process is complete." The progenitor continued. "Congratulations, Ezra Matten."


    Ezra expelled a breath of air. "I¡­" He raised his head and met the eyes of the progenitor. "What does this mean for me?"


    "It means you have to grow powerful, find the door of the abyss and open it before it all goes to hell." The progenitor stated in satisfaction.


    "Open it?" Ezra frowned. "The door to the Abyss is closed?"


    "Yes." The progenitor nodded. "If I had left the door open, who knows what could enter Earth. My enemies? The beings that stalk the Abyss? Or something much worse?"


    "I fashioned a lock that can only be opened from the inside." The progenitor leaned forward. "Time is running out, Ezra Matten."


    "What do you mean time is running out?"


    "The door to the Abyss must be open. By closing it, I cut the world off from the roadway." The progenitor held Ezra''s gaze, his golden eyes intense.


    "If the door isn''t opened in time, Earth will forever be cut off from the Abyss and would cease to exist along with all that was within it."


    Ezra sat back in shock. "What?"


    The dark room shook like it had been rocked by an earthquake. The window of the desert flickered and disappeared.


    "Our time together ends here, Ezra Matten." The progenitor stood and Ezra followed suit.


    "Grow strong." The progenitor stepped closer and placed a hand on Ezra''s shoulder. "Find my throne. Claim it and open the door to the Abyss."


    "How?" Ezra''s brain was still stuck on the fact that he was a descendant of the progenitor. "How do I find your throne?"


    "Why do you think the guardian had to be my kin?" The progenitor chuckled as another tremor passed through the room. "Our home is ingrained in your blood, Ezra. All you need to do is trust and follow your gut."


    Ezra watched, having no idea what to say.


    "Go, child." The progenitor gave him a gentle push and he sank backward into darkness. "Be complete."


    Ezra woke up with a huge gasp. He staggered to his feet, his mind reeling.


    He''d just obtained too much information.


    He was a descendant.


    He was a guardian.


    He was the only hope of the entire world.


    He cursed under his breath, feeling his soul. His vitality was now denser, feeling more liquid than gas.


    He also felt an itch inside of him, like an urge to be somewhere else. He tentatively reached towards the feeling and drew back in shock.


    "Holy shit!" He whispered. "I can teleport!"


    He''d ascended two rings at once. He was now a fourth ringed vampire.


    "Ezra?" Olivia''s voice reached him.


    His head snapped up to see Olivia and Gen rising from the floor. They had both collapsed like he had.


    Olivia was looking at him and he reared back in shock.


    "You eyes¡­" He whispered to her.


    Her eyes were no longer their vivid red. Instead, it was a familiar gold.


    Olivia''s eyes widened as she caught sight of him. "Ezra! Your eyes!"


    He frowned. What happened to his eyes? Her eyes were the more important matter here.


    How did she have the same eyes as the progenitor?


    There was a gasp and he turned to see Gen with a hand over her mouth.


    Her eyes were also golden in color.


    He sucked in a sharp breath. Does this mean¡­


    He stumbled to the Ascension well, looking into the glowing blue liquid.


    His reflection stared back at him with golden eyes.


    He stared for a moment before slowly turning to see Olivia and Gen standing behind him.


    He whispered in awe. "Be complete."


    His transformation had slipped through the soul bond and affected his wives.


    At the realization, something clicked inside him.


    He reached out and white wings burst out of his back and a large battle axe materializing in his hand.


    The ladies stared in shock.


    "That''s¡­ that''s my axe." Gen whispered.


    Ezra stared at the axe in his hand and whispered.


    "Be complete."

 Chapter 194: Soul Con

    "What the fuck is going on?" Gen asked, incredulously. "How are you using our tattoos?"Ezra took a deep breath, feeling the change in his soul. He''d just grown stronger and received answers to a few of his questions. But there was one thing he now knew.


    "The both of you can do it too."


    "What?" Gen said. It didn''t take long for both ladies to be sporting horns and dragon wings. "This¡­ This is¡­"


    "There''s no time to explain." Ezra said. "For now, we hide the golden eyes using our chameleon. We''ve gotten what we came for. Olivia''s now in the fifth ring, I''m somehow in the fourth ring. How about you?" He asked Gen.


    "Fourth ring." Gen answered.


    "Perfect." Ezra nodded. "Let''s hide our eyes then we''re out of here."


    The ladies nodded and in a few seconds, they had the normal vampire red eyes slowly spinning in a mesmerizing motion.


    "Well, well, well," Griffin''s voice reached them. "What do we have here? Isn''t this the vampire I''ve been searching for?" Griffin drawled with an expression of mock surprise.


    Ezra, Olivia and Gen backed up in states of extreme alertness, ready for a fight.


    Griffin stepped into the chamber flanked by three of his wives. He stood there, grinning at Ezra like a feral animal. "I guess I should be thanking you for inviting me to the Ascension well."


    His Aura descended upon the chamber like a physical weight, joined by the Aura of his wives.


    Ezra cursed beneath his breath. He still wasn''t used to the idea that he could teleport and now, that option was gone.


    Griffin was blocking the only exit from the chamber and that meant he''d have to fight the man and his wives.


    "I have to ask." Griffin took a few slow steps forward, the sound of his footsteps echoing in the chamber. "Why betray me, Ezra. We could have been great together. Owned the Southside like we were meant to. Have First City in the palm of our hands. Why would you abandon that?"


    Ezra stared for a moment before he began laughing. He laughed loudly, the sound almost echoing back to him. After a moment, the laughter tapered off, replaced by an incredulous expression.


    "Are you really searching for an answer or is that a rhetorical question?" Ezra asked.


    Griffin stared at him speculatively before nodding slowly. "Do elaborate." He waved at Ezra.


    "Hmmn." Ezra adopted a thinking pose. "Where do I start? Should I start with the fact that there''s no we in everything you said?"


    Griffin frowned.


    "There''s no ''we'' owning Southside together. There''s no ''we'' becoming great together, Griffin. There''s only ''you.'' You do all these for yourself."


    "You want to own Southside alone. You want to become great alone. Don''t insult my intelligence by adding a we in it. At least, have the decency to be honest about how greedy you are."


    "Is that what you really think?" Griffin tilted his head in amusement. "You think I do this for myself? If I become powerful, would my subjects not reap from my power? Would they not enjoy that power?"


    Ezra scoffed. "That means nothing when there''s a chain around your neck. When you don''t even have the freedom to choose who you want to become. That¡­ in a lot of ways, is a fate worse than death."


    Griffin began laughing loudly, the scratchy sound making the occupants of the room wince. "A fate worse than death, he says." Griffin chuckled for a few seconds. "Nothing, Ezra Matten, is worse than death."


    "Is that how X feels?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Ah, come on. There''s no need to hide that dirty secret any longer." Ezra grinned. "I know you took an innocent soul and chained his very soul to you. You made him more of an animal than a person. That''s an unforgivable crime, Griffin."


    "I see." Griffin said. "You solved the mystery of the masked man, huh? Clever. Very clever."


    Griffin clapped slowly.


    "But whoever told you X was an innocent soul?" Griffin grinned.


    Ezra frowned at his words. Was X much worse than he''d thought?


    "X was a soul I created with my very own hands." X took another step forward, his voice calm yet intense. "I gave him life and made him who he is today. As his creator, isn''t it up to me to find a purpose for that life?"


    Ezra frowned, unable to understand. Griffin created X''s soul? How was that even possible?


    "His soul was mine from the very beginning. What I do with it shouldn''t be anyone else''s concern."


    "And yet, X is his own person." Ezra straightened himself to his full length. "No one deserves what you''ve done to him. Which is why¡­ death is a much better option than¡­ that."


    "And that''s your solution?" Griffin chuckled. "Death?"


    "If you must know, I''m bound to X by a blood debt." Ezra grinned. "And before you think to take advantage of it, he''s already used it. Do you know what he wants me to do?"


    Ezra didn''t wait for Griffin''s answer.


    "He wants me to free him. By any means necessary." Ezra paused. "That means that I can kill him if I want to. But then¡­ I discovered something."


    "A bond between your soul and X''s." Ezra took an unconscious step forward. "Guess what I''m about to do."


    Griffin frowned in confusion at Ezra''s grin before his eyes widened.


    Ezra gathered a huge portion of his available vitality and fired it at X''s soul through the blood debt. The vitality hit, latching onto the soul and spreading like a virus. It reached the chains connecting X and Griffin and began to climb on it.


    "If X dies, you die too." Ezra began laughing madly. "Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone?"


    Griffin stumbled back, feeling the invasive vitality. Something was going on in X''s soul and if Ezra was right about what he was, he could die.


    Making a split second decision as he felt X''s soul flicker, he severed the chains holding him to X. It was time to cut his losses.


    Ezra''s eyes widened as he felt the chains wrapping X''s soul break and disappear. He''d actually done it. They''d fooled Griffin and unchained X.


    "Finally!" A voice called out from the corner of the room, stepping slowly into the light. "Fucking finally!"


    Griffin''s eyes widened in shock. "X?" He whispered.


    X stumbled into the open, pulling back the hood over his head. He slowly raised a hand to the mask covering his face.


    "No!" Griffin yelled, stretching a hand out as if he could stop X from where he stood.


    With a snarl, X tore the mask from his face.


    "What the fuck?" Ezra heard Gen''s voice behind him and honestly, he would have said it if she hadn''t because the face behind the mask¡­ had not been what they were expecting.


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 195: Begone Darkness

    "Ho- How is this possible?" Ezra asked in shock.He was looking at a familiar face. A face in which there were two of them in this same room.


    "I''m finally free!" X snarled in victory and turned to Griffin. "Free to destroy you myself."


    The same eyes. The same lips. The same nose. The same face.


    X was an exact copy of Griffin.


    Griffin turned to look at Ezra, his eyes wide. "You tricked me. You fucking tricked me!"


    X began laughing like he''d never had, stumbling backward until he got to the fountain. "Watch me Griffin. Watch me become stronger and come for everything you have."


    He sank to his knees and began drinking from the water.


    "I fucking think not." Griffin snarled, charging forward and Olivia surged forward to halt his advance.


    They met with a loud crash, Olivia slamming a huge battle axe into him which he blocked with his chain wrapped arms.


    His wives dashed in and with a shared glance, Ezra and Gen joined the battle.


    Darkness began pouring from Ezra and after a moment, his wives got the message and began filling the room with darkness.


    Seeing what they were about to do, Griffin snarled and lightning poured off him, stretching to every corner of the room.


    The lightning hit everyone except Griffin who took advantage of the split second to dash past Olivia. With a snarl, he stretched a hand at X who had just begun his ascension to the fifth ring.


    Thwip!


    A black web shot from Ezra''s palm, and stuck to Griffin''s back.


    "What the?" Griffin glanced back in confusion.


    With a great yank, Ezra pulled Griffin back into the fray. As Griffin sailed closer, he pulled back a fist and punched.


    Griffin twisted in the air and met the punch with his legs, using it as a springboard to sail at X again.


    Snarling, Ezra dashed towards them, arriving faster than Griffin who had jumped. He pushed X out of the way and turned, batting away Griffin''s chains with a battle axe which morphed into a sword as he slashed at Griffin.


    Griffin landed on a toe and floated back with a single leap.


    At that moment, darkness totally covered the room.


    Ezra grinned. "Show time."


    The darkness covering Griffin solidified into a coffin and Griffin snarled, emitting a huge wave of lightning that shattered the darkness.


    By that time, Ezra was already at Griffin''s side, his sword descending towards the vampire''s neck.


    Somehow, Griffin was able to sense the coming sword and blocked it with a chain wrapped arm, sending sparks flying in the darkness.


    Griffin stood straight, his entire form now wreathed in lightning. He straightened, chuckling to himself. "I guess I have to do this."


    Whatever it was, Ezra knew he shouldn''t give Griffin a chance to do it.


    He attacked with ferocity, Griffin evading each attack. He didn''t give Griffin a chance to even counterattack, chaining each movement into another attack.


    Griffin blocked, dodged and rolled.


    Ezra pursued, staying on Griffin.


    Then, Griffin released another wave of lightning, forcing Ezra to leap back and fashion the darkness covering them into a box, boxing Griffin in with his lightning.


    A second later, he dropped the box to see Griffin remove the voice modulator on his throat.


    Griffin''s Aura descended like the weight of a mad god. Ezra choked as it filled the whole area.


    Griffin inhaled and spoke two words.


    "Begone darkness."


    It was as if the world itself was waiting on his words. The darkness blanketing the chamber flickered, then dispersed into nothingness.


    Ezra watched in wide eyes. In the darkness, Olivia and Gen had been able to hold back the three fifth ring vampires but now with the darkness gone, how would they hold up.


    "You had no right," Griffin whispered, "to take that soul from me." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And he attacked.


    Griffin''s fist descended with the Aura of a mountain. Strong and Immovable. Ezra dodged, knowing that the attack was not meant to be blocked.


    Griffin leapt after him, his chains whipping through the air.


    A web burst from Ezra''s back and dragged him sideways, out of the way of a bolt of lightning. Griffin''s chains lashed out, wrapping around Ezra''s ankle and with a yank, Griffin was in front of him.


    Ezra''s eyes widened as the fist rushed towards his heart.


    Thwak!


    The fist impacted a palm, stopped an inch away from Ezra''s heart.


    Ezra and Griffin stared at the palm in confusion before tracing it up to see X with a goofy smile on his face. "Hello." He waved with his other arm.


    Ezra blinked at seeing the dopey expression on a face similar to Griffin.


    X lashed out like a snake, forcing Griffin to leap back to avoid the strike.


    "Ezra, my good man." X grinned. "You''ve done a good job so far. Fortunately, I have a score to settle with that guy." He waved at Griffin who was watching them with narrowed eyes.


    "Why don''t you go help your wives? I''ll stay here and take the trash out."


    Ezra didn''t need to be told twice. Olivia and Gen needed him. He gave X a sharp nod and left.


    "With that out of the way," X turned to grin at Griffin, similar red chains crawling down his arms like snakes. "Let''s dance."


    **********


    "Captain. Ezra has arrived at the crypt." Lilith reported.


    Helena stood from her desk, nodding sharply. "Initiate the plan." She commanded.


    Lilith snapped a salute and left the office.


    She was glad the woman hadn''t been killed. She was much more loyal than Target whom she''d sacrificed for her goals. Griffin had to know where the well is and open it for her.


    She teleported to the church, making her way swiftly to the crypt.


    She stalked inside, seeing it empty. With a frown, she walked down the hidden passageway to meet an open door.


    Her eyes widened in shock. Griffin wasn''t here yet. That meant¡­ Ezra had been the one to open it.


    She cursed under her breath. If only she had known.


    This was not the time for regrets.


    She slipped into the room, seeing the Matten coven in the midst of their ascension.


    Marveling at her luck, she slipped into the room, heading to the Ascension well.


    Then, Ezra groaned, waking up. She quickly hid herself away, watching the resulting spectacle.


    The Matten coven now had golden eyes and could use each other''s tattoos. That meant something. Something she''d have to research later.


    She watched in the corner as Griffin entered. She watched as the mysterious masked man that appeared at Target''s auction was revealed to be another Griffin. She watched as X stumbled to the well and began drinking. She watched as the battle began and darkness descended all over the place.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she slipped to the Ascension well and began drinking.


    She ascended and with X''s ascension going on at the same time, no one noticed her.


    After her ascension, she settled back in her corner to watch the fight.


    There was no need for her to intervene. She''d already taken the necessary steps to ensure her victory.


    She grinned to herself.


    The calvary was on its way.

 Chapter 196: Ambition

    Ezra dashed to Olivia just in time to bat away a strike from one of the three vampires attacking them.He twisted, sending a kick at the one attacking from behind.


    Gen disengaged from her opponent, flipping towards them.


    They settled next to each other, each one in a fighting stance.


    "I''ll take the one in the middle." I announced. "Gen, take the right. Olivia, take the left."


    With a nod, they took off.


    Ezra dashed at his opponent and materialized feathers in his hand, throwing them.


    The lady dodged, moving between the feathers like she was dancing.


    Ezra grinned as the Blood Song settled in his veins.


    There.


    He twisted, materializing a giant axe mid-swing.


    The vampire''s eyes widened but she ducked just in time, slipping beneath the strike and reaching towards Ezra''s face.


    Ezra shot a web from his back and dragged himself backward, throwing sharp feathers at her and forcing her to leap back.


    He shot webs at her, trying to stick her to the ground but she kept dodging, bending in ways that no human could mimic.


    She gestured, shooting out the dark waves of the black zone at him. Ezra took a deep breath and yelled a long note.


    Waves of red, green and blue appeared, destabilizing the zone before it could take form.


    The darkness dispersed to reveal nothing. The lady was gone.


    Ezra''s eyes widened and dragged himself to the side with a web just in time to get out of the way of a giant sword. It cracked the ground, sending debris flying at him.


    "Come here you rat!" She snarled at him as she dashed towards him.


    Ezra reached out, his sword appearing in his hand, coated in vitality stealing darkness.


    The lady yelled, descending upon him like a storm. Her sword whirled around, striking once, twice, thrice.


    Sparks flew as he defended himself, parrying with his sword.


    On the fourth strike, he sidestepped, slashing towards her.


    She moved with the swing, bringing her sword up in time to block the strike.


    Ezra dashed in, eliminating the long reach of her sword.


    He attacked, not giving her a chance to disengage. She blocked with the flat of her sword, stopping each strike.


    As he struck her on one side, he materialized a second sword, striking on the other side.


    She dropped her sword, ramming into him with her shoulder.


    Ezra grunted as he was pushed back. His wings burst out of his back, hooking to the floor and halting his momentum.


    "What the?" The vampire looked down at the web on her shoulder, tracing the path to see it end at Ezra''s stomach.


    "Gotcha!"


    Ezra his hand wrapped around the web, yanking it towards him. The lady stumbled forward, just in time to catch a fist to the face.


    Ezra followed it up with more punches, not giving her time to get her bearings. He swung, cutting off her legs.


    A few seconds later, he crushed her heart. She flopped to the floor, dead.


    He turned just in time to see Olivia kill her opponent.


    "No!" Gen''s opponent screamed, distracted by the deaths of her fellow wives.


    Gen went in for the killing blow and leapt back as an arrow shot towards her.


    They all looked up to see Natalia walk in, three arrow notched. She released, sending them hurtling towards Ezra and his wives.


    Ezra stepped to the side, the arrow sailing past his shoulder. An instant later, his hand shot out to snatch the arrow out of the air.


    It had turned around, homing in on him.


    He crushed it in his hand as Natalia snarled. "You all will pay for that."


    Ezra took a step forward and paused as a hand settled on his arm. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked up to see Olivia smiling at him.


    He blinked.


    It wasn''t one of her usual half smiles. Instead, it was an actual smile. He met her eyes to see the cold amusement in it.


    "Don''t worry. We''ve got this. Take care of Griffin instead."


    He met her eyes for a moment before nodding. "Alright."


    His wives were strong enough to take care of themselves. All he had to do was make sure that the threat Griffin posed, ends here and now.


    He turned just in time to see Griffin sever one of X''s arms.


    "Shit!"


    Before another strike could land, he shot a huge pillar of darkness, forcing Griffin to block.


    X leapt backward, taking his arm with him. He pressed it to the wound and it began sewing back together.


    Griffin sighed, turning to face Ezra. "Why do you always have to interfere in my plans, you insect?"


    Ezra could see that their battle had damaged the fountain, the stone standing in the middle, shattered and scattered in the small pool.


    He stepped forward, moving towards X.


    "You''re too greedy, Griffin. Someone has to put a stop to your ambition."


    "My ambition?" Griffin snarled. "All I''m doing is following the mandate given by the progenitor to all princes. Find the throne and claim it! AND YOU CALL THAT AMBITION?!"


    Ezra took a step back, eyes widening. "You''re a prince?"


    Griffin took a step forward, showing his fangs. "I am Griffin. Member of the Night Court and holder of the ninth relic, Imago."


    "All you are is an upstart prince, trying to get in the way of your betters." Red chains snaked down his arms, tinkling as it trailed on the floor. "No more."


    In an instant, he was in front of Ezra.


    Ezra blocked just in time. He was sent flying by the blow, hitting the wall.


    His eyes widened as Griffin flew towards him. With no time to dodge, he wreathed himself in darkness, taking the blow on his crossed arms.


    Griffin ducked, X''s chains flying over his head.


    Ezra stabbed downward with one of Olivia''s throwing knives.


    "Stop." Griffin commanded and for a moment, Ezra was frozen, giving him time to slip away.


    Griffin leapt backward, dodging X''s kick. He raised a hand and a wall of lightning descended, giving him space.


    Through the wall of dancing electricity, X and Griffin watched as he raised both hands in the air.


    "I will call you and you will answer. Come forth. Imago."

 Chapter 197: Tears of Blood

    "I will call you and you will answer. Come forth. Imago."There was a shimmer of light from Griffin which brightened and stepped away from him, materializing to form an image of him.


    The image solidified, becoming a real human. There were now two Griffins ready for battle.


    There was a chuckle beside him and Ezra turned to see X begin to laugh.


    His laughter rang out as he bent over, holding his stomach. After a moment, he stopped, standing straight.


    The wall of lightning finally fizzled out into nothingness as X stepped forward, snarling. "Whatever you do, Griffin, I''ll still kill you."


    Griffin and his doppelganger dashed forward, Griffin going after Ezra.


    Ezra stepped forward, his darkness covering him like armor. He exhaled and sent forward a yell filled with vitality disrupting waves.


    "Quiet." Griffin commanded and Ezra choked, almost taking a lightning bolt to the face.


    Griffin''s chains shot out, wrapping around his legs. Ezra began draining the vitality as he crouched, ready for Griffin.


    Griffin leapt into the air, descending with a bolt of lightning.


    Ezra stepped to the side, evading the attack and swinging a giant axe at the falling count.


    Griffin''s chains lashed out, wrapping around the axe and yanking it to the side. Ezra yanked back, loosening the chains from the axe.


    By the time he swung his axe, Griffin had already landed.


    The axe met the chains, sparks flying as the two weapons clashed.


    Griffin''s other hand surged with lightning, and he thrust it toward Ezra, who barely managed to raise a wall of solidified darkness in time to absorb the attack.


    Ezra dropped the darkness, his sword already dropping towards Griffin.


    "Fall!" Griffin''s voice boomed, his voice filling the chamber.


    In that split second, Ezra stumbled, eyes widening in horror.


    Griffin''s chains snapped out, sinking through his darkness and coiling around Ezra. The command had been meant for both him and his defense.


    Electricity surged through the metal links of the chain and into Ezra''s body. He gritted his teeth as the pain hit him, locking his muscles in place.


    "Finally." Griffin grinned as he stepped closer.


    Through the haze of pain, Ezra snarled, summoning a burst of darkness, breaking the chains. It shattered into nothingness, already weakened by his draining.


    Gasping, Ezra unleashed a torrent of webs, covering Griffin and sticking him to the floor.


    The webs began shimmering as it drained Griffin''s vitality into Ezra.


    Griffin roared, lightning pouring off him and slowly melting the web.


    Ezra materialized an axe, bringing it down on his head.


    Griffin leaned to the side, the axe sinking into his shoulder. He roared as he twisted, breaking free. Lightning immediately erupted from his body, spreading in every direction.


    Ezra dashed forward, the lightning batting into the darkness coating him before fizzing out.


    Griffin rushed to meet him with a yell of fury.


    They closed the distance in an instant, one wreathed in lightning and the other in darkness.


    Griffin jabbed at Ezra who ducked, coming up with an uppercut. Griffin leaned backward, Ezra''s fist passing a hair''s breadth from his face.


    Griffin''s chains lashed out and Ezra batted it away before it could wrap around him.


    Griffin lunged forward, aiming a powerful kick at Ezra''s stomach.


    Ezra blocked with his forearm, the impact reverberating through his bones. He reached out, grabbed Griffin''s leg and twisted it, forcing Griffin to spin awkwardly to avoid being thrown.


    Griffin used the momentum to his advantage, turning the spin into a backhanded punch that Ezra barely managed to parry.


    Ezra staggered backward from the force of the blow, letting out a loud yell.


    Griffin stumbled as the wave of color hit him head on. Red chains lashed out from behind him and wrapped around his neck.


    Seizing the moment, Ezra surged forward with a snarl, thrusting his hand into Griffin''s chest.


    "Griffiiiin!" Natalia''s voice rang out.


    Griffin stared down at the hand sticking out of his chest in confusion.


    X stepped close behind him to whisper into his ear. "See you in hell my lord."


    And with that, Ezra tore his heart out.


    Griffin stumbled backward, his chains falling slack. His mouth opened and closed as he grasped at the chains around his neck.


    A second later, he fell to the floor, dead.


    "Kneel"


    A cold voice rang out and the air thickened, becoming a physical weight.


    Everyone in the room sank to their knees immediately, unable to stay standing.


    An Aura of rage descended upon them and Ezra found himself trembling unconsciously. The pressure was so intense that Ezra couldn''t even lift his head to see what was happening.


    "You dare?" The voice rang out again.


    Ezra''s vision blurred, the strength disappearing from his limbs. His lungs clenched, screaming at him to breathe even as his brain kept reminding him that he didn''t need to.


    The world echoed with the sound of footsteps as the vampire walked closer. He stopped in front of Ezra, standing there.


    "You dare open the Well without my approval?" The voice whispered.


    The vampire crouched, bringing his face to the edge of Ezra''s vision.


    Ezra stared into glowing eyes that burned with icy fury. Itachi Yaiba tilted his head, staring down at Ezra.


    "What do you think will be a fitting punishment for you?"


    "Spare him, my lord." A voice spoke from the side. This time, Ezra recognized it as the Arbiter.


    She stepped closer to the City Lord. "He was acting on my orders."


    Itachi frowned, turning slowly to look at the Arbiter. He studied her for a moment before standing.


    The pressure and Aura disappeared abruptly, the occupants of the room hacking and gasping for breath.


    Itachi clasped his arms behind his back, radiating an aura of authority. "Very well. His punishment is on you, Yuri."


    He turned to the vampires in the chamber. "Here me, citizens."


    Everyone''s attention had already been on him. They watched as he slowly walked to Griffin''s dead body.


    "Count Griffin is dead and Griffin County is no more. A new count will be decided by me at a later date."


    He gazed down at Griffin''s body, his eyes cold.


    "For today, I have a different announcement."


    He tsked, turning to face the Arbiter.


    "In light of the recent events in Southside, I will no longer leave it without a count. From today, Southside will be under the rule of its chosen count. Step forward."


    The Arbiter stepped forward.


    "Kneel."


    She knelt.


    "I strip you of your rank of Arbiter and place you over all of Southside, naming you Countess Yuri of Yuri County."


    Ezra watched in shock as the City Lord nodded at her and turned back to survey the vampires.


    "This is your county now, Yuri. Take care of it."


    Itachi disappeared, leaving as if he had never been there.


    Ezra blinked, turning to look for Olivia and Gen. He knew they were still alive as he could feel their souls through his soul bond.


    "Natalia." Countess Yuri stepped forward just as the heartbroken woman rose to her feet with a snarl. "Stand down. This is not a battle you can win."


    Natalia stood there, watching them with fury.


    "Take the body of your beloved and leave." Yuri said. "This is my final act of mercy to you."


    Natalia stepped forward, tears of blood streaming down her face.


    She walked slowly until she got to Griffin. She sank to her knees, cradling his body to herself.


    Her head snapped up, eyes roaming until they found Ezra.


    "This is not the end." She snarled and disappeared in a flash of light.


    Yuri sighed, before turning to face Ezra.


    "We have a lot to discuss, don''t we?"


    **********


    Black blood flowed on the floor, streaming out of the woman as she crawled.


    She whimpered, choking on her own blood. Dragging herself away with the single limb still attached to her. Her previously pristine white uniform was now stained with grime and blood.


    She began sobbing as the sound of footsteps reached her.


    The figure walked closer, each step feeling like a nail in the coffin.


    The peacekeeper dragged herself to the wall, sitting up and leaning tiredly against it.


    The figure stopped in front of her and crouched, giggling madly.


    "Please spare me! Spare me!"


    "Ahhhhh." The figure sniffed in pleasure. "How I love the smell of vampire blood."


    The peacekeeper kept begging until he thrusted a hand into her chest and ripped out her heart.


    The figure stood, stretching for a moment before he turned and walked out of the alley.


    He stopped on the dark sidewalk, turning to stare at the T-Max building in the distance.


    The sound of the television from one of the apartments in the building he was standing next to.


    "Up next in entertainment news, the popular girl group known as A X E have tweeted a picture that hinted at a possible move to First City. Fans have shown varying reactions, some¡­"


    The figure chuckled, looking up at the moon, his fangs glinting in the night.


    "Ezra Matten, huh?" He chuckled. "Things are definitely going to be fun."


    END OF VOLUME 2: DEBTS OF BLOOD


    sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 198: Theres A War Coming

    Ezra was instantly awake, his eyes snapping open without warning.He groaned as light from the sun entered his eyes, making his head pound lightly.


    He sat up as the door opened and someone walked in.


    "Here." A cup was placed at his lips and he sipped, enjoying the soothing quality of the blood wine. It seeped into him, cooling him and calming his headache.


    He sighed as he finished drinking, leaning back against the headboard of the bed.


    "Blood of a whale." Olivia spoke as she placed the cup on the bedside table. "Perfectly aged."


    Ezra turned, smiling softly at her. "Well, it worked, didn''t it?"


    "That it did." She nodded in agreement.


    Ezra looked down at himself, pausing.


    He was completely naked under the covers.


    "How is she?" He asked Olivia.


    "Still sleeping." Olivia stood smoothly, walking towards the walk-in closet. "The bond took a toll on her. I expect her to sleep for a few hours more."


    "There were no side effects?" He asked.


    "None." Olivia answered as she opened the door. "When she wakes, she''ll be just like the rest of us. Golden eyes and all."


    Ezra sighed in relief, watching Olivia sort through his clothes, trying to pick out what he would wear for the day.


    "Go take your bath Ezra." She spoke from within the closet. "It''s a new day. We have to prepare."


    Nodding to himself, Ezra threw off the covers, standing.


    He swayed as he grew dizzy for a moment before his vitality surged forward, clearing away the last feelings of lethargy from the new bond.


    He walked into the closet and began to shower.


    As the cold water hit his skin, soothing it, his mind went to the procedure they had undertaken the night before.


    After a few hours of sexual intercourse, he had bonded with Red, making her his new wife.


    They had drained blood from each other, turning their blood oath into a blood bond.


    Immediately after, the bond had morphed into a soul bond, draining Ezra''s vitality and ascending Red to the third realm in the process.


    He sighed as he shut off the shower, stepped out and dried himself up.


    He walked out to see his outfit for the day already laid out for him.


    In a few minutes, he was dressed.


    He stepped in front of the mirror, admiring himself.


    Dark blue shoulder length hair, a handsome face, white dress shirt and black pants.


    He nodded at his image, turning away to wear his watch.


    The door opened and Gen sauntered in, grinning mischievously.


    "So," she drawled sultrily, "enjoyed your night?"


    Ezra snorted.


    "I could have done without the vitality drain." He turned to look at her as she flopped backward onto the large bed. "How about you? Enjoy your trip?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen tilted her head in thought. "Traveling everywhere by teleportation wasn''t as fun as I thought it would be."


    Ezra''s eyebrows rose on his face. "And here I was, thinking that the ability to be in most places instantly would be the ability you''d have the most fun with."


    "You aren''t wrong." Gen grinned before her face morphed into a pout. "But it takes the fun out of things. Sometimes, it''s not about the destination but about those you meet on the way."


    "How am I supposed to meet those people on the way if the journey is just a single step?"


    Ezra hummed in agreement as he finally clinched the wristwatch in place.


    Gen stood from the bed and walked to the window, closing her eyes in pleasure as she stepped in the sun.


    "The best part of all this," she said, "is the ability to stand in the sun. Oh, how much I''ve missed this feeling."


    Ezra chuckled as Olivia entered the room, wearing an apron over her dress.


    "Breakfast is ready."


    "Fucking finally!" Gen exclaimed, walking out of the room immediately.


    Ezra chuckled, nodding at Olivia. "I''ll be down in a moment."


    Olivia left, leaving him alone in the room.


    He turned and walked slowly to the window, putting his hands in his pockets.


    He stared at the view of Southside, a train rumbling away in the distance.


    That had been a result of the partnership with TransitLink.


    Now, Ascendant Capital now belongs to Countess Yuri. She was the new ruler of Southside and owned all that he had been taking care of previously.


    His mansion in Griffin''s territory had been sold immediately after the incident at the Ascension well. He had no reason to go back there.


    Griffin may be dead but everyone knew Natalia still held dominion over the territory.


    The City Lord had gone quiet, putting off choosing someone to take over.


    He turned away from the view, making his way to the dining room of the apartment.


    After eating breakfast, they filed into the living room to discuss their next steps.


    "There''s a war coming." Olivia announced. "Yuri doesn''t have a strong base of subjects yet and as she would be receiving punishment from the City Lord on your behalf, her strength is weak."


    "Itachi Yaiba has gone quiet in recent days and the other counts would take this as an opportunity to act."


    "However, this particular war would have two facets."


    Ezra leaned back. "Southside and Westside."


    "Yes." Olivia agreed. "Everyone will be fighting to either own the Ascension well in Southside or the vacant County in Westside."


    "It''ll be fun, won''t it? Fighting in a war." Gen grinned for a moment before sighing. "But we won''t be fighting, would we?"


    "Fighting in this war won''t benefit us in any way." Ezra answered. "We''re free from Griffin and staying here would be detrimental to our plans."


    He remembered the progenitor''s words.


    "The fate of the world depends on it."


    "If only it was a fever dream you got during your ascension." Gen sighed, her eyes flashing golden before turning red immediately after. "Then we won''t have to miss the whole party."


    "Nothing is set in stone yet." Ezra stood, fixing his shirt. "I''ll attend the meeting called by Countess Yuri. After hearing what she has to say, I''ll make my final decision."


    Gen waved from her position on the chair. "Take care."


    "Of course." Ezra smiled in response.


    It was time to meet the new count.

 Chapter 199: Arrivals And Departures

    Itachi stalked through the walls of his domain.It had been a long week.


    First, a count had been killed and now, the council was breathing down his neck and putting pressure on him.


    His mind went to the little princeling. He had wanted to kill the vampire there and then but he had held back as his blood sang in warning.


    He knew very well how powerful blood can be. He was, after all, one of the few who had been able to decipher one or two of the messages hidden in vampire blood by the progenitor.


    He entered his entrance hall, his eyes ghosting over the display of wealth.


    If it was up to him, the entrance hall would be bare but his wives had taken care of the interior decorations.


    He walked straight to his throne room, pushing the door open.


    The darkness in the room bowed to him in greeting, acknowledging their master.


    However, his eyes were on the figure sitting on his throne.


    The woman was dressed in a black leather jacket and tight black leather pants. Her bright green hair sat on her head in a buzz cut.


    He knew she was an astral projection but he also knew she was just as solid as he was in this room.


    This was the power of a council elder.


    "My lady." He inclined his head slightly in a bow. "May I ask what you''re doing here?"


    The woman stared down at him, a half smile on her face.


    She radiated no aura at all and could be mistaken for a normal human being if one didn''t know what she was.


    "You may." She answered him with a smirk.


    He stared at her for a second.


    So, this is how you want to play things? Very well.


    "Why are you here my lady?"


    The elder answered immediately. "Why else would I be here but to summon you to the council." She leaned back on his throne. "Your presence is required at the ark, Itachi. Immediately."


    "I refuse, my lady."


    "You refuse?" She leaned forward in amusement.


    "Yes, my lady. The council interfered in my city and forced my hand, giving the Ascension well to Yuri. Your actions have resulted in the death of one of my counts and a war brewing on my lands. I cannot abandon the city to descend into anarchy. I must settle things here first."


    "I see." The lady answered. "How about this?"


    Itachi frowned in suspicion.


    "I''ll erect a Shield Wall."


    Itachi''s eyes widened momentarily before he took control of his expression.


    "No vampires would be able to get in or get out as long as the Wall is up. When you get back, I''ll personally replace any casualties among your subjects."


    "My lady..." Itachi spoke.


    "Prince Arthur is coming to the ark." The woman spoke, cutting him off. "You are one of the few we trust to be on our side. This assembly of the council must not devolve into a fight, Itachi."


    "What are the lives of a few subjects when our society itself hangs in the balance?" She stood from the throne, walking towards him.


    "The Monarchists would be watching as their favorite figurehead will be in attendance. The Veilbreakers as always will watch from the shadows seeking anything to advance their plots."


    She stopped in front of him, her expression serious.


    "We have to hold our society together or it all crumbles around us, Itachi. You will come to the gathering and stand with us. That is the way we all survive."


    Itachi sighed in resignation. "Very well"


    The woman nodded. "Don''t worry. I will erect the Shield Wall myself. The other City Lords not at the assembly will be unable to interfere in your absence."


    "Thank you, my lady." Itachi spoke, the words tasting like ash in his mouth.


    With a final nod, the lady disappeared without even a flash of light.


    Itachi walked out of his throne room, coming to the floor to ceiling windows in his entrance hall. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stood there, gazing down at First City below him.


    Vampire blood will be spilled here but there was nothing he could do.


    The current order of things cannot be allowed to fall.


    *********


    Luna drove through the streets of First City, smiling at the sights. The neon lights that brightened up the night, the familiar streets, the T-Max building, the corner coffee shops.


    She missed them all.


    "It hasn''t changed one bit, has it?" One of her best friends spoke from the passenger seat. "I would have said home sweet home but it ain''t home no more."


    Luna''s eyes flicked to the side, catching the nostalgic smile on her friend''s face.


    "Are you sure, Char?" She smirked as she teased.


    "Stop it with the Char nonsense." Charlie yawned from where she sat, brushing her hair behind her hair. "We didn''t come here to play. We get what we want and we get out. Simple as that."


    "Yeesh." Luna frowned playfully. "Always so serious. Lighten up, will you?"


    "By the way," Charlie frowned, "where''s Fiona? Shouldn''t she be here for this?"


    "Nah. She opted out. She said she''ll meet us at the hotel."


    "Fair enough."


    After a few minutes of driving, they arrived at their destination.


    The ladies got out of the car and steered up at the building, smirking at the rooftop garden that could be seen above it.


    With a nod, they walked in.


    If one was asked to describe both ladies, a commonly used word would be ''enchanting.''


    Both ladies had similar dark hair which flowed down to their waist. Their dark skin glowed in the night, accentuating their beauty.


    Their dresses glinted in the night, catching the eye of all who were looking.


    As they walked, those watching couldn''t tear their eyes away from their form until they went out of sight.


    The ladies rode the elevator till they got to the rooftop.


    They opened the door to the rooftop garden, a smirk already on their face.


    "Hello ladies." Luna waved daintily at the women who tended to the plants under the light of the moon.


    The women straightened, adjusting the scarves on their faces.


    "How have you been Stephanie?" Charlie stepped forward.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?" Stephanie said calmly.


    "Happy to see you too." Charlie grinned. "We''re here to take business from you, Flower Shop girls."


    Stephanie stepped forward to meet Charlie.


    "I see that you A X E clowns haven''t learnt your lessons." Her eyes glinted in amusement. "It''ll be fun playing with you guys."

 Chapter 200: First Gathering

    Ezra strolled down the street, taking in the sights.His destination was just a street away but he could already see it.


    Standing higher than even the T-Max building was an old tower attached to an equally old building.


    Ezra had learnt that the building had previously been a museum fifty years ago. The owners had decided that instead of spending credits on renovating, it was better to move to a new location.


    To be exact, a new location in Griffin''s old territory.


    Now, he wondered if the owners hadn''t been influenced by vampires in one way or another.


    It didn''t matter anymore as the building now belonged to Countess Yuri.


    In a minute, he was in front of the property.


    The main building was constructed from fabricated marble. The one usually gotten from the high-tech printers commonly used by construction companies.


    Its age was evident as the stone had long lost its shine.


    Its large arched windows had been sealed up with concrete, deterring any loiterers.


    The tower itself rose majestically from the left corner of the building, topped with a conical roof made from red slates.


    Ezra strode in, entering through the front door. The countess'' Aura blanketed every inch of the building, giving her a view of all that happened within it.


    He bowed slightly to thin air and made his way to the tower.


    In contrast to the old look, the interior of the building was tastefully decorated. Ezra made his way to the elevator, riding to the top of the tower.


    As he stepped into the throne room, he couldn''t help but be impressed by what he saw.


    The whole floor was covered by a rich red rug, making the other fixtures in the room stand out.


    There were four marble pillars at equal distance from each other in the large circular room. Instead of walls, the room had floor to ceiling windows, giving a three hundred and sixty degrees view of the area.


    Sun streamed into the room, bathing it in its golden light.


    The only furniture in the room was the dark throne standing on the other end of the room, opposite the door.


    The throne was made of a matte black metal that made it look like a shadow even in the light of the sun.


    Standing in the room were two vampires.


    On one side stood Helena, captain of the local peacekeepers, dressed in her pristine white uniform.


    On the other side stood Lady Amara, popularly known as the lone lady, dressed in her customary black gown.


    Both women stood in the thick, dark shadows casted by the pillars, protecting themselves from the glare of the sun.


    "Ezra." Lady Amara nodded once in welcome.


    "Lady Amara." Ezra nodded back. "It is both a pleasure and a surprise to see you here."


    He cast a quick glance at Helena who watched him with a wary look on her face.


    "Of course." Lady Amara answered, a slight smile on her face. "As you have probably deduced by my presence here, I was always on Countess Yuri''s side."


    Ezra paused. "You knew?"


    "Yes. I did. I knew Countess Yuri was the new count."


    "Then why..."


    "Why did I agree to the deal to write off my debts?"


    Ezra nodded. With Yuri taking her place as Countess a month earlier than planned, Ezra was no longer in charge of the debts at Ascendant Capital.


    Which meant that Lady Amara''s debt was now in Countess Yuri''s hands.


    "To put it simply, the Countess ordered me to." Amara said, eyeing Helena. "She knew you''d need the help."


    Ezra nodded in agreement. Without Amara, he wouldn''t have been able to keep the Blackthornes out of Griffin''s hands and things wouldn''t have turned out like this.


    He opened his mouth to speak but before he could, the door opened and Countess Yuri walked in.


    As she was in her domain, she didn''t have a reason to keep herself veiled.


    Her hair shone as it changed colors with every step she took. Her presence was as powerful as it had always been but as Ezra was no longer a weak second ring vampire, it wasn''t as oppressive as it had previously been.


    She walked up to her throne and sat on it, looking down at the vampires in front of her. They all bowed slightly in respect, even Helena.


    "Welcome to Yuri County." Yuri spoke, smiling slightly. "As the ones who made this happen, you have my thanks."


    "Ezra Matten."


    "My lady." Ezra smiled slightly.


    "You have done a great job of keeping Southside intact. Griffin was not able to steal much from you and for that, you deserve a reward."


    "Choose any place or property you want to oversee in Southside and it would be granted to you."


    "Thank you, my lady." Ezra bowed slightly.


    He knew what was happening. Yuri could not afford to lose any subjects at this point in time, so she was keeping them tied to her with whatever means she had.


    He almost sighed.


    He didn''t want to be roped into another fight he didn''t start. Now, he knew his decision to leave First City was the right one.


    "Lady Amara." Yuri continued. "You have stayed true to the deal we had." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Amara nodded along to the Countess'' words.


    "For that, you will receive the reward we have previously agreed upon. You can also take your pick of whatever you want to oversee on Southside and it would be granted to you. After Ezra Matten, of course."


    "Of course, Countess." Lady Amara curtsied.


    "Captain Helena." Yuri turned to look at the woman, a cold expression on her face. "Your actions almost jeopardized the whole plan. You almost handed Southside to Griffin on a silver platter. That cannot be allowed to stand."


    "On the other hand, your actions also resulted in the death of Griffin, creating one less enemy for Yuri County."


    "In light of this, you will not be given anything in Southside, whether hidden or public. Your authority will be confined to the peacekeepers as it always has been."


    "So I have spoken."

 Chapter 201: Making Preparations

    Helena stood there with gritted teeth as the Countess made her proclamation.If she had no other choice, she wouldn''t be here right now. Yuri was currently the only way to get what she wanted. The moment she found another way, she''ll cut herself off from the woman''s plans.


    Yuri paused, turning back to look at the assembled vampires.


    "Before we continue, I would like to introduce you all to the head of my first coven." She raised her voice slightly. "Enter." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door opened and a man strode inside.


    He was tall and had a broad frame. He was as handsome as every other vampire and had a square jaw. He wore a necklace that projected a transparent barrier in front of him, dispersing the light of the sun and shrouded him in the darkness that came from a lack of light.


    He grinned vindictively at Helena as he walked in. He stopped a few feet away from the throne, bowing deeply.


    "I am honored by your grace, my lady." He spoke, his deep voice rumbling in the room.


    "Welcome, Thor Odinson."


    Ezra''s eyes rose on his forehead. Wasn''t this the third coven that was in the Silent Hand? The one Helena had taken care of herself?


    Had Thor been Yuri''s person from the beginning or had Yuri claimed him later in her need for subjects.


    Wait a minute. Hadn''t the Odinson coven been chased out of the city?


    "Thor will be joining the meeting as the representative of the Odinson coven just as Ezra is the representative of the Mattens."


    "In light of that," she turned to Helena, "return every one of his assets back to him, Helena."


    Helena stood there, watching Yuri coldly.


    "Do you understand?"


    After a moment, Helena answered. "Yes. I do."


    "Good." Yuri nodded. "First City is now in the state of calm that comes before the storm. With Itachi watching the city like a hawk, no one is willing to make the first move but the moment he looks away, all will begin."


    "Be alert." She commanded. "Be watchful. Alliances are being made in the shadows right now. Make alliances of your own and stand strong. A war is on our doorstep."


    "Yes, my lady." They all echoed.


    "Captain Helena, you have a report to make, don''t you?"


    Helena stood, staring at Yuri. "Yes, I do."


    "In the last few days, there have been an increase in the amount of missing people reports in Westside. Normally, this would not raise any eyebrows. However, one of my peacekeepers has also gone missing, indicating the possibility of this being the work of a vampire."


    Yuri leaned back in her seat in thought. "Does this missing vampire have any information that could impact your organization negatively?"


    "No." Helena answered. "The missing vampire isn''t one of my right hands."


    "That''s good." Yuri said. "Look into the disappearances. It could either be a vampire from this city or one from outside."


    "If it''s one from outside, find out every single thing about who he is and what he can do. See if we can sway whoever it is to our side. We must be prepared for every eventuality."


    Helena nodded. She knew Yuri couldn''t afford to be picky with who fought with her. Of course, Helena would be reaching out to this individual for her own purposes too.


    Her eyes flicked to Ezra. She knew what she saw at the Ascension well and will do her best to get to the bottom of it.


    "I want you all to be prepared. The storm will begin at any moment." Yuri said. "Dismissed."


    Lady Amara gave a small bow and after receiving a nod, teleported from the shadow of the pillar in which she stood.


    Ezra and Thor gave slight bows of their own before leaving through the door.


    Helena stood, watching and waiting. When the door finally shut behind the two vampires, Yuri spoke.


    "Helena." She sighed. "Why? Why did you go that far?"


    Helena watched her coldly from where she stood. "And what was I supposed to do? Wait and watch?"


    "You could''ve trusted me." Yuri answered. "However, the time for trust is long passed. You want Westside, don''t you?"


    Helena stood there, not saying anything in response.


    "Fight with me and I''ll make sure Westside is yours." Yuri leaned forward, baring her teeth. "Betray me once more and I''ll make sure to tear your heart out and crush it in my hands."


    Helena nodded. All she wanted was the county. The moment it was hers, there would be a reckoning.


    And she would crush Yuri into the ground with her peacekeepers on her side.


    Just you watch, bitch. I''ll drag you kicking and screaming from that throne with my own hands.


    **********


    Natalia sat on the familiar wooden throne in the same room.


    But this time, there were two things missing.


    First was Griffin. Her sweet Griffin who should be the one sitting on the throne and not her.


    Her heart aches constantly at his absence. What she wouldn''t do to have him alive before her.


    Her mind went to the things she would do to Ezra when she gets her hands on him. No matter how much she fantasized, it always seemed as too little suffering compared to what she was going through.


    The second thing missing from the room was X, the betrayer. Her hands clenched on the arm rest of the throne at the thought of the vampire running around with Griffin''s face.


    The door to the room opened and one of her sister-wives walked in, still dressed in her dark mourning dress just like she was.


    "He''s here, Natalia."


    "Good." Natalia nodded, feeling her vitality stir slightly. She didn''t dare hope but this could be it. The way to get Griffin back to her. "Send him in."


    Her sister-wife nodded and left the room.


    In a minute, the man entered, followed by a vampire in the customary white uniform of the peacekeepers. The peacekeeper was pristine except for an empty hole where her heart should be.


    Natalia almost stood from her throne but forced herself to sit.


    The man had brought a dead vampire back to life!


    "My lady." The man swept into a bow, his cloak hiding his features from view.


    "Welcome," Natalia said, "Necromancer."

 Chapter 202: The Necromancer

    "Welcome, Necromancer.""It is my pleasure, my lady." The Necromancer bowed grandly. "It is an honor to be in your presence."


    Natalia nodded. That was how it should be.


    "And who... is your companion?" Natalia asked. She needed to verify what the peacekeeper was.


    "This, my lady, is one of my left hands."


    The Necromancer swept his hand at the standing peacekeeper. "She is a resurrected helper of mine. I found her dead and decided to bring her back to serve me."


    Natalia kept her expression cool, knowing that the Necromancer was watching for any little twitch.


    She studied the peacekeeper, noting her stiff posture. Her skin was as pale as what she was. A corpse. She stood, staring forward blankly like a robot waiting on instructions.


    That was not what she wanted.


    "And how is your so called left hand any better than an automaton?"


    "Ha!" The Necromancer barked a laugh. "She only seems that way because I am choosing to conserve my vitality. I believe a demonstration will be required to convince you of my skills."


    Natalia leaned back in her throne in forced casual manner. "Carry on."


    The Necromancer nodded once, turning to the peacekeeper.


    At once, she came alive. She stepped forward smoothly, bowing to Natalia. Her skin gained some color, bringing life into her.


    "I greet you, my lady." The peacekeeper smiled at Natalia, her eyes shining with amusement. "My name is Bella. I am at your service."


    Bella stood smoothly before stepping back. If not for the gaping hole in her chest, she could be mistaken for a live vampire.


    This meant that the Necromancer had let the peacekeeper stand dormant on purpose. The hole had been left in place for her to see. For her to question and demand a demonstration. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was clever.


    The kind she detested.


    She''d have to be careful around him.


    "I see that the rumors of your skills was not without substance."


    "I am to please, my lady." She could hear the smile in his voice.


    It didn''t matter. She''d be getting what she wanted, one way or another. However, there was one thing to take care of first.


    "I do wonder, Necromancer. How do I trust a man whose face I cannot identify?" Natalia leaned forward. "Shouldn''t I know whom I am dealing with?"


    The Necromancer laughed loudly, the sound echoing in the room.


    "Of course, my lady." He answered. "How else would we build trust?"


    He swept off the hood of his cloak, revealing an effeminate face that was more beautiful than handsome.


    He had spiky white hair that leaned in every direction like a bomb had gone off in his hair. His red irises spinned slowly, almost hypnotically, in his eyes. His fangs was on full display, standing sharply in his mouth.


    "Here I am, my lady." He grinned. "The Necromancer."


    "So I see." Natalia studied his face, committing it to memory.


    There was no use of vitality on his face, which meant that this was his real face. Vampires could use their chameleons on other vampires but the vampires would be able to sense the use of vitality and know that they are being fooled.


    Now, she knew she wasn''t being fooled.


    "Let''s get down to business." Natalia announced. "I want you to bring Griffin back to life and bind him to me."


    The Necromancer adopted a thoughtful expression. "I can do this, my lady but it would cost you."


    "Of course." Natalia nodded. "Name your price."


    "I want Ezra Matten."


    Natalia stilled, every movement controlled for portraying maximum aggression.


    "No." She stated coldly, her eyes flashing.


    There was silence as the Necromancer regarded her.


    "I''m afraid, my lady, that this deal would not be possible otherwise."


    Natalia leaned forward, her Aura of fury descending upon the Necromancer.


    "No." Natalia spoke through gritted teeth. "Nothing... will stop me from tearing his heart out of his chest. You can''t have him. Choose something else."


    "Ah." The Necromancer spoke in realization. "I see that we have a little misunderstanding. I''m not stopping you from having your revenge, my lady."


    He took a step forward, his grin never leaving his face.


    "In fact, I''ll help you in your vengeance against Ezra Matten. All I ask for is his corpse."


    Natalia watched him with narrowed eyes but he kept smiling through the scrutiny. After a moment, she dropped her Aura, nodding slowly.


    "Very well. Raise Griffin and help me kill Ezra. His body will be yours."


    The Necromancer swept into another grandiose bow. "Thank you, my lady. Your generosity knows no bounds."


    Natalia watched him, her expression stoic. The man was a detestable vampire but she would work with him.


    She''d work with a thousand necromancers of it meant holding her beloved Griffin once again.


    She stood from the throne, walking towards the Necromancer who stood, watching her carefully.


    "Follow me." She commanded. "We raise Griffin now."


    The Necromancer and the peacekeeper bowed as she passed them.


    "It''ll be our honor." They said in eerie synchronicity.


    It took them a few minutes to get to the room deep underneath the Star Heights hotel. They entered the room, their footsteps echoing in the space.


    The room was bare with only a stone slab in the middle. Laying on the slab as if sleeping was Griffin. He was dressed in a gold colored suit and his injuries were covered underneath it.


    Standing beside him was one of his wives who was laying a hand on him, pumping vitality into him.


    The vitality made sure his corpse was as fresh as when he had been killed. As a result, his skin still has color in it.


    "Leave us." Natalia commanded her sister-wife who bowed and left the room.


    "Here." Natalia motioned to Griffin. "Do your job."


    The Necromancer stepped forward, his robes swishing against the cold stone floor. His eyes were fixed up on Griffin''s serene face, studying the man who had claimed Natalia''s heart completely.


    He smiled to himself. This man was his ticket to his goals.


    With a reverent gesture, he reached into his cloak and drew a small knife carved completely from bone.


    He turned to Natalia.


    "I would require drinking a bit of my lord''s blood. Is that okay?"


    Natalia paused for a moment before answering. "Do it."


    The Necromancer hid another smile as he cut into Griffin''s arm. Due to the fact that he had been preserved so thoroughly, his blood trickled slowly out of the wound.


    The Necromancer leaned forward and drank a bit from the blood, savoring the taste before gulping it down.


    He took a moment to circle it in his stomach before igniting it, assimilating Griffin''s signature.


    He had what he needed. Time to work.


    "My lady." He turned to Natalia once again. "This part of the process will require both our efforts. My necromancy to wake him and your vitality to bind him."


    "Are you ready?"


    Natalia nodded, her eyes never leaving Griffin''s still form. "Yes, I am." She whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    The Necromancer placed a hand on Griffin''s chest, where his heart should have been, and closed his eyes.


    The air in the room grew charged with vitality, the whole place vibrating with a power that seemed to pulse with the beating of the earth itself.


    He grunted as his vitality left him in a sweeping torrent, rushing into Griffin. Griffin began glowing, his dark hair swaying as if caught in a slight breeze.


    "Now, my lady," the Necromancer spoke, the strain evident in his voice, "it''s time for your part."


    Stepping forward, Natalia placed her hands over the Necromancer''s, her fingers trembling slightly.


    She closed her eyes, focusing her vitality into Griffin, feeling the energy flow out of her and into her beloved.


    It was a sensation that felt like diving into an icy pool. Griffin''s body kept rejecting her vitality but the Necromancer guided it, making sure it seeped deep into his body.


    Natalia watched intently and after a minute, Griffin''s body began to react.


    His chest rose and fell slowly at first, then steadily, reinforcing the image that he had been asleep all along.


    The Necromancer continued his work, directing the vitality.


    Natalia felt as a connection began to build between her and Griffin.


    She could feel every facet of his being. She knew how cold he was. How hot he felt. How he was feeling in his arms. Every single thing.


    Tears began falling from her eyes as she watched him breathe.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the Necromancer released his grip on Griffin, stepping away.


    The awakening was complete.


    Griffin''s eyes fluttered open, glowing faintly with an unnatural red light.


    Natalia gasped as he blinked slowly, looking around in confusion. Then, his eyes landed on Natalia. A weak smile spread on his face.


    "Natalia?" he murmured, his voice hoarse.


    Tears kept flowing down Natalia''s face as she nodded, squeezing his hand. "Yes, it''s me, my love. You''re back."


    Griffin tried to sit up, his movements slow and uncertain.


    The Necromancer stepped forward, assisting him. "Easy, my lord. You''ve been returned to the realm of the living, but you are bound to lady Natalia now. Her vitality sustains you."


    Griffin stared in confusion, his brain working on the words he heard before his eyes widened in understanding.


    He turned to Natalia, a fond smile on his face. "I guess we truly are one now." He said, his voice strengthening.


    Natalia smiled through her tears, nodding. "Yes, we are, my love. Yes, we are."

 Chapter 203: The Lost Vampire

    Ezra strolled down to the park, the late morning sun filtering through the leaves and casting dappled shadows on the pavement.The meeting at the old museum had only firmed his resolve to leave First City as soon as possible.


    His steps were unhurried as he looked around idly, searching for the man he was looking for.


    A minute later, he found him.


    Ezra made his way to the bench which was in the shade casted by the trees. The shade was dark with not a single ray of sunlight able to penetrate the thick canopy.


    Ezra sighed as he sat, watching the scenery.


    The trees stood like soldiers, their leaves shimmering in the sunlight, each one a shade of green and gold.


    In the middle of the park was a large pond, its surface a mirror of blue and white, broken only by the occasional as a duck glided across or a fish surfaced briefly.


    Ezra breathed deeply, letting the peace of the moment settle in his bones.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" X spoke from beside him.


    The vampire had ditched his previous blue jeans and red hoodie. He now wore a bright blue, short-sleeved flower printed shirt, thick tan shorts and sandals. On his head was a wide-brimmed straw hat.


    The most prominent change was the absence of the mask. X sat, relaxed, like a man on a vacation.


    For Ezra, it was strange seeing such a peaceful expression on a face that his brain still told him was Griffin''s.


    "I never knew a day such as this would come." X chuckled softly. "A day where I can go where I want and do what I want at any time and any day."


    He turned to look at Ezra.


    "However, now that I''m this free, now that Griffin is dead," he paused, "I have no idea what to do anymore."


    He turned back to watch the calm surface of the pond, sighing. "Funny, isn''t it?"


    Ezra sat there, not saying anything. This didn''t seem like the time to talk.


    "Do you know how Griffin became a prince? How I was created?" A leaf fell slowly from the canopy above to land on Griffin''s outstretched palm. He turned the leaf over idly, playing with it.


    "Just like Olivia, Griffin was one of the vampires who lived through the Death Wave. During those times before the death wave, vampires were plentiful and had more freedom."


    "Griffin belonged to a very large coven. Not the ones we have today but the old ones. The covens in which several harems come together to create."


    Ezra''s brows rose. He hadn''t even known that there were older kinds of covens.


    You learn something new everyday.


    "Griffin was the weakest leader but it didn''t matter. One of his great grand uncles was the strongest. Having two male vampires so close in generations is rare among vampires so as you can imagine, they were close."


    X began tearing parts of the leaf in his hand, trying to create a stick figure.


    "His great uncle acquired clues to a relic and took him along. After braving a lot of dangers, his grand uncle claimed the ninth of the fourteen. Imago."


    X gave up on his image, ripped the leaf to shreds and picked up another leaf.


    "On their way back, they were attacked by another prince. That''s when they learnt that when a relic is claimed, the other princes can sense it and if they''re close enough, identify the new prince." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned to look at Ezra.


    "Luckily for you, none of the princes was close enough to First City to be able to identify you. Or else, they would''ve come for you. The only thing better than a relic is two relics. With two relics, they''ll have a higher claim on the progenitor''s throne and a bigger chance of finding it."


    "Griffin and his uncle learnt that the hard way."


    Ezra watched X calmly, taking in that bit of information. He had been so close to being killed by another prince. That was then and this is now. Now, he could at least put up a fight or retreat with his teleportation.


    "Do you remember the day you were shot in the head at that warehouse?" X asked abruptly.


    Ezra''s mind immediately went back to that incident. How could he forget? He had been delirious and had attacked everyone indiscriminately.


    "Do you remember how Malachi almost ripped Valaren from inside of you?" X asked and Ezra nodded. "There are a few vampire artifacts that can separate a prince from his relic if the integration process isn''t complete. All you need to do first, is to remove their will to resist. Hence, the headshot."


    "The same thing was done to Griffin''s grand uncle. Half of Imago was stolen by the prince and Griffin held on to the other half."


    "Imago was made to be a counter to Speculum, the second relic but with half, Griffin couldn''t realize its full potential."


    "Imago was similar to the eight ring ability Avatar. Instead of creating a perfect copy of you with the same everything, Imago allows you to create copies of yourself that can wield different abilities. You could have hundreds of you running around, each with a unique ability and all with the same purpose. They were all you."


    "But with only half, Griffin''s Imago created avatars that start as him but as time goes on, diverge to become their own person. They wanted things for themselves and not for him. When he realized that, he began chaining the souls of his avatars to himself."


    "After becoming a fourth ring vampire and beginning his search for the Ascension well, he realized how large the gulf of power was between himself and the powerful princes. He began to create tattoos that will mimic the higher ringed abilities."


    "Like the red chains. The minotaur tattoo was created to mimic the sixth ring ability, Dominion. His voice tattoo was created to mimic the ninth ring ability, Authority. Coupled with Imago, he now possessed weak sixth, eighth and ninth ring abilities as a fifth ring vampire."


    "The only reason we could kill him was because he was already weak due to wanting to ascend to the sixth ring."


    "Griffin created me sorely to guard him during his ascension. After his ascension, I would have been discarded like a rag."


    "Now that I''ve averted my fate, I find myself at a loss."


    He stood from the bench, Ezra following suit.


    "So, tell me, Ezra Matten." X turned to Ezra. "What do I do now?"

 Chapter 204: Trapped On The Battlefield

    Ezra stood there, meeting X''s intense gaze.The man was looking to him for answers and Ezra was currently filled with indecision.


    "You know, you shouldn''t be asking me that." He chuckled, turning away from X to watch the pond.


    "One part of me wants you to work under me. To do my every bidding and remove the obstacles on my way. The other part of me wants me to tear your face to pieces and crush your heart in my hands." He chuckled. "Which part should I listen to?"


    X watched him carefully before sighing in defeat. "I guess finding an answer wouldn''t have been that easy."


    "Of course, it wouldn''t." Ezra said. "Besides, the decision has to come from you. If you don''t make the choice yourself, you''ll always feel cheated. Don''t take the easy way out and figure it out on your own."


    "I see." X said.


    After a moment, he walked to the nearby pond, picking up a few stones and began skipping them on the surface of the water.


    Ezra chuckled, picking up a few stones and joining him.


    They spent a few minutes in companionable silence.


    "So," X spoke, "do you still plan to stick with Countess Yuri in the coming war?"


    "Me?" Ezra chuckled as he threw another stone, counting the skips. "Nah. I''m planning on leaving this city behind. There''s no use staying here, fighting a war that I have no stakes in. Let the others do the fighting."


    "Smart." X hummed. "You have nothing tying you here. No assets, no business and no debts. Maybe I''ll also leave First City too."


    Ezra said nothing, skipping another stone.


    X looked down at his shirt, grinning. "Which council approved city do you think would be the perfect vacation spot? How about-"


    X cut himself off.


    Ezra frowned, looking up. X was staring at a spot in the distance and Ezra turned following his gaze.


    There was a strange, red glimmer on the horizon, barely noticeable like the edge of a rising sun. But Ezra knew that couldn''t be it. It was midmorning. The sun was already high in the sky.


    Ezra squinted in confusion, watching the light grow brighter, more intense, until it began to stretch upwards, climbing higher and higher into the sky.


    "What the hell?" He whispered as he took in the sight.


    Ezra took a step back as a low hum filled the air, vibrating through the ground beneath his feet. The once chirping birds fell silent. The humans around continued on their merry way, unable to pick up on the vibration.


    Ezra and X watched as the red glow solidified into a transparent barrier, its surface shimmering like liquid fire.


    It rose steadily, stretching over the city, slowly cutting off the blue sky and giving the light of the sun that passed through it a strange, bloody hue.


    The barrier arched overhead, connecting at a point far above, forming a massive, dome-like structure that sealed the whole city away from the world.


    "Ezra," X spoke from beside him, "I think you''ll have to cancel those travel plans."


    **********


    "That''s a Shield Wall." Olivia explained. "It''s a rarely seen ability, used whenever the council wants to seal a city. The humans can''t see it and are free to go wherever they want but no vampire can leave or enter if the shield is up." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Matten Coven sat in the dining room of the apartment. The windows of the whole space had been covered by heavy curtains, making sure no one could see into it.


    They had also sealed themselves in with layered black zones, ensuring no vampire could eavesdrop without getting caught by them.


    Ezra sat on his usual spot at the head of the table. On his right, Olivia sat, giving an explanation on the barrier that covered the city. On his left, Gen sat with Red, who had woken up from her ascension, feeling refreshed.


    "So, we can''t leave?" Gen asked.


    "Only vampires of at least the seventh ring have a chance of getting through the shield." Olivia answered. "As long as the shield is up, we''re going nowhere."


    Ezra sat back, thinking about what he''d just learnt and what it meant for them.


    "Why?" He asked. "Why would the city be sealed up?"


    "The council seals up cities when they want something or someone in it." Olivia said. "Vampires can''t teleport out, which means they''ll have all the time they need to find whatever they want. Of course, we can''t assume that this is the case."


    At that moment, Red''s phone dinged. She picked it up from the table, reading the message she had gotten.


    "Guys," she looked up, "it''s bad news."


    "What happened?" Gen questioned.


    "Itachi Yaiba has left the city."


    Silence filled the room as they digested the information.


    "Fuck." Ezra cursed.


    "So, this means that first, we''re sealed in here until he comes back, right?"


    "Yes." Red answered.


    "Second, with Itachi gone, the war is all but assured to happen, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "And third, since we''re trapped here, we''ll have to fight, won''t we?"


    "Yes."


    Gen smiled. "I would have celebrated but I can read the room."


    "This is the worst case scenario." Olivia said. "We are currently the most unprepared coven in First City right now."


    "Shit." Red cursed. "That''s true."


    "Come on, doesn''t that add to the excitement?" Gen cheered. "Starting from the bottom and clawing your way to the top?"


    Ezra leaned forward, steepling his fingers. "How do we make preparations?"


    "Simple. We gather resources." Olivia answered. "Vampire warfare is different from human warfare. There''s only a few of us and all males are valuable. Indiscriminate killing is frowned upon by all."


    "Because of this, vampire warfare is divided into three parts."


    "First, we have the arms race."


    "Also known as the rat race." Gen grinned. "With Itachi gone, all vampires will be scrambling around to gather money, power and allies. Sides would be chosen and the battle lines would be drawn. Currently, we have none of those."


    "After the arms race, everyone moves to the second part. The Sabotage." Red picked up the explanation. "Now that we know who the enemies are, it''s time to destroy their assets, drain their resources and try breaking their partnerships. Basically, it all boils down to weaken my enemy and strengthen myself."


    "And lastly is the main part." Olivia said. "The war."


    "Vampires would be killed in the shadows because publicizing a kill means inviting retaliation."


    "This is the time blood will be shed."

 Chapter 205: Open Secrets

    Helena sat in her office, her fingers tapping a steady rhythm on the table.Her thoughts went through all she knew on Ezra. How did he ascend with golden eyes? What does it mean? How did he gain their ability to use the powers of his wives?


    This was painting a picture she wanted to be a part of. She wanted the power that Ezra now had. That his wives Olivia and Gen now had.


    Fortunately, she had officers working on it.


    She was jarred out of her thoughts as a knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in." She called out.


    The door opened and Lilith, her most trusted officer, walked in. It was time to hear the results of her investigations.


    "Captain!" Lilith saluted. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "At ease." Helena said. "Report."


    "Captain. All records point to only one vampire who possessed golden eyes."


    Helena''s eyes narrowed in thought. She didn''t know if it was better or worse for it to be what she was thinking of.


    "Who is it?" She asked.


    "The progenitor." Lilith answered.


    Helena leaned back in her chair. What could it mean? The progenitor was the only man with golden eyes and now, Ezra had appeared in front of her with those same eyes.


    Could Ezra be a descendant of the progenitor?


    "Captain." Lilith spoke up. "Did you meet a vampire with golden eyes?"


    Helena stared at Lilith. "Do not ask questions, Lilith. You want to live long, don''t you?"


    "Sorry, Captain." Lilith spoke.


    "Dismissed."


    Lilith saluted and left the room.


    Helena knew she didn''t have the whole picture but she was determined to get to the bottom of all this.


    It was time to set up a meeting with Ezra.


    **********


    Ezra fixed his overcoat as he walked down the street. It has been a surprise to receive the message from Helena.


    With their past relationship, he had been tempted to ignore the message but at the moment, he was just like Countess Yuri.


    He couldn''t afford to make enemies and he needed all the friends he could get.


    With the current war on the horizon, it would be foolish to have a third party know the location of his house. Which was why they would be meeting in a neutral location.


    He learned from his mistakes. Not even Yuri knew where you lived. And with his ability to teleport, he didn''t even have to be seen going and coming out of his apartment.


    He grinned as he found the restaurant. It was the place they had met the first time. The place in which Helena had laid down her plans to overthrow Griffin.


    He smiled as he remembered his counter plan. Even that hadn''t worked out.


    He was walking to the door when she stepped in front of him.


    A peacekeeper.


    "Ezra Matten." She bowed slightly.


    "In the interest of security, captain Helena has changed the location of the meeting." She smiled in that patronizing manner that all peacekeepers seemed to have learnt in peacekeeper school or whatever it was they had. "If you would come with me."


    Ezra frowned, studying the lady. He had seen her before. She had been among the peacekeepers who guarded him when he had been on trial for Breach of Secrecy.


    But that didn''t mean anything.


    Changing the location of the meeting at the last minute was still very suspicious and as they were at war, he couldn''t trust any peacekeepers.


    He knew she wasn''t in disguise but it was common knowledge that they could be bought.


    "I want to speak with Helena myself." Ezra said. "Tell her to come here or the meeting is canceled."


    "Apologies but captain Helena is no longer inside the restaurant. Due to the security breach, she is in a new location and awaits your presence."


    "I see." Ezra nodded. "Tell her that she can set up a new meeting for another day. Thank you."


    Ezra turned to leave. Whatever was going on, he couldn''t trust it.


    "Wait." The peacekeeper quickly jumped in his path. "Captain knew you''d be like this. Which is why she authorized me to give this to you."


    She stretched out a phone to him. There was an ongoing call to a contact named Captain.


    Ezra stared at it.


    "She said you wouldn''t want to not hear what she has to say." The peacekeeper said.


    Ezra stared for a moment longer before taking the phone.


    He''d hear what the person had to say. Whether it was Helena or not, he didn''t lose out. He wouldn''t be surprised if she had information of some kind.


    The peacekeepers were like cockroaches. Experts at digging up dirt.


    He put the phone to his ear. "Hello?"


    "Ezra." Helena''s voice reached him through the phone. "Due to the nature of what I want to speak with you on, the restaurant is not secure enough for it."


    "And you want me to come to this new location unprepared?" Ezra scoffed. "How can I even be sure that you are the real Helena and not some vampire masquerading as her?"


    "There''s no way I can prove my identity on the phone, Ezra Matten." Helena answered. "We both know that. However, I believe you''ll want to hear what I''ve discovered¡­ Prince Ezra."


    Ezra tightened his grip on the phone.


    How did Helena know? Did X tell her? Unlikely. Natalia? Or someone?


    His eyes flicked to the peacekeeper who was standing a few meters away. But that didn''t matter. She could probably hear both sides of the conversation.


    "What is this about, Helena?" He asked.


    "I know your secrets, Ezra Matten." Helena laughed softly. "It''s up to you to come or not. Then, I''ll decide what to do with all the information I have."


    Ezra listened with gritted teeth.


    "Do I sell you out to another Prince? Or do I just tell the whole of vampire society instead?"


    "What do you want, Helena?" Ezra could hear the phone creak in his hand.


    "Meet with me." Helena said. "As a gesture of good faith, I''ll let you pick the location where we meet. What do you say, Ezra Matten?"


    "It''s your choice."

 Chapter 206: Two Meetings, One Night

    Ezra crouched on the neighboring roof, watching the figure standing on the roof of the Ascendant Capital building.He''d chosen this location for different reasons.


    First, it was within Southside, his new home territory.


    Second, he knew the terrain like the back of his hand. If it came down to a fight, he was sure he knew the battlefield more than his opponent.


    The figure on the rooftop was dressed in a dark cloak, the hood obscuring their face. The weren''t wreathed in vitality which meant that whoever was under the cloak wasn''t in disguise.


    But now, he was sure that this wasn''t Helena. Why would she hide herself like this?


    Who was it? And how did they know his secret? If they knew he was a Prince, did they know anything else?


    The vampire had come alone but he couldn''t trust that they were actually alone. Which was why Olivia, Gen and Red were watching from different locations.


    He smiled to himself. He was not dumb enough to actually come alone.


    It was time to meet the vampire.


    He stood and stepped forward, teleporting mid stride to the Ascendant Capital rooftop.


    "Ezra Matten." A male voice spoke from the hood of the cloak. "A pleasure to finally meet you."


    "I, unfortunately, can''t say the same." Ezra said.


    "I''ll shake your hand but I can practically feel the hostility you''re radiating." The cloaked man chuckled. "I see you''ve mastered the art of radiating an aura without radiating an Aura."


    Ezra sighed. "Who are you?"


    "Oh. I didn''t introduce myself." The man bowed with a flourish. "You can call me the Necromancer."


    Ezra watched the man. "You''re not from around here, are you?"


    "No. I am not."


    "And how did you come upon the information that I am a Prince?"


    "Simple." The Necromancer answered. "I once worked for a Prince so, I''m pretty knowledgeable when it comes to you guys. If you know the signs, it isn''t hard to spot."


    "You''ve been a vampire for less than a year and you''re already a fourth ring vampire, Ezra Matten. You''re also the fastest ascending vampire around the same time a new relic was claimed."


    "And finally, you can confidently fight above your weight class." The Necromancer chuckled. "You have to be a Prince. There is no other explanation."


    Ezra frowned. If the Necromancer was speaking the truth, that was more of a reason to leave First City as soon as possible.


    "You see, princes like you are bound to have more than one secret. I don''t know what it is but I didn''t need to know to make you come here."


    The Necromancer began walking backwards slowly. Ezra followed, keeping the same distance between them.


    "My original plan was to attack you here but I can see that you brought friends." The Necromancer stepped to the edge of the roof. "So, this is goodbye. For now."


    The Necromancer stepped back, falling over the railings and plummeting below.


    Ezra watched from where he stood. There was no need to go after the Necromancer. He was already gone.


    A moment later, his wives appeared on the roof.


    "Who was that?" Red asked.


    Ezra turned to them. "Does the name ''the Necromancer'' mean anything to you guys?"


    "Ah, shit." Gen cursed.


    An hour later, they were sealed in their apartment. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "During my time as a peacekeeper, there was a little war." Gen began explaining. "As usual, vampires began to die in the dark. Friends became enemies and enemies became allies."


    "The war was following its usual path until the dead began to appear once more." She lowered her voice, meeting their gazes. "Those who killed began to be targeted by those they killed."


    "The attacking vampires were not other shapeshifted vampires but the actual dead vampires. That was when the name began to be whispered among the vampires of the city."


    "The Necromancer."


    "It means that if he''s here, the dead won''t stay dead." She stared at her audience, eyes intense. "He''s someone that you want as either an ally or dead. There''s no in between."


    **********


    Helena sat waiting in the private room.


    She checked her watch. Ezra was running late.


    This was her chance to study him in person. There was no need to confront him yet.


    She would speak with him on the pretext of mending bridges. If he accepts, then she can get closer to him.


    If he attends the meeting.


    She checked the time again. It was long past their agreed meeting time. Was he not coming? Then why did he send a message to confirm the meeting?


    Just as she was about to stand up and leave, the door opened.


    She turned to see someone she hadn''t been expecting.


    "Natalia."


    She was on her feet in an instant, ready for whatever the woman wanted.


    "No need to get up on my account." Natalia grinned. An expression that was eerie on the face of a woman who was supposed to be grieving.


    Helena suppressed the urge to teleport out. Natalia had known she was here and had not attacked when her guard was down. She wouldn''t attack now that her guard was up. This meant she was here to discuss.


    Helena was always up for a discussion. When the enemy speaks, she listens. They might give out valuable information without knowing.


    "How did you find me?" Helena asked. She''d teleported into the area before entering the restaurant. There was no way she was tracked.


    "Don''t worry about it." Natalia sat on the empty chair opposite Helena, pouring herself a drink. "I have my ways."


    Helena frowned before sitting, eyeing the vampire warily.


    "By the way, don''t worry about Ezra Matten. He won''t be attending this¡­" Natalia waved to the surrounding, "meeting."


    Helena kept her expression neutral, not giving any reaction.


    How had Natalia known where she would be and who she would be meeting?


    She could have had someone watching this particular restaurant out of the thousands in the city for one reason or the other and recognized her but how would she know that Ezra would be coming?


    She raised her chin. Keep the enemy talking.


    "What do you want, Natalia?"


    The lady sipped on her wine with a mischievous smile.


    "I want us to kill Ezra Matten."

 Chapter 207: Night In The Bar

    X roamed the streets of First City. He didn''t have a destination both now and in the future.He chuckled at the fact that he was drifting through life both literally and metaphorically.


    He bumped into someone on the sidewalk and turned slightly to mumble an apology. That was when his eyes caught the sign.


    A big neon red sign above the door that read ''bar.'' His eyebrows rose on his forehead. He could, couldn''t he?


    With a growing grin, he walked to the bar and pushed it open. The room fell into an uneasy silence as he entered.


    He chuckled softly under his breath. Humans were mostly unaware of the supernatural but that doesn''t mean they couldn''t feel a twinge of something from the fifth ring vampires upwards.


    That much vitality present in a vampire created an unconscious aura.


    Well, he better lean into it.


    He walked to the bar, his steps slow and deliberate. The occupants of the bar watched him from the corner of their eyes, continuing their whispered conversations.


    X slid into a stool at the far end of the bar, his coat rustling softly as he settled in. The bartender hesitated a moment before approaching. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''ll it be?" The bartender asked, his voice rough, as he wiped down the counter with a stained rag.


    X lifted his gaze, leaning forward. "Whisky." He whispered. "Double."


    The bartender nodded and poured the drink, sliding across the bar.


    X took the glass, lifted it up and stared at it. Vampires could enjoy liquids but it had to be laced with blood.


    He hadn''t brought any blood to mix it with.


    He tilted his head, brought the liquid to his lips and paused. Then, in one swift motion, downed the drink.


    The liquid traced a burning path to his stomach, every part of his flesh it touched, twinging in pain. When it settled inside him, he felt a low burn as his body tried to extract the vitality in the drink and found none.


    He smirked at the pain.


    He''d been going through life feeling like it was a dream but the burning in his stomach grounded him.


    "Another." He growled, a grin spreading across his face.


    The bartender dutifully poured him another glass.


    X downed it just as quick, sighing deeply as the pain in his gut grew hotter.


    Yes. This was reality. He was free. He could do whatever he wanted.


    He paused.


    But what did he want?


    "Another." X spoke.


    The bartender poured and he drank.


    The process repeated, glass after glass, X''s hands moving as soon as the glass was filled.


    The other patrons watched from a distance, their conversations hushed, wary of the man who seemed hellbent on drinking himself into oblivion.


    But no matter how much he drank, his demeanor remained the same.


    There was no flush to his cheeks, no slur in his speech and no sign at all that the alcohol was having any effect on him.


    The bartender, growing uneasy, finally spoke up.


    "You trying to drown something?" He asked, half-jokingly, though X could hear the hint of concern in his voice.


    X looked at him, really looked at him, weighing whether to answer or simply vanish into the night.


    But wasn''t this what bartenders were for?


    A friendly face to vent your sorrows and not be judged. He was free now. What was stopping him from trying it too?


    "What does one do when you wake up one morning with no idea what to do with your life?" He asked, leaning forward on the bar top. "What do you do when your entire existence is bound in chains and with the chains broken, you have nothing?"


    The bartender hesitated, not knowing what to say to that. He had seen people come in, trying to escape their demons, but this was different.


    This man spoke like he was haunted by Lucifer himself.


    The bartender poured another drink and X took it, his hands steady as ever. He downed it just as quickly as he had been doing before.


    "Tell me," the bartender said, feeling a strange compulsion to continue the conversation. "Is a butterfly breaking out of its pupa a good thing or a bad thing?"


    "What?" X asked.


    "From what you''ve said, you''ve been given a new beginning. A chance to start afresh. A chance to become something better." The bartender nodded. "What you make of this chance depends on the value you place upon it. Is this a chance to seize and never let go of? That''s up to you."


    X stared at the bartender, trying to make sense of what the bartender was saying. Then, his mind went to the time he had approached Ezra as an old man and had given him nonsensical advice.


    One didn''t need to have much life experience to spout profound quotes.


    He snorted, the sound joyless. "Thank you." He said, a finality in his tone putting an end to the conversation.


    He should''ve known better than asking someone else.


    The intense burning in his stomach was enough to remind him that even with their immortality, vampires were not designed to possess everything they wanted.


    He downed his drink in one go, sighing as he fished in his pockets for some cash.


    "Don''t worry." A voice spoke from behind him. "I''ll pay."


    X grinned as Ezra slid into the stool beside him.


    "What are you doing here Matten? How did you find me?" X asked.


    "Like you were trying to hide." Ezra snorted. "Even a two day old newborn could''ve found you."


    "True. Very true." X chortled. "So, what brings you to seek me out, oh humble¡­" He paused. "Are you humble in anything?"


    "Honestly?" Ezra said. "I can''t think of one right now."


    "Me too." X grinned.


    They sat in silence for a few seconds.


    "X." Ezra spoke, his voice serious. "What do you know about the Necromancer?"


    "The Necromancer?" X frowned before his eyes widened. "Why?"


    "He''s in town." Ezra answered. "And he''s after me."


    "No need to chase clues about me, Ezra Matten." A voice spoke out and Ezra turned to see the familiar cloaked figure of the Necromancer standing in the middle of the bar.


    His Aura descended upon the place, halting any chance of teleportation.


    "I did imply we would meet again didn''t I?" He chuckled. "Bet you didn''t think it''d be so soon."


    "Let''s dispense the pleasantries, Necromancer." Natalia said as she walked out from behind the cloaked man, her Aura descending upon the room, adding to the already present force.


    "I can''t wait to kill Ezra Matten."

 Chapter 208: Bar Fight

    "Patience, my lady." The Necromancer chuckled. "He''s at our mercy. There''s nowhere for him to go."The humans in the bar watched them in confusion, feeling the intensity in the air.


    "Excuse me." The bartender called out. "What is going on here?"


    "Die" A familiar voice commanded and every human in the room slumped, dead before they hit the floor.


    A man wearing the mask of a bird stepped out from behind Natalia. His face was obscured but everything else was familiar.


    "Griffin!"X snarled, showing his fangs.


    "Hello, X." Griffin said calmly. "Did you enjoy the vacation I granted you?"


    "Granted me?" X laughed. "Granted me?! You should at least have the dignity to be honest about what happened to you, Griffin."


    "You didn''t take some kind of vacation. We killed you." X laughed.


    Ezra watched them carefully. The door was behind the three vampires. All he had to do was to evade them and he was out.


    "Stop!" Griffin commanded freezing Ezra and X in place for a small moment. In that small window, Natalia lunged forward, hand extended towards Ezra''s heart.


    Ezra leapt backward, batting her hands away. She hadn''t been fast enough.


    X was there in an instant, his chains wrapping around Natalia''s outstretched hand. "Gotcha!" X snarled.


    "Stop!" Griffin''s voice rang out, giving Natalia enough time to slip away.


    She leaped backward, her bow materializing in her hands. The string hummed as she notched four arrows at once.


    She let loose, the arrows flying through the air.


    X dodged the arrows, eyes narrowing as Griffin and the Necromancer slipped past him towards Ezra.


    He focused back on Natalia, forced to by the arrows hurtling towards him. His eyes widened as he ducked under an arrow only to find another waiting for him.


    He twisted, the arrow grazing his cheek as it passed. He felt a sizzling pain as his cheek began to dissolve. He pumped his vitality towards the wound, fighting the effect.


    He''d seen what a solid hit of her arrow could do and he didn''t want to be at the end of it.


    Grimacing, he whipped his chains at her, disrupting her attempts to fire more arrows.


    Meanwhile, Ezra was facing troubles of his own.


    Griffin rushed towards him, his voice booming as he commanded. "Kneel!"


    Ezra''s knees buckled involuntarily, rooting him to the spot. Gritting his teeth, Ezra was able to dodge to the side, escaping the bolt of lightning Griffin had fired.


    He rolled to his feet, retaliating with his throwing knives and maintaining the distance between them.


    "Arise! Minions." The Necromancer called out in a theatrically loud voice, drawing attention to himself.


    A rattling sound descended as bones began to appear from thin air, forming to become skeletons, each armed with a bone weapon. Their sockets glowed an eerie red, their teeths chattering.


    "Attack!" The Necromancer commanded.


    Ezra cloaked himself in darkness, covering his whole body and enhancing it. He grinned and gestured, spear-like tendrils of darkness shooting from his hands and impaled the minions.


    Griffin had dodged, throwing another bolt of lightning.


    The Necromancer began to laugh as Ezra dodged and his minions continued their approach even with the spike of darkness sticking inside of them.


    "My minions are stronger than that, Ezra Matten!" He called out. "You''ll have to do better than that to-" He cut himself off. "Wait a minute."


    His jaw dropped as his minions began to explode into dust, their vitality drained completely. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra ignored him, heading straight for Griffin. He materialized a battle axe, swinging at the man.


    "Stop!" Griffin commanded, giving him enough time to land a lightning bolt on target.


    Ezra erected a wall of darkness, absorbing the attack. He dropped it and his eyes widened to see the wave of electricity heading towards him.


    He wreathed himself in a thick armor of darkness, feeling the attack hit. He couldn''t help but stand there as the attack continued, Griffin not letting up.


    He could only wonder if X was doing better.


    X was doing better.


    Much better.


    "Is it losing your husband or old age?" He taunted. "You''ve grown weak, Natalia."


    Natalia ignored him, shooting her arrows and dodging his chains.


    "Why won''t you use your tattoos?" X Iaughed like a king. "Let me guess. You used up your vitality bringing Griffin back to life, didn''t you?"


    "And when Ezra appeared, you couldn''t resist taking this chance." X whipped his chains forward, forcing her to move. "Unfortunately, today is not your day. Unlike you, I''m not weak."


    He rushed forward, closing the distance. Blue flames rushed from his hands, boxing Natalia in. He flicked his chains, wrapping it fightly around Natalia.


    Natalia was able to fire one last arrow before he slapped the chains to the floor, anchoring it there.


    He turned, firing a huge pillar of fire at Griffin, forcing him to leap backward, ending the barrage of lightning at the box of darkness that contained Ezra.


    The Necromancer scrambled backward, getting out of the way. He stretched his hands, creating an armored minion made entirely of interlocked bones.


    Ezra dropped the box of darkness, yelling and releasing a wave of red, blue and green.


    The wave hit the minion, its bones rattling unstably.


    Ezra raised a huge wall of darkness, stretching from wall to wall. He didn''t hesitate, dashing to the door behind him, X following.


    They ran through the corridors, searching for the rear exit. The moment Ezra found it, he bashed down the door and tore through the surrounding black zone, emerging into an alley. He placed a hand on X''s shoulder and a moment later, they were gone.


    **********


    Natalia broke through the chains holding her down with a snarl.


    Griffin and the Necromancer returned to the bar with nothing to show for their efforts.


    Natalia stormed towards the Necromancer, her eyes shining in anger.


    "You!" She snarled, pointing a finger at his hooded face. "What were you doing? You were supposed to be the ace up our sleeves. Yet here we are, licking our wounds while they''re out there, planning their next more."


    "Apologies, my lady." The Necromancer bowed. "Matten was able to counter my techniques but don''t worry. Next time we meet, he''ll underestimate me. And that¡­ will be his undoing."

 Chapter 209: A Return To Dust

    With a bright flash of light, Ezra and X appeared inside of the dark throne room in Griffin''s sanctuary."What the fuck?" X whispered harshly. "Why are we here, Ezra?"


    "Strike while the iron is hot." Ezra spoke, striding to the throne.


    The moment he''d burst out of the bar, he''d decided on this plan.


    "Where do I hide close to the throne?" Ezra asked. "Hiding first, answering later."


    X stared at him for a moment before sighing. "Come."


    He led Ezra to a space behind the throne and they both crouched there.


    "Alright. Explain."


    "Didn''t you notice?" Ezra asked.


    "What?"


    "Griffin and I''m sure, Natalia. They were weak. Weaker than they were before."


    "Yes. And so?"


    "Think, you idiot." Ezra grinned. "Where is the last place they''ll expect us to be? The same place where we can ambush them and put an end to this threat once and for all?"


    X''s eyes widened in understanding. "Okay. But we''ve only got one shot at this. This is their sanctuary. They''ll have other vampires and weapons around."


    "True." Ezra nodded. "You take Natalia. I''ll take Griffin."


    "No." X raised a hand to stop Ezra. "I want Griffin. You''ll take Natalia."


    Ezra stared at him. "Alright." He didn''t have a personal stake in X''s grudge. He just wanted them gone.


    "Wait." X frowned. "What if that Necromancer guy is with them."


    "It doesn''t matter. We kill Griffin and Natalia even if he''s present in the room. Then, we can take care of him."


    "Okay." X nodded.


    They crouched there, waiting in ambush.


    Before long, they heard the voices.


    "So, what''s the plan, my lord?" They heard the Necromancer''s voice as the door to the throne room swung open. Three sets of footsteps began walking closer to the throne.


    "We were weak after the resurrection." Griffin said, his voice resonating around the room. "And with this last-minute battle, we''re drained. We''ll take this time to replenish our vitality." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, my love." Natalia spoke, their steps getting closer. "Ezra Matten won''t be able to escape next time."


    Griffin hummed in agreement, the sound melodious. "Natalia. Keep an eye on that peacekeeper. She''d be our way of infiltrating Southside and finding Matten."


    "Yes, my love."


    They got to the throne, Griffin sitting down.


    X and Ezra crouched, not moving a muscle. It was as if they were not even there.


    "Now," Griffin spoke, "what are our plans to secure Westside and gain it back?"


    As they began discussing, Ezra and X met each other''s eyes. They nodded.


    It was time.


    Ezra carefully raised three fingers.


    Natalia moved closer to Griffin, standing at his side and placing a hand upon him.


    Ezra dropped a finger.


    The Necromancer bowed grandly at a command he''d received from Griffin.


    Ezra dropped the second finger.


    Griffin leaned forward on his throne, giving instructions to summon the remaining covens formerly under him.


    Ezra dropped the final finger.


    The two vampires exploded out of their hiding place, their fingers finding its mark.


    Ezra tore out Natalia''s heart without even letting the look of shock form fully on her face.


    X''s hand was wreathed in flames, pulverizing Griffin''s entire chest. His bird mask fell off his face, clinking beside the throne.


    The Necromancer jumped back, his hands shining with dark purple light.


    Ezra''s eyes widened but before he could even remove his hands from Natalia''s chest, it happened.


    A huge cage made of bones landed with a crash, trapping X and Ezra. A heavy Aura descended, stopping any attempts at teleporting out.


    Ezra and X abandoned the corpses, turning to look through the bars at the Necromancer who began to laugh.


    They watched as the man laughed, exchanging uneasy glances.


    After the man was done, he unbuttoned the clasp of his cloak, letting it fall away.


    The Necromancer stepped forward, a wide grin on his effeminate face. He''d been wearing a black t-shirt, black jeans and black boots underneath the cloak. "Well, well, well, what do we have here?"


    "Ezra Matten and discount Griffin." The Necromancer laughed, delighted.


    "So says the edge lord." X drawled. "Who the fuck are you?"


    "You can call me-"


    "Shut up for a moment." X interrupted. "Let''s have a moment of silence for these assholes." He motioned at the corpses at their feet.


    The Necromancer watched, his face a picture of shock. Ezra chuckled, turning to look down at the dead vampires.


    Griffin and Natalia were now footnotes in his story. It was time to make sure they were gone.


    "X?" X turned to look at him. "Burn them."


    X grinned, fire appearing in his hands.


    "Now, wait a minute." The Necromancer called out. "Let''s not be hasty."


    "Oh?" X tilted his head, turning to look at the vampire. "But I love being hasty."


    He laughed, torching the corpses. Thirty seconds later, the only traces of Griffin and Natalia remaining in the world was the dust at their feet.


    "So." X grinned at the Necromancer. "You were saying."


    "You shouldn''t have done that." The Necromancer sighed theatrically. "I would have let you go in exchange for the bodies."


    "Let us go?" X asked in mock confusion. "Were you keeping us here in the first place?"


    "That''s enough." Ezra spoke up, materializing a blade of feather in his hand. "We''re getting out of here."


    He raised his hand and as he slashed, the weight in the cage tripled, sending both him and X to their knees.


    "What the hell?" X choked out.


    "Do you like it?" The Necromancer laughed as he watched them. "I got the idea after experiencing the weight of a City Lord''s Aura. Those sixth ring vampires don''t play around."


    Ezra gritted his teeth, fighting the pressure. The City Lord''s pressure had been much more powerful than this.


    "Oh?" The Necromancer made a sound of surprise as Ezra and X struggled to their feet.


    Ezra met the Necromancer''s eyes as darkness began to pour off him, quickly filling the cage and hiding him from view.


    "A new trick?" The Necromancer laughed. "Let''s see if it''ll work."


    Ezra filled the cage with his darkness, a forcefield stopping it from leaking out of the bars of the cage. Ezra activated the vitality stealing vitality, noticing something preventing his darkness from siphoning the energy.


    His eyes narrowed. He took a deep breath and began yelling, waves of red, blue and green batting against the cages.


    The waves bounced off the field, rattling around the cage and growing more powerful with every yell.


    With a final yell, the forcefield cracked, Ezra''s darkness draining its vitality in an instant. A moment later, the cage fell apart.


    When the darkness dispersed, the two vampires were gone.


    The Necromancer chuckled at the sight. He walked to the side of the throne, picking up the fallen bird mask Griffin had been wearing. He turned and walked out of the throne room, walking to the vampire standing there obediently.


    "Here." He grinned as the vampire took the mask from him and put it on. "Come with me."


    He had been lucky enough to persuade Griffin to make another avatar. And it had been easy to hijack the avatar through the bond he shared with all the vampires he resurrected.


    Now, he had a Griffin all to himself.


    A Griffin named Z.

 Chapter 210: Plans And Preparations

    "They''re dead?" Gen asked. "Finally!"Ezra nodded.


    "But why wasn''t I invited to this fight?" She pouted.


    Red chuckled. "At least, that chapter is done and dusted. What about the Necromancer?"


    "Still alive." Ezra answered. "And holed up at Star Heights."


    "He''ll be a pain in the ass." Gen noted. "Good. This way, there''ll be good fights."


    "What about X?" Olivia, who had previously been silent, asked.


    "Gone to his hideout. He''s no longer wandering anymore."


    "That''s good."


    "The problem here now is Helena." Ezra sighed in pleasure as Red massaged his shoulders. "Her peacekeepers have been compromised. Griffin was talking about using her. We will be cutting ties with her."


    "Unless mandated by Yuri, there''ll be no business between us anymore."


    Red smiled in satisfaction at hearing that. Helena was too ambitious to be allowed so near Ezra. Who knew what she would do?


    "Right now, our focus should be on gathering resources. Olivia? How''s that going?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Perfectly." Olivia answered. "We''ve got our people in the Investigation Bureau ready. The moment the war begins, we''ll be in the perfect place to strike."


    "Good." Ezra nodded.


    He wasn''t planning on staying in First City after this which meant that he couldn''t gather resources the same way the other vampires would. That had made him think outside the box.


    Instead of money and infrastructure, why not own the law?


    He knew just how well the mortal authorities could be used against vampires. The Silent Hand had used it against him and it had almost worked.


    With the Law of Secrecy as a shield, he should be able to corner a lot of vampires. But this was a weapon he couldn''t use too much. Which was why he''d prepared something else.


    "Red? Gen? Did we get it?"


    "We did." Red answered, her smile growing. We were able to gather everything before the vampire parts of the City Lord''s domain was officially shut down."


    "Perfect."


    He now possessed the most comprehensive list of all vampires and their assets in First City, outside of the City Lord himself.


    With Itachi gone, his domain had been shut down. But in the small window between his departure and the closing down, Red and Gen had sneaked in, copying the list completely.


    Red still had access to the T-Max building and with the copying successful, no one would ever know.


    Now, he knew who his opponents were and all they owned.


    In this war, he wasn''t a pawn to be moved. He was the gamemaster, charting a course that would make him get out of everything with maximum rewards.


    **********


    Helena sat, tapping away on her desk.


    She''d had her peacekeepers tracked X, watching until Ezra appeared. Then, she''d told Natalia.


    The attack should be over by now, shouldn''t it?


    Who lived and who died? Who was the victor and who was the loser?


    She had to know in order to plan her next steps.


    Ezra had to survive the attack. He had the powers of all his wives and with X there, he should be able to kill Natalia once and for all.


    Then, she''d know what to do.


    Her eyes drifted to the flash drive sitting innocently on her desk.


    Natalia''s gift to her.


    She replayed the conversation they''d had in the restaurant, considering her options.


    **********


    "I want us to kill Ezra Matten."


    Helena leaned backward in her chair, watching Natalia as she sipped her wine. "And why should I help you?"


    "I know. I know." Natalia waved her glass of wine in a vague direction, smiling. "You don''t do things without benefiting from it."


    "How about this?" Natalia set the glass on the table. "If you don''t help me, I''ll pick off your peacekeepers one after the other until there''s no one left to serve under you."


    Helena''s gaze hardened.


    "You think I won''t do it?" Natalia laughed. "Think again. I''ve got nothing to lose anyways."


    "You don''t want me as your enemy, Natalia." Helena said, her voice cold. If Natalia went through with her threat, it''ll be a huge blow to her operations. This couldn''t be allowed to happen.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a heartless bitch." Natalia grinned. "I''ve got a carrot to go along with the stick."


    She reached out, picking a flash drive from thin air. She placed it on the table.


    "What''s this?" Helena asked.


    "Ezra Matten''s slush fund. Who knew he was stealing from Ascendant Capital?" Natalia said. "It''s your to do whatever you want with. You can take the money for yourself or report it to Yuri. The choice is yours."


    "All you have to do is give me information on Ezra Matten. I want to know where I can strike at him. What do you say?"


    Helena stared at the flash drive on the table.


    Natalia''s sister-wives were dead. All she had left was the subjects under her who were not in a coven.


    She thought back to what she''d seen at the Ascension well. Ezra on his own was now a one man army. He should be able to kill Natalia.


    And with details of Ezra''s slush fund in her hands, she could leverage it to get that same power from him.


    "Alright." Helena nodded, sweeping the flash drive off the table. "You''ve got a deal."


    **********


    Helena grabbed the flash drive off her table, sending it into her pocket dimension.


    Ezra had to be alive for her to be able to use it.


    "Captain." Her door opened and one of her officers burst into the room. It was the officer she had watching the battle at the bar.


    "Report." Helena barked.


    "Ezra Matten and X escaped from the bar without any injuries."


    Helena heaved a sigh of relief. "Good. And Natalia?"


    "Captain, I saw Griffin."


    "What?" Helena was on her feet in an instant. "Griffin? Not X?"


    "Yes, captain." The officer answered. "Natalia was there with Griffin and a third vampire who called himself the Necromancer."


    Helena''s eyes widened in shock. "No."


    Her mind went to the missing persons cases that had been occuring in Westside.


    She knew of the Necromancer.


    And she also knew that while she''d been scheming, he''d been gathering an army.


    "Fuck."

 Chapter 211: Threats And Territories

    Ezra teleported straight to the teleportation room of the Old Museum. Countess Yuri was expecting him.He stepped out, navigating the corridors as he walked towards the base of the tower where the elevator was.


    "Ezra Matten."


    He heard a voice calling out his name and he stopped, turning around.


    "We''ve not been properly introduced, have we?" The man on the right grinned, displaying his teeth.


    "Not your fault, of course." The man on the left matched his partner''s grin. "We didn''t have enough time in our first meeting, did we?"


    "No we didn''t." Ezra bowed slightly to the two men, his face expressionless. These were Yuri''s husbands. He had met them during his first visit to the Old Museum.


    Ivo and Armand.


    Both vampires were so similar, they could be mistaken as twins. Both were seven feet tall and had prominent but not too large muscles.


    They also had an impressive set of eight pack abs, looking like handsome gym bros. The look was completed by their lack of a shirt and gray sweatpants.


    He''d been surprised to learn that Yuri had not one but two husbands, a rare thing in a coven given how hard just one vampire was to claim. The three of them were also the only members of their coven, giving Yuri double the vitality.


    "What a fine evening to properly introduce ourselves, isn''t it?" Ivo said as they walked closer.


    "Seeing as we all serve the Countess, it''s fitting we understand one another, won''t you say?" Armand nodded.


    Ezra nodded, his gaze shifting between the two. "Of course. I am honored."


    He bowed slightly to hide the irritation creeping into his face. The men had a tendency to end their sentences with questions which annoyed Ezra.


    Ivo stepped closer, his gaze never leaving Ezra. "Yuri speaks highly of you, did you know?" he said, and there was something in his tone that suggested it was both a compliment and a challenge. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra tilted his head slightly, his irritation gone and his focus back. What were these two playing at?


    He lowered his voice, his smile disappearing from his face. "She trusts you with tasks she would trust to no one else, doesn''t she?"


    Armand moved to stand beside his partner, both radiating the subtle auras of fifth ring vampires, projecting a strong presence. "And trust," Armand continued where Ivo left off, "is not given lightly here."


    He leaned closer, his gaze intense. "Not by us and definitely not by Yuri."


    "There is nothing more fragile or precious than the trust of one who commands darkness as she does, is there?" Ivo asked. "What do you think will be a fitting punishment for any who breaks that trust?"


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly. They were threatening him? He almost scoffed but kept his calm, answering them.


    "Who am I to punish those who are not mine to punish? I''m sure the Countess would meet whoever could be so foolish with fire and brimstone."


    "Hmmn." Ivo hummed, his eyes narrowed. "A clever one we have here, Armand. What do you think?"


    "It pays to have some brains, doesn''t it?" Armando grinned, showing teeth. The both of them stood there, staring at Ezra.


    "A word of advice, Ezra Matten." Ivo said, stepping back, his grin returning. "Betrayal here is met with consequences far graver than death. If you know anyone planning to betray, it would be good to advise them not to. Won''t it?"


    "Of course." Ezra answered.


    Armand nodded, the ghost of a smile flickering across his lips as if amused by some private joke. "We''ll be watching, Ezra. Not just for her sake, but for yours as well. Stay safe, okay?"


    "Thank you." Ezra nodded and turned, resuming his journey.


    He could feel their eyes following him as he walked down the corridor. Why were they so suspicious of him? He was sure he hadn''t given Yuri any reason to be suspicious.


    The fact that they were doing this in her domain, where she could see all, meant that they had nothing to hide from her.


    Was this message from themselves or from Yuri? He thought as he stepped into the elevator.


    He nodded to himself as the elevator rose. He was going to see Yuri. She''d tell him herself if she was displeased with him. And if she didn''t, there was no problem with that. He wouldn''t be in First City for too long, anyways.


    In a minute, he was walking into the throne room, the light of the moon shining down upon him.


    Yuri sat on her throne, the moon hovering behind her like a halo, casting her face in shadows. As a vampire, Ezra could still see her face clearly but the effect was unmistakable.


    Her Aura was powerful in the space, making it known that she was the sole power in the Old Museum.


    "You called for me, Countess?" He bowed slightly in her presence.


    "Yes I did, Ezra Matten." She leaned forward on her throne. "It is time for you to choose. Tell me, have you decided which part of Southside you wish to rule over?"


    "My lady?" Ezra stood there, his mind going through his options.


    "Don''t tell me you have nothing in mind, Ezra Matten." Yuri said, smiling slightly. "We both know that you do. So, what is it? Ascendant Capital? The TransitLink partnership? Mention it and it''s yours."


    He paused, staring at Yuri. "Any place I want?"


    Yuri''s half smile became a full smile. "Any place."


    Ezra grinned in the safety of his mind. He would be leaving First City the first chance he got but that didn''t mean he couldn''t choose a place that would benefit him in the long run.


    Southside had one thing in abundance.


    Crime.


    And he knew the place where the kind of crime he was after paid the most.


    "Very well." Ezra nodded. "I want the farmer''s market."


    "Done." Yuri said.


    Ezra allowed a smile to show on his face. He''d just secured the last piece he needed to survive the war unscathed and make it out of First City smelling like roses.

 Chapter 212: A New Task

    The farmer''s market was one of the most valuable parts of Southside because of one thing.It''s black market connections and resources.


    The farmer''s market was the place with the underground trade that deals with illegal and rare substances, bringing in criminals from even outside the city.


    And the best part, it''s cover was an actual farmer''s market. The traders keep two books, selling to the ordinary folks during the day and selling to the criminals during the night.


    Governing over this area would give Ezra access to anything from the blueprints to a secure building to identity forgery.


    "Thank you, my lady." He bowed slightly.


    "Do not thank me yet, Ezra Matten." Yuri said, leaning back on her throne. "I have a task for you. One that requires your unique sense of ingenuity."


    "My lady?" Ezra asked, warily.


    Whatever this was, it had to be the plan all along. It had to be the reason she was willing to give him any place he wanted. Yuri was after something.


    "I believe you are the only one capable of executing it to my standards." Yuri said.


    Ezra paused. Nothing was free in this world. Whatever the price was for the farmer''s market, he was willing to pay. "I am yours to command." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As you are aware, all eyes are on me." Yuri began. "The domains of the Counts are no secret, for any Count that needs to hide has already lost."


    "The war is in its infancy. If I personally make a move, the other counts will. Which is why you will do it for me."


    Ezra stood, expressionless.


    "The Ascension Well is currently our most powerful asset." Yuri continued, her eyes locking onto his with an intensity that was amplified by her Aura. "Everyone wants to get their hands on it and all that protects it is the lock which only three people can open."


    Ezra blinked.


    "Itachi, You and I." Yuri chuckled at his momentary loss of control. "Don''t be so surprised, Ezra Matten. I know you''re a prince."


    "That is why I need you to enter the Ascension well, move it and hide it, Ezra Matten. No one else must know of its new location. Not even your wives."


    "My wives, my lady?"


    "Yes. Your wives." Yuri answered. "I know how close you are to them, Ezra. Which is why I would have your oath to not disclose its location."


    Ezra''s mind raced. He was trying to cut off all bonds to First City, not create new ones.


    He went through his options, trying to find the best way to reject the ''honor.''


    "My lady," he began, his tone hesitantly, "I do not believe that I am the best choice for this task. I have no experience with artifacts and the Counts are watching me just as closely."


    "That may be true, Ezra but the counts will act through their subjects. Subjects that can''t reach you inside the well." Yuri said. "You''re safe from them."


    Ezra frowned, his mind working hard. Yuri acting would mean the counts retaliating but him doing it instead would mean they would stay still.


    He was cornered. He didn''t have any way to reject this. He frowned, settling on one topic he could use.


    "My lady. The implications of me being the one to move the Well¡­" He trailed off.


    "What of it?" Yuri asked, a smile on her face as if she knew something he didn''t. She probably did.


    "Won''t this affect your court? Amara and Lady Helena could view this as you playing favorites. What about Thor Odinson? Won''t this put bad blood between us?"


    "If I was worried about that, I wouldn''t have let you take your pick of territories." Yuri smiled. "Understand that I did not choose you lightly, Ezra Matten."


    "The cunning, discretion, and unwavering commitment that you have proven to me time and again shows that you are more than capable." She said, her tone serious."I trust you with this, perhaps more than I trust myself."


    Ezra stood, having nothing to say to that. He couldn''t reject this now. He needed Yuri''s protection for now. He''ll have to accept the task. However, he still had a question.


    "How will I move the Well?" He asked.


    "Study the well." Yuri answered. "Use the water distribution system. Be careful, so that it isn''t hijacked in transit."


    "How will I protect it on my own? You told me not to tell my wives."


    "Don''t worry. Ivo and Armand will protect you from the shadows."


    Ezra almost sighed in resignation but held himself in check. Why did he have to be working with those two?


    **********


    Helena sat in her office, her mind on its usual subject.


    Ezra Matten.


    He had golden eyes, something only seen in the progenitor. He and his wives could also use each other''s abilities. What did this mean? How could she get this power for herself?


    As she mulled over these thoughts, the door to her office creaked open. One of her officers, a young, male vampire who had taken the place of Target, stepped inside, his expression grave.


    ""Captain." He saluted. "We''ve just received intelligence from Star Heights."


    Helena''s focus was on him immediately. "Report." She commanded.


    "Our sources have informed us that Natalia and Griffin died yesterday, killed by Ezra and X."


    "After Ezra and X escaped the bar, they teleported straight into Star Heights and set an ambush. The ambush was successful, and Natalia and Griffin''s bodies were destroyed."


    "Good." Natalia nodded. This was the outcome she had staked her future on. Ezra Matten had to live.


    "And the Necromancer."


    "Still alive." The officer answered. "And..." He hesitated.


    "And what?" Natalia asked.


    "There were sightings of another Griffin."


    Helena stood. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, captain."


    She began pacing her office. That meant that Griffin had created another X before he was killed. And now, the Necromancer controlled that avatar.


    "There''s one final thing, captain. It''s about Ezra Matten."


    Helena stopped her pacing, turning to face the officer. "What about him?"


    "The Necromancer called him Prince Ezra."

 Chapter 213: Decision Made

    Helena froze.Golden eyes.


    Prince Ezra.


    This just confirmed her suspicions. Ezra was a prince, explaining the eyes only seen with the progenitor. Something that a relic could induce. But was that also the reason for his ability to share power within his coven?


    She didn''t think so.


    She had heard of the other princes. No one with a hint of ambition didn''t know Prince Caspian and Prince Arthur. They were among the strongest princes but even they could not share their powers among their wives.


    She knew that each relic granted its own unique ability but this didn''t seem like one. She''d been at the well. That was the first time Ezra had activated that ability.


    Which meant it was something else.


    "You may leave." Helena sat back in her chair, waving the officer away.


    He saluted and left her to her thoughts. She ruminated, before going back to the reports on her desk. Time waits for no man.


    An indeterminable amount of time later, her work was interrupted when the door swung open abruptly.


    Lilith, one of her most capable officers, entered with an urgency that immediately set her on alert. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s it?" Helena barked.


    "Captain." Lilith began by saluting, her voice a curious mix of excitement and disbelief. "I''ve found something! It''s about the phenomenon of sharing powers among coven mates that you asked me to research on."


    Helena straightened, her eyes narrowing. "Report."


    Lilith approached the desk, laying out a series of old, yellowed papers and digital scans of older texts. "I received these from my contacts outside the city and I was able to get something out of the records before the T-Max was shut down."


    "And?" Helena asked, her impatience on display.


    "Power sharing is more rooted in our history than we realized. There are records, sparse but clear, that document vampires wielding the abilities of their coven mates."


    "Let me guess." Helena leaned back. "The progenitor was one of them?"


    "Yes, captain."


    Helena nodded. That was par for the course. Most obscure abilities could be traced back to the progenitor. She doubted there was or would ever be a vampire as powerful ever again.


    "But captain, the power sharing is not actually an ability of its own." Lilith selected a few documents and placed them in front of Helena. "Power sharing is an evidence of soul bonds."


    "Soul bonds?" Helena frowned, going through the documents. "Explain."


    "The records suggest that these bonds are the strongest bonds that could exist between vampires. It means that the covens are now effectively, one soul divided among different bodies."


    "Just like with the eight ring ability Avatar, killing one member of the soul bond doesn''t kill the rest somehow." Lilith continued, her hands gesturing towards the documents.


    "The soul bond allows a vampire to share in the strengths and even the burdens of their bonded mates, making them both extraordinarily powerful but also deeply interconnected."


    Helena could see it all in the documents. Her eyes narrowed as she read the text that said that ordinary vampires could also join a soul bond. If this was true, it opened a world of possibilities.


    Lilith could practically see the greed shining in her eyes.


    Helena leaned forward, her voice low. "Does it say how these bonds are formed? Is there a ritual, a condition or anything that triggers their creation?"


    "Unfortunately, there are no records of that. But based on what I found, the soul bonds were once common, and were even the foundational aspects of the earliest covens." Lilith explained. "The only clue I ever got was this."


    She handed Helena a document.


    Helena held it close, her eyes tracing the lines of ink. It mentioned an instance in which the progenitor gifted one of his descendants a soul bond.


    She dropped the documents, her mind racing. After drinking from the well, another relic of the progenitor, Ezra had awakened the soul bond.


    She leaned back in her chair. Ezra''s situation was common during the progenitor''s time but now, he was the only one with the ability. That meant if she wanted a chance at his power, she had to join his coven.


    Helena stood, her decision made. "This is excellent work, Lilith. But I want you to stop. Destroy everything you''ve found about soul bonds. In fact, erase it from your memory. I want no traces of soul bonds in First City.


    Understood?"


    Lilith saluted sharply. "Understood, Captain."


    "Good. Dismissed." She waved Lilith away. It was time for work of a different kind.


    **********


    Ezra enjoyed the feeling of the sun on his face as he walked through the rows of stalls, each one filled with fresh produce and local wares.


    The air of the farmer''s market was alive with the murmur of haggling voices and the scent of fresh herbs and ripe fruits.


    To any passerby, Ezra appeared to be just another customer appreciating the simple joys of the local market. But his eyes were working, scanning for any signs of the black market that existed in plain sight.


    "If I buy here does that guarantee a hundred percent farm to table?" Ezra chuckled as he heard a blonde woman questioning a vendor. That had to be code for something.


    "Of course, ma''am. We sell here with integrity." The vendor answered.


    Snorting, Ezra strolled to a seemingly ordinary tent that stood at the far end of the market. He slipped inside, away from the prying eyes of the bustling crowd.


    He nodded, looking around. Low shelves filled with documents were arranged in the middle of the tent.


    On the opposite side of the door, was a table and a chair. Seated upon the chair was a man, rugged and sharp-eyed.


    His gaze took on a cautious and calculating sheen when he saw Ezra. He was one of those who could smell the scent of money from a mile away.


    "Elliot, I presume?" Ezra''s tone was neutral, his expression unreadable.


    "That''s me." The man replied, standing. "How may I help you, Mr..."


    "M." Ezra introduced himself simply, reaching into his coat. "Mr. M."


    He pulled out a thick, sealed envelope and slid it across the table. "I believe this will be of interest to you."

 Chapter 214: Mercenaries

    Elliot eyed the envelope before carefully opening it, pulling out the document inside.His eyes flicked curiously over the content, his brow furrowing before rising in surprise and slight alarm. "What the?" He asked himself.


    "Surprised?" Ezra asked with a smirk.


    As the City Lord, Itachi was aware of and had been in control of the market before he had given Yuri along with Southside. He''d controlled the market by using by choosing the overseer who received instructions from him through an organization he had created.


    The document in Elliot''s hands was an official directive from the very same organization that both secretly sanctioned and profited from the market''s illegal activities.


    It was the same organization that now belonged to Countess Yuri.


    The document stated, in clear terms, that Ezra was now the acting overseer of the entire operation.


    Elliot looked up, his attitude shifting from wary to respectful but Ezra could see from his expression that he still wasn''t convinced. "This is unexpected." He said. "I wasn''t informed about any changes in management."


    "And?" Ezra tilted his head, his gaze steady and commanding. "This is your notice, Elliot. Your job is to accept your commands, not to be informed of them before they come."


    Elliot watched him, silent.


    "The nature of our business requires discretion." Ezra turned away, his eyes skimming the shelves. "I''m here to ensure that operations continue without disruption and perhaps... with some improvements."


    The implication was clear. Elliot could be one of the improvements in the form of a replacement.


    "And if I refuse to acknowledge this?" Elliot challenged, though the edge of defeat was already creeping into his voice.


    "You could." Ezra conceded, his voice cool and collected. "But I would advise against it."


    He waved negligently. "My credentials and the authorization in that document are irrefutable. You can verify it with your contacts, though I assure you they will confirm the legitimacy of my position."


    "But the question is..." he paused theatrically,casually thumbing through the documents on the shelf beside him, "can you deal with the consequences of refusal."


    Ezra turned to stare at Elliot, his gaze intense. "Choose wisely, Elliot." He whispered.


    Elliot studied Ezra for a long moment before nodding slowly, acceptance dawning on his features. "Very well, Mr. M. What do you need from us?"


    "For now, continue as usual. I''ll be making rounds, getting acquainted with the operations, and making assessments. We''ll meet later to discuss the details of how things are run and where improvements can be made." Ezra instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Ezra turned to leave the tent, not waiting for the acknowledgement. His time was short and he had things to do.


    **********


    As the light of the moon streamed through the windows of the throne room, Yuri sat on her throne. This time, the moon was opposite her, making her halo trick unfeasible.


    She knew just how important appearances were among vampires and that was why her second trick would be on display tonight.


    She smirked, knowing that due to the light of the moon hitting her directly, it would look to her guests like she was sitting on a throne made of shadows.


    She followed the progress of her guests with her Aura until they walked into the room, where she could see them with her eyes.


    The trio of vampires whose reputation preceded them as much as their enchanting appearances entered, wearing matching smiles.


    Fiona led her partners, Luna and Charlie, each step deliberate, their dark hair flowing down their waists. Their dresses caught the light and shimmered, a trick to ensure that all eyes that could see them remained fixed on them.


    Yuri smirked. The girls did know their business.


    She watched their approach with a casual demeanor, leaning back on her throne. She knew the value of allies in the upcoming war, especially ones as capable and influential as the A X E.


    "Welcome A X E, to Southside." Yuri greeted them.


    "The pleasure is ours, Countess." Fiona, the leader, said as they bowed slightly. "We would like to present ourselves to you as mercenaries in your war."


    "I see." Yuri said. This was what she had been expecting. But she did have a question. "And why me? Why not Solomon or Vladimir?"


    "Two reasons, Countess." Fiona smirked. "First, we would like the opportunity to work under a female Count. There''s not many of those around. Second, the Flower Shop girls have decided to throw their support behind Count Solomon. What better way to guarantee a fight against them than joining you?"


    "And I assume that your services don''t come cheap." Yuri controlled her expression, putting on a neutral mask. Even if her interest was piqued, this was now a negotiation. "Tell me. What, precisely, do you seek in exchange for your allegiance?"


    Luna stepped forward slightly, her gaze steady. "We wish to be granted access to the Ascension Well, Countess. Each of us seeks to drink from its waters and ascend to the fifth ring as payment for our services," she stated, her voice echoing slightly in the spacious room.


    Yuri''s gaze shifted between the three ladies as she considered their offer. The Ascension Well was currently her most prized possession. It was one of the reasons for the current war.


    Whoever controls the well, controls the rate of ascension between fourth and fifth ring. The well on its own, was enough to turn the tide of any war.


    "The Well''s gifts are precious and its waters limited. I can agree to grant access to one of you, but no more." Yuri countered.


    Charlie, the third A X E, stepped forward. "Countess, we''re aware of the general state of your affairs right now. The power we bring to you could very well secure your victory on one front. Surely such an advantage is worth more than a single drink."


    "Not when a single drink is enough to set an unprepared vampire on the path to godhood, no." Yuri countered. "Helping me win a war is not enough. What value can you bring to me?"


    The ladies were silent, waiting on their leader. Finally, Fiona spoke.


    "We propose a year of our unwavering service. In return, at the end of the stipulated time, each of us will be granted access to drink from the well."


    Yuri paused, the proposition tempting. She knew she was not in a position to easily refuse such valuable allies. The A X E had played their hand well, understanding both their value and her need. But she could get more out of this.


    "Five years of service." She stated.


    "Two." Fiona countered.


    "Four." Yuri leaned forward on her throne.


    Fiona paused. "Three or no deal, Countess. Take it or leave it." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuri paused, thinking about it. Three years of service in exchange for raising up three vampires to the fifth ring. Vampires that would be a good counter to the Flower Shop girls.


    After a moment of silence, she nodded slowly. "Very well. Serve me loyally for three years, and at the end of it, you shall each drink from the Ascension Well."


    "Come." She stood from her throne, stepping slowly down the dias. "Let us seal the deal with a blood oath."

 Chapter 215: Depths and Designs

    Ezra paced, his steps echoing in the underground chamber that housed the Ascension Well. As always, the chamber was cool and dim, shielded from the world above by layers of earth and stone.


    The well itself, disguised as a simple fountain, murmured softly in the center of the room, as the damage from the battle that had taken place near it had already been fixed.


    Illuminated by the soft blue light reflecting from the water of the lake was a makeshift workspace that had been set up on one side of the room.


    There was a sturdy table covered in maps and documents detailing the water distribution system of Southside. A key component that he needed to complete this mission.


    He hadn''t hidden the fact that he was moving the well from his wives, making them aware of where he was. But since he wasn''t allowed to tell them the future location, he''d been having trouble finding a place.


    He sighed, stopping his pacing and going back to the table. He leaned over it. tracing a line on one of the maps with his finger. He had to find a hidden basement that he could build a new fountain in.


    Ezra folded his arms when a sharp knock at the chamber door pulled him from his thoughts. He straightened, smoothing the front of his shirt.


    Who could it be? The number of people who knew he was here could be counted on one hand. No, scratch that. Two hands.


    He frowned, walking to the door. "Hello? Who is it?"


    "Open up, Matten." Ivo called out from behind the door.


    Ezra sighed. "Come in."


    He''d found out that he didn''t need to physically open the door himself. The lock could recognize a command from him to let others in.


    Ivo and Armand pushed upon the door, walking in. Ezra nodded at them, wondering what they were looking for.


    The two vampires sauntered to the table, dropping gracefully into the chairs around it. "Ezra." Armand greeted with a nod, his voice smooth but carrying an undercurrent of command. "Sit, won''t you?"


    "Good evening." Ezra responded, taking a seat on the other side of the table. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    The two men watched him, not speaking. Ezra stared back at them, finding the silence comfortable. It seemed like they were trying to unnerve him. Too bad he could only stand them when they were quiet.


    Armand leaned forward, his elbows on the table and his fingers steepled, speaking first. "We''ve found a suitable new location for the well, haven''t we?" he said, his tone matter-of-fact. Ivo nodded beside him.


    Ezra frowned slightly. This was unexpected.


    "I appreciate your... effort and... initiative, my lords. But the Countess tasked me with choosing the relocation site." He replied carefully, trying his best to maintain a respectful tone.


    What were the two men playing at? They all knew that if Yuri wanted her husbands to choose the site, she would have just told them.


    Ivo''s smile was thin, almost imperceptible, as he nodded. "Of course, Ezra. But we''ve considered several factors you might not be aware of. This location is a lot more... secure, isn''t it?" He explained, his voice holding a hint of something Ezra couldn''t quite place.


    Ezra stared at them for a few seconds, letting the silence stretch out. Just before it could turn from intimidating to awkward, he answered. "I''ll review your proposal. If it aligns with the Countess'' directives and my own assessments, I''ll consider it."


    This time, the silence was heavy with unspoken threats. Armand leaned forward, his red eyes glinting dangerously. "I never said this was a proposal, did I?" he asked softly, the imminent violence in his voice clear.


    The air in the room thickened as Ivo leaned forward too, his voice soft. "One might think you''re disobeying a suggestion from a superior. Are you?"


    Ezra could see it in their eyes that both men were prepared to use violence to make their ''suggestion'' a reality. As it had come down to this, he had only one choice.


    "Very well, my lords. I will visit this location and begin preparations for the movement of the well." He said.


    He''d be leaving the city as soon as the barrier over it came down. This definitely wasn''t his problem.


    "Good boy." Ivo nodded. "And one more thing. Yuri doesn''t need to be disturbed by news of this little discussion, does she?"


    "She doesn''t." Ezra answered. It was none of his business.


    "Excellent." Ivo grinned, the two vampires leaning back in satisfaction. "That wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    They both stood, nodding in approval. Armand reached into thin air and pulled out a document. "The address and blueprints." He placed it on the table. "You''ll take care of it, won''t you?"


    "Of course." Ezra stood, watching them stride out of the chamber. When he could no longer sense their presence behind the doors, he returned to his chair, his fingers drumming on the table as he considered their words. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t his problem but he couldn''t help but wonder. What were Ivo and Armand planning? Why insist on this particular location for the well? Were they planning on betraying Yuri?


    He sighed, knowing that when it came to vampires, nothing was straightforward. Every move was designed to mask layers of strategy and self-interest.


    Sitting alone in the quiet of the underground chamber, Ezra planned his next steps. He didn''t want to be blindsided by something he could have prevented if he ignored this.


    He''d have to investigate. Not for Yuri''s interest but for his own.


    **********


    Somewhere else on that same night, the Necromancer stalked the streets of Westside. The sound of their footsteps were muffled as his minions followed behind him.


    Z, his Griffin avatar and Bella, his pet peacekeeper.


    "You know the plan guys." The Necromancer conversed with them, a spring in his steps. "What''s the best way to kill a griffin than another griffin?"


    There was no response from the minions.


    He chuckled to himself, already used to speaking to his minions even when they were in their low vitality mode.


    It didn''t matter. He was in too good of a mood. And when that happened, it meant that someone was about to die.

 Chapter 216: Puppeteers Plans

    The Necromancer whistled to himself as he made his way to the old apartment. He stopped outside to admire the crumbling exterior.


    "No one would know that there''s a vampire in the basement, would they?" He asked Bella. "And if they suspect, they''ll doubt themselves because which self respecting vampire would choose to live here?"


    "Reverse reverse psychology." He tapped himself in the temples. "Smart."


    With a final nod, he entered the building, trailed by Z and Bella. He moved towards the basement apartment, having scouted the place earlier in the day with his human minions.


    That was one of the perks of having a human minion. They could move around under the light of the sun. He chuckled to himself. If the authorities ever gather evidence of him controlling humans, it was a confirmed death sentence.


    Everyone knew that controlling humans could be considered as a breach of the Law of Secrecy, in the same vein as drinking from humans.


    He walked down the stairs, signaling to his minions that from here on out, it was silence. He knew that he didn''t need to as he could mentally control them but what was the fun in that?


    As they approached the door leading to the basement apartment, a wicked grin played across his face.


    "Remember, guys. The element of surprise is on our side." He whispered, though the statement was more for his own amusement than any real instruction to his minions. They were always ready, always eager to serve. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He raised three fingers and began pumping vitality into them through their connection. As he dropped a finger, Z came alive, intelligence shining in his eyes. As he dropped the second finger, Bella blinked, stretching a hand over the lock which clicked open.


    As he dropped the final finger, the Necromancer opened the door and the trio surged forward. Z and Bella deployed their Aura, the energy pressing down on the apartment like a heavy blanket.


    At the same time, they deployed their black zone, the darkness coalescing into a dark, oppressive box around them.


    X, who had been lounging on a chair surged to his feet in an instant, caught off guard. Before he could react further, Z was in front of him. X''s eyes widened as red chains sprang from Z''s hands, wrapping around him with unyielding strength.


    In an instant, he was kneeling on the floor, the chains holding him down and Z standing behind him.


    The Necromancer strolled leisurely into the room, his eyes sweeping over the unexpectedly luxurious apartment. "Wow. This is quite the hideout." He praised. "Fully furnished, a wall length television and is that a massage chair?"


    X struggled against the chains, his muscles straining and fire whooshing into being around his body. Z touched the chains, a part of it sinking into his skin to become glowing red tattoos.


    The minion leaned forward to speak in X''s ear. "You''re me and I''m you, dipshit. You know what these chains can do. I''ll advise you to not move."


    X froze before sighing,the fight draining from out of him.


    The Necromancer stepped around the room, as if he were merely a guest admiring the decor of a particularly interesting museum. "Such effort you''ve put into hiding, only to be found so easily." He taunted. "Don''t you think it''s stupid to use the same safe houses you used when Griffin was alive? All I had to do was ask Z. You guys have the same memory."


    "Fuck you, clown." X spat.


    "Sorry, but I''m not into that." The Necromancer smirked. "Bella. Your turn."


    "I''ll enjoy this." Bella grinned as she stepped close, placing a cold hand on X''s head. X screamed, a guttural sound of agony, as he felt his vitality being pulled out of him.


    The Necromancer watched, a giggle escaping his lips, transforming quickly into a full-blown laugh.


    "Yes!" He exclaimed, clapping his hands in mock applause as he observed the torment of his captive. "Oh, how delightful!"


    Eventually, X''s struggles weakened, his screams turning into moans of pain. Bella stepped away, breathing deeply as her skin glowed a faint blue.


    The Necromancer moved to a plush couch set against the wall, sinking into it as if it was a throne. With a smug look, he said. "Ezra Matten is not the only one capable of stealing vitality, you know. But oh, how much sweeter it is when I do it. Can''t wait to see the look on his face when I release that."


    X, now slumped and bleeding from his nose, lifted his head weakly. "What do you want from me?" he gasped. "Fashion advice? Sorry but I can''t help you there."


    "Still trying to mouth off?" The Necromancer''s laughter filled the room again, this time cold with not a hint of amusement. "Don''t worry. What I want, dear X, is the face of someone that Ezra trusts."


    X managed a bloody smirk. "You''re a fool if you think Ezra trusts me." He retorted, the blood on his nose drying and flaking off.


    The Necromancer stood, his expression suddenly serious as he crouched to meet X at eye level. "It doesn''t matter. He trusts you enough to let you come within striking distance. And that... is all I need."


    "I have to ask. For narrative purposes obviously. Why are you so fixated on Ezra?" X asked, his curiosity piqued despite his deteriorating state.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" The Necromancer whispered. "I want a prince of my own."


    X stared. "Eww."


    "No. Not like that. I meant that I want a prince as one of my minions." The Necromancer backpedaled.


    "Sure you did." X chuckled.


    "You don''t understand." The Necromancer lowered his voice. "Having served a prince once, I know just how powerful they can get. Imagine a prince under my control. Do you know what I could achieve?"


    "My minions can climb the rings like normal vampires. With Ezra Matten, I can finally stand alongside the likes of the elders, Prince Arthur and Prince Caspian. What more could a vampire desire?"


    He stood, chuckling darkly. "And now that I''ve revealed my grand, evil plan like a cartoon villain," he continued in a theatrical tone, "I suppose I''ll have to kill you."


    With a swift, merciless motion, the Necromancer plunged his hand into X''s chest. X gasped, his eyes wide with shock and pain, as his heart was wrenched from his body.


    "F- Fuck you." He whispered before the light in his eyes faded and he slumped forward, lifeless.


    The Necromancer let the heart drop to the floor with a wet thud, stepping back to admire his work. "One step closer," he murmured. "One step closer to the throne."

 Chapter 217: The Unyielding Game

    Yuri appeared in a flash of light in the teleportation room, her husbands appearing behind her a split second later. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As usual, the room was brightly lit with giant lights pointed straight at the teleportation spot. This was a tactic generally used to disorient visiting vampires.


    The room would either have bright or dark lighting, usually chosen randomly. If you had to take half a second to adjust from the change in lighting, this would give the defenders enough time to be ready for you.


    Yuri nodded at the waiting vampires, each one bearing the mark of their allegiance to the towering figure that ruled this part of the city. Count Vladimir.


    "This way, Countess." The leading vampire bowed slightly.


    "Very well." Yuri and her entourage were led through the corridors of Vladimir''s mansion, a route designed to impress visitors by means of the lavish display of wealth and power that could be seen on every wall and corner.


    Eventually, they arrived in front of the heavy doors leading into Vladimir''s study.


    The two guards on the sides of the door opened it silently at their approach, and Yuri entered alone as agreed upon.


    The study was a vast room with shelves of books climbing towards the high ceiling and a large desk made of dark wood dominating the space. Seated behind the desk was Count Vladimir.


    Standing at seven feet tall, his presence was as commanding as his reputation. His suit, tailored perfectly to his muscular physique, strained as he stood to greet Yuri, his movements speaking of controlled power and lethal grace.


    "Yuri, what a pleasure to receive you." Vladimir''s voice boomed in the quiet of the room, his smile broadening as he approached.


    "The pleasure is mine, Vladimir." Yuri responded with a nod.


    Vladimir gestured towards a small table set with two glasses and a decanter filled with blood wine. "Please, have a seat." He offered, pouring the wine into the glasses with practiced ease.


    Yuri accepted the glass, the rich aroma of the wine filling her senses as she took a seat across from him.


    Vladimir raised his glass with a smile. "To your health, Countess."


    Yuri clinked her glass with his before sipping the wine, her eyes never leaving Vladimir. "I imagine you''re curious why I''ve come." She started, placing her glass on the table. "The coming war with Count Solomon is no secret."


    Vladimir chuckled in amusement. "True. And am I to assume you''ve come here to check my intentions? To see if I''ll stay neutral or pick a side? To see if I''m also after the Ascension well?" He leaned back in his chair, a smirk playing on his lips.


    Yuri''s eyebrows rose on her face. She hadn''t expected him to be so straightforward. She took a sip of her wine before answering.


    "In part, yes. I''m here to offer you a deal, Vladimir. Stay neutral in this war, and in return, I grant you limited access to the Ascension Well."


    The smirk on Vladimir''s face deepened. "A tempting offer, Yuri. But I''m not in a hurry to arm my subjects with such... divine gifts. Simply put, I am not interested."


    "I see." Yuri leaned back in her chair. The refusal was a setback, but she wouldn''t have come herself if she would be deterred by a simple no. "Then let me go straight to the point. What is it you want, Vladimir?"


    "A lot of things. In fact, I''m having trouble deciding." He stood, walking towards the window, looking out over the bright lights of the city with a thoughtful gaze. "You know what? I''ll contact you when I decide there is something I want." he said without turning to face her.


    Yuri stood. Vladimir wasn''t willing to play ball. Her mind worked rapidly as she prepared to leave. "Very well, Count Vladimir. I hope when that time comes, we can find mutual ground."


    Vladimir escorted her to the door, his stance courteous yet distant. "I''m sure we will, Countess."


    Yuri gave him a final nod and rejoined Ivo and Armand outside the study. Together, they were escorted back to the teleportation room. A minute later, they were back home.


    "What was Vladimir after?" Ivo asked as Yuri walked slowly to her throne.


    Yuri paused, silent as her mind raced through the implications of their meeting. "He''s waiting." She finally said, her voice steady. "Waiting for Solomon and I to weaken each other. To bleed our forces dry. Then, he plans to swoop in and claim victory from whichever remains."


    "I see." Armand stood, nodding before he smirked. "And what is our plan?"


    "Simple." Yuri''s smirk was cold, all warmth disappearing from the room. "We won''t allow it. We''ll bring the fight to him, whether he wants it or not. Vladimir will not sit this war out, not if I have anything to say about it."


    *********


    The quiet hum of the teleportation room was disrupted as Count Solomon appeared in a flash of light. He had chosen to come alone, a strategic choice to display both confidence and a hint of vulnerability in the presence of his fellow vampire aristocrat.


    Sometimes, one has to show weakness to attain strength.


    Solomon straightened his clothes, a finely tailored suit that spoke of his status. He wished he had a mirror to check out his golden hair but there was no time for that.


    The waiting vampires bowed to him, not low enough in his opinion, and led him out of the room. As they walked, Solomon admired the sights, appreciating the display.


    This was what he expected from a peer, not some bare walls and mock humbleness. This was the mark of someone he knew he could convince.


    When they reached their destination, the door opened to reveal the man himself standing by a large window that overlooked the sprawling estate. He turned, his expression one of mild annoyance mixed with curiosity.


    "Count Solomon. To what do I owe the pleasure... or should I say, the audacity of this visit?" Vladimir asked.

 Chapter 218: Second Deal

    Vladimir''s voice was cool, his stance rigid, displaying a hostility that was as unmistakable as it was elegant.


    "Count Vladimir." Solomon stepped into the room, undeterred by the frosty reception. He''d expected this and had come prepared. "I come bearing good tidings and a proposition that I believe will be of mutual benefit."


    "A proposition, you say?" Vladimir raised an eyebrow but gestured towards a chair opposite his desk. "I''m listening," he said, though his tone suggested he was far from convinced.


    Solomon nodded, taking a seat. He frowned slightly at the aroma of blood wine still lingering in the air. Had Vladimir been drinking alone or had he entertained a guest? He''d have to find out. For now, he had a deal to close.


    "Itachi''s gone. Called away by those geezers who backed Yuri. Now, we''re all alone in here. Griffin''s dead. Killed by that pet of Yuri''s. And we all know that the Ascension well wasn''t made for any one vampire.


    That is why there must be war." Solomon began, choosing his words with care.


    "For the good of all, the well needs to be opened to others. In light of this, I propose an alliance between us. An alliance that would certainly shift the balance of power in our favor."


    Vladimir leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers as he watched Solomon, his face expressionless. "And what, pray tell, do you offer as the keystone of this... alliance?"


    Solomon''s smile widened slightly. "Joint access to the Ascension Well. Together, we would share its power, ensuring that the well isn''t tied to one individual and as a side benefit, no other rival would be able to stand against us."


    Vladimir''s chuckle was low and missing any hint of humor. "Joint access? And why would I settle for sharing such a prize when I could potentially have it all for myself?"


    Solomon''s eyes narrowed, but his demeanor remained composed. "Because, even for someone of your considerable power, seizing the Well alone would be a challenge."


    "It doesn''t matter who wins the war. They''ll always be a multitude of people waiting to take it away from you. But together, we can easily overpower Yuri, her allies and anyone else that crawls out when the dust settles."


    Solomon paused to deliver the icing on the cake. "Moreover, I am prepared to offer you control of Westside as a token of my commitment to our partnership."


    At this, Vladimir laughed outright, the sound echoing off the high ceilings. "Westside already belongs to me in all but name, Solomon. You offer me nothing I cannot take for myself."


    Solomon frowned. This meant that Vladimir had a hand in the recent happenings at Westside. He would have intervened but that would be spreading his forces too thin. He needed the Ascension well in his control. Any other thing could come after.


    Solomon leaned back in his chair. His mind raced in the resulting silence. He hadn''t expected Vladimir to be so dismissive. He nodded to himself, collecting his thoughts before speaking again. "Then tell me, Vladimir, what is it you desire? What can I offer to secure an alliance?"


    A hint of a smile appeared on Vladimir''s face. His gaze shifted to the dark sky outside his window before returning to Solomon. "I want Yuri." He said simply.


    Solomon frowned, processing the request. "To defeat her, yes? But in what capacity? Dead? Alive? As a vassal?"


    "As my woman." Vladimir specified, his voice carrying a dark edge. "Bring her to me and I will consider your offer of an alliance. Until then, you offer me nothing but empty promises."


    "Of course." Solomon nodded before his brain caught up. "Wait, what? As your woman?"


    *********


    Count Vladimir sat alone in the dim light of his study. The night was slowly fading away and dawn was fast approaching. The shadows crept across the room, mirroring the dark thoughts that occupied his mind.


    He had two offers on the table, each one with its own set of risks and rewards. He could choose now but he won''t because he knew that timing was everything. He needed to maneuver everyone into the position he wanted if he was to capitalize on the situation fully.


    For Yuri, he wanted her desperation to peak. Only then would she be malleable enough for his true demand. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The idea of having Yuri, a powerful and cunning woman, leave her husbands to serve by his side as both a consort and subordinate, was more than a strategic victory.


    His lips curved into a smile as his mind went to her crazy figure. He wanted to see what was under her clothes and take it for a ride. To have her begging beneath him. It would be a personal triumph.


    But it wasn''t the time for that yet. She would need to be isolated and vulnerable before she even entertained his demands.


    As for Count Solomon, his desperation could be seen in his offer. He needed someone to tip the scales in his favor. He''d recently lost a few covens making his power base weaker than it had previously been.


    Solomon was not offering an alliance as equals but as a preemptive plea for support. He''d demanded Yuri to assert dominance over Solomon as well as to reinforce his position of power.


    He was roused out of his thoughts by a gentle knock on the door. "Enter." He called, his voice steady and commanding.


    The door opened to reveal the Necromancer, his figure bowing slightly as he entered the room. "Count Vladimir. Westside is now under your control, as per your instructions." he reported.


    "Excellent work." Vladimir''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. His strategic foresight was paying off yet again. He''d begun planning ahead when he''d learnt about the meeting between the council and the princes at the ark.


    It had been a simple matter to find the Necromancer and bring him into First City. He hadn''t expected the Shield Wall but it had all worked out in his favor.


    He nodded at the Necromancer. "I want you to maintain control over Westside. Secure and protect it from any countermoves from Yuri or Solomon. It''ll be our stronghold in the coming days."

 Chapter 219: Vladimirs Weakness

    "Of course, my lord." The Necromancer nodded. His head was bowed but if one could see his face, one would notice the greed and ambition shining in his eyes. "It will be done."


    "Good. Now, tell me." Vladimir stared at him intently. "Why does the Westside have such little available cash?"


    "From what I gathered, Griffin is currently in debt, mostly to the City Lord." The Necromancer answered. "I traced the money and found out he sent a sum of at least a hundred million credits to the peacekeepers."


    Vladimir frowned. "The peacekeepers? Huh. They''re currently aligned with Yuri, are they not?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Very well." Vladimir nodded, leaning back in his chair and steepling his fingers as he considered his next words carefully. "And as was previously agreed upon, for services rendered... at the end of all this, when the dust settles on our victories, I will hand over Ezra Matten to you."


    The Necromancer nodded in agreement. "Of course, Count Vladimir. Ezra Matten is... a significant addition to my... collection."


    "Indeed, he will be," Vladimir said with a nod. "But remember, this promise hinges on your success and discretion in managing Westside."


    "Understood, my lord. You will not be disappointed." The Necromancer replied, bowing once more before turning to leave the room.


    As the door closed behind him, The Necromancer quickly made his way to the teleportation room. A grin remained pasted on his face.


    He hadn''t yet decided when to betray Vladimir. The man was much smarter than Griffin had been. He knew Vladimir didn''t trust him and probably had no plans to hand Ezra Matten to him. Everyone of them were just obsessed with that damned well.


    If he were a less ambitious man, he would also be craving the power of the well. But he had his sights on something more. Something better.


    The vampire throne.


    He didn''t need to own a relic. He only needed to own a prince.


    He sniffed at the displays of wealth as he passed. Judging from what he''d seen, this had to be a pretty screen to hide what was underneath.


    He knew for a fact that right now, Vladimir was broke. He was probably the poorest of the three Counts. He''d tried investing a significant amount of money into digital currencies while trying to influence the market.


    The Necromancer chuckled to himself. "The folly of counts." He whispered under his breath. If the other two counts knew, they''d focus on eliminating Vladimir before starting their fight.


    If Vladimir ever shows any signs of betraying him, he''d make sure that the information somehow finds its way to the right people.


    After reaching the teleportation room, the Necromancer nodded to the guards and teleported away. He appeared in the throne room of the Star Heights hotel, which was popularly known among vampires as Griffin''s sanctuary.


    The Necromancer grinned, taking in the new decor. He''d had the walls painted dark, making it look like it was completely wreathed in shadows.


    He''d also torn down the banners, putting up his own. The banners were made of black cloth, with the motifs of different nocturnal creatures sewn upon it in white.


    He''d removed Griffin''s throne and erected his own. The new throne was a formidable structure of bleached white bones that stood out in the relative darkness. The back of the throne rose up high and tapered to end on a skull.


    The Necromancer walked towards it, each of his steps echoing softly against the stone floor, his cloak trailing behind him like a silent shadow.


    Climbing the dais, he took his seat upon the throne, the unnatural cold it radiated, seeping into him. Darkness began peeling off the throne. He settled into it, allowing the darkness to envelop him, feeling it amplify his powers.


    He inhaled deeply, fixing the scent of the room into his brain. Was this what power smelled like? What it tasted like? On second thought, it was probably the smell of paint.


    The door to the throne room creaked open, and Z entered. He walked forward, his posture straight but respectful. The Necromancer had been keeping his higher functions active with constant vitality.


    He contemplated asking Z to remove the bird mask on his face. He wanted to be able to see the vampire''s expression. Z wasn''t an undead minion but instead, an avatar he had been able to seize control of.


    Was he as resentful as X? Only time would tell? The Necromancer watched as Z approached the dais and dropped to a knee, his head bowed low.


    "My lord, the human minions we have out there still haven''t located Ezra''s hideout in Southside." Z reported, his voice a mix of frustration and determination.


    The Necromancer''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face. "Keep searching." He commanded, his voice echoing slightly in the cavernous room.


    The search was taking too long. Having someone that could get within striking distance of Ezra without arousing suspicions was one thing. Actually finding Ezra to enact the plan was another.


    The plan he''d used on X wouldn''t work on Ezra. Ezra wasn''t always alone.


    "We are close to his hideout, I can feel it." The Necromancer said. "Ezra''s time is running out, and we must be the ones to close the net." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Z nodded, his head still bowed. "Yes, my lord. I''ll make sure they work harder. We have a few more leads to follow up on."


    "Good." The Necromancer replied, already dreaming of the things he''d do with Ezra under his control. "Make sure that our minions are discreet. They must blend in at all times. We cannot afford to alert him or his allies to how close we are. Use whatever resources are necessary to make this work."


    "Yes, my lord." With another nod, Z rose and backed away from the throne, his figure retreating into the darkness of the room''s edges before turning and exiting through the heavy doors.


    Alone again, the Necromancer leaned back in his throne, his fingers tapping against the armrests. The darkness around him seemed to draw closer, like a pet begging for treats.


    "Ezra Matten." The Necromancer chuckled. "Do stay safe until I get to you."

 Chapter 220: Suspicious Activity

    Silence filled the throne room of the Old Museum as everyone waited on the words of its ruler.


    Yuri sat on her throne with composed elegance and everyone could feel how pleased she was through her Aura. Ezra knew that this was deliberate and it put the mind of the attendees at ease. When Yuri had called the meeting, they''d all been expecting some form of bad news but if the Aura wasn''t enough, the half smile on her face would have clued them in.


    Her husbands, Ivo and Armand, stood to either side of her, their presence a counterweight to her good mood. They glowered at everyone as if they''d been scammed out of their money.


    Ezra waited patiently as the tension thickened. Yuri and her husbands were sending some serious mixed messages. He glanced at everyone waiting, knowing they were also in his shoes and couldn''t wait for Yuri to speak.


    Ezra stood before her on her right hand side and standing opposite him was Thor Odinson. Ezra had somehow forgotten that the man and his coven even existed, preoccupied with his plans and responsibilities.


    Standing beside him was Lady Amara, the lone lady, dressed in black. Opposite her was Helena, who maintained her stoic poise, her white uniform shining under the light of the moon.


    Finally, Yuri stood up from her throne, her voice carrying clearly across the room. "My loyal subjects." She began, her tone both welcoming and commanding. "Today marks a new chapter in our story. As we face new threats from all sides, it is of vital importance that we strengthen our ranks and unify our efforts."


    She paused, allowing her words to echo throughout the room. "It is with great pride that I introduce to you, new peers who will join us in our quest for security and supremacy."


    She waved at the door which swung open. "Let us welcome, The A X E. Luna, Charlie, and Fiona."


    Ezra watched with raised eyebrows as the women walked into the room. The two ladies who flanked their leader, Luna and Charlie, were almost mirror images with their flowing dark hair and shimmering dresses. Fiona, their leader, walked with a confident stride.


    Ezra had heard that the popular girl group would be coming to First City but he hadn''t been aware that they were vampires.


    "Their reputation as skilled warriors and tacticians precede them and their allegiance is a positive addition to our strength." Yuri continued as the room observed the new allies while they took their place before the assembly. "The A X E have proven themselves in countless battles. Their expertise in both open combat and the subtler arts of espionage will be invaluable to us."


    Ezra watched everyone, taking in their responses. Thor, opposite him, nodded slightly in approval.


    Helena''s expression remained unreadable, though her mind was undoubtedly cataloging every detail, probably creating devilish strategies to use the women in her schemes.


    Lady Amara''s slight smile suggested that she was politely curious but Ezra didn''t trust it for a second.


    Fiona stepped forward, her voice resonant. "We are honored to stand with Countess Yuri and all of you. Our loyalty is unwavering, and our commitment to Southside is absolute. Together, we shall overcome."


    Yuri smiled, even as her husbands kept glaring behind her. Ezra now knew why the meeting had been called. The addition of esteemed subjects as the A X E in Yuri''s ranks was meant to be a morale boost. A move to signal that she was still going strong and to give anyone thinking of defecting second thoughts.


    "With the A X E among us, we stand stronger than ever. Let us keep on expanding our influence and fortifying our defenses. This part of the war is rapidly coming to an end. The other Counts will soon make their moves. Stay vigilant."


    *********


    With the meeting at an end, the participants began making their way to the teleportation room. With no sun to weaken anybody, they all had to follow protocol and make the journey down the tower.


    Ezra strolled out after sharing a few words with Lady Amara, catching up with the woman. He was just getting to the elevator when Helena caught up to him.


    "Ezra, may I have a word?" She asked.


    Ezra paused, frowning. Her tone was sending alarm bells ringing in his head. Instead of her usual cold and officious manner of speech, she''d spoken in a more personal manner.


    He opened his mouth to decline when she spoke again, her voice soft. "Please?"


    Now, he knew something was wrong. Thor Odinson walked to the elevator, frowning as he saw them standing together. Ezra stepped out of the path, leaving him to take the elevator alone.


    He stared at Helena. She wanted a conversation with him even in the presence of Yuri''s Aura. He frowned. What was she after? He sighed, deciding to hear her out. "Very well." He nodded, unable to hide the suspicion in his voice.


    Helena nodded gratefully and they took the elevator down in silence, moving to a smaller, more secluded room that offered relative privacy. He knew Yuri was watching and he also knew that Helena was aware of it. Whatever she wanted to say, she was confident that Yuri wouldn''t have a problem with it. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once inside, Helena closed the door softly behind them, turning to face Ezra with a seriousness that seemed to pull her usually rigid military posture into something more humble, more human.


    Ezra''s suspicions grew. He''d never once seen Helena like this before.


    "Ezra, before we go further, I owe you an apology." She began, her eyes meeting his directly.


    "For?" Ezra''s voice was cool as he folded his arms behind his back, waiting. This couldn''t be true. It had to be a play for something.


    "For the things I''ve done against you. The alliance I forced on you when I knew I was taking advantage of your desperation at the time." She admitted. "And for... betraying your trust to Griffin." Her words carried a weight of genuine regret but Ezra kept watching, skeptical.


    His expression remained neutral, his eyes narrowing slightly. It was one thing to hear an apology. It was another to believe it and to gauge the sincerity and timing of such words.


    "I accept your apology." He stated stoically, wanting this to end and go home to his wives. One way or another, Helena was full of bullshit.


    On hearing his words, Helena nodded, seemingly relieved by his acceptance. She then shifted, her gaze still locked with his. "There''s something else I need to ask of you." She said. "It''s about Red."


    Ezra sighed in annoyance. There it was. The real reason she had asked to speak with him.

 Chapter 221: New Destination

    "Whew!" Ezra flopped back on the bed. Not because he was exhausted but as a natural reaction to having spent hours making love. In his opinion, this was the best part of being a vampire.


    He smiled, glancing at Red who snuggled closer to him, her big breasts rubbing against his body. He raised a hand and she moved closer, laying her head on his chest.


    He ran his hand through her fiery red hair, his eyes wandering the dimly lit room. The curtains were drawn tightly across the windows, shielding them from both the light of the sun and any prying eyes.


    His wives had all gotten his ability to walk under the sun through the soul bond but that didn''t mean they should do all things under the light of the sun. The room was illuminated by a pair of bedside lamps which casted a warm glow over the bed.


    "Wait a minute." Red spoke, breaking the comfortable silence. "Didn''t you come for something?"


    "Oh, yeah." Ezra slapped himself on the forehead, shaking his head at the situation. He''d totally forgotten after he''d seen Red''s beautiful, bountiful breasts.


    "The weirdest thing happened to me at the meeting." Ezra said. "Helena apologized to me."


    "Wait, what?" Red asked in disbelief, pulling away and propping herself up on one elbow. "Helena apologized?"


    "Yes. And get this. She wants to meet with you and apologize in person." He watched Red closely, gauging her reaction to the news.


    Red''s eyebrows raised skeptically, her lips pursing in a thin line. "Apologize?" she asked, the disbelief still evident in her tone. "Now, why would Helena want to do something like that?"


    "To soothe her guilty conscience? For some twisted kind of pleasure?" Ezra chuckled. "Whatever it is, she wants to discuss it in person at the Old Museum."


    Red shook her head slowly, her hair fanning out behind her. "That sounds like a plan to me." She murmured as she laid back down, her gaze drifting towards the ceiling, lost in thought.


    After a moment, she sat up, the movement fluid and graceful, her eyes now sharp and clear. "Ezra, I know Helena just as much as I know myself. I have history with her and we both know it''s not exactly filled with trust and warm feelings."


    Ezra nodded. "I know. That''s why I brought the message to you. It''s your call, Red. Whatever you want to do, I''m fully behind you."


    Red sighed, her fingers finding his own and tightening around it. "Thank you, Ezra. I appreciate that." She said, her voice softening. "But I think it''s best if I decline. Meeting Helena could open up more than just old wounds. It might give her the opportunity to weave new schemes and that''s something I''ll never do again.


    Help her in any way."


    Ezra nodded. "I agree." He said, his voice firm. "We should focus on what''s coming and not what we''re leaving behind. Besides, the risk isn''t worth the rewards."


    Red snuggled closer to Ezra, her head resting against his chest. "It''s not just about the risk, Ezra." She tilted her head up to smile sadly at him. "It''s about not giving her the satisfaction of thinking she can just waltz back into my life with an apology and expect everything to be fine. Whether the apology is even sincere is another matter."


    Ezra''s arms wrapped around her, holding her close. "It''s okay." He murmured, kissing the top of her head gently. "I''ll let her know you won''t be meeting with her."


    They lay together in silence for a few moments, each one thinking about their past. Red''s hand traced idle patterns on Ezra''s chest, her mind going through the possible consequences of their choices.


    "Do you think she''ll take it badly?" Red finally asked, her voice quiet but curious.


    Ezra considered the question, his hand stroking her hair softly. "Maybe." He admitted. "But Helena is a strategist. She''ll move on to her next plan soon enough. We just need to be ready for whatever that might be."


    Red nodded, her fingers pausing in their tracing. "We always are." She said with a small smile, lifting her head to meet his gaze. "Together."


    "Of course." Ezra smiled back. His smile widened as Red''s hand went lower. "Another round?" He asked. Red answered him with a deep kiss, their tongues mingling together.


    **********


    Ezra picked his watch up off the dressing table, wearing it. He took a moment to check his appearance in the mirror, nodding approvingly. He walked out of the room, heading straight to the dining room where his wives sat waiting.


    He took his place at the head of the table, where the high-backed chair looked almost like a throne. "It''s time for us to discuss our next steps." He began, leaning forward and resting his elbows on the table, hands clasped together.


    Olivia, sitting to his right, nodded slightly, her eyes focused on him. "What do you have in mind?" She asked, her voice carrying a note of readiness.


    "First, we strike at the Necromancer''s resources in Westside." Ezra turned to Red who sat to his left. "Red, I need you to contact our people in the Investigation Bureau. Pass them the documents they''ll need to freeze and seize all of Griffin''s assets. His death hasn''t been registered yet which means that the Necromancer is using his image."


    "We''ll cut off the Necromancer''s access to Westside''s resources, keeping him occupied with trying to keep the mortals off his back."


    Red leaned back in her chair, her red hair cascading over her shoulders. She picked up a pen and began jotting down notes on a pad in front of her. "Consider it done," she said without looking up, her tone all business.


    Ezra then turned his attention to the rest of the table. "Prepare, ladies. Our next city will be Faewall." He announced, watching for their reactions.


    Genesis yawned where she slumped against the chair while Red raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Faewall? Why there?" She asked, her curiosity piqued. Olivia sat, her expression calm. If one didn''t know her intimately, one would think she''d known about it beforehand.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "It''s a gut feeling," he admitted, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "There''s something there. I don''t know what it is but my gut is sending us there." He said simply. "We need to trust our instincts. Faewall might just be where the next play is."


    Gen sat up straight. "You know, this has to be destiny or something." She chuckled. "I''m from Faewall."


    "Really?" Red asked, exchanging glances with Olivia. "So, you have information on the vampire community there? And the City Lord?"


    "Yup." Gen grinned, popping the p. "I''ve got some people to kill living there. All you need to know is that Faewall is filled with a significant amount of assholes who happen to be vampires. The City Lord, James Harlow, is known for being neutral, which... I guess is in our favor."


    "That''s fortunate." Ezra smiled. He then turned his attention back to Olivia. "I want you to work with Gen and start establishing contacts in Faewall through the farmer''s market network. This way, our arrival in Faewall would go smoothly when we finally move in that direction."


    Olivia nodded, already working something out on her tablet. "I''ll reach out to our traders and merchants. If we weave our presence into the market scene, we''ll have eyes and ears on the ground before we even step foot in the city."


    "Good. As for Gen and I," Ezra continued, shifting his gaze to Gen who was all keen energy and eager anticipation, "we''ll be out of the loop for a bit. We''re due for new tattoos."


    "Hell yeah!" Gen''s eyes lit up at this, the prospect of enhancing her abilities always a point of excitement. "Finally! I know what I''m getting. What are you getting?" She asked him. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ll see." He smiled mysteriously.


    "I guess I will." Gen grinned, materializing a throwing knife in one hand. "For now, I''m hungry. What are we having for dinner?" She asked olivia.


    "Don''t ask me." A hint of a smile appeared on Olivia''s face. "Red''s in charge of dinner today."


    "You can cook?" Gen turned to Red in surprise.


    "Of course." Red crossed her arms under her breasts, grinning proudly. "In fact, I already cooked."


    "And what are we waiting for?" Gen asked and all eyes turned to Ezra.


    "Let''s eat." He said, chuckling.


    As dinner was served, the conversation lightened, shifting to less strategic topics. As they discussed, his mind went to his coming tattoo.


    His hand trembled minutely as he remembered the being from the abyss that had reached within him, searching. He would become that being to his enemies. Someone whose presence is feared. He needed to be that strong to claim the throne.


    The clinking of silverware and the murmur of their voices filled the room, bringing Ezra back to the present. Time was running out and the ropes holding earth to the abyss were fraying. He needed all the power he could get.

 Chapter 222: Mirror Thief

    Ezra stepped into the shop, the bell above the door jingling. Gen followed behind him, her white hair bound in a ponytail.


    "Mr. Living Ink." Ezra nodded to the tall thin man that stood behind the counter. The artist was a subject of the City Lord and wouldn''t be involved in the war. Besides, he would know what the tattoos are but wouldn''t be able to tell what they actually do.


    Living Ink smiled politely, returning the nod. "Welcome. What can I do for you today?"


    "The usual." Ezra answered. "New tattoos. Same price."


    "Ah." Living Ink nodded. "It is with great regret that I inform you that the price has increased."


    "Increased?" Gen turned away from where she had been examining the inks. "Why?"


    "It''s a matter of demand and supply, ma''am." Living Ink nodded politely.


    Ezra''s eyebrows rose. Was this how it was? Now that there''s a war and it''s currently in the resource gathering stage, the demand for new tattoos would increase, which meant that the price would too.


    "That''s fine." Ezra nodded to the artist. "We''ll take it."


    "Very well." Living Ink nodded with a pleased smile. "Right this way."


    As they all walked to the seat, Living Ink asked over his shoulder. "Do you have the necessary vitality needed for activation? We offer blood wine packages for a very affordable rate."


    "No thanks." Ezra smirked. He knew when a business man was trying to make some extra bucks. "We''re good."


    "Very well." Living Ink nodded, waving to the chair.


    "Me first." Gen grinned, taking a seat in the comfortable chair.


    Living ink turned away, mixing the blood with the ink and adding his vitality to the mixture. He busied himself with filling the needle and gathering any needed instrument or tool.


    "Do you have any images in mind, ma''am? Or would you like to see our catalog?" Living Ink asked.


    "No need. I want number six fifty two." Gen answered. "Always wanted one of those."


    "Six fifty two?" Ezra asked. "What''s that?"


    "Take a look, sir." Living Ink pointed to a thick tome.


    "That''s the catalog?" Ezra grabbed it off the nearby table, flipping through the gorgeous images of the different, numbered creatures. When he got to the page, he frowned.


    "This is a cat." He turned the page over to show Gen.


    "I know." She answered.


    "A normal cat." Ezra emphasized.


    "Like I said, I know."


    "I see." Ezra placed the catalog back on the table. "So, you''ve always wanted to be a cat lady?"


    "What can I say? A dream''s a dream." Gen chuckled.


    "Let us begin." Living Ink said and began drawing on Gen''s forearm. The needle glided over her skin and slowly, the ink began shimmering as the cat took form.


    The cat''s fur was a beautiful gold, patterned with black streaks running down its length. Its eyes were a bright blue and with every second, became more real. Ezra could almost swear he saw the tattoo blink once or twice.


    Finally, the tattoo was done. "There you go." Living Ink stepped back. Ezra could clearly see the pride in his posture. This was a man that loved his work. "All that''s left is to infuse it with vitality and activate it."


    "No need for that." Ezra said, both vampires in the room turning to look at him. "We''ll be activating them in private."


    After a short pause, Living Ink answered. "Very well, sir."


    Gen stood from the chair, examining the tattoo. "Now, what do I call you?" She grinned at it. "Murder machine? Bazooka? Genocide?"


    Ezra and Living Ink exchanged a disturbed glance. "Err... let''s leave the naming for later. When there''s a lot more people to bounce ideas off of." Ezra said to her.


    "Hmmn." Gen thought about it. "That''s a good idea."


    Ezra and Living Ink heaved silent sighs of relief.


    "Your... your turn, sir." Living Ink gestured, turning away to remix the inks and clean the used instruments. "Do you have any images in mind? A drawing or from the catalog?"


    "I have something in mind." Ezra dipped his hands in his pocket and brought out a page. "Here." He handed it to Living Ink.


    "Now you''re making me more curious." Gen grinned.


    Living Ink took the page and studied the picture. "I see." He commented. With a final nod, he handed the picture back to Ezra and turned away to continue with his preparations.


    Ezra tucked the page back into his pocket and sat in the chair. After multiple upon multiple tries, he''d finally gotten the image generator to produce a picture of what he had in mind.


    His mind flickered to the guardian of the abyss and he suppressed a shudder. Sometimes, he could still feel the being''s Aura, assessing him. Judging him. He sighed, putting it out of his mind.


    He rolled up his sleeve, exposing his bicep. His chameleon was on the other bicep and this tattoo would be taking this space.


    "Let us begin." Living Ink began drawing as Gen hovered there, watching the image take form. And the more Living Ink drew, the more she couldn''t decide on what she was seeing.


    The monster stood wreathed in darkness that was somehow shifting while still being static. Its four powerful sinewy legs ended in jagged clawed feet, each talon gleaming faintly as if catching stray beams of moonlight.


    Its eyes burned through the darkness, a familiar gold shining through. The head was lupine in shape, with a long snout that dripped with what looked like dark ichor.


    Gen would have concluded that it was a wolf but the darkness rippled and occasionally parted to reveal a scaled hide. Whenever she blinked, it changed to patches of fur. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was as if the monster was caught between forms, trapped in a state of constant transformation.


    "What are you trying, Ezra Matten?" Gen whispered softly under her breath. So softly that not even the two vampires in the room could hear it.


    After some time, the tattoo was complete. Living Ink stepped back, wiping imaginary sweat off his forehead. "Whew." He placed the needle gently where it belonged. "That is probably one of the challenging tattoos I''ve drawn so far. Now I wish I could know what it does."


    "We''ll see." Ezra examined the tattoo. A tattoo could be any creature but only the vampire that owned the tattoo could decide what power the tattoo would hold.


    For example, a vampire could get a dragon tattoo and decide to give it an ability to belch water. However, some tattoos like the chameleon tattoos are publicly recognized tattoos in Vampire Society. You just had to have them.


    "Thank you for your work." Ezra nodded. After paying, they left the tattoo parlor, heading for the nearest convenient spot to teleport back home.


    A few minutes later, the Matten coven were all gathered in the large room that had been designated as the training room. Not that it was used much.


    "I''ll go first." Gen grinned, stepping into the middle of the room. "Can''t wait to test Bloodpaw."


    "Bloodpaw?" Red asked with a frown. "Are you really calling it that?"


    "Well, I haven''t settled on a name yet. I''m thinking Lady Murder or Mr. Killfang."


    "Wait. Is it a Mr or a Lady?"


    "Don''t know yet. I guess we''ll see." Gen grinned knowingly, winking at Red. With a deep breath, she focused and activated the tattoo. Everyone present could feel the twinge as the monster was brought to being. They all blinked as the monster slotted and settled into Gen''s soul.


    Gen''s skin glowed golden for a moment before the light died down. "Alright." She turned to them, opening her arms wide. "Hit me."


    Everyone paused. It wasn''t a good sign when Gen asks for a punch.


    "Do we have to?" Red asked. "You could just tell us, you know."


    "The only reason we''re not materializing the ability ourselves is that we''re just being polite and waiting for you to use it first." Olivia said bluntly.


    "Ah, come on." Gen grinned. "Are you guys scared?"


    Ezra watched on in amusement. He definitely wouldn''t be getting involved in this.


    "Fine." Red stepped forward.


    "Hit me as hard as you can." Gen said.


    Red nodded, drawing her arm back and punched Gen hard in the stomach.


    There was a small flash of golden light and Red jerked back, flying through the air. Ezra flashed and caught her, landing safely.


    "What the heck was that?" Red groaned, holding her torso. "Did I just..."


    "Yep." Gen said excitedly. "You just hit yourself. My new tattoo grants the ability to mirror your attacks back to you. Instead of taking the damage, the attacker does instead."


    "That''s..." Ezra nodded, impressed. This was a great defensive and attacking move in a single ability.


    "Now, it''s your turn." Gen grinned. "Show us what you got."


    "Alright." Ezra set Red down and stepped away, concentrating. His vitality raged through the tattoo, bringing it to life. Ezra''s body was wreathed in a darkness for a brief moment before it disappeared.


    "Darkness? I''m sensing a theme here." Red exchanged a grin with Gen.


    "At this point, we''ll have to call him darkness instead of Ezra." Olivia commented.


    "Was that a joke or..." Gen asked in confusion.


    Ezra stretched his hand as the process was complete, materializing a dark fire that burned, sucking in the light in the room.


    "That''s cool." Gen whispered. "And what does it do?"


    "With this...," Ezra looked up, meeting their eyes, "I can steal other vampire''s tattoos."

 Chapter 223: Consider It Done

    Helena sat quietly in her office, the dim glow of her desk lap casting long shadows across the floor.


    Her mind was running a mile a minute, creating and discarding schemes. A few minutes ago, she''d received a rejection to her request for a meeting with Red. She''d been hoping that she could get the meeting and somehow create an avenue where Red had reason to contact her regularly.


    Using this thread, she''d have a pathway to Ezra and she''d be able to find something she could use to enter the soul bond. She''d wanted to do this the slow and steady way. But with that door now firmly closed, she found herself back where she started, without anyone to manipulate.


    "No need to play nice anymore." She muttered to herself, her voice a low hiss in the quiet room. If the slow and steady route was blocked, she''d have to take the fast and dangerous road. One that leads to a whole lot of financial dealings.


    She reached into thin air, pulling out a flash drive. She held it up to the light of the lamp. "Guess I''ll have to use you after all." She tossed the drive back into her pocket dimension and this time, pulled out a thick file.


    She went through the file, nodding at its contents. Account numbers, transactions, addresses and names. All linked to Ezra''s slush fund. It was time to strike him where it hurts.


    As she flipped through the file, there was a soft knock on the door. "Enter." Helena called.


    The door opened and Lilith entered the office. "Captain." She saluted smartly before standing at rest before Helena.


    Helena allowed herself a small smile. Lilith was her most trusted officer. Best of all, she was sharp, her instincts honed by years under Helena''s tutelage.


    "Lilith. I have a mission for you." Helena wasted no time. "No word of this must reach other ears, understand?"


    "Yes captain." Lilith stood rigidly with an air of expectation.


    "Here." Helena handed the file to Lilith, her movements deliberate. "You''re to find our contacts in the city listed in there. They''ll locate whoever is in charge of this fund."


    Lilith opened the file, scanning the contents quickly. "Understood. And then?"


    Helena leaned back in her chair, her fingers steepled in front of her. "They''ll use them to create several shell companies. Then, they''ll distribute the money through a series of transactions designed to create a complex paper trail."


    "Now, here''s the most important part. All those trails must lead back to Westside. They should create evidence of the Necromancer''s hands in this transaction and hide it deep. If it''s too open, they''ll catch on quickly that it''s a false trail."


    Helena nodded approvingly at the hint of a smirk that played on Lilith''s lips. She knew that Lilith enjoyed this kind of work. Complex, challenging, with a hint of danger. "Official looking contracts, legal documents. Everything we need to make it look legitimate?"


    "Exactly." Helena nodded. "Once you''ve established the trail, transfer the funds to any of the shell companies I control. After the transfer, cover your tracks. Erase any link that might lead back to us. Everything must point to Westside and not us."


    "Consider it done, Captain." Lilith nodded. "I''ll make sure there''s nothing to tie us to the operation."


    "Of course." Helena nodded, keeping the pleased smile off her face. "And for their services, they can have the standard ten percent of the funds."


    "Yes Captain."


    "Good. Now, go." Helena commanded.


    Lilith saluted and left the office immediately.


    Alone once more, Helena leaned back on her chair. She couldn''t suppress the smug satisfaction she was feeling. This was the exact kind of maneuvering she excelled at. Operating in the gray areas where morality was flexible, and the outcomes justified the means.


    She reached into her pocket space to retrieve the bottle and poured herself a glass of blood wine. She took a sip, enjoying the rich taste. Very soon, Ezra Matten would be like a fly caught in her web. Whatever she has to do to get herself into the soul bond, she''ll do it.


    The ability to use at least five six different tattoos at the same time was just too alluring to ignore. One vampire wouldn''t have six tattoos as it makes it harder to ascend each subsequent ring but when the burden was shared among four people, that''s a different story.


    Helena couldn''t help the smile on her face as she thought about the rewards of her plans succeeding. The power, the control, the influence. It would soon be hers. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All she needed to do now was wait, watch, and be ready to act when the time came.


    **********


    The Necromancer sat on his throne, his attention on the table in front of him. The room was brightly lit, undoing all the effort he had put into making it look shadowy and intimidating.


    But that was the way he wanted it now that he needed concentration. "Fall. Fall. Fall." He whispered under his breath as the bone soldier in front of him slowly moved the rectangular blocks.


    His fingers kept tapping rhythmically against the armrest in order to distract his opponent. A distraction he already knew won''t work. He''d created the sons of bitched himself.


    The bone soldier rattled his skull in celebration as he successfully pulled out the block and the assembly didn''t fall upon itself. The Necromancer groaned. "Come on. Can''t you fail at jenga at least once?"


    He sighed, searching the jenga blocks on the table. His face lit up as he found one to pull out. He frowned slowly pulling. "Yes. Yes. Ye-"


    His concentration was broken as the doors to the throne room were flung open with a loud crash and Bella bursted in. "My lord!" She cried out.


    The Necromancer startled at the sound, his hand shaking and scattering the tower of blocks. The bone soldier rattled his bones in celebration.


    Bella rushed towards the throne, the sound of her footsteps beating a rhythm on the floor.


    "This better be fucking good." The Necromancer snarled.

 Chapter 224: Tomorrow Night

    Bella walked as fast as she could, her voice a mix of anger and concern. "We have a crisis, my lord. The Investigation Bureau has launched a full-scale inquiry into our operations. All our assets are currently frozen under suspicion of tax evasion, money laundering, and more charges."


    "Wait, what?" The Necromancer stood in a flash and with a wave of a hand, banished the bone soldier and the table into his pocket dimension. "Explain." He commanded, his voice low and dangerous.


    "The Bureau appeared in all our locations this morning in a coordinated attack. I looked into it and it seems like someone has somehow left them some form of evidence leading directly to us. They have documents, contracts, even digital trails that suggest we''ve been funneling money through various shell companies. They''re moving quickly, my lord. They''ve seized everything."


    "Damn it." The Necromancer began pacing, his thoughts racing. If he didn''t keep the assets of Westside intact, he wouldn''t be able to get what he wanted from Count Vladimir. He couldn''t let the Bureau take whatever they wanted.


    He leaned forward, his gaze piercing. "Do we know who is behind this?" he asked, already going through the list of vampires who knew of his existence and were capable of this.


    The first person that came to mind was Ezra Matten. Ezra knew he was after him and that was reason enough to try this.


    Another suspect was Count Solomon. The man had to know he was here and was greedy enough to want his own person at Westside. This could be his attempt at freezing out any opposition and claiming the assets, thereby claiming Westside.


    His final suspect was the captain of the local peacekeepers. He''d gathered intelligence on her and knew they were all corrupt and greedy. It won''t be so far-fetched for them to have cultivated contacts among the human law enforcement. Who knew if they wanted a slice of the pie.


    "Not yet, my lord." Bella replied, her own frustration evident. "We haven''t found their source yet. When we do, we should be able to trace it back to whoever is behind this."


    The Necromancer stopped his pacing, turning to face Bella. "Mobilize our human minions." He instructed sharply. "I want eyes and ears within the Bureau. Find out what they have, how they got it, and most importantly, how we can destroy, alter, or erase it all."


    "It will be done." Bella nodded sharply. "I''ll personally oversee the operation, my lord."


    "Good. Be swift. Be ruthless. We have no time to waste." The Necromancer sat back down on his throne. "We cannot afford any slip-ups. Got it?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, my lord." Bella bowed deeply. "By your leave."


    "Go." The Necromancer commanded. He watched her leave, his fingers tapping a rhythm on the armrest of his throne. His mind went through his options, trying to find a way out.


    He stood abruptly, striding towards the door. He walked out of the throne room, heading out of Star Heights. He beckoned to Z who had been standing outside the door.


    "Come, Z. We''ve got work to do." He said, then a dark smile appeared on his face. "But before that, it''s time to feed."


    **********


    Ezra''s footsteps echoed around the corridors of the Old Museum. This time, he wasn''t going up the tower to the throne room but was instead, going to Yuri''s personal study on the third floor of the main building.


    He''d previously gone to check the location that Ivo and Armand had selected and he had to admit. He was impressed. The location was secure and near enough to the Old Museum.


    If not for the fact that the two vampires surely had something planned, he would have appreciated their help. He only hoped that they wouldn''t rope him into whatever they were doing.


    Ezra walked forward, each step bringing him closer to the meeting that would seal the fate of whatever Ivo and Armand were planning. Before long, he was standing in front of the grand doors leading to Yuri''s study.


    The door was designed beautifully and carved with images of mermaids frolicking on a stone jutting out of the sea. Ezra tilted his head at the door as he knocked, trying to figure out what message the door was supposed to be sending. Or maybe it was just an innocent design.


    "Come in." Yuri''s voice sounded from the room.


    He pushed upon the door, entering. He bowed slightly as he caught sight of his host. "Countess."


    Yuri was standing by a large window, looking out at the illuminated streets of Southside. The light of the moon shone down on her, casting her in a silhouette that spoke of strength and regal command.


    She turned as he entered, her expression one of measured interest. "Ezra," she greeted. "I assume you bring news of importance."


    "Yes." Ezra answered. "I have found a suitable location for the Ascension well and I''m ready to move it as we planned."


    Yuri''s eyes narrowed as she assessed him. "Indeed? This is sooner than anticipated. How did you find a place so fast?"


    "I got lucky." Ezra answered, his face expressionless.


    "Alright." Yuri nodded at his words, turning away from the window and walking slowly to her desk. "When do you propose we move it?"


    Ezra followed her, stopping a respectful distance away. "As soon as possible. Everyone is busy gathering resources. I Believe this is the perfect time to move it."


    Yuri nodded along with his words, sitting behind her desk. As she thought, Ezra took his time to look around the room as this was his first time in it.


    The room was a bit smaller than he had expected. The ceiling was a bit low and the walls were lined with custom-built bookshelves, reaching up to the ceiling.The shelves were filled with mundane books on what looked like engineering. He''d expected books on vampire things.


    His attention was pulled back as Yuri spoke. "Move the well tomorrow night." She commanded. "Solomon is watching Southside''s water distribution system, so you have to keep things as quiet as possible."


    "He won''t be able to intervene himself but if he catches wind of this, he''ll send the people himself. But don''t worry. Ivo and Armand will be there to assist you. If that is all, you may leave."


    Ezra bowed slightly and turned to leave. After tomorrow night, he would be free of whatever was going on. And that was what he wanted.

 Chapter 225: Phase Two

    Yuri sat in her office, watching the clock as it ticked slowly as if dragging out the time on purpose. The room was dark with the blinds closed and the lights off but she could see as plain as day.


    She smiled to herself as her guests arrived in the building. She followed their progress as they made their way to her study.


    She adjusted her sitting position, projecting an image of calmness and regal purpose.


    As the heavy doors swung open, the A X E girls, Fiona, Luna, and Charlie, entered with purposeful strides. The trio exuded beauty and confidence, something they''d cultivated from their experience as a popular girl group. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If only their fans knew about their reputation in the vampire society. That they were capable of crushing a grown man with just their pinky. Will that make them more attractive or less attractive? With fans these days, it''s hard to tell.


    "Welcome, A X E." Yuri greeted them, her voice smooth and commanding. "I trust you are well-prepared for your new assignment."


    Fiona stepped forward and responded with a respectful bow. "We are ready to follow your command, Countess. What would you have us do?"


    Yuri''s eyes gleamed with a calculating spark as she leaned back in her chair, interlocking her fingers in contemplation. "When do you think is the best time to escalate?"


    "My lady?" Fiona asked in confusion.


    "First City is currently in a state of resource gathering. A lot of people are trying to find the gaps or leaks in their defenses and sealing them." Yuri smirked at Fiona. "When do you think is the best time to escalate from resource gathering to sabotage?"


    Fiona stood there, thinking about the question. Finally, she answered. "I do not believe that I am knowledgeable enough of the vampires in this city to answer the question, my lady."


    "True. True." Yuri nodded. "You see, our main opponent is Solomon. He has a lot of housekeeping to do as he has been a count for much longer than I. Unfortunately for him, I don''t have as much to safeguard and tonight, I do not need to keep gathering resources."


    "So why not escalate now that things are in my favor?" Yuri asked, still smirking. "With that in mind, the next step is simple. I start the second part of the war early and Solomon will be scrambling to keep up."


    "Which is why the three of you are here right now." Yuri studied the girls as she announced. "Tonight, I want you to destroy the Flower Shop."


    The faces of the A X E girls lit up at her words. She knew how much the hatred between the two groups ran. They were both in the same business and roughly met each other as enemies. Their competitive spirits ensured that they could never be friends.


    This was a mission she knew they''d carry out with a hundred percent dedication.


    "I want you to sabotage their operations and keep them out of the war for a few days. The Flower Shop girls are a nuisance that mustn''t be allowed to interfere with our interests." Yuri said. "However, make sure to not kill them in the operation. We are not yet ready to jump directly to the third phase."


    "I see." Fiona nodded, trying to control the smile that kept twitching on her face. Her partner''s had no such compunctions and were openly grinning.


    "With the Flower Shop gone, it will cripple the girls'' ability to function effectively for a while." Fiona said. "While I doubt the Flower Shop is their only stash, it is still their most important base. This''ll stop Solomon from mobilizing them, giving us more leeway in our actions."


    "Exactly." Yuri nodded firmly. "Do whatever it takes to make this operation a success. I want them disorganized and weak. I do not care if your actions can be traced directly back to me. It does not matter. All I want is to send Solomon a message.


    The second phase has begun."


    "We will not fail, my lady." Fiona nodded.


    "Excellent," Yuri said, a slight smile playing at the corners of her lips. "I trust in your abilities to handle this, A X E. Don''t let me down."


    "We won''t." As one, the girls gave Yuri a slight bow and turned to leave. They had arrogant competitors to put in their place.


    **********


    Under the cover of night, the A X E trio moved like shadows, stalking from shadow to shadow.


    Their destination was a mundane building with a rooftop glasshouse garden. This wasn''t just any building. It was the target for tonight. The Flower Shop.


    It wasn''t called the Flower Shop just because the girls sold flowers in the shop on the ground floor. It was called the Flower Shop because in addition to selling flowers, the girls were also in charge of taking lives for money with the use of those same flowers.


    They were known for their abilities to create poisons that could affect even vampires. Because of this, their services were sought after not just locally but also in other cities.


    The A X E girls stalked closer, eventually stopping a building away. It was time to check if anyone was home.


    With a nod, Charlie closed her eyes and dark bats peeled off her skin and flew towards the Flower Shop.


    Using an astral projection was just signaling to any vampire of your presence. And no one could accuse the A X E of not being good at their job.


    The bats circled the building, scanning it for signs of vampire presence. This was a tattoo they''d created for this purpose. Fiona and Luna kept watch as Charlie worked. After a minute, she opened her eyes and gave a nod of approval. The building was clear and the Flower Shop girls were out.


    After a final check, Fiona led the way inside. It was easy to break in and child''s play to disable the security system. They encountered a lot of traps meant for vampires but were able to disable them.


    Just as the Flower Shop girls were skilled at poisons, the A X E were skilled at getting into places they had no business being in.


    They placed their bombs as they went up the building and it didn''t take long for them to get to the rooftop garden. A beautiful place where the draw of a single breath could kill a grown man in a few seconds.

 Chapter 226: Flames And Flowers

    The greenhouse garden looked like a place from a fairytale. Exotic plants were arranged in coloured pots and a few plants also swayed gently even when there was no breeze.


    The garden looked beautiful under the night of the moon.


    "Careful, girls." Fiona whispered. After a confirming nod from her partners, they all began the most important task. Making sure the garden was destroyed in the blast.


    Fiona, with practiced hands, planted the first of the bombs under a wooden bench that was placed there to provide a nice view of the flowers with the city as a backdrop.


    Luna and Charlie went to different corners of the garden, placing the remaining bombs at different corners. Just as Charlie planted the last bomb, the silence of the night was shattered.


    The sudden flare of an Aura snapped through the air like a physical force. Fiona''s head snapped up to see the Flower Shop girls standing in front of the door.


    "Now, I have to ask." Fiona walked slowly to the path in the middle of the garden leading to the door. "Who did you have to fuck to ascend to the fifth ring? The neighbor''s dog?" Charlie and Luna snickered as they came up behind her.


    Stephanie, who was wearing a flowing white gown with her red scarf around her neck and obscuring her face as usual, was flanked by her sisters, one in the green scarf and the other in the blue scarf.


    Their eyes shone in the darkness, red irises spinning slowly and ominously. "You should not have come here." Stephanie''s voice was calm, but everyone could hear the promise of violence as she spoke.


    Fiona stepped forward, a superior smile playing on her lips. "And you should not have underestimated us, Stephanie."


    And without another word, the night erupted into chaos.


    The Flower Shop girls surged forward as the A X E girls leapt backward. "Catch me if you can, bitch!" Fiona laughed, just before she disappeared from view.


    The Flower Shop girls split, blue scarf heading to the right, red scarf heading to the left and Stephanie heading forward. A thin glowing red thread appeared between them, connecting the three together. Any plant that the thread passed through was sliced off with no resistance.


    The Flower Shop girls knew their opponents just as much as their opponents knew them. The A X E were illusionists, capable of weaving illusions that could fool vampires at any time.


    The Flower Shop girls encircled the room, trapping the invisible girls inside the thread. With three words, Stephanie began the fight. " Marissa, Elle, Attack!"


    The three women didn''t hesitate for a moment. Marissa who wore the blue scarf swung her thread first with narrowed eyes, the line cutting through the air. There was a displacement of air as someone dodged and Elle struck. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a scream of pain and Luna flickered into visibility, holding the stump of her hand. Stephanie dashed forward, her red scarf fluttering dramatically behind her. The thread sliced through Luna, passing harmlessly through the illusion and sinking into and out of the glass panels of the greenhouse.


    "Too slow." Charlie laughed and kicked Elle in the back, sending her stumbling into her floating thread. Instead of cutting, the thread stretched and catapulted her back to her feet, towards Charlie.


    With widened eyes, Charlie ducked under a punch from Elle, whose green scarf whipped through the air, red thread trailing behind her. Multiple copies of Charlie jumped out of her and began dodging and dancing around Elle, disorienting her, making her strikes hit empty air or harmless duplicates.


    Stephanie''s Aura swept through the greenhouse in a pattern and several pods standing harmlessly, burst, sending white powder sweeping around the room. As the powder spread, the A X E girl flickered into view.


    "What the fuck?" Luna looked around in confusion.


    "You''re in our domain, bitch." Stephanie snarled.


    Now in the open, Fiona found herself facing Marissa, having to dodge her attacks. Her thread moved through the air like a living, flying snake, trying to encircle Fiona. Gritting her teeth, Fiona materialized a dense fog of illusion around her, masking her movements and cloaking her real position.


    Taking cue from their leader, the remaining A X E girls shrouded themselves in the fog, creating a thick cloud in the middle of the greenhouse.


    The Flower Shop girls leapt back from the fog, standing at a triangle with the fog in the middle. Their threads kept moving, spinning around them to create a triadic web that acted as a barrier and whirled around them like a deadly carousel. Their teamwork was impeccable, the threads creating a defensive matrix that was nearly impenetrable.


    Within the fog, Fiona signaled to her team, and in sync, the A X E girls shot phantom fires at the Flower Shop girls, the heat seeming real enough to cause the trio to momentarily falter and their thread waver and collapse.


    Seizing the moment, Luna launched herself into the air, her body twisting acrobatically as she aimed a kick at Marissa. The impact was solid, but the threads reacted instinctively, wrapping around Luna''s leg and pulling. Luna''s leg separated from her body with a spray of blood and tumbled away in haste.


    On the left, Charlie used the distraction to close in on Elle. She feinted left, then right, her illusions multiplying her image until Elle was surrounded by a dozen Charlies, each mirroring the other''s movements perfectly.


    Overwhelmed, Elle swung wildly, her threads cutting through several illusions but never finding its true mark.


    Stephanie and Fiona whirled around the room, threads spinning and illusions shattering. Just as she was about to be encircled, Fiona grinned and a massive, blinding light covered the rooftop.


    "Now!" Fiona shouted. Luna and Charlie responded instantly, breaking away from their fights. The trio sprinted towards the walls of the greenhouse. Behind them, the Flower Shop girls, momentarily blinded and disoriented, struggled to regain their bearings.


    As they reached the brink, the building beneath them trembled, the bombs planted below igniting in a controlled sequence designed to collapse the structure inward.


    Without hesitation, the A X E girls leapt, shattering the glass of the greenhouse and escaping just as the greenhouse exploded.


    They landed safely, rolling into the shadows of the neighboring building''s rooftop. Turning back, they saw the whole building collapse in on itself.


    The Flower Shop was gone.

 Chapter 227: The Well Moves, Shadows Stir

    Ezra stood in the dark control room of the water distribution system plant, his fingers dancing over the various controls and screens. His eyes roamed around, picking up the views captured by the different security cameras in the area.


    It was time for the most important task of the night. Moving the Ascension Well.


    Outside, the moon shone down on the world, illuminating the night and observing all that went on down below.


    "It''s a go." Ezra announced, watching and switching off and on, various valves in the room.


    "Copy that." Ivo and Armand were strolling, out in the field, physically escorting the well as it passed through the pipes under them through a carefully planned route that Ezra was monitoring and adjusting in real-time.


    As the night went on, the communications line crackled occasionally with their updates, each one confirming the progress of the operation.


    "Turning to sector five, all clear," Ivo''s voice came through the speaker, steady and calm.


    "Copy that, proceed to the next checkpoint. Watch for any anomalies." Ezra responded, his eyes scanning the multiple screens that displayed maps and live feeds from various drones and cameras stationed along the route.


    The room was filled with the sounds of soft electronic beeps and the whisper of air conditioning, creating an atmosphere of high-tech vigilance. His concentration was absolute, his mind attuned to every possible contingency.


    The mission was going smoothly. Too smoothly. Should he be worried? Or was Yuri''s deterrent, whatever it was, working? He sighed. He shouldn''t be so eager to find out.


    In fact, he should be happy that all these was coming to an end.


    After what felt like an eternity of constant vigilance but was only a few hours, Ivo''s voice once again came through the speakers. "The well is secure in the new location. All protocols are green."


    "Thank the lord." Ezra sighed, allowing himself a brief moment of relief before he took charge again. "Initiate the shielding and locking sequence and confirm when operational." He instructed. "The Countess will soon be here to inspect everything."


    "Who do you think you are, Ezra Matten? Our boss?" Armand''s irritated voice filtered into the room.


    "Countess'' orders." Ezra answered calmly, keeping any amusement out of his voice. "Who am I to order such esteemed personalities as yourselves?"


    He found a chair to sink into, hearing Ivo''s derogatory snort. He could now rest easy. The Ascension Well had been relocated. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took a moment to stare at his hands, knowing one more chapter had been closed. He sighed to himself. If Itachi Yaiba came back now and lifted the Shield Wall, he''d be long gone by the next morning.


    As he began shutting down the systems and preparing to leave, the door opened behind him, the hinge creaking loudly in the silent building. He turned to see X strolling in like he owned the place.


    "X?" Ezra frowned, instantly on his feet. "What the fuck are you doing here? Weren''t you hiding out somewhere or something?" He asked warily.


    "I should be asking you that, you know." X said, sipping from the coconut in his hand through a straw. "What are you doing here? And where''s everybody?" X asked casually as he looked around the control room.


    Ezra''s guard went up immediately, though his face showed none of his sudden alertness. "It''s none of your business, X. You shouldn''t be here."


    X chuckled, stepping closer, an easy smile playing on his lips. "Oh, come on, Ezra. No need to be so secretive. We''re all friends here, aren''t we?"


    Ezra didn''t smile back. "I have places to be, X. And so do you, I imagine."


    "Of course I do." X grinned, motioning to his outfit. "I should be at a beach somewhere, enjoying the light of the moon and not stuck in a war here."


    "That''s none of my business. If you''re bored, find someone else to play with, X." Ezra made to move past him, but X stepped directly into his path, humming what sounded like a sea shanty.


    ""What do you fu-" Before Ezra could react, X''s arm shot out in an instant, piercing straight through Ezra''s chest.


    Ezra gasped, his eyes widening in shock and pain as he looked down at the hand, black blood beginning to spurt from the wound. "Wha-?" Ezra coughed.


    His hand shot up, grabbing X''s wrist as he stumbled. He stared into X''s eyes, searching for any sign of what this was about. But what he saw in X''s eyes was something else entirely.


    "The Necromancer." Ezra hissed in realization.


    X laughed, a sound devoid of any warmth. "Sorry, Ezra. There was nothing I could do to stop it."


    Ezra chuckled weakly, the black blood dribbling down his chin. "You should have aimed better." He whispered before his own hand shot out to grasp X''s face.


    X gasped, pain flaring across his face as darkness, pure and consuming, poured off Ezra. He squirmed under his touch as the Aura pouring off Ezra descended upon him.


    It was oppressive, searching, judging, delving into the deepest recesses of his dead soul. X screamed, a sound of great pain and despair, as the darkness invaded his veins, visibly snaking its way through his skin back towards Ezra.


    Ezra''s grip tightened, his eyes glowing a perfect gold as he began to absorb one of X''s tattoos. X screams were muffled by Ezra''s hand on his face. His minotaur tattoo slowly moved as if in pain, walking to his face and crawling on Ezra''s hand.


    It moved slowly up his arms, its glowing red chains trailing behind him. It skirted the chameleon on his bicep, moved across his chest to settle on his stomach.


    X''s screams were cut off as his body began to disintegrate, turning to ash that floated away and dissolved into nothingness in the cold air of the control room.


    As the last of X''s body disappeared, Ezra stood alone in the room, the fresh tattoo pulsing slowly as it guzzled his vitality, strengthening itself.


    The gaping hole in his chest began healing rapidly, the flesh knitting itself back together as if nothing had happened.


    X was forever gone, with only a remnant in the form of a tattoo remaining. Ezra wouldn''t say he was particularly close to the man but the rage in his chest didn''t seem to be dying down.


    The man had lived a life of servitude and didn''t even get to enjoy his freedom for too long.


    This couldn''t be allowed to stand. Whatever happens, Ezra resolved to make the Necromancer pay for what he''d done.

 Chapter 228: Subjects, Assemble

    With a bright flash of light, the empty teleportation room of the Old Museum was no longer empty.


    Ezra straightened his overcoat and led the way out, his wives following.


    "Why don''t vampire counts live underground anymore?" Gen mused as they walked. "Nowadays, everyone wants their throne room in the sky. I mean, what''s up with that?"


    "It''s simple isn''t it?" Red commented. "The two things they had to be cautious of are no longer great dangers."


    "Okay." Gen frowned. "I get that the sun is one of those things but what''s the other one?"


    "Other vampires." Olivia answered as their footsteps echoed around the corridors. "Before the death wave, there were a lot more vampires. A lot more than we have today. Imagine First City with at least ten different counts, each with their own subjects."


    "That''s¡­ a lot." Gen nodded.


    "That meant both your friends and your enemies were closer than you are probably comfortable with. Building a throne room in the sky was not practical at the time as your enemies could attack you in such an exposed place."


    "And by building underground, it was a lot harder to launch a surprise attack." Gen tilted her head. "I see."


    They quickly got to the elevator and rode up to the throne room in silence. The door dinged and they stepped out into the room, the sky painted in hues of orange and pinks. The sun had made its way over the horizon and it was dusk.


    The throne was empty and only four vampires were present in the room, standing as one when they walked in. Ezra blinked at the sight, wondering if they were putting on some kind of performance.


    "Ezra Matten." Thor nodded in acknowledgement, his three wives standing behind him.


    Ezra nodded in return. "Thor Odinson."


    "Ha!" Gen spoke up. "Never knew I''d meet you fuckers like this again."


    Everyone turned to see her staring and grinning widely at two of Thor''s wives.


    "Hello, Genesis." The closest wife waved jauntily at Gen. She wore a neon green pantsuit with a dark red shoulder pad jutting out like wings. Her dark hair curled chaotically, framing her face. Blood dripped slowly down her face like tears, vanishing as it dropped off her chin. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stood there with her hands in her pockets and unlike the last time they''d met, her expression was calm instead of the crazy one she''d been wearing.


    "I see that you still shop from the lost and found box, Coin." Gen bared her teeth. Her eyes went to the second vampire she recognized, who stood there, watching quietly. "How have you been, Gauntlet?"


    The lady stood there, watching like a strict teacher. Her cold eyes sat on her skeletal face, the look completed by her tight, no-nonsense bun. Unlike Coin, she wore a dark blue, tailored suit that clung smartly to her thin frame like a second skin.


    They were the two Silent Hand vampires that had massacred the Black Spider gang members and blown up the building while she''d been inside.


    Gauntlet watched her, not saying a word.


    "Fuck off, burnt face." Coin grinned. Thor''s third wife snickered. Compared to her fellow wives, she was more ordinary, dressed in a cream colored dress, matching Thor''s cream colored suit.


    Ezra wondered if there was a statement in their choice of outfits before dismissing the thought. Not everything needed to have a hidden message.


    Gen was about to retort when Ezra placed a hand on her shoulder, stopping her. With a subtle shake of his head, Ezra turned away to take his place in front of the throne.


    His coven followed behind him, Gen glaring daggers at Coin who watched them with a superior smirk.


    The door opened and the Flower Shop girls walked in. Everyone watched them as they took their place, their dresses shimmering. After acknowledging each other, they stood waiting in silence.


    A few minutes later, Helena entered, followed by Lilith. Their white uniforms stood out in the room, but still not as much as Coin''s outfit.


    After the customary greeting, they took their place in the throne room, Helena''s eyes lingering on Red. Red stood there, refusing to acknowledge Helena''s existence. She conversed with Olivia in low tones as Gen continued her glaring contest with Coin.


    Before long, they were joined by Lady Amara, dressed in her customary black dress, complete with a veil. She was followed by three female vampires, dressed similarly to her. Their dresses dragged along the ground as they walked as if gliding across the floor.


    Ezra nodded to himself. So, the Lone Lady wasn''t as alone as she would like everyone else to think.


    With everyone present, the appointed time finally arrived. The door opened and everyone straightened in attention as Yuri entered, her hair changing color with each step. Even though she wasn''t the only fifth ring vampire in the room, her presence was undeniable.


    She was the oldest and most experienced fifth ring vampire and it showed. Her husbands, Ivo and Armand followed behind her, their muscles rippling as they walked past.


    Yuri took her seat and her husbands took their place on either side of her.


    Yuri watched them for a minute before she spoke. "Yesterday night, the war changed." She began. "We struck a blow at the Flower Shop girls, destroying the Flower Shop which we all know is very important to their¡­ craft."


    Ezra listened, thinking on her words. That had to be one of the distractions she had prepared to make sure the moving the Ascension Well was free of attacks.


    The Necromancer was preoccupied with the seizure of his assets. The Flower Shop girls had been attacked in their own home. Count Vladimir wasn''t as interested in the Ascension Well. And as for Count Solomon, Yuri had to have done something to keep his hand tied.


    He watched the speaking woman. She was as much an Arbiter as she was Countess.


    "And with our successful attack, we are in the second phase." She leaned forward. "It''s time to sabotage."

 Chapter 229: Shared Assignments

    "Our enemies are still reeling from the change." Yuri said. "We''ll use this small window to our advantage and wreck as much damage as we can. A X E."


    The A X E girls straightened at the attention.


    "I assign you to Centrefield."


    Ezra nodded at the choice. Centrefield was Solomon''s territory. With the Flower Shop destroyed, the Flower Shop girls would be much more present in Centrefield as they have been contracted by Solomon.


    "I want you to keep the A X E busy during this time." Yuri continued. "Harry them as much as you can, not giving them a moment to rest. They''ll be looking forward to every clash as they probably want to get their vengeance for the destruction of their shop."


    "I want them focused on you, leaving them unable to touch base with Solomon and support him as we attack him. For that, this task will fall on you, Odinson coven."


    Coin stopped her glaring match with Gen to focus on Yuri''s words as the attention of the room shifted to them.


    "You''ll be in charge of sabotaging Solomon''s assets in Centrefield." Yuri spoke to Thor. "Before the night is over, I want you to attack Solomon''s main company. That''s his golden goose."


    "Find his chief financial officer and kill him. Make it public. Something that will be over the news tomorrow morning. After that, I''ll release the necessary scandals to make his share price drop."


    "This''ll keep him busy for a while, trying to save his investments. The only thing Solomon loves more than himself is his wealth. After that, Ivo will contact you for further tasks."


    Thor acknowledged the command and Yuri turned to Ezra.


    "Matten coven. You will be in charge of Westside. From what I''ve heard, you''re most familiar with the man ruling over it. The one who calls himself the Necromancer."


    Ezra wasn''t surprised that Yuri knew of his recent dealings with the Necromancer. She probably had more resources than he did when it came to the current happenings in the city. His eyes flicked to Helena before moving back to the Countess.


    "Westside is currently undergoing some attacks by the Investigation Bureau. Look into it and keep the fire going. I want you to keep the Necromancer pinned to Westside. He''s from out of town. He came here for a reason and no one knows what it is. He must not be allowed to join forces with anyone."


    Ezra bowed slightly in acknowledgement and Yuri nodded, turning to Helena. "Peacekeepers."


    Helena and Lilith saluted smartly.


    "I want all eyes and ears on Vladimir. He''s staying quiet for now but he''s bound to try something later. If anything moves, I want to know before it gets to its destination."


    Helena saluted in acknowledgement.


    "Lady Amara." Yuri turned to the remaining group of subjects without an assignment. "You will be in charge of guarding Southside."


    "Southside isn''t as developed as the other territories as it had always been a neutral territory." Yuri leaned back on her throne. "I have a lot I can afford to lose but not Ascendant Capital. I am placing you in charge of the company. Safeguard it from attacks, both internal and external attacks."


    "If anyone wants to sabotage things at Southside, Ascendant is the first target. Keep it safe for me."


    **********


    The meeting ended shortly after the distribution of assignments. Helena watched the vampires in the room, cataloging who was looking at who, who had grudges and who had¡­ other things in their eyes.


    She noticed the eyes of Luna, one of those A X E clowns, lingering on Ezra Matten and anger welled up in her before she brutally crushed it. Why not wait and watch? It could lead to something she could use.


    Lilith''s device dinged with an incoming message. Helena frowned in disapproval as the girl turned away to check what it was. A moment later, she came back and whispered into Helena''s ears. "The bird has landed."


    Helena''s eyebrows rose in pleasant surprise. This had to be a sign of approval from the universe itself. Ezra''s slush fund had been successfully transferred to and here he was in front of her, unaware and in easy access.


    He nodded to his wives and as one, they turned to take their leave. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stay close." Helena said to Lilith as she began walking on a path to intercept Ezra.


    She watched as Gen whispered to him and his eyes flickered in her direction. So, they had noticed her approach. Good for them. Unfortunately, they couldn''t teleport out from the throne room without prior permission without raising some serious questions from Yuri.


    "I''m not interested in whatever you have to say." Ezra said, not stopping as she drew near.


    "Are you sure?" She asked calmly, her face blank. "And here I was trying to look out for a fellow vampire."


    "Don''t worry. We can look out for ourselves." Ezra retorted.


    "Even if it involves a certain Lockwood?" Helena asked and Ezra''s step faltered for a moment before he slowed to a stop.


    She could see the shock in his posture before he mastered himself an instant later. He was probably wondering how she knew the name of his paper company. He also knew that there was no way it was a coincidence.


    His eyes flickered all over the room as he turned to look at her, the expression on his wives, equally blank.


    Helena grinned inwardly. She had his attention. "Should I continue right here in the open or would you be amenable to a private meeting?"


    "Where should we meet?"


    Helena pressed the button for the elevator and the door slid open. "A private place of your choice, Ezra Matten. Just You and I. No one else."


    "What are you planning, you bitch?" Red spoke up, her face twisting in hate.


    "The choice is yours, Ezra Matten." Helena spoke calmly. "Take it or leave it."


    His eyes narrowed in suspicion as he watched her, before he nodded, stepping into the elevator. "Let''s go."


    "Good choice."

 Chapter 230: Find The Thief

    The moment they teleported into the room, Ezra had his hand around Helena''s neck, lifting her off the floor. "How do you know about Lockwood?" He hissed. "What are you trying to pull?"


    Helena grabbed the hand holding her gently, speaking calmly. "This time, it''s not me."


    "Stop it with your lies." Ezra snarled. "What do you want?"


    "Think, Ezra." Helena hissed back at him, her calm expression twisting into a frown. "If this was me, why would I approach you about it? I could steal it for myself or show Yuri that you stole from her. Instead, I came to you."


    She met his gaze, speaking slowly and surely. "I know you don''t trust me. But shouldn''t I at least get the benefit of the doubt?"


    Ezra watched her, not saying a word. After a moment, he released her and she dropped, landing lightly on her feet.


    "Thank you." She nodded, straightening her uniform.


    Ezra didn''t trust her and didn''t know if this was her plan or not. But she knew about his slush fund. He''ll hear her out.


    He stepped back, giving her space. He''d teleported to one of the storerooms at Ascendant Capital. That was the first place that came to his mind. It wasn''t very secure but it was unexpected and he could count on there being no vampire eavesdroppers. As for the humans, they''ll hear them coming from a mile away.


    "Speak." Ezra commanded. He hoped Olivia was busy securing their slush fund. If it was still where it should be. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As you probably know, I have eyes and ears at Star Heights."


    Ezra frowned at her words. Star Heights? How would the Necromancer know about the slush fund? Yes, he''d killed X but X hadn''t known about it, had he?


    "After the Necromancer was hit by the Investigation Bureau, I heard whispers of some kind of back up cash he was holding onto." Helena explained. "So, I searched deeper, looking for ways to cut him off from the money but I was too late."


    "And?" Ezra asked impatiently. "What does this have to do with Lockwood?"


    "It was later that I learnt that the back up cash the Necromancer had taken was yours." Helena said, holding his gaze.


    Ezra blinked, trying to keep the shock off his face. The Necromancer had his money? That slush fund was his lifeline. That was what he''d been hoping to use to establish himself at Faewall. The money that will be his protection against being beholden to anyone.


    Ezra took a deep breath before asking. "And how did he know about the fund?"


    "In the brief time Natalia had been in charge of Ascendant Capital after you left, she found the slush fund." Helena answered. "And with her death, it fell into the hands of the Necromancer."


    Ezra stood silently. "Are you sure?"


    Helena nodded.


    Ezra took a minute to digest the information, his brain working on ways to reclaim his money. Helena watched him in the ensuing silence.


    "Why?" Ezra finally broke the silence, turning to Helena. "Why did you bring this information to me and not just blackmail me or take it to Yuri?" He wanted to know what she''d say. He still didn''t believe her story fully. Why was she doing all this?


    "Action speaks louder than words, Ezra Matten." Helena smiled softly, the action changing her face completely. "I had to show the sincerity of my apology."


    Ezra stared at her. He stood there, fighting the urge to kill her. If he did, he''d be drawn deeper into the war as her absence would mean more hands needed. A fire burned within him and he turned away.


    This wasn''t Helena''s time to die. If she turned out to be the thief, he''d kill her without hesitation. With a final nod, he teleported away.


    He appeared in the living room of the Matten apartment, striding to the dining room where his wives were hard at work.


    "It''s gone." Olivia spoke as he entered the room. "Our money. All of it."


    "What did that bitch say?" Red asked. "What does she want? Is she blackmailing us?"


    Ezra raised a hand and silence descended on the room. "I will be a fool to believe any word that comes out of Helena''s mouth." He said. "The only thing we know for a fact is that the money''s gone."


    "Our next step right now is finding who stole the money and getting it back."


    "Isn''t it Helena?" Gen asked with a frown. "Or did she say it was someone else? And you believed her?"


    Ezra''s fist slammed into the table and it shattered, splinters flying everywhere.


    "Find. The. Thief." He whispered through gritted teeth, staring Gen down. "I don''t care who says what or who does what. I''ll find the thief myself. Got it?"


    Gen nodded quietly at his words, taken aback by his anger.


    Ezra turned, leaving the room. The three women exchanged glances before turning back to their work. Ezra was right. They couldn''t depend on whatever Helena did or didn''t say. They had to find the thief themselves.


    The room was a hive of activity until Ezra returned a few hours later. "What did you find?" He asked.


    "All trails point to Westside." Olivia answered. "While it isn''t conclusive, we can put the Necromancer at the top of the suspect list."


    Ezra sighed, sitting down at the head of the table. "I see."


    "You''re not surprised." Red noted. "You expected this."


    "Which means that was the person Helena pointed to as the culprit." Gen said. "And we just confirmed it for you."


    Ezra didn''t say anything. He knew Helena wasn''t trustworthy but everything she''d said turned out to be what his wives had found out.


    Even with all this, he wasn''t convinced. This could be Helena''s plan at making him eliminate the Necromancer for her.


    Either way, he had to retrieve his money. He''d go after the Necromancer and if he didn''t get his money, he''d come for Helena.


    He was willing to risk Yuri finding out. She''ll lose her trust in him but she wouldn''t be willing to punish him too badly. With the ongoing war, she needed all the help she could get.


    There was only one option.


    He stood, the attention of his wives on him. "Prepare." He spoke. "We''re attacking Star Heights tonight."

 Chapter 231: Plans In The Dark

    Ezra strode through the revolving doors of the Star Heights Hotel, his wives following behind him.


    The patrons of the hotel scrambled out of his way as he stalked the halls like a man with a purpose, which he was.


    The presence of the incredibly attractive group attracted the attention from both guests and staff. He was recognized by a few staff, from his time visiting Griffin. They stood, watching him go, knowing not to get in his way.


    He walked the usual route, heading towards the part of the hotel hidden from human eyes.


    He knew that with his approach, the Necromancer would already be aware that he was coming and that was what he wanted.


    The Necromancer wouldn''t miss such an opportunity to finally get Ezra into his group of undead minions.


    After a few minutes, Ezra pushed open the door and entered the familiar entrance hall. This time, there was no one behind the secretary''s desk.


    Was the Necromancer waiting for him with his forces in the throne room? Ezra grinned, baring his teeth. He''d brought his wives with him this time. They were more than enough for this task.


    He opened the grand doors to the throne room and entered, taking in the change in decor.


    He walked in, his footsteps echoing in the vast space. At the top of the dias sat a grand throne made of bones.


    "Will you look at that?" Gen grinned as she came to stand beside him. "Someone whose ego is even bigger than Griffin''s."


    Ezra stood there staring at the empty throne. What was going on? Where is the Necromancer?


    He took a deep breath, taking in the scent of the room. Vampires emitted no natural smell from their bodies but that wasn''t what he was looking for. Clothes had distinct smells of their own which they took from the environment or by coming into contact with other things.


    He took in the scent that lingered in the room.


    The room had still been occupied an hour ago.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he stepped closer to the throne. Red and Olivia spread out slightly, looking for any clue.


    Gen crouched down beside him, her eyes searching the floor. "Ezra." She spoke. "Here."


    He walked closer, looking at where she was pointing to. There was a thin, almost invisible film of dust in the shape of footsteps.


    He nodded at it. Was the Necromancer really gone?


    "Ezra!"


    His eyes snapped up to see Olivia and Red taking a defensive stance as an astral projection floated out of the bone throne.


    "Ezra Matten!" The Necromancer waved at him as he floated close. "What a pleasant surprise."


    "Necromancer." Ezra stepped closer, his wives on guard. "Why aren''t you here?"


    "Ah come on. It''s your fault, you know." The Necromancer crossed his ethereal arms. "If you had told me you were coming, I would''ve stayed behind and prepared a grand welcome for you. This is why manners are important. If you had called ahead, I would''ve prepared a feast but here we are."


    "Where are you?" Ezra walked closer to the projection. "Let''s settle this once and for all."


    "Sorry." The Necromancer chuckled, looking down at an imaginary watch on his wrist. "I can''t stay to chat. I''ve got an important appointment to get to. See you around." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And with that, he dissolved into vitality.


    **********


    The Necromancer chuckled to himself as he found the entrance to the underground level of the building. Toying with Ezra Matten was always fun.


    He suppressed the very real regret he felt at that moment. If he had really known the vampire would be coming, he would''ve received him with open arms. It wasn''t everyday that your prey walked to you with its own two legs.


    He put the encounter out of his mind. Westside wasn''t his business anymore.


    He entered, closing the door behind him and cutting off the sound of the bustling city. He whistled as he took the steps down into the basement. The air grew progressively dank as he made his way deeper underground.


    Before long, he found the place. He knocked on the door before opening it. This was an important and possible ally. It didn''t cost him too much to be polite.


    The room was dark, lit by a single candle placed in the middle of the sole table. Around the table were two chairs, facing each other.


    One of the chairs was already occupied, the woman standing as he entered.


    "Necromancer." She greeted him. "I''ve heard much about you."


    "Bad things, I hope?" He chuckled. "I''ve put too much effort into crafting this reputation. I wouldn''t want it all to go to waste, Captain Helena."


    The captain of the local peacekeeper sat back down and spoke, her tone curious. "Are you that attached to your reputation?"


    "Of course." The Necromancer grinned. "Our reputation is very important. After all, isn''t it your reputation that is making this meeting possible?" She sat there, a bland smile on her face. "If I hadn''t heard that you could be bought for the right price, would I even be here?"


    "I see." Helena said.


    "So, why am I here?" The Necromancer asked. "Why set up a meeting with a man you know isn''t on the same side as your¡­ faction?"


    "You want Ezra Matten, don''t you?" Helena asked.


    The Necromancer leaned forward, interested. "Go on."


    "What if I gave him to you on a silver platter?"


    The Necromancer watched her for a few seconds before speaking. "Your offer is very tempting but why should I accept it?" He asked. "What''s in it for you? What are you getting out of it?"


    "Haven''t you wondered why I still work with Countess Yuri even though I betrayed her for my own ends not too long ago?" Helena asked. "Yuri has something I want and Ezra Matten is getting in my way." Helena answered. "With him out of the way, there will be no one else but me to receive it."


    "I see." The Necromancer nodded. "Will it be safe to assume you came with a plan?"


    "I did." Helena nodded.


    "Let''s hear it."


    "Ezra Matten recently had a huge sum of money stolen from him." Helena leaned forward, dropping her voice to a whisper. "How do you feel about becoming the thief?"

 Chapter 232: The Fastest Path

    The Necromancer stared in silence before bursting into laughter. Helena sat, watching him with a serene expression. He couldn''t believe the woman''s audacity.


    "This is a new one." The Necromancer''s laughter tapered off into chuckles. "Become a thief?"


    "Yes." Helena answered.


    "That''s funny." The Necromancer leaned in, pinning her with his gaze. The temperature of the room dropped as he spoke. "Because, you already made me a thief, woman."


    Before Helena could retort, the Necromancer leaned back, laughing again. "I was wondering why Ezra paid me a visit. Now I know." He turned to look at Helena. "If only I''d known before that all it took for this to happen was to steal something of his."


    "Even if you did know, you had nothing of his to steal." Helena said.


    "True. True." The Necromancer nodded repeatedly. "So, tell me. What''s your plan?"


    "Simple." Helena said. "Ezra cannot forget about his money. He is unable to let it go. We''ll use that money as bait. You''re still in control of Westside, aren''t you?"


    "No, I''m not." The Necromancer answered. "I''m pulling out of the place. I didn''t come here for all this land grabbing and politicking."


    Vladimir had commanded him to pull out just a few hours before Ezra had walked in himself. If he hadn''t still been in charge of Star Heights, he wouldn''t have received the VIP notice that was always sent to Griffin''s desk when the human security guards notice the appearance of all those on the list.


    His curiosity had made him send an astral projection and now, he knew what this was all about.


    He shook his head, speaking. "Let''s hear whatever it is you have to say. I do have an appointment to keep after this."


    He would be meeting Vladimir to confirm his orders on Westside. He knew he was running late but this was important enough to make the man wait.


    "I know where the missing funds are. If we cooperate, I can use the information to drop bread crumbs for him to follow." Helena said. "All you need to do is make Ezra believe you truly have the money. If he does, he''ll come after you to either negotiate or take it by force."


    "And when he does, I can finally get my hands on him." The Necromancer finished, his voice full of anticipation. "Now, that''s clever. But you see, there''s just a teensy tiny problem with this plan."


    Helena blinked. "And that is?"


    "I don''t actually have the money." The Necromancer answered, a dark smile on his face. "Why should I pretend to be a petty thief when I''m actually not? Don''t you find it funny?"


    Helena stared at him in silence. The Necromancer recognized those eyes. That was the eyes of a vampire calculating if a move was worthwhile or not. He crossed his arms, waiting for her to come to a conclusion.


    After a while, she stood with a sigh. "I had hoped you were a reasonable man, Necromancer. Now, I see you''re not willing to make hard choices to get what you want."


    "Hard choices?" The Necromancer snorted. "What hard choice? You get a boatload of money and whatever you want from that Countess. All I get is a fight."


    "Stop trying to fool me, Necromancer." Helena said. "We both know that if Ezra Matten ever gets into your hands, you''ll gain a lot more than I ever will."


    "I can see you''re having doubts about my plan. If you ever change your mind, you know where to reach me." With that, she left the room, walking back up to the city above.


    The Necromancer sat there for a minute. She was right. He would be getting more out of the deal.


    He went through his options, trying to find a better way. There was none. This was the fastest path to Ezra Matten. He would be taking the offer.


    He stood, whistling jauntily as he walked out. He climbed the stairs and opened the door, inhaling deeply. The scent of the city filled his nose and he chuckled to himself. He could smell his breakthrough in the air.


    He opened his eyes and teleported away, appearing in the teleportation room of Vladimir''s domain. This time, he was led to the vampire''s outdoor garden.


    Flowers were arranged in rows and columns, forming paths and designs. Count Vladimir was currently crouched in front of a flower bed, his glove covered hands holding a watering can.


    He watered the flowers, his huge bulk making them look tiny. The Necromancer almost chuckled. Whatever the count was standing next to, he always made it look tiny in comparison.


    The Necromancer bowed slightly.


    "Did you receive my orders?" Vladimir spoke without turning, his voice calm and even.


    "I did." The Necromancer answered calmly. "All forces have been pulled out of Westside and are on standby."


    "Good." Vladimir stood, placing the watering can gently on a nearby table filled with flower pots.


    "If I may ask, why should we leave Westside? It is a bit¡­ unexpected."


    "No. Not unexpected." Vladimir corrected with a slight smile. "Strategic." He pulled off his gloves and laid them beside the watering can. "Whoever is attacking the assets at Westside is using the law as a shield. If Westside is unguarded, they will crawl out of whatever hole they''re hiding in to claim it. When they do, that''s when we''ll crush them."


    "Ah." The Necromancer nodded, making a sound of understanding. "Expose the predator by offering tempting prey."


    "Exactly." Vladimir grinned, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of the hunt. "And while they''re distracted, I have another task for you. One that requires your particular¡­ talents."


    "Your wish is my command." The Necromancer said.


    "There are two thorns I want you to remove from my flesh." Vladimir said, turning away and walking out. The Necromancer followed behind him. "Countess Yuri has two husbands. Ivo and Armand. I want them removed from her side and bound to our cause."


    He stopped, turning to look directly at the Necromancer. "Turn them into your minions." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 233: Schemes And Bargains

    "My lord?" The Necromancer asked in confusion. "Turn them into my minions?"


    "Yes." Vladimir answered. "I want them as my pawns."


    The Necromancer stared in incomprehension. Vladimir had to know what he was asking for.


    "My lord. I''m not strong enough to do it on my own." The Necromancer said. "Those are the two fifth ring vampires whose strength triples when they fight together. My horde isn''t strong enough for them."


    His words hung in the air. Killing the two powerful vampires was not an easy task, even for someone of his abilities. He knew the potential rewards but he was also aware of the risks. He was more likely to fail than succeed.


    "Walk with me." Vladimir said before strolling away, his hands clasped behind his back. After a moment''s pause, the Necromancer fell into step beside him.


    "Are you saying that you don''t think you can do it?" Vladimir asked. "How about this? The moment you succeed, I''ll hand Ezra Matten over to you."


    The Necromancer blinked in surprise. Ezra Matten was the only reason he was working with Vladimir and he was sure the man knew it too. And if he turned Ivo and Armand, he''d be getting exactly what he wanted. This didn''t make any sense.


    Removing the two vampires would destabilize Yuri''s personal power base, leaving her vulnerable but it would also add significant strength to himself. Why would Vladimir want that?


    "In addition to that, I''ll make Westside yours." Vladimir said. "I know you have plans. Big plans. You''ll need a place of your own to prepare. Isn''t Westside a good place for that?"


    The Necromancer walked in silence for a few seconds. This could only mean one thing. Vladimir was after Yuri herself for one reason or the other. Removing Ivo and Armand would make it easier to get to her.


    With them gone, Vladimir gets what he wants. Adding two fifth ring vampires to his horde would also weaken him and deplete his vitality stores. It would also be the perfect time for Vladimir to eliminate him.


    The Necromancer''s gaze drifted over the nearby flowers before he focused back on Vladimir. "And if I refuse to accept this task? If I know it is beyond my capabilities?"


    "I never said you couldn''t choose, Necromancer." Vladimir laughed casually. "But every action has a consequence."


    The Necromancer heard the threat loud and clear. If he refused, he wouldn''t be able to walk away without suffering some kind of loss. Vladimir might even use this opportunity to kill him.


    The Necromancer nodded in the silence. "I accept the task." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Excellent." Vladimir said, a satisfied smile touching his lips as they stopped in front of a small fountain. "Act swiftly, Necromancer. I am eager to see how the garden grows once we''ve pruned away the unwelcome branches."


    The Necromancer bowed before walking away, leaving Vladimir to his flowers. If his hammer couldn''t handle the nail in front of him, he''ll either have to get a bigger hammer or find another nail.


    He''d have to contact Helena. It was time to leave Vladimir.


    **********


    "Ready?" Ivo asked his best friend with a grin.


    "Ready." Armand answered. Today was the day. They''d be taking their first steps towards their dreams.


    With a shared nod, they teleported, appearing in a room they''d only been in once before. Back when Yuri was still an Arbiter and they''d run errands for her.


    "I see you two like courting death." A man said, stepping forward from the small crowd of vampires pointing weapons at them.


    Ivo snorted, looking over the group. "A warm welcome, I see. But who is this Malachi look-alike?"


    Ivo''s smile widened at hearing a few snorts from the vampires behind the man.


    The man turned to his group, a betrayed expression on his face. He was dressed in a black trench coat and had a black bowler hat on his head. Unlike Malachi, he was tall. "I''m telling you guys. Malach copied me, not the other way round."


    "Of course." Someone said. "We totally believe you."


    "Shit!" The man swore, tearing the hat off his head and throwing it on the floor. "I shouldn''t have told that punk about my upcoming fashion change."


    "Enough of this." Armand spoke. "Solomon should know we''re here, shouldn''t he?"


    The man nodded and waved a hand. Someone left the room, probably to bring news to the count.


    "I''m Michael." The man introduced himself casually, even as the men behind him watched them cautiously. "Don''t forget it."


    "Of course, Malachi." Ivo said.


    Michael had to be held back by the men behind him. The chaos of the teleportation room only died down when the runner returned with Solomon''s words.


    He''d receive them.


    Minutes later, Ivo and Armand were standing in front of Solomon. The man sat behind the huge desk in his study, staring at them in amusement. "Look what the cat dragged in."


    Armand frowned at the room. There were no chairs in front of the desk for them to sit.


    "Do you have some sort of message for me from Yuri?"


    "No." Ivo spoke up. "We''re here with an offer that could benefit us all, aren''t we?"


    "Whatever Yuri has to say, I''m uninterested. The only reason you''re still alive is that I''m in no particular hurry to enter the third phase of the war." Solomon said. "Leave before I change my mind."


    "We never said Yuri sent us here, did we?" Armand said. "Why must we always be messengers to that bitch?"


    Solomon blinked, taken aback, before his lips curved into a smile. He leaned forward, placing his elbows on the ornate desk and steepling his fingers. "Now, I''m intrigued. Speak. What is this offer you bring to me?"


    "How would you like to own the Ascension Well?" Ivo asked, a large grin on his face.


    "The Ascension Well?" Solomon asked, the greed in his eyes evident to the two vampires.


    "We''d like to offer you the Ascension Well." Armand stated bluntly. "You want it, don''t you?"


    "And in exchange?" Solomon asked.


    "In exchange," Armand continued, "you''ll help us claim Southside and Westside after we eliminate Yuri."


    At their words, Solomon leaned back in his chair, an excited smile appearing on his face. He understood what they were saying. They were willing to betray Yuri to become Counts themselves.


    Even if nothing came out of their meeting, he''d have this information on hand.


    "I see." Solomon said, before waving a hand, exquisitely carved chairs appeared before his desk. "Why don''t you take a seat, gentlemen. We have a lot to discuss."

 Chapter 234: Bait

    Ezra entered the dining room, the rich aroma of blood wine already lingering in the air. He strided to the table, taking his seat at its head.


    Gen poured some wine into a glass and shifted the glass to him. He picked it up without a word and drained it.


    "Tell me you guys found something." He said.


    "Nope." Gen answered. "It''s like he disappeared into thin air."


    "It''s not as if we had anything to go off of before." Red said from her seat. "He has no ties anywhere. There''s no thread connecting him to anything."


    "Olivia?" Ezra turned to the last woman in the room. "Anything on your end?"


    "No." She answered. "All we''re looking for is a man under a cloak. He could be anybody he wants."


    "Damn it!" Ezra pounded his fist into the table, taking care to control his strength. "Where could he be?"


    The slush fund had been the cash they''d be betting on when they leave First City. Without the money, they''ll have to start from zero.


    It wasn''t that they couldn''t do it. It was the fact that starting from zero would mean stepping on the toes of another vampire to get what they wanted. And that was the fastest way to accumulate enemies in Vampire Society.


    "I don''t think he''s in Westside anymore." Olivia said, tapping the table as she thought about it. "Our plants in the Investigation Bureau are not encountering any resistance at all. That means he''s given up on holding on to the assets. We all know amassing territory isn''t his objective."


    "If he''s not in Westside, that means he''s hiding out in another Count''s territory. And he''ll only hide in a place he deems safe. That''s common sense." Red frowned.


    "Which means, he''s in cahoots with whoever''s territory he''s in." Gen said. "I mean, he seems very well informed for a vampire out of town. He has to be working with someone else. Either Solomon or Vladimir."


    Ezra''s gaze shifted between the women, pondering their words. It did make a lot of sense.


    The Necromancer was a visitor. How did he get all his info so fast? How was he able to pinpoint Ezra immediately? The Vampire Society didn''t have some sort of search engine to instantly know everything. Most vampires tend to mind their business.


    They didn''t all congregate in one place to share gossip. This means there was the possibility of a Count supporting the Necromancer.


    But this new information didn''t change anything. The Necromancer still had their money and they needed to get it back.


    "Let''s stay focused on finding the Necromancer. It doesn''t matter if there''s someone supporting him." Ezra said, bringing the conversation back on track.


    "How about this?" Gen spoke up, drawing the attention of everyone sitting around the table. "How about we draw him out?" She asked, a smile appearing on her face.


    "How?" Red raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "He''s currently in hiding. He won''t come out easily."


    "Simple." Gen replied, her voice carrying a dangerous edge. Her smile curved into a smirk, her fangs on open display. "By giving him a target."


    "Think about it." She turned to look at Red, her red eyes shining. "What did he say when Ezra met him at Ascendant Capital? His mission is adding Ezra to his undead collection. This theft doesn''t change the fact that he''s after Ezra."


    "All we need to do is give him the chance to achieve his aim. If Ezra makes public appearances, the Necromancer is bound to attack. It would be a target too tempting for him to pass up."


    Ezra nodded along to her suggestion, his mind turning over the possibilities. They all knew the Necromancer had an obsession with him that could be exploited. It was a risk, but it was one that could pay off if executed correctly.


    "I like the idea." Ezra said, leaning forward. "All we need is a set of public appearances that won''t scare the Necromancer off. If he suspects a trap, he won''t bite."


    "If we''re going ahead with this, we need to choose places where we have the advantage." Red said. "It has to be in Southside."


    Olivia, who had been listening quietly, spoke up. "Why not use the farmer''s market? It''s already under our control and Yuri won''t find Ezra''s movements suspicious. If he takes the bait, we''ll be able to shut him down without any problems."


    "But wouldn''t it be obvious that it''s a trap?" Red spoke up, frowning. "The farmer''s market is exactly the kind of place that would stop him from coming."


    "I don''t think so." Olivia said. "He is willing to attack Ezra in a bar full of humans. He''d definitely take the risk. The farmer''s market is exactly the kind of place he''d be confident in attacking at." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra nodded in approval. The farmer''s market was perfect. In the day, it was an open space filled with people going about their business. But in the night, it was a closed space where it was common to be seen in masks.


    "If it''s the farmer''s market, he''ll attack. Since anonymity is a given among the customers, he''d be banking on his ability to blend in until he strikes." Ezra said.


    "And when he strikes, we''ll be on him before he could blink." Gen grinned.


    "Exactly." Ezra finished. "We''ll be using this plan and that means I''ll be attending the underground auction taking place tonight. This''ll be my first public appearance."


    The others nodded in agreement, planning the logistics of the trap. They couldn''t afford to slack even if this was the first appearance. The Necromancer could have watchers and could attack. They needed to be ready for anything.


    There were still a few things to prepare, but for the first time in days, they had a clear direction.


    As Ezra rose from his seat, the room seemed to hum with anticipation. The bait was set, and soon, they would see if the Necromancer was bold enough to take it.

 Chapter 235: Midnight Auction

    The hovercar slid to a stop, its headlights shining in the night. Ezra turned off the engine, plunging the place into darkness.


    He stepped out of his car, smiling at the sight. The farmer''s market sure was an eerie sight in the dead of night. Although bustling during the day, it now laid silent, the moon illuminating it like it was the set of a horror movie.


    Ezra walked through the market, his footsteps unbearably loud in the quiet of night. He straightened his perfectly tailored black suit as he walked. On his face was a silver mask that reflected the light of the moon, a part of the required dress code for the night''s auction.


    He made his way to one of the semi-permanent tents set up in a corner of the market. He paused at the entrance, taking in the room. The tent was occupied with what looked like abandoned logs of wood.


    "Mr. M." Elliot stepped into view. "Welcome to the market. Everything is ready as you instructed."


    Ezra observed the man. He also wore a dark suit accompanied with a dark mask but to Ezra, it was as if he wasn''t wearing a mask. Ezra knew he''d be able to pick out the man in a sea of masked men.


    "Good work, Elliot." Ezra nodded approvingly. "Lead the way."


    Elliot turned, leading Ezra deep into the arrangement of wood. They exited through a back entrance and walked through the market, weaving between empty stalls. They finally got to the edge of the market where there was a concealed iron gate.


    Elliot pulled it open to a concrete maze. He led Ezra through the labyrinth and before long, they were descending down a flight of stone steps.


    At the bottom of the stairs was a large iron door. Elliot knocked three times in a specific pattern and the door creaked open. Ezra frowned at the ''security measures'' he was looking at. He''d expected something more... secure. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a word, he entered the chamber. The room was large, its ceiling high and arched like a cathedral. Rows of chairs were arranged in a semicircle around a central platform. The walls were covered in velvet drapes, giving the room an atmosphere of grandeur.


    Illuminated by the elaborate chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, the attendees mingled, all dressed in fine suits and evening gowns, their faces covered by their masks.


    Elliot escorted Ezra to his VIP seat, positioned in an alcove set high in the wall at the back of the room. The seat was plush, upholstered in deep red fabric. Ezra settled in, taking in the room from his elevated position. He could see all that was taking place.


    He observed the attendees, some with a casual air and others filled with tension. Their conversation filled the air, blending with the clinking of glasses.


    Finally, the auctioneer stepped onto the podium, the tall thin man raising a gloved hand. The murmurs in the room died down and everyone took their seats.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the man began, his tone both solemn and commanding. "Welcome to tonight''s auction."


    The guests clapped at his words. When the applause died down, he continued. "For you, we have a fine selection of items, each one unique and valuable in its own right. We guarantee that there is a selection that will pique your interest. But the question is, can you outbid your rivals? Let us begin."


    Ezra watched as items were wheeled in, bids were made and either won or lost.


    His eyebrows rose as an item was unveiled. A shipment of ghost guns. Samples were wheeled in, the weapons beautiful and deadly.


    Ghost guns were custom made and untraceable to avoid any ties that could lead back to their owners. The bidding started high, voices ringing out from all corners of the chamber as masked figures vied for the item. The numbers escalated quickly, reaching an exorbitant price.


    Ezra watched with interest as the shipment of ghost guns were sold to a man seated at the back. The man clinked glasses with his neighbor, knowing the resale value of the guns. Each individual gun could be sold high, netting him a tidy profit.


    Several more items passed. A set of blueprints here, information on security systems there, each met with varying degrees of enthusiasm. Ezra knew he''d have to bid on something to announce his presence. A bid to make the Necromancer take notice.


    Even with the slush fund in the hands of the Necromancer, he still had money left out. He remained patient, watching the platform and waiting for something worth his while.


    He blinked as the next item was announced. The painting was wheeled in, its surface dark with age but still colorful and vibrant. Anyone could see that it had been taken care of.


    Ezra recognized the painting. The news had covered the story for two weeks straight when it had been stolen from the owner''s personal collection. The painting was one of the paintings from the twenty first century that had survived, mostly intact.


    The room seemed to come alive at the prospect of owning the painting. Ezra pondered whether to join the ongoing bidding war but decided not to. He wasn''t in any state to blow his funds on old artwork, no matter how impressive it would be to own one.


    He watched with detached curiosity as the price soared higher and higher. The painting was eventually claimed by a woman near the front row, her dyed hair standing out in the crowd.


    Without missing a beat, the auctioneer introduced the next item. "And now, we present something truly special. A collection of sensitive corporate data from the biggest corporation in Faewall."


    Ezra''s attention sharpened instantly. Faewall? That was the Matten coven''s next destination.


    "The data being offered tonight includes trade secrets sought after by many, financial records and even unpatented intellectual property. Everything one might need to cripple the company or gain a significant advantage."


    Ezra knew he had to get his hands on the data. It might come in handy later, when they get to the city. The bidding began and he could feel the tension in the room ratchet up several notches.


    He leaned forward slightly, calculating his approach. The bids came quickly, each one driving the price higher, but he remained calm, biding his time. He couldn''t jump in now.


    After the bids slowed to a trickle, he made his move, his voice cutting through the din with a bid that silenced the room for a brief moment. Every head turned to see the masked man sitting in one of the VIP alcoves.


    However, the silence was broken as another VIP responded to the bid, unwilling to let such a prize slip through their fingers.


    Ezra kept bidding, each bid taking him closer and closer to the money he had on hand. Even with that, he stayed calm, projecting an unhurried air.


    The auctioneer''s voice grew more excited as numbers climbed, sensing the intensity of the competition. Tired off all the drama, Ezra deployed his Aura, the energy descending upon the room. He made his final bid, his tone and Aura projecting a sense of finality.


    The silence that followed was almost deafening. For a few tense seconds, no one dared to counter. Then, the auctioneer''s gavel came down with a bang.


    "Sold," the auctioneer cried out with a satisfied tone, "to our distinguished guest in the VIP section!"

 Chapter 236: Implications

    Ezra stood in front of the full-length mirror, carefully buttoning up his dress shirt. The fabric was cool and smooth against his skin but his mind wasn''t on it.


    He dragged himself back to the present, staring back at his reflection. He gave himself an approving nod. He radiated an aura of subtle power and composed control. In fact, he looked like a rich heir.


    A small smile tugged on the corner of his mouth as he secured the last button. His mind went back to the events of twenty four hours before, when he''d won the bid at the auction.


    The applause that followed his successful bid had been more than polite. It had been laced with envy and respect. He''d done exactly what he intended to do. He''d stood out in a room where the only thing that mattered was how much money one had, commanding both attention and admiration.


    The feeling had been amazing. A part of him was telling him that he was just getting his due as a predator but the part of him that had been human was reminding him that there was a time when the event would be something beyond his wildest dreams.


    The thought of those envious glances. The subtle nods of acknowledgement. He sighed. He could now understand those who said power corrupts.


    He knew his instincts as a vampire was subtly affecting him and he also knew it could be controlled. But it would be so easy to give in to it.


    He was broken out of his thoughts as the door to his room bursts open. Gen stormed in, her expression a mixture of disbelief anf frustration.


    "Is it true?" She demanded, her voice sharp, cutting through the silence. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra turned to face her, his smile fading into a look of mild concern and confusion. "Is what true?"


    She stomped to his bed and sat, crossing her arms with her eyes narrowing as she stared at him. "Is it true that we''re broke?"


    Ezra sighed, nodding slightly. "Yes, it''s true. I spent most of what we have at the auction."


    Gen groaned in frustration. "We never agreed to spend that much."


    "I know." Ezra began buttoning his sleeves. "But the expense was necessary. And there were competing bids. If I didn''t use my Aura in time, we''d have been in debt."


    "Fuck." Gen swore. "See, you don''t understand. We''re planning on moving. Moving covens who plan on being solitary like us don''t have it easy. The Population Law states that all vampires must be registered under the banner of either a count or the City Lord."


    "That means we''ll have to spend money to stay under a count and not be their official subject. Money which we don''t have anymore. Money we''ll need to set ourselves up. Money we''ll need to protect ourselves."


    Ezra couldn''t help himself. He chuckled, saying, "Don''t worry, Gen. This just means we definitely have to get our money back from the Necromancer. Which we''ve made progress on by spending as much as I did at the auction."


    Before Gen could respond, Olivia entered the room, tapping rapidly on the tablet she was holding. She had an excited air as she entered. Ezra and Gen stared at her before exchanging glances. It wasn''t exactly common to see an excited Olivia.


    "Whatever was spent was worth it." Olivia said, glancing up at Ezra. "The data you bought? It''s very... comprehensive. And here''s the best part. It''s from Harlow Industries.


    The personal venture of James Harlow, City Lord of Faewall."


    "Wait, what?" Gen''s eyes widened at Olivia''s words. "We have James Harlow''s weakness?"


    "I won''t call it a personal weakness but in the hands of another vampire, it''s enough to threathen what he''s built." Olivia answered.


    "Damn. How did this kind of information even get here? Who the hell sold it?" Gen asked Ezra.


    "No idea." Ezra shrugged. "But I could find out if we''re really curious about that."


    "There''s no need." Olivia tapped the tablet in her hands a few more times. "It was probably an inside job. One or two of Harlow''s personal subjects in need of fast cash or something. It seems like things in Faewall are not as rosy as they seem."


    "And we''re heading there." Gen said. "Do you think we''ll have to go head-to-head with Harlow?"


    "Let''s no go that far." Ezra answered. "We''re definitely not strong enough for that." He paused. "Yet."


    Gen grinned at his words, her mood shifting.


    "But that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t be prepared." Olivia nodded in agreement at Ezra''s words. "It''s better to have this card and not need it than to need it and not have it."


    "Now you''re speaking my language." Gen stood from the bed, stretching with renewed energy. "I wouldn''t mind taking down a City Lord or two, especially when I finally get to the fifth ring."


    Ezra pulled on his overcoat, turning to look at Gen with a raised eyebrow. "You know, I never asked. Why are you always looking for fights?"


    Her grin faded slightly as she answered. "I''m preparing. For when we have to kill the council."


    Ezra and Olivia exchanged confused glances. "The council?" Olivia asked. "Why... would you want to kill them?"


    "What''s our main objective? Claiming the progenitor''s throne." Gen''s eyes hardened, her voice low and serious as she stared at them.


    "Do you really think the council will let Ezra claim the throne in peace? They''ll fight him to their dying breath. Whether we want it or not, we''ll have to fight them."


    Ezra nodded slowly, the weight of her words sinking in. He''d known but he hadn''t fully considered the implications of his ambitions.


    How far others might go to stop him.


    "You''re right, Gen. It''s something we need to be prepared for."


    He glanced at the clock, realizing it was time for him to leave. He stepped forward, kissing both Olivia and Gen on the cheek. "I''ll be back soon."


    As Ezra teleported to the Old Museum teleportation room, his mind was on Gen''s words.


    She had said she fought in preparation for fighting the council. He knew she wasn''t lying, but he suspected that wasn''t the whole truth.


    It wasn''t just about his throne. She had to have a personal grudge on the council.

 Chapter 237: Yuris Strategy

    Ezra stood before Yuri, his posture straight and formal, as he delivered his report.


    The golden light of the sun shined from behind Yuri, making her look like a deity looking down at her creation. She watched him, her expression of calm contemplation as she listened to his words.


    "The Necromancer has withdrawn from Westside." Ezra spoke. "I first noticed his disappearance when I saw no signs of resistance at the Investigation Bureau attacking their assets. I investigated further, searching the entire area. There was no trace of him or his undead minions."


    Yuri remained silent for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly as she absorbed the information. She tapped a finger lightly on the armrest of her throne as she thought. Finally, she spoke, her voice soft but firm.


    "Are you certain?" She asked, her gaze pinning Ezra in place. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra nodded confidently. "Yes, my Lady. I''ve checked every corner of Westside, every hidden alley and shadowed building. He''s gone. There''s nothing left of his presence."


    Yuri continued to study him, as if weighing his words for any sign of doubt. But Ezra held her gaze, his expression unwavering. He was confident in what he was saying. After a moment, Yuri nodded, her decision made.


    "Very well." She said, her tone decisive. "You are to take over the assets in Westside."


    Ezra blinked at her words.


    "But do not move in immediately."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow slightly, curious but respectful. "Do you expect trouble?"


    Yuri''s lips curved into a slight smile, but it held not an iota of warmth. "One can never be too cautious when dealing with vampires like the Necromancer. There''s no telling what traps he might have left behind."


    "Control Westside''s resources from Southside. This way, you won''t be isolated from your allies, and if anyone contests your control, you''ll have backup."


    Ezra nodded in understanding. Moving directly into Westside could be a trap set by the Necromancer to draw him into a dangerous situation. Unlike the trap he was currently setting, this might be a place where he couldn''t control all factors. By controlling Westside from the comfort of Southside, he''d be able to manage the territory without exposing himself to unnecessary risk.


    "Instead of taking a direct hand into things, use the Investigation Bureau. Keep them on Westside and by controlling them, we''ll have their resources at our fingertips. This way, even with our absence, no one can tear Westside from our hands without a fight."


    "The aim here," Yuri continued, "is not to dominate Westside but to keep it out of the hands of our enemies. We can''t afford to let them use it against us."


    Ezra nodded again, his respect for Yuri''s strategic mind growing. "I will ensure that Westside remains out of their reach."


    "Good." Yuri waved her hand dismissively, signaling that their discussion was over. "You are dismissed, Ezra. Keep me informed."


    With a slight bow, Ezra turned and left the throne room, his mind already calculating the steps he would need to take. The Investigation Bureau was already on his hands but it wouldn''t be good to reveal that fact. He''d take his time taking control of them to reinforce the illusion that he hadn''t been behind the original attack.


    His mind was working as he rode the elevator back down the tower. He settled on a plan of action as he arrived at the correct floor, the door opening. He made his way to the teleportation room with a slight smile on his face. At least, he was still free to chase after his slush fund.


    As he got to the teleportation room, he saw Ivo and Armand waiting casually outside the door. Their presence instantly puts him on guard. This was their home and it wasn''t out of the realm of possibility that he''d meet them but now, he knew they''d been waiting for him.


    "Ezra!" Ivo greeted him with enthusiasm. "Just the man we were waiting for, right?"


    "Indeed." Armand said, a friendly smile on his face. "We didn''t know we''d be seeing him this quickly, did we?"


    Ezra greeted them politely, not trusting their smiles. "To what do I owe the pleasure?" He asked as he walked closer.


    "Nothing much." Armand gave him a grin that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "We''ve actually got something here for you, don''t we?"


    "Yup." Ivo nodded, holding up a letter. "Addressed to the Old Museum. Whoever the sender is, they didn''t know where you actually lived, did they?"


    Ezra nodded, accepting the letter from Armand, his fingers brushing against the paper as he examined it. The envelope was plain, unmarked except for his name and the Old Museum''s address.


    "We didn''t open it, if that''s what you''re wondering." Armand added with a chuckle. "You trust us, don''t you?"


    Ezra ignored the question, giving them a polite smile that carefully hid his suspicion. "Thank you. I appreciate it."


    He tucked the letter into the inner pocket of his overcoat, nodding to both of them before stepping into the teleportation room. The doors closed behind him, sealing him off from the two vampires who, despite their outwardly friendly demeanor, always seemed to have their own agendas.


    **********


    Ivo watched Ezra Matten leave in amusement. Just like he''d said, they''d not opened the letter or made any attempts to see what it said. Whatever that was about, it was Ezra''s business.


    What he knew was that Ezra could definitely be turned to their side. He recognized a kindred spirit when he saw one.


    Someone who was tired of being under the thumb of others. Someone who wasn''t as loyal as Yuri would like to think. Which was why he hadn''t told Yuri about their choosing of the Well''s location.


    If Ezra had told Yuri, it wouldn''t be a big deal for him and Armand. They''d had their excuses already set up and it was perfect. Everyone knew the best lie was the truth.


    All he was doing was checking where Ezra''s loyalties lay. And now he knew.


    "Let''s go, Armand." He said to his best friend. This wasn''t the place to be reckless. Yuri was watching. She was always watching.

 Chapter 238: This Is What It Feels Like To Be Robin Hood

    Ezra paced slowly in the empty warehouse, his shoes echoing in the cavernous space. The building''s old lighting system hummed softly in the background.


    He had chosen this place for its isolation. A perfect place to open the envelope he''d received without risking the safety of their secure apartment.


    The creak of the heavy metal door echoed through the warehouse, and Ezra looked up to see Olivia, Gen, and Red entering. They walked toward him, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "What''s going on?" Gen was the first to speak as they reached him. She looked around the warehouse. "Who are we fighting? No one? Fuck. I was so looking forward to a fight."


    "Why''d you call us here, Ezra?" Olivia asked.


    Ezra held up the envelope he''d been holding, the plain, unmarked paper now slightly crumpled from his grip.


    "I received this letter at the Old Museum from an unknown sender. And that sender doesn''t know where we live." He explained. "I didn''t want to risk taking it back to our apartment when I don''t know what it contains."


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed as she nodded in agreement. "That''s a valid concern. Vampires have too many unpredictable tattoos. Whoever sent this could have a way of tracking its location, which would compromise the safety of our apartment."


    "Or even be able to teleport to it." Red said. "Do you have any idea who could have sent it?"


    Ezra shook his head, his expression serious. "No idea. But now that you''re all here, I can open it and see. I''d rather open it with backup in case it''s something¡­ dangerous."


    The women nodded in agreement. They readied themselves, Gen eagerly materializing her axe incase of a fight.


    Ezra slowly slid a finger under the flap of the envelope, carefully tearing it open. The sound seemed unnaturally loud in the quiet warehouse.


    Inside, he found a single sheet of paper, folded neatly. He unfolded the letter and began to read aloud, his voice steady.


    The words on the page were clear and mocking. "Ezra Matten. I have to say, Now I know what it feels like to be Robin Hood. In case you didn''t know, Robin Hood was a hero that predates the twenty-first century, known for stealing from the rich and giving to the poor."


    "That condescending jerk." Gen said in disbelief. "Who doesn''t know Robin Hood? Hollywood won''t let us forget even if we wanted to. I''m hearing rumors of a thirtieth reboot."


    "A thirtieth reboot?" Red asked in disbelief. "Why won''t they just let the franchise die?"


    Ezra nodded in agreement. Even if he could sympathize with the people in charge of the project, they should know by now that everyone was already tired of it.


    Where will even be the setting of the thirtieth reboot? A space opera in a fantasy world? He knew the guy in charge of the project was a dude named Chakralord or something. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that didn''t matter. He cleared his throat, bringing everyone''s attention back to the letter.


    "Now that I have this much treasure, I identify as a dragon and invite you to my lair to try your luck at stealing all this gold I''m sitting on. If you want to reclaim what''s technically, literally, specifically and maybe rightfully yours, meet me at the first place we met, at the same time we met. You know where."


    "From your best dressed friend, Mr. NMC."


    As the final words left his lips, the warehouse fell silent again. They could all imagine the necromancer dictating grandly to one of his minions and laughing like a mad man.


    "Okay. That''s that." Ezra said. "Now, we ca-" Just as Ezra was about to discuss their next move, Red held up a hand, her sharp instincts kicking in.


    "Destroy the letter." She said. "Who knows what kind of tattoo might be tied to it. The writer could be listening in."


    Ezra didn''t hesitate. He summoned his darkness, the shadows swirling around his hand before they covered the letter. The paper disintegrated instantly, turning to ash and then to nothing, leaving no trace behind.


    With that out of the way, Ezra nodded to the others. "Let''s get out of here."


    In sync, they teleported back to their apartment in a flash of light, reappearing in the living room. They quickly moved to the dining table, each of them taking a seat as they prepared to discuss their next steps.


    "The Necromancer wants to meet at the Ascendant Capital rooftop." Ezra said as he took his seat at the head of the table. "At the same time I first met him. He didn''t specify a date, so we''ll assume he''s waiting at any time."


    "There is no way that this isn''t a trap." Olivia said, leaning forward, her elbows on the table. Her eyes were fixed on Ezra, her mind already working through their options.


    Ezra nodded. "Of course it is. The Necromancer wants to draw me out, probably expecting me to walk right into whatever he''s set up."


    "He''s picking Ascendant Capital because it''s in a place I''m very familiar with. It''s in the heart of Southside. A place I''d feel safe enough to risk coming to. A place I''d be confident that I have the upper hand."


    Gen leaned back in her chair, her fingers drumming on the table. "So what do we do? Just ignore him?"


    Red shook her head. "We show up, but not exactly where he wants us to. We go nearby instead, set up our own trap. Watch what he intends to do."


    "Remember, we don''t have to entertain him. If we don''t play completely by his rules, he''ll have no choice but to look towards our own trap."


    Ezra considered her words, his eyes narrowing as he thought about it. "You''re right. He''s trying to play us but if we don''t follow his instructions to the letter, he''ll have to adapt. We''ll draw him out on our terms."


    "Alright." Gen nodded. "So what''s the plan?"

 Chapter 239: The Seeds of Contact

    The Necromancer''s laughter echoed in the subterranean room. One could hear the genuine amusement in his laughter.


    As the ashes of the destroyed letter drifted away into nothingness and his connection to it was cut, he leaned back in his chair with a relaxed air.


    "So... predictable." He mused aloud, his voice dripping with condescension.


    He''d been listening in, as planned, thanks to Bella''s unique ability but probably not in the way they''d been expecting.


    Turning away from the scrying mirror that displayed the faint remnants of the letter''s quickly fading energy, he nodded his head towards Bella, who stood to the side with a blank expression. "Thank you, Bella. Your ability was, as always, most useful."


    Bella nodded slightly, her face impassive, as she quietly faded back into the shadows, leaving the Necromancer alone with his guest.


    Helena sat across from him, sitting comfortably in an overstuffed chair. She sipped her wine as if she were at a leisurely dinner party rather than in a meeting with one of the most dangerous vampires present in First City.


    The Necromancer leaned forward, moving closer, his gaze fixed on her. "As you saw for yourself, Ezra has received the letter." He said, the edge of a smile still lingering on his lips. "He''s a lot more... smarter than I thought he''d be."


    "That''s Ezra Matten for you." Helena said, her eyes fixed on the now dark mirror. "Powerful but without the arrogance of the other vampires at his level."


    "One of the perks of advancing the rings as quickly as possible." The Necromancer smirked. "You''ll always be getting used to your power and will never stop to get so used to it that you develop an overinflated ego which we all know is a vampire''s worst enemy."


    Helena hummed in agreement and he watched her in amusement. He knew he was suffering from the same thing.


    Every vampire that lived long enough, including himself, thought of themselves as master planners, able to weave plans within plans that would trap their fellow vampires.


    "Now, tell me, Helena." He said. "What''s the next step of your plan?"


    Helena placed her glass down on the small table beside her, the sound of it touching the wood barely audible.


    She met his gaze calmly, her demeanor unflappable. "The plan isn''t to attack Ezra directly." She began, her tone steady. "It''s to roll him up slowly, piece by piece."


    The Necromancer''s smile faded slightly, replaced by a look of mild irritation. "And why not just attack him outright? Why not finish this now?"


    Helena''s gaze hardened, her expression becoming more intense. "Do you think Ezra wouldn''t be prepared for an attack? Do you think he''s so easy to defeat? If that were the case, would you have entertained my plan in the first place?"


    The Necromancer didn''t respond immediately, but the silence between them was telling. They both knew the answer. Ezra was no ordinary vampire. He was a prince strong enough to fight above his rings.


    His mind went back to the first night he''d met Ezra at the Ascendant Capital rooftop. Ezra had come with his wives. This would probably be the case this time. A direct attack would be costly, and the risks outweigh the potential rewards.


    Seeing his understanding, Helena continued. "The point of the meeting at Ascendant Capital isn''t to attack, but to establish a point of contact with Ezra. You need a way to reach him, a channel of communication that he won''t easily close. Once that''s in place, we can proceed with the rest of the plan. But until then, patience is required."


    The Necromancer nodded slowly, acknowledging her words. He didn''t like waiting, but Helena''s logic was sound. The long game often yielded the most fruitful rewards, especially when dealing with someone as dangerous as Ezra.


    Satisfied with their discussion, Helena stood, smoothing the creases in her uniform. "I''ll leave you to your preparations." She said, her voice laced with finality. "Contact me when the next phase is ready."


    With that, she turned and walked out, leaving the Necromancer to his thoughts. He watched her leave, not liking her tone one bit. The woman was too bossy. When their business ends, he''ll have to find a way to teach her a thing or two about manners.


    Moments after Helena left the room, Z entered, his presence announced by the soft rustling of the cloak he''d taken to wearing. The Necromancer turned his attention to his... loyal servant, his expression once again shifting to one of amusement.


    "Report." He commanded. It was time to hear what everyone was up to.


    Z bowed his head in respect before speaking. "My lord, Ivo and Armand have been cooped up at the Old Museum. They haven''t come out in days. Intelligence states that they''re guarding the place from any sabotage."


    The Necromancer''s eyes narrowed. He''d decided to pursue Helena''s plan but that didn''t mean he couldn''t keep an eye on his targets. If Vladimir asked about his progress, he could confidently say the truth. There''d been no chance to set up an ambush or even attack them.


    He turned to Z. "Keep watching them. I need to know their every move."


    Z nodded, but hesitated slightly before continuing. "There''s more, my lord."


    "More?" The Necromancer poured himself a glass of blood wine, a brow raised.


    "Yes, my lord. Ezra was spotted at the farmer''s market recently. He attended an underground auction."


    The Necromancer sipped his drink with a thoughtful frown, his interest piqued. "Ezra Matten at the farmer''s market? Is the information reliable?"


    Z met his eyes confidently. "I confirmed it myself. He was there." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A slow smile spread across the Necromancer''s face. He knew he was expending vitality everyday to keep his horde''s intelligence and thinking ability running and this couldn''t be sustained for too long but with benefits like this, it was worth it. Besides, he was replenishing every drop of vitality he used.


    "Interesting." His eyes went to the crates of blood wine arranged along the wall. By the time he was done in First City, he''d be the brokest he''d ever been.


    "Keep a close watch on the farmer''s market. I want to know everything that happens there. Report any developments to me immediately."


    "Yes, my lord," Z responded, accepting the command.


    As Z left the room, the Necromancer leaned back in his chair, thinking on his next steps. Helena''s plan was solid, but Ezra''s appearance at the auction hinted at something else. A new opportunity?


    One way or another, the game was moving forward, and he intended to stay several steps ahead.

 Chapter 240: Time To Make You Mine

    The Necromancer stood in front of the big iron door, the cold metal surface emitting a faint, ominous aura. It was probably an aesthetic effect but he still hesitated for a short moment before raising his hand and knocking, the sound echoing through the dark-lit corridor.


    "Come in." Vladimir''s deep, commanding voice called out from within the room.


    The Necromancer pushed the door open and stepped inside. He sniffed sharply, frowning at the air, thick with the scent of blood and fear.


    The room was a dark dungeon and was decorated appropriately, its walls made of obsidian that seemed to absorb the light from the flickering torches. The Necromancer would have been fixated on Vladimir''s obsession with dungeons if not for the other presence in the room.


    In the center of the room, a shirtless vampire knelt on the cold floor, his body bloodied and broken. Chains anchored him to the ground, rattling slightly as he shivered in pain. By the dried blood on his skin, The Necromancer could tell that he was completely out of vitality.


    Vladimir stood beside the man, his tall frame casting a long shadow over the kneeling prisoner. It all looked like something out of the set of a medieval movie.


    Vladimir acknowledged the Necromancer with a nod before moving to a throne-like chair positioned directly in front of the trembling vampire. The prisoner kept crying softly. the sound echoing through the chamber like the pitiful wail of a ghost.


    The Necromancer bowed slightly to Vladimir, maintaining the necessary decorum, though his mind was already racing with questions. Why had he been summoned here, to this dark, cold place?


    His eyes flicked over to the prisoner, taking in the sight of the beaten vampire, and his curiosity deepened. Vladimir didn''t need him to threaten people or keep his people in line. He was perfectly capable of doing that himself.


    Vladimir, now seated, leaned back in his chair, an expression of cold indifference pasted on his face. "I summoned you here, Necromancer, because I have a gift for you." He said as he shifted his attention to the Necromancer.


    The Necromancer straightened, his eyes flicking to the prisoner. He hoped this wasn''t what he was thinking of. "A gift, my lord?" He asked, hiding the part of him that was already wary. Gifts from Vladimir were rarely given without strings attached.


    "How is the task coming along?" Vladimir asked, changing the subject.


    "There''s been very little progress." The Necromancer answered. He''d been prepared for questions like this. "They''ve been staying completely at the Old Museum. If they don''t come out, I''ll have no opportunities to complete the task."


    Vladimir waved dismissively to the kneeling vampire, who whimpered softly, the chains rattling with his movements. "I know the task I set before you is... difficult."


    You don''t say. The Necromancer muttered in the safety of his thoughts.


    "Those two are not your run of the mill vampires. It will require all of your strength and cunning to get hold of them. So, I offer you this prisoner to add to your undead horde. Consider it a token of my... support."


    The vampire, realizing the fate that awaited him, began to beg. "Please, my lord, show mercy! I was wrong! I-"


    Vladimir turned sharply to the prisoner, silencing him with a single look, the slow spinning of his eyes like a final sentence. "This," he said with a sneer, "is your reward for treachery. You betrayed me, feeding information to Helena, captain of the peacekeepers, and thus to Countess Yuri. Did you think there would be no consequences?"


    The prisoner''s cries of fear and desperation filled the room once more, but Vladimir ignored him, turning his attention back to the Necromancer.


    "There''s one way into the Old Museum." Vladimir said. "Use my gift to get to the peacekeeper and captain and through her, you get a route into the Old Museum." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a final nod, he stood and left the room, the heavy door closing behind him with a loud thud.


    The Necromancer watched Vladimir leave, his mind racing. He''d known Vladimir didn''t give ''gifts'' for no reason. He wasn''t a man that acted without purpose, and this gesture, seemingly generous, was his plan to hasten the death of Ivo and Armand.


    But why had Vladimir chosen to give him a vampire today of all days? Adding a new vampire to his undead ranks required an immense expenditure of his own vitality, leaving him weakened for a time.


    It was a vulnerability, one that Vladimir was most likely aware of. While the Necromancer knew Vladimir wouldn''t dispose of him now, the timing of this ''gift'' was suspicious.


    His thoughts flicked to his upcoming meeting with Ezra later that night. He unconsciously thanked any deity in charge of coincidences. It was a good thing that the plan with Ezra didn''t involve him fighting.


    He''d need all his strength intact for whatever might happen. But here, in this dungeon, he had no choice. If he refused Vladimir''s gift, it could be seen as an affront, a sign of defiance.


    That was not a path he wanted to tread lightly. Or right now.


    He turned his attention back to the prisoner, who had ceased his begging and now stared at him with wide, terrified eyes. The Necromancer''s lips curled into a faint smile, one without a hint of warmth or mercy.


    "Sorry buddy." He shrugged helplessly. "You shouldn''t have betrayed your Count. Or at least, not get caught. That''s like Subject 101."


    "Please! No! I can give you whatever you want!" The prisoner begged. "Whatever you freaking want!"


    "You can''t give me Ezra Matten." The Necromancer whispered as drew a bone knife from his cloak.


    The prisoner''s scream echoed through the chamber, a final, desperate sound before the Necromancer plunged the knife into his heart.


    The man''s blood poured out of the moon and the Necromancer sank his teeth in, drinking deeply. He always did enjoy vampire blood more than any other blood. A minute later, he dropped the body, smacking his lips.


    "Time to make you mine."

 Chapter 241: Necromancers Game

    The night was still, the city below blanketed in darkness, with only the occasional flicker of streetlights breaking through the gloom.


    It was that time of the night in which even the greatest party animals and night clubbers were busy puking their guts into toilet bowls.


    Ezra stood silently on the edge of a tall building, his sharp eyes scanning the area around Ascendant Capital.


    The familiar structure towered over its neighbors, its windows dark, showing no signs of life inside of it. If the Necromancer was somehow inside already, he sure was hiding it well.


    Ezra had been waiting for what felt like hours, every one of his senses on high alert, but there was still no sign of the Necromancer.


    "Fucking bitch." He shook his head. "I can think of ten better ways to spend my time right now."


    The breeze this high up was cool against his skin, the silence almost oppressive. Behind him, Red, Gen, and Olivia stood watch, each of them ready for an attack from any direction.


    They had anticipated some kind of battle tonight, but as the minutes slowly ticked by, the absence of the Necromancer had them all on edge.


    What was he planning?


    "Do you think he''s even coming?" Gen asked, her voice barely above a whisper, though it carried easily through the quiet night.


    Ezra''s eyes remained fixed on the Ascendant Capital rooftop, his jaw clenched tight. "I don''t know." He replied, his tone betraying his frustration. "But something''s off. He wouldn''t just call us here for nothing."


    "Or maybe," Red suggested, rolling her eyes, "he''s doing the same thing we''re doing. Waiting for him to show up first."


    Just as the words left her mouth, a sudden ringing pierced the silence, the sharp sound echoing off the nearby buildings. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All four of them tensed, eyes locking on the source of the noise. The ringing was coming from the rooftop of Ascendant Capital, a place where there shouldn''t be anyone yet, especially not at this hour.


    Ezra exchanged a glance with Red, Gen, and Olivia.


    "We''ve been watching that building, haven''t we?" Gen asked with a frown.


    "Never took my eyes off it." Ezra answered.


    "Which means the phone had been there the whole time." Olivia said as the phone kept ringing.


    "Or the Necromancer has an invisible vampire on his hands." Gen said.


    "Unlikely." Red said. "They''ll have to mask a lot to pull it off. Sounds, smell, vitality signature. And it''s not an easy thing to fool vampire senses."


    "Doesn''t matter." Ezra said, his voice low. "Stay here. I''ll check it out."


    "Wait, what?" Red raised a hand. "What if this is the trap?"


    "And what if it isn''t?" Ezra asked. The only way to find out is by going. You guys just need to be ready."


    After a pause, they all nodded in agreement. They needed to keep the Necromancer''s interest.


    Red stepped forward, concern etched on her face. "Be careful, Ezra."


    "I will." He replied, giving her a brief nod.


    With that, he disappeared from the rooftop, reappearing in a blink on the rooftop of Ascendant Capital.


    The cool night air greeted him again, along with the persistent ringing of the phone that sat, oddly out of place, near the edge of the building.


    The phone was a very old model, the kind with physical buttons and a small screen. It continued to ring, an annoying sound that grated on his nerves.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Ezra reached out and picked it up, bringing it to his ear.


    "Hello, Ezra," came the smooth, mocking voice of the Necromancer on the other end. Ezra could hear the amusement in the man''s tone, as if he was enjoying some private joke at Ezra''s expense.


    Ezra''s grip on the phone tightened. "Where are you?" He demanded, his voice hard.


    The Necromancer chuckled softly as he answered. "Oh, I''m around, but you didn''t really expect me to show up in person, did you? I''m disappointed, Ezra. I thought you knew me better than that."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, but he remained silent, waiting for the Necromancer to get to the point.


    "Don''t be so tense." The Necromancer continued, his voice dripping with false concern. "I''m not here to fight you. At least, not tonight."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. From his words, the Necromancer had to be somewhere nearby, watching him.


    "Instead, I wanted to offer you a game." The Necromancer said.


    "A game?" Ezra frowned.


    "Yes, a game." The Necromancer repeated, his tone as light as if they were discussing the weather.


    "You see, I took something of yours, and I know you want it back. If you manage to complete the game I''ve set up, I''ll return what''s rightfully yours. How about that?"


    "And if I don''t play this... game?" Ezra asked, already knowing the answer.


    "Then you lose, and so does your coven. Your money, your life, your everything." The Necromancer replied smoothly. "But let''s not think about that. Let''s focus on the task at hand."


    Ezra nodded calmly. If the Necromancer was really watching, he wouldn''t get the satisfaction of seeing Ezra''s true reaction to his words.


    Ezra clenched his teeth, calming himself before speaking. "What''s the game?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough." The Necromancer teased. "For now, keep the phone. I''ll use it to communicate with you throughout the game. And don''t bother trying to trace it. You''ll only waste your time. Just be ready, Ezra.


    I''ll be in touch."


    Before Ezra could respond, the line went dead, leaving him standing alone on the rooftop with the phone still in his hand.


    He stared at it for a moment, as if willing it to give up more answers, but the device remained stubbornly silent.


    With a sigh, Ezra pocketed the phone and teleported back to where Red, Gen, and Olivia were waiting.


    "What happened?" Olivia asked as soon as he reappeared, her eyes scanning him for any sign of trouble. "You kind of froze there for a moment."


    Ezra took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "It was the Necromancer. He¡­ he wants to play a game. He said that if we complete his game, he''ll return the slush fund."


    Red frowned, clearly unimpressed. "A game? What is this, some kind of sick joke?"


    "It''s the Necromancer." Gen replied dryly. "Of course it''s a sick joke. What did he say exactly? Will the game at least be fun?"


    The rest of the Matten Coven groaned.


    "Classic Gen." Ezra smiled, shaking his head.


    Gen''s evil cackle filled the night, waking up a few innocent humans from their nightmares into another nightmare.

 Chapter 242: Bruce Lee, Master Oogway or Sun Tzu

    The Matten coven sat around the dining table, staring silently at the phone lying at its center. And right now, it was their only link to the Necromancer, and one of the possible ways of recovering what he had stolen from them.


    The only sound in the room was the occasional creak of the wooden chairs as they all shifted in their seats, deep in thought. Or at least, until Gen spoke.


    "So, we''re just supposed to wait on him?" She asked.


    "Of course not." Ezra said. "We''ll make our own moves but I''ll still have the phone with me at all times. Whenever he calls, we''ll be ready."


    "At least, we cloned the phone before coming here." Red said, turning to Olivia who had contacted the right people and done it in less than thirty minutes. "I didn''t even know that phones as old as that could be cloned."


    "It was a matter of our safety. We cannot slack off when it comes to that." Olivia said.


    "The original phone will stay in a secure location, far away from us, and we''ll use the clone for any communication. It should protect us from any potential tracking or tattoo influence the Necromancer might have embedded in it." Ezra said, leaning forward.


    Gen crossed her arms and eyed the phone with suspicion. "Are we seriously considering playing along with his game? It feels like we''re letting him dictate the terms."


    "We have to." Olivia said, her voice calm. "Playing along, at least partially, could give us valuable information. But we shouldn''t rush in blindly. The more we know about his intentions, the better prepared we''ll be. If you know your enemies and yourself, you need not fear a hundred battles."


    "Ooooh, Bruce Lee." Gen said with a grin. "Tight."


    "I thought that was Master Oogway." Red frowned.


    "Sun Tzu." Olivia said.


    "Anyways," Red said, waving away the digression, "I agree with Olivia, but I think we need a compromise. We follow the Necromancer''s game, but only to a point."


    "We drag things out, frustrate him, make him think we''re on his terms. Then, when he''s overextended, we spring our own trap. We force him to look at the farmer''s market and then capture him."


    "Think about it. This is just another elaborate design to kill you, Ezra. You can break his rules and he''ll be forced to adapt to you. He needs you to play the game but we don''t necessarily need the game. That doesn''t mean we can''t use it for our own ends."


    "True." Ezra nodded, his gaze shifting from Red to the others. "The Necromancer''s strength is in manipulation. If we let him think he''s in control, we can lure him to the farmer''s market. His own arrogance turned into a weapon against him."


    "But what if he sees through it? The Necromancer is a lot of things, but stupid isn''t one of them." Gen said.


    Olivia met her gaze, her voice calm and reassuring. "That''s a risk we have to take. We have backup plans in place, and if things go sideways, we''ll be ready to adapt."


    "Alright." Ezra stood. "That''s settled."


    **********


    Ezra walked through the dark corridors underneath the farmer''s market, escorted by Elliot.


    Tonight was a special auction, designed to draw the rich and elite criminal figures, all eager to bid on the items that would soon be paraded in front of them.


    Unlike the last time he''d been here, Ezra''s presence didn''t go unnoticed. As he walked into the chamber, several of the masked attendees paused in their conversations to acknowledge him, their greetings respectful.


    "Overseer." One man said, dipping his head slightly as Ezra passed. His voice was smooth, practiced. Like a merchant who had long mastered the art of negotiation.


    Another, a woman draped in expensive silks, smiled from behind her expertly designed mask. "Overseer, it''s an honor to see you here tonight." She murmured breathily, moving in a way that emphasized her breasts.


    Ezra nodded in acknowledgment, his expression protected by his now distinct silver mask. Each greeting was a sign that his plan was working. A sign that the role he had carefully constructed was gaining recognition in the right circles.


    He''d taken the title of ''Overseer'' of the farmer''s market to stand out and create a beacon that would draw the Necromancer''s attention to him.


    As he continued toward the VIP section, more whispers followed him, some carrying admiration, others tinged with envy. Some were from the plants he had among the attendees but all of them were calculated, just as he had planned. The more attention he drew, the more likely it was that the Necromancer would take notice.


    The whispers grew fainter as Ezra finally reached the entrance to his VIP section. Elliot bowed slightly, gesturing for him to enter. With one last nod of appreciation at the man, Ezra stepped inside.


    In the privacy of his alcove, he watched the auction happening below. He poured himself wine, normal wine, and took a sip, savoring the taste. One of the perks of having a human soul.


    He leaned back in his chair with a satisfied sigh. From his position, he had a clear view of the bidding wars taking place, the bidders competing over the rare artworks, stolen goods, and other illicit items.


    He watched as an old dagger, the same dagger that was used to kill the tyrant of the United Stars, was brought onto the stage. How had the thief even stolen it? He''d heard that it was guarded more closely than the president of the Republic herself.


    The bidding started at an exorbitant price, and the room immediately became charged with the familiar tension of a high stakes affair as masked figures raised their hands, one after another, driving the price higher and higher.


    "Lucky bastard." He grinned, raising a glass in the direction of the dagger. Whoever the thief was, he was about to become very rich.


    Suddenly, the phone in Ezra''s pocket rang, cutting through the noise of the auction like a knife. The sound was unexpected, jarring, and it drew the bidder''s attention to Ezra immediately.


    Quickly, Ezra reached into his pocket, pulling out the cloned phone. The screen glowed softly, the number unrecognizable but that was to be expected.


    Either way, the Necromancer was calling.


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 243: The First Game

    "What do you want?" Ezra answered the call, his tone cautious.


    "Ezra, so eager to get started." The Necromancer''s voice came through the line, dripping with dark amusement. "I hope you''re enjoying whatever it is you''re doing because it will be my pleasure to drag you away from it."


    "Fuck you."


    "Let''s not waste time on such frivolities. There''s business to attend to."


    Ezra''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing as he listened. "Get to the point, Necromancer."


    "Always direct, I see." The Necromancer chuckled. "Very well. I have for you, your first challenge."


    "I do not care how you do it. You must get Ivo and Armand to private room 200 at the seventh Itachi restaurant in one week time. They must come at exactly twelve midnight. Not a day early and not a day late. And yes, not a minute early or late either. Don''t be a smartass."


    "We all can''t be stupid like you." Ezra fired back.


    "And here I was trying to be lenient. You haven''t even heard the penalty for failure."


    Ezra listened silently, the attendees of the auction, having turned back to the bid, although it had lost its earlier momentum.


    "Quiet now, are you?" The Necromancer laughed. "Maybe I should threathen you more. What do you think?"


    "What''s the penalty, Necromancer?" Ezra asked.


    "Simple. If you fail, twenty percent of your precious slush fund will be gone, permanently."


    Ezra leaned back on his chair. The Necromancer was trying to make the stakes real, and the threat immediate. Losing twenty percent of his slush fund would be a blow but they could recover from it.


    Bringing Ivo and Armand to one of Itachi''s vampire restaurants in a week''s time? He wasn''t sure if he wanted to accept the task.


    "Remember, Ezra, if they''re not there at the exact time, you lose. And I''m quite sure you don''t want that." The Necromancer laughed.


    "Fuck off." Ezra moved to hang up.


    "I know what''s going through your mind." The Necromancer said, stopping him. "You''re thinking you can afford to lose twenty percent, aren''t you?"


    Ezra listened quietly.


    "Maybe that''s true and Maybe that''s not true. But there''s no guarantee you won''t lose the remaining eighty percent too. Isn''t it better to just choose to complete the easier tasks? Who says the other ones won''t be just as bad?"


    The Necromancer''s voice took on a mocking tone as he continued. "Whatever you choose, I hope you''re up to the challenge, Ezra. I''d hate to see you lose something so valuable. Keep the phone close. I''ll be in touch."


    And with that, the line went dead.


    Ezra sat there, staring at the phone for a moment longer before pocketing it, his expression thoughtful.


    Below, the auction continued, the dagger finally sold for an astronomical sum. The crowd clapped for the new owner in excitement, but Ezra''s focus was entirely on the first game.


    The Necromancer had set the stage, and now it was up to him to play his part. But the question was, should he or should he not?


    Whatever he chose, he knew he had to act quickly.


    His attention drifted back to the auction, watching as the next item was brought onto the stage. The crowd''s energy was infectious, but it did little to distract him from his thoughts.


    The Necromancer''s game had begun.


    **********


    "I''ll be in touch." The Necromancer ended his phone call with Ezra, getting final word in. A satisfied smirk tugged at the corners of his lips as he pocketed the phone, pleased with the teensy little chaos he had sown. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn''t know if he''d do anything to Ivo and Armand yet but it would be fun, getting Ezra to think twenty percent of his money was at stake, even though it was all with Helena.


    But that wasn''t his problem. The night was still young, and he had much to celebrate.


    He tossed the phone into the garbage can and walked out of the toilet. He didn''t want to make the call there but needs must.


    The booming music filled the air as he walked back in. With a casual use of his Aura, caught the eye of the bartender from across the crowded nightclub and casually signaled with a flick of his wrist.


    The bartender, recognizing the gesture, immediately nodded in acknowledgment. Within moments, the announcement echoed through the club''s booming sound system.


    "Drinks on the house, courtesy of the gentleman in the VIP section!"


    The reaction was immediate. Cheers and applause erupted from the throngs of dancers and patrons, showing their excitement by raising their glasses in celebration.


    The atmosphere of the club shifted from the casual revelry of a night out to the energized celebration of those who were getting free things, fueled by the Necromancer''s generosity.


    With a casual stroll, the Necromancer made his way through the bustling nightclub, his presence parting the sea of bodies. The patrons instinctively stepped aside, not even knowing the source of their actions.


    He smirked to himself. Here, in the dark heart of the city''s nightlife, he was a predator and they were prey. Their animal brains could feel it.


    He ascended a short flight of stairs leading to the VIP section, an isolated area that overlooked the entire club. The plush seating, dim lighting and overall air of luxury, reinforced the aura of exclusivity of the space.


    He took his seat, the leather of the chair creaking softly under his weight as he settled in. He picked up his glass, filled with blood wine, and took a slow, deliberate sip.


    "That''s the stuff." He sighed in satisfaction, smacking his lips.


    Thirty minutes later, Z entered the VIP section, walking as quickly as he could without drawing attention until he reached the Necromancer''s side. He paused, bowing his head slightly, waiting.


    "I see that my... secretary is here." The Necromancer pulled his arms from around the shoulders of the beautiful human ladies that had joined him. "Would you give us some privacy?" He smiled sweetly at them.


    The ladies giggled, leaving the place.


    "Yes." The Necromancer turned to Z. "Report."


    "It''s confirmed." Z said, his voice low and steady. "Ezra Matten is now known as the Overseer in the farmer''s market. The title is spreading quickly."


    The Necromancer''s eyes chuckled as he took another sip of his wine. "The Overseer, you say? How... fitting?"


    "I was present at the auction, my lord." Z continued. "I saw how the attendees reacted to him. How they greeted him. Ezra is building influence, and he''s doing it fast."


    The Necromancer leaned forward slightly, intrigued. "And my phone call with him?"


    "I heard both sides of the conversation from where I sat." Z bowed slightly as if in apology. "I had to wait until the auction was over to leave like everyone else or I would have blown my cover."


    "Hmmn." The Necromancer set his glass of wine on the table. "Interesting."

 Chapter 244: Plan Of Action

    Tap.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    The rhythmic sounds of Ezra''s tapping was the only sound in the dining room. The cloned phone sat in front of him like it was a ticking bomb, primed to blow at any moment.


    "What the fuck is she still doing?" Red muttered, glancing at the holographic clock that hovered against the wall.


    "Give it time." Olivia said. "She''ll be here."


    As if on cue, Ezra entered the dining room, a mouth covering her wide yawn. "What''s important enough to interrupt my nap?" She muttered, stretching slightly as she walked to her seat.


    "We have the first game." Olivia announced.


    "Really?" All traces of sleep on Gen''s face disappeared, replaced with excitement. "What is it? Fight a hundred of his horde? Steal Count Solomon''s prized underwear?"


    "Eew." Red made a face. "Sometimes, I wonder what goes on inside your head but now, I don''t even want to know."


    "We have to get Ivo and Armand to the seventh Itachi restaurant at midnight in a week''s time."


    "Oh." Gen muttered. "That''s... stupid." She paused. "And easy."


    "Easy?" Red scoffed, skeptical.


    "Of course." Gen leaned back in her chair in confidence. "Just catfish them. Those idiots have been sharing a woman for a long time. I bet you the progenitor''s left nut that they want women of their own."


    "They''re vampires." Red shook her head. "Getting a woman is as easy as a snap for them."


    "Human women? Yes. Vampire women? No one wants Yuri knocking on their door for a friendly warning."


    "That''s... a good point."


    "That''s enough." Ezra''s voice rang out, silencing the discussion. The women stared at him, waiting. Ezra stared at the phone on the table, organizing his thoughts.


    His expression was serious as he leaned forward, breaking the silence that had settled over them.


    "We have a decision to make." He began, placing his elbows on the table and lacing his fingers together. "The Necromancer''s first game has us at a crossroads. If we participate, we''re putting not just ourselves but Ivo and Armand in potential danger. Worse, if something happens to them and Yuri connects it to us, we''re cooked."


    Red folded her arms, frowning. "Letting anything happen to Ivo and Armand could jeopardize everything we''ve built with Yuri. She trusts them, uses them as her eyes and ears. If they disappear and she gets wind that we had a hand in it, she might think we''re plotting against her."


    "And let''s not forget we''re trapped in here. The moment she cuts us off, everyone in the city will descend on us like vultures on carrion. Including Yuri herself." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra nodded, acknowledging her point. "That''s exactly what I''m worried about. Yuri won''t take kindly to having her husbands dragged into this. It could destabilize our... peace."


    "But letting twenty percent of our slush fund disappear isn''t exactly an ideal option either." Gen pointed out as she leaned back in her chair, her brow furrowed in thought. "Losing that much money is a serious blow. And what if the next game is even worse? We could be putting ourselves in an even more precarious position."


    Ezra remembered that the Necromancer had said the same thing. He quietly listened, wanting to know their take on the issue.


    Olivia, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke up, her tone measured and thoughtful. "We need to weigh both the immediate risks and the long-term consequences. We can''t afford to act rashly, but we also can''t afford to ignore the Necromancer''s game entirely. What if we find a middle ground?"


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, intrigued. "Go on."


    Olivia leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing in focus. "Just like we talked about, we could participate partially. Instead of sending Ivo and Armand, we substitute them with someone else. Someone who can fulfill the Necromancer''s conditions without exposing them directly. That way, we play along just enough to see what happens next.


    Of course, we can''t fool him but we can play by the letter of the game, not the spirit."


    A thoughtful silence settled over the room as they considered Olivia''s suggestion. The idea had merit. It allowed them to test the Necromancer''s intentions without fully committing to a task with potentially dangerous consequences.


    Ezra broke the silence, his voice resolute. "We''ll go with that plan. Instead of sending Ivo and Armand, Gen and I will go to the restaurant. We''ll use our chameleons and go as Ivo and Armand. We''ll see how the Necromancer reacts and use that to gauge our next steps."


    Gen raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on her lips. "So, we''re going to play his game, but on our terms. I like it."


    Red still looked concerned but nodded in agreement. "It''s risky, but it''s better than sending Ivo and Armand over to him. We''ll need to be careful, though. What if the Necromancer tries to use this opportunity to attack Ezra?"


    "We''ll be prepared." Ezra assured her. "Olivia and you will be nearby, monitoring the situation from a distance, ready to intervene if necessary. This way, we maintain control over the situation."


    "Alright." Olivia nodded. "We''ve got roughly," she glanced at the clock, "six days to prepare. Let''s get started."


    With the plan set, the Matten coven discussed the final preparations. Ezra and Gen would take on the roles intended for Ivo and Armand, heading to the restaurant at the specified time.


    Red and Olivia would be very close, watching for any signs of trouble and ready to step in if things went awry.


    As the discussion wrapped up, the group began to disperse, each member heading off to prepare for their respective roles.


    Ezra lingered for a moment, his gaze fixed on the phone that still sat on the table. The Necromancer had set the stage, but they were determined to control the narrative.


    "Why games, Necromancer?" Ezra murmured to himself, his mind working on the question. "Why not use the slush fund to isolate me? Why not call me out alone or something? Why not use the money directly?"


    His eyes narrowed. "Unless..." The idea struck him. What if the Necromancer doesn''t actually have the money?

 Chapter 245: Treacherous Pact

    Ivo and Armand stood shirtless, waiting in the shadows of the building on the street corner.


    Armand looked up into the sky, his eyes fixed on the moon. "He''s late, isn''t he?" He crossed his impressive arms.


    "I know, right?" Ivo leaned against the wall.


    "Will he even show up?" Armand scoffed.


    "Don''t worry." Ivo reassured his best friend. "He''ll be here."


    They were currently waiting for Count Solomon. The man had asked for the visit himself. Ivo smirked a little as his mind went back to the time he and Armand had met Solomon in his domain.


    **********


    Solomon leaned back in his chair as the two men sat in front of him, his fingers steepled in front of him. He smiled, not allowing the gravity of the proposal to show on his face.


    To control the Ascension Well was to hold a key to power and control, but the cost, supporting a coup against Yuri, was not without risks of its own.


    "I have to say, your offer is bold." Solomon said after a moment, his voice cool. "You want two counties in exchange for the Ascension well."


    "It''s a fair exchange, isn''t it?" Ivo asked, a smile on his face. It was undeniable that Solomon was interested in the offer and that meant this was a negotiation.


    "Of course, it isn''t." Solomon scoffed. "Not only are you two getting a county each, you''re also getting my support in claiming that county."


    "This involves the use of my subjects to make sure Southside and Westside become yours. I''ll have to keep Vladimir out, reign in my own people and squash any dissidents in the territories you want. All I get out of this is the Ascension well. That''s not the definition of a fair exchange."


    Ivo and Armand watched the count for a moment before Armand leaned forward. "What do you want out of this deal?"


    "Give me the well and I won''t interfere." Solomon grinned. "I won''t join the fight for Southside or Westside. Isn''t that fair enough?"


    "Now, you''re trying to con us, aren''t you?" Ivo laughed. "We should give you the well, so that you can stay put? That''s definitely not happening, is it?"


    "Of course not. That would be stupid, right?" Armand laughed along.


    There was no guarantee that after the dust settled, Solomon wouldn''t just attack them, claim all territories and become City Lord in all but name. They needed something to hold him down. A fight to bleed his power.


    "Counter offer." Ivo crossed his arms. "We''ll give you the well. In exchange, you''ll do two things. First. You won''t interfere in the fight for Southside and Westside. We''ll take care of it by ourselves.


    But you will also maintain this non-interference for a year unless attacked first. You can do that, can''t you?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And the second thing?" Solomon asked, his eyes shining in amusement.


    "You keep Vladimir out of the fight too." Ivo grinned. "All you have to do is stay put and guard a few borders and after all is done, you get the Ascension well. A week''s pay after a day''s work, isn''t it?"


    "I see." Solomon nodded. "Very nice plan. But why should I trust that you two will follow through? Killing Yuri would leave a power vacuum. A vacuum that could easily consume the both of you. What if I bleed my subjects keeping Vladimir away and you get yourself killed?


    I''ll be left with no well."


    Ivo smirked, knowing they had Solomon hooked while Armand nodded, as if expecting the question. "We are prepared to give you control over the Well''s security as a sign of our commitment aren''t we? Once Yuri is out of the picture and the regions are quickly stabilized, you can take the well away. How about that?"


    Solomon considered their words, his gaze fixed on the two vampires as his mind worked, calculating risks, costs and benefits.


    He finally nodded, making up his mind. "That''s all well and good but what guarantee do I have that once you both become Counts, you won''t turn against me? Power changes many people."


    "We are men of our word, Solomon." Ivo said, his tone firm. "And we recognize the benefits of having a powerful ally. Our leadership in Southside and Westside will be a protection for your interests against other threats. A city united is much better than a city divided, isn''t it?"


    "Very well." Solomon finally said, rising from his seat to signify the gravity of his decision. "I accept your proposal. We will move together on this. But I want a blood oath. That''s not too much to ask, is it? We all want to protect our interests."


    Ivo and Armand stood, a mutual understanding reached. "Then we have an accord." Ivo said. "Let''s make a blood oath."


    **********


    Ivo was jarred back to the present as the headlights of a hover car briefly illuminated their position as it drove into the street.


    Without a single sound, it slowed to a stop in front of the building and with a click, the headlights went out.


    Ivo blinked at the luxurious car. Why would Solomon even bring a car that stands out so much to Southside? Was he trying to give them away?


    "What the fuck is he doing?" Armand hissed. Exclusive tales from m v lemp-yr


    The door to the driver''s side opened and Solomon stepped out, dressed in a fashionable dark suit and dark sunglasses.


    "Hello, gentlemen." He greeted, a victorious smile on his face.


    "What the fuck, Solomon?" Ivo stepped forward. "Did you want the whole world to know that we''re here?"


    "Gentlemen, I''m a Count." Solomon chuckled. "You should be happy I drove myself here."


    "This isn''t Centrefield." Ivo frowned. "We''re in the heart of Southside, now. The only reason you''re able to stop foot in here is because Yuri didn''t know you were coming. Let''s keep it that way, okay?"


    "Whatever you want, folks." Solomon walked slowly to the front of the building. "I''m here to claim the Ascension Well''s security and nothing else."


    He grinned.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 246: The Guardian Of Everything

    Ivo and Armand led Solomon through the building''s front entrance, the heavy door creaking as it swung shut behind them.


    From the outside, one would think the building was occupied and full of life and activity. But as they stepped inside, the truth was revealed.


    The building was empty, with no sign of the life it''s happy exterior had suggested. As they walked, their footsteps echoed in the hollow space, bouncing off the bare walls as they made their way deeper into the building.


    The two best friends guided Solomon to the basement where they opened the door to a narrow staircase. They entered, the air growing colder the deeper they descended into the building''s underground levels.


    The stairs seemed to stretch endlessly, winding deeper and deeper into the earth until they reached a long corridor at the bottom.


    Ivo and Armand led the way down the corridor until they reached a closed door. The door was made of thick iron, its surface designed by beautiful and delicate runes that seemed to pulse faintly with its own light in the near total darkness. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the center of the door was a thick, gnarly tree. The progenitor''s symbol.


    The vampires'' eyes glowed a bright red as they inspected it.


    Solomon paused for a moment, his eyes scanning the runes. He chuckled softly, marveling at the craftsmanship. "A progenitor lock." He muttered, almost to himself. "I should have known."


    Ivo, catching his expression, smirked. "Impressive, isn''t it?" he asked, his amusement evident to all.


    "Yuri''s lucky." Solomon nodded, though his mind was racing. "Not many Counts own progenitor locks and she got hers for free." He admitted, his voice betraying a touch of envy.


    "I doubt it''s free." Ivo smirked. "I won''t be surprised if Itachi comes one day and asks for his lock back. Why would he throw away something as valuable as a progenitor lock?"


    "He won''t." Armand stepped forward, his hand resting on the door''s surface. "This lock is so secure that only three people in the city can open it. Yuri, Ivo, and myself. When we add you, it''ll be four. Isn''t that amazing?"


    Solomon scoffed inwardly, keeping his expression neutral.


    Four, indeed. He thought to himself, knowing fully well that there was another vampire in the city who could open the lock, whether he was attuned to it or not.


    Ezra Matten. The vampire who had stolen what was rightfully his and had become a prince instead of him. But he kept that knowledge to himself, impatiently gesturing for them to continue.


    "Let''s get on with it." He said, his voice clipped with impatience.


    Ivo and Armand exchanged a brief glance of amusement before Ivo turned back to the door.


    "Alright. The process is quite simple." Ivo explained. "The lock requires your touch to attune to you. It will take a few moments and during that time, you won''t be able to remove your hand from its surface."


    "But don''t worry. You''ll be safe from all forms of attack as the attunement takes place. When the process is complete, you''ll be added to those who can open it."


    "I''ll begin the process." Ivo nodded and placed his hand on the door.


    The door hummed faintly, the sound a bit loud in the corridor. It began to glow with a soft golden light, illuminating the place.


    The runes on its surface seemed to come alive, pulsing rhythmically as if it was now a beating heart. Solomon watched Ivo intensely for any sign of an unexpected occurrence but Ivo''s expression was calm.


    After a few seconds, Ivo removed his hand, and the door continued to glow, waiting for the next touch.


    "Your turn." Ivo said, stepping aside to make room for Solomon. "Or are you scared?"


    "What nonsense are you spewing?" Solomon paused, a frown on his face.


    "Oh yeah." Ivo raised a finger. "A piece of advice. Whatever happens, do not draw attention."


    "What?" He asked in confusion.


    "You''ll see." Ivo gave him a cryptic and superior grin.


    Solomon turned away from the man and stepped forward, facing the door. He was closer to owning the Ascension well than he''d ever been. Whatever would happen, he was ready for it.


    He steeled himself and approached the lock, his vitality surging inside of him like a storm. Despite the calm demeanor he was projecting, he was not calm inside. He was feeling a mix of fear, nervousness, excitement and anticipation all rolled into a ball and stuck into his chest.


    Discover magic on m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    He slowly reached out and placed his hand on the cold metal surface of the door. The golden glow grew brighter, before shifting to a bright red as the lock began to attune to Solomon''s presence.


    "Is that it?" He frowned. "I''m not feeling any-"


    The world disappeared in an instant, replayed by a darkness where the illusion of light played at the edge of his peripheral vision. He blinked and then closed his eyes but the light remained. He felt the strange sensation that had washed over him, knowing that he was somewhere else and at the same time, in the same place he had been.


    Then, everything changed.


    An imaginably vast and ancient being appeared as if it had always been there, waiting at the very edge of his consciousness.


    He felt the being breathe and his mind unraveled a little. Each inhale was like the rivers of time, flowing in reverse, walking back in the way it had come. Each exhale was like a stamp in the parchment of all that had been and all that would come to be. A fate set in stone, a destiny rewritten.


    For a moment, Solomon felt tears of blood running down his cheeks at the beauty of it all. No words could express what he was seeing. No paintings could render it into something tangible.


    It was exhilarating and terrifying at the same time.


    His vitality surged within him like a dog meeting its master. His five rings echoed of it''s power.


    This... was the guardian of everything.

 Chapter 247: The Progenitor’s Key

    Solomon closed his eyes as tight as he could, not daring to twitch a muscle. Maybe it was because he was a fifth ring vampire, close to the deity status of the ninth ring but he knew that this was a deity over deities.


    The being was immense, its power unimaginable, and though it was currently asleep, he instinctively knew that waking it would be catastrophic. The primal fear that was gripping him intensified at the thought, every fiber of his being begging him to remain still, to do nothing that might draw the attention or even worse, rouse the ancient entity. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next moment, the being''s Aura descended upon him and he was almost wiped from existence. His soul shuddered and almost disintegrated, held in place by the sheer force of his will.


    Hysteria filled him as he realized what was happening. The being reached deep into him and drew out a drop of his vitality, examining it. A moment later, it swallowed the drop of vitality, the energy disappearing from Solomon''s senses.


    The being seemed to stare deep into his soul, though remained asleep. It rifled through his secrets, his hopes, his dreams. The man he had been and the vampire he had become. When it got to his tattoos, it paused, focusing on one in muted curiosity, before faint approval radiated.


    Solomon had no warning. His vision suddenly went blinding white and when the light cleared, he was standing in a fog of darkness. Everything was solid as if this reality could not be wiped away, even by the being itself.


    He knew where he was, the name of the place shoved inside his head as if no other name would be allowed.


    He was looking at the abyss.


    This time, he wasn''t alone with the being. A man was standing in front of the being, his golden eyes piercing through the darkness.


    It was the progenitor. It had to be.


    Discover new chapters on m_vlem,pyr


    The progenitor stood, protected from neck down by a black leather armor, every inch of its surface covered by glowing runes and sigils, similar to the ones carved on the same door Solomon was currently attuning himself to.


    Everything was vivid and more grounded than reality but he knew what this was.


    A memory.


    The being''s memory.


    The progenitor''s hands moved frantically, carving and burning runes and sigils into the air, each one burning with a fiery light. He created a web of lights, using it to communicate with the being.


    The progenitor''s expression was calm, almost reverent, as he survived the sleeping being''s attention and made a deal with it. A deal that involved the creation of a series of locks, including the one Solomon was attuning to at that very moment.


    He watched as the locks were forged, each one designed to protect items of power. Solomon watched as the progenitor set aside the locks and created a last object. His golden eyes shone as he forged it.


    A simple, unremarkable metal breastplate with concentric circles etched into it.


    A key to his domain. A key to his throne.


    Solomon''s vitality surged as he recognized the key. He had seen it before, back in Faewall. In a place where no one bothered about it or even claimed it.


    It was a key so insignificant that no one had wanted it, yet now he understood its true value. The key could open a special and final lock. The lock to the castle where the progenitor''s throne sat, empty.


    Before he could process this revelation fully, the vision ended abruptly, and Solomon was dragged back to reality.


    Solomon collapsed to the floor, heaving deep breaths despite being a vampire and having no need to breathe.


    His hands came up and grabbed his chest, his vitality surging, the terrifying feel of the being''s Aura slowly fading away.


    He looked up as the door glowed a final golden before returning to its previous inert state. The attunement process was complete, and the lock had accepted him.


    Ivo chuckled as he looked down, noticing Solomon''s pale expression. He exchanged a knowing look of amusement with Armand.


    "That''s a normal reaction." Armand said with a slight smile. "Meeting the old being can be¡­ overwhelming, can''t it?"


    "What the fuck was that?" Solomon swore as he leaned his back against the wall, slowly calming down. His hands trembled involuntarily and he couldn''t control it.


    "After this, you won''t meet him again." Ivo said. "At least on this lock. You could meet him on another lock. Who knows?"


    Solomon looked up at them. Why weren''t they asking about his¡­ vision of the progenitor? Hadn''t they seen it when they''d done their attunements.


    He bashed the back of his head against the wall, the momentary pain grounding him. This meant that he was the only one to have seen the memory. The being¡­, no. The guardian had seen something among his tattoos and had let him see it.


    Ivo and Armand had no idea of the hidden truth he had just uncovered.


    "Now that you''re calm, we should go see the Ascension well, shouldn''t we?" Ivo said. "Take a look at your future possessions."


    "No need for that." Solomon raised a hand, declining their offer. "I''ve seen enough for now." Using the wall as support, he rose to his feet. "Maybe another day." He said, his voice steady.


    He turned and left, walking back up to exit the building. He didn''t wait for Ivo and Armand, walking briskly to his car. He opened the door and flopped into his seat, starting the car and driving away.


    As he drove away, his mind kept circling back to the key. Whoever possessed it would have the power to find the progenitor''s throne and claim the title of King.


    Solomon gripped the steering wheel tightly, his thoughts racing. He knew where the key was, but with the Shield Wall in place, he was trapped in the city until Itachi returned.


    The war now seemed small. Insignificant. Compared to the Ascension well or the territories of a city, the vampire throne was much more bigger and important.


    The moment the Shield Wall was taken down, he''d go to Faewall and retrieve the key. But for now, he needed to focus on an equally pressing matter. Becoming a prince.


    Ezra'' Matten had stolen his chance and bound the relic to his soul. With them trapped together inside, this was his perfect chance. He would find a way to claim Ezra''s soul, no matter the cost.


    As long as he had the soul, he''d have the relic.


    It was time to get a new tattoo.

 Chapter 248: Madame Athena

    Ezra sat at the head of the large wooden table of the office, his fingers drumming lightly against the surface. The high tech daylight creation lights illuminated the room, giving the illusion that it was noon.


    If not for the lack of windows and the soft hum of the generators working to power the facility, one would never know that they were underground.


    Elliot walked into the tastefully decorated office, holding a thick folder of documents in his hands. His face was covered by the same black mask he wore when the occasion demanded it.


    He and Ezra already knew each other''s faces but this time, they were expecting an outsider inside the facility.


    "Mr. M," Elliot began as he handed the folder over, "here''s the latest report on the farmer''s market."


    Ezra took the folder without a word, flipping it open and scanning the contents. His keen eyes flicked over the numbers and summaries.


    Profits were up, business was booming, and the underground auctions were doing their usual job of attracting the most powerful and wealthy criminals of various cities. The network was expanding, and the money was flowing in faster than even he had anticipated.


    "Any issues I should be aware of?" Ezra asked, his voice low but commanding as he continued to read.


    Elliot shook his head. "No, sir. Everything''s running smoothly. We found a few attempts to run a competing market but we found the people behind it and stamped it out. We found their plants and after a bit of housekeeping, we''ve maintained full control of the market."


    "The underground auctions remain our main selling point and have brought in the most significant revenue among all operations."


    Ezra nodded, satisfied. "Good. Keep things moving as they are. The more we monopolize the market, the more we''ll draw in the money."


    Elliot bowed slightly. "Of course, Mr. M. Thank you." He hesitated for a moment before glancing at his phone. "Your appointment is here, sir."


    "Of course." Ezra closed the folder, his expression unreadable behind his own silver mask. "Show her in." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elliot nodded, moving to the door and pulling it open with a quiet creak. Standing just outside, wearing a light blue gown that clung to her skin and enhanced her natural beauty, was Madame Athena.


    She stepped into the room, her movements fluid and graceful, her presence commanding as if she owned every space she walked into. She wasn''t a vampire but she had the aura to pull off being one.


    She wore a beautifully designed mask of the same color of her gown. Like all masks worn in the farmer''s market, it only covered the upper face but even with the mask on, her beauty was undeniable.


    Her lips curved into a playful smile as she entered, her posture exuding confidence. The elegant yet provocative cut of her dress clung to her form in a way that drew the eye, most prominently to her breasts.


    As the foremost criminal lord of Faewall, her reputation preceded her.


    Elliot bowed slightly to her before slipping out of the room, leaving them in privacy.


    "Madame Athena." Ezra greeted with a smile, his tone calm and collected. He remained seated, watching her with a measured gaze as she approached.


    "Overseer." She purred, her voice smooth as velvet. She gave a slight smile as she took a seat across from him, crossing her legs slowly as if savoring the moment. "I must admit, I was¡­ intrigued when I received your invitation."


    Ezra smiled at her, leaning back in his chair. "I''m sure you were. When I heard that Faewall''s most powerful criminal lady was in the city and at my market no less, I knew I had to meet her in person. You must get many invitations, but I assure you, this one will be worth your time."


    Athena raised an eyebrow, her beautiful blue eyes glinting behind the mask. "I''m listening."


    "I plan on expanding my operations to Faewall." Ezra said, getting straight to the point. "And I want you to be my point of contact. You know the city better than anyone, and I believe we can both benefit from each other''s expertise."


    Athena''s smile widened, her lips curling upward in amusement. "You flatter me, Overseer. But what''s in it for me? Why should I take an interest in your little¡­ expansion? Wouldn''t you be encroaching on my business?"


    "Of course not." Ezra chuckled softly, the sound low and deliberate. "You do a lot of business. All I am, is a glorified delivery man. I make sure the business you do gets to the person you want it to without any issues. Isn''t that beneficial for you?"


    He leaned forward, his gaze never wavering from hers. "We want the same thing, Athena. To make sure whatever city we do business in remains¡­ profitable for both of us."


    Athena tilted her head at his words. He was speaking with such intensity that she took notice of everything he said. Discover the saga at m-vl-em-pyr


    "You''re offering me a partnership." She said, leaning forward slightly, her voice dropping to a near whisper. "But partnerships can be risky, especially when trust is involved. We''re not exactly saints, Overseer. How do I know you won''t stab me in the back the moment I give you what you want?"


    Ezra matched her movement, leaning forward just enough to close the distance between them, their faces very close to each other.


    "If I wanted to stab you in the back, Athena, I wouldn''t have invited you here. I''m offering you a chance to expand your reach, to tap into new resources. We both know how valuable that could be."


    Her lips curled into a smirk, even as she glanced down at his lips. "So serious, Overseer. It''s almost as if you''re trying to seduce me with your words."


    Ezra''s grin grew, his words playful. "I wouldn''t dare."


    "Is that so?" Athena bit her lip, eyeing him. Ezra stared at her, a grin on his face as they slowly inched closer. Just before their nose touched, they both pulled back simultaneously.


    Athena winked, leaning back to consider his offer. Her fingers trailed along the edge of the table as if thinking on the balance of power between them. "You''re a clever man, Overseer. I can see why you''ve risen so quickly in the city. But I''ll need more than pretty words to convince me."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, his voice lowering. "How about access to the market''s network? Information, resources, protection. The market has a lot to give. But rest assured, Athena, I expect the same from you."


    "I see." Athena stood slowly, her eyes never leaving Ezra''s. "I''ll think about your offer." She said, her voice carrying a teasing edge. "But don''t think you can control me, Overseer. I always make my own decisions."


    She moved toward the door, pausing to give him one last glance over her shoulder. "Next time, let''s see if your words are as sharp as you think they are."

 Chapter 249: Thats Interesting. Very Interesting.

    Solomon walked with purpose through the grand entryway of Vladimir''s estate, his steps echoing through the vast hall.


    This time, he''d come by car, not teleportation. The time spent driving gave him time to organize his thoughts. No one knew when Itachi would be back and more importantly, no one knew if he''d put an end to the war or ignore it.


    It was more likely that he''d put an end to it. No City Lord wants a war that would diminish his strength in his city. City Lords and even Council elders were not buddies. They all had agendas. The more cities you have under you, the stronger your voice is on the council.


    An elder with twenty cities has more military power than an elder with ten. The best time to take over a city was after a debilitating internal war. Itachi wouldn''t want that.


    And that was why Solomon knew he had to strike while the iron was hot.


    He was escorted past corridors filled with towering statues and pointless but expensive paintings. After ascending a long flight of stairs, Solomon was led onto the rooftop deck where Vladimir sat, a glass of wine already opened before him.


    Solomon walked the rest of the way alone, joining the man.


    Vladimir lounged casually, taking a sip of his wine, his sharp eyes gleaming with amusement. As usual, he radiated power, his demeanor speaking of a man who never needed to rush or bow to anyone''s will.


    "Solomon." He greeted, not bothering to mask the tone of mockery in his voice. "Back so soon? I didn''t expect to see you again so quickly after our last little conversation." He placed his glass of wine on the table between them, his lips curling into a smirk. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Solomon looked around, enjoying the view. "Is this really the perfect place to discuss this?" He asked, ignoring Vladimir''s taunt.


    "Of course it is." Vladimir rumbled. "We discuss in open sight, Yuri''s watchers see us. They report back to Yuri and this lights a fire under her ass and she seeks me out too. Win-win for me." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Playing both sides, I see." Solomon nodded in understanding. He would have done the same thing. "Unfortunately, I''m here to offer you a deal that would remove the thought of any deals with Yuri from your mind."


    "Oh?" Vladimir raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What happened to the last offer? I take it you realized it wasn''t quite as tempting as you thought."


    Solomon smiled, pulling out a glass from his pocket dimension and pouring himself wine from the bottle on the table. "I''m willing to admit the previous offer didn''t suit your¡­ ambitions. But this one will."


    Vladimir leaned back in his chair, motioning for Solomon to continue, his amusement growing. "I''m listening."


    "I''m offering you the Ascension Well." Solomon''s voice remained steady as he laid out his new offer. "We both know the benefits of having it. The influence and power it would bring is unmatched, and once it''s yours, the benefits will be¡­ extraordinary."


    Vladimir''s smirk widened, even as his eyes narrowed in consideration. "The Ascension Well? And what do you want in return, Solomon?"


    Solomon didn''t hesitate. "I want you to kill Ivo and Armand." The blood oath he had with them tinged. He couldn''t attack them himself but that didn''t mean he couldn''t take them out using Vladimir. He already had access to the well. He didn''t need them anymore.


    He chuckled at their stupidity as he laid down his offer to Vladimir.


    "Once they''re gone, Yuri would be free for the taking. With the Ascension well pulled out from under her, Yuri might very well fall into your hands. All I want is Yuri''s subjects handed over to me. She''ll be crippled without her husbands and her followers. You get what you want, I get what I want."


    Vladimir stared at Solomon for a while before bursting into laughter. Solomon watched calmly until the man calmed down. "What''s so funny?" He asked.


    "Do you really think I can''t get the Ascension well without you?" Vladimir asked in amusement.


    "Yes, you can''t." Solomon answered, his expression serious.


    Vladimir''s smirk faltered for the first time in the conversation, sitting up at Solomon''s words. The man had said it with a confidence that bordered on prophecy. Content source m-vl|em|p,yr


    "You can''t get to the Ascension well without me, Vladimir." Solomon continued. "Not because it''s hard to get to but because it''s already in my hand."


    Vladimir frowned in confusion.


    "I''m not offering something I''m going to get." Solomon lowered his voice, taking a sip of wine. "I''m offering what I already have."


    Vladimir studied the man sitting in front of him. He knew Solomon. If he was talking this way, it was probably true. But that didn''t mean he had to believe it. "Prove it." He said. "Prove that your words are true."


    "Feel it on me, Vladimir." Solomon leaned forward, his gaze intense. "The well is protected by a progenitor lock. Feel the Aura of the lock on me. It''s fading away but it''s still there. Will that be proof enough for you?"


    Vladimir deployed his Aura, layering it on Solomon. He concentrated, feeling the traces of Aura on the vampire. He scanned and felt nothing. He scanned again and caught it. A whiff of an Aura so old, it was unmistakable.


    Vladimir leaned back in his chair, swirling the wine in his glass. He watched it thoughtfully as he considered Solomon''s words. "Interesting," he murmured. Solomon had access to the Ascension well.


    This meant someone under Yuri''s banner had betrayed her. Solomon would be causing trouble in Southside very soon. If he accepted this deal, he''d be getting both Yuri and the Ascension well.


    His eyes narrowed. Why would Solomon give up the Ascension well? For Yuri''s Subjects? Something didn''t add up.


    "Very interesting." His smirk returned to his face. "But it''s not quite enough, Solomon. You see, I''ve learned not to settle for small rewards."


    "All I''ve given up isn''t big enough?" Solomon''s jaw tightened slightly. "What more do you want?"


    Vladimir set his glass down on the desk and leaned forward. "I want Southside."

 Chapter 250: A Closed Door

    "I want Southside."


    The silence that followed Vladimir''s words was heavy.


    Both men sat, staring at each other.


    Solomon looked on in muted shock. The man was not satisfied with having the woman he wanted and the same well the whole war was about. What more did he want?


    Vladimir stared at Solomon, his eyes gleaming with calculation. Why would Solomon throw away the Ascension well, which he currently had his hand on, for a ragtag group of Subjects?


    Solomon leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms, thinking of Vladimir''s proposal. He wanted Ivo and Armand out of the way because when Yuri falls, there''ll be no one else for them to rally under. He''d have Ezra out in the open with no protection from another Count.


    Solomon didn''t own Southside and what he didn''t have, he couldn''t give away but that wasn''t what Vladimir was asking for.


    Vladimir wanted the same non-interference he''d promised Ivo and Armand. Vladimir wanted him to look on in silence as he took over Southside.


    Solomon knew of the wealth that passes through Southside on a daily basis. They all did. Even Itachi had to be strong-armed by the Council to install Yuri as Countess over it.


    Southside was a critical territory, one he had hoped to maintain some control over. But his need to eliminate Ivo and Armand, to weaken Yuri, destabilize Southside and bring Ezra to him, was greater than his reluctance to part with it.


    "Southside is a valuable territory," Solomon said carefully. "If I give it to you, I lose a great deal of leverage."


    Vladimir smiled, interested. Solomon was considering parting with the territory too?


    "But you''ll get what you want. Ivo and Armand''s death, Yuri''s power crumbling and all of her subjects in the palm of your hand."


    "And you get the Ascension well, Yuri and Southside." Solomon growled.


    "True," Vladimir shrugged with a smirk. "You came to make a deal with me, Solomon. This is the price you have to pay to get what you want."


    Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    Solomon remained silent, considering his options. His mind raced as he weighed the implications of giving Vladimir control of Southside. It was a critical territory, and he had no desire to part with it. It was too valuable, too strategic. If he agreed to this deal, he''d lose a lot.


    Southside wasn''t just a piece of land. It was wealth. It was his new foothold in the city''s future. Giving it up would mean surrendering what could be a significant part of his influence, and that was not a price he was willing to pay. Not even for Ivo and Armand''s head.


    Solomon straightened his posture, his eyes hardening. "Southside isn''t part of this deal, Vladimir. The Ascension Well and Yuri''s subjects are enough. I won''t give you Southside."


    Vladimir''s smirk slowly faded, replaced by a cold, calculating look. He leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping lightly against the armrest.


    "Is that so? I thought you''d be more flexible, Solomon. After all, Ivo and Armand''s lives hang in the balance, don''t they? You need them out of the way for whatever nefarious plan you''ve got going on, wouldn''t you say?


    Solomon''s jaw tightened. "I won''t sacrifice my claim to Southside just to take down Yuri''s husbands. You already stand to gain the Ascension Well. Don''t get greedy, Vladimir."


    Vladimir chuckled softly, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Greedy? You have no right to say that to me. Your greed is the only reason there''s a war in First City."


    "No, Solomon. I''m not greedy. I''m just ambitious. The Ascension Well is valuable, yes, but we both know that an Ascension well without Southside means having power without strength."


    "Power is the ability to exert force but strength, real strength, is producing the maximum amount of force. Southside is where the real strength lies. You know that as well as I do."


    Solomon rubbed the bridge of his nose, his patience wearing thin. He knew exactly what Vladimir was talking about and that was why he didn''t want Southside falling into the wrong hands. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ascension well means you can make yourself and your Subjects more powerful but the wealth of Southside meant that you could keep those powerful Subjects.


    No one knew when Itachi would be back. The Shield Wall could be up for one more day or one more year. Who knows? Letting Vladimir have Southside before it was time to leave meant giving the man time to grow strong enough to kill him.


    That would be an incredibly stupid decision.


    "You''ll only get the Ascension Well for Yuri''s Subjects. That''s more than enough to tip the balance of power in your favor. But Southside stays with me."


    The rooftop fell into a tense silence, both men staring at each other, each waiting for the other to break. Vladimir studied Solomon for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Finally, he let out a low, disappointed sigh.


    "I see you''re not as willing to negotiate as I thought." Vladimir said, his tone filled with mock regret. "That''s a shame, Solomon. I was hoping we could reach a more¡­ mutually beneficial arrangement."


    "We''ve reached an arrangement, Vladimir." Solomon remained unmoved. "You get the Ascension Well, I get Yuri''s subjects. That''s the deal. If that''s not enough for you, then I''ll find another way to deal with Ivo and Armand."


    Vladimir''s eyes darkened, his amusement gone. "Be careful, Solomon. You don''t have a lot of options. And you might very well find that other avenues aren''t as¡­ accommodating."


    "I''ll take my chances." Solomon stood, his voice cold. He wondered why he''d even come to Vladimir in the first place. The man always had his own cryptic agenda.


    "I see." For a moment, the tension on the rooftop was so thick it was almost an Aura. Vladimir''s fingers drummed against the armrest again, his gaze never leaving Solomon''s.


    Then, with a shrug, Vladimir leaned back and waved his hand dismissively. "Very well. If that''s your final offer, I suppose we''re done here."


    Solomon didn''t bother with pleasantries. He turned on his heel and walked away, already thinking of his next option.


    This door was closed but he wasn''t finished.


    Not by a long shot.

 Chapter 251: Change of Plans

    The cool night air whispered across the rooftop deck, carrying with it the faint hum of the city below.


    From this height, the sprawling metropolis looked almost peaceful, its twinkling lights stretching into the distance like a beautiful carpet.


    Vladimir sat comfortably in a plush chair, a glass of deep red wine in hand. His posture was relaxed, but his eyes, sharp and calculating, never left the horizon.


    Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He''d always loved this view. It reminded him of his position. Above the world, observing, controlling, manipulating from plain sight. But this time, his mind was not on the city but on Solomon and whatever he was planning.


    Solomon had half of the reason he was fighting this war in his hands and he was perfectly happy to throw it away just to have Yuri''s subjects.


    Something wasn''t right.


    The soft sound of footsteps approaching from behind didn''t pull his attention. He had been expecting the vampire.


    "You''re late." Vladimir said casually, without turning around.


    "Apologies." The Necromancer said as he stepped onto the rooftop deck, his dark cloak billowing in the night breeze. "You summoned me, my lord."


    "Yes, I did." Vladimir gestured lazily to the empty chair across from him, indicating for the Necromancer to sit. "There''s been a change of plans."


    "My lord?" The Necromancer sat, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward. "Which of the plans?"


    Vladimir took a sip of his wine, savoring the taste before responding. "Halt all operations regarding Ico and Armand. I''ve decided to hold off on killing them. We need more time."


    The Necromancer''s eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across his face. "My lord? Hold off? Why?"


    "That is not for you to know." Vladimir said coldly, his gaze shifting from the horizon to meet the Necromancer''s eyes. "Understand?"


    The Necromancer bowed slightly from where he sat, accepting the reprimand. "Yes, my lord."


    "Good." Vladimir turned back to the horizon, taking a sip of his wine. "I have a new task for you."


    The Necromancer waited patiently.


    "I want you to investigate Yuri''s Subjects."


    Vladimir caught the Necromancer stiffening slightly in the corner of his eye. Was he that shocked by the task? It didn''t matter. Whatever it was about Yuri''s Subjects that is making Solomon act out of character, he needed to know what it was.


    "I want to know everything about her Subjects. Their strengths, their weaknesses, where they come from, who they were before becoming vampires, their dirty secrets, everything. Use those¡­ zombies you have lying around."


    "I will." The Necromancer bowed slightly.


    "Good." Vladimir nodded, satisfied. "And while you''re at it, make sure no one notices. Not a sign of your¡­ information gathering must be detected."


    "Of course, my lord. I''ll act immediately."


    As the Necromancer disappeared into the night, Vladimir remained seated, his gaze still fixed on the horizon. He sipped his wine, savoring the taste.


    Patience was a virtue many vampires lacked, but Vladimir had always known better. Victory wasn''t about speed. It was about the right moment, the perfect strike, when every thread of fate aligned in his favor.


    Patience was after all, just another weapon in his immortal arsenal.


    **********


    The constant ticking of the clock echoed through the dim room, creating a rhythmic pulse that reverberated off the stone walls.


    Solomon stood by a large, grimy window, the cold glass pressing against his fingers as he stared out over the city. The clock tower, with its loud, creaking gears, was the perfect meeting place. Isolated, neutral, and filled with a quiet, ticking tension that mirrored the anticipation in his chest.


    He waited, knowing this meeting could be the one to give him what he wanted. With this meeting, he''d get Ezra and also be able to maintain the standoff between Vladimir, Yuri and himself until Itachi gets back.


    It had taken some effort to arrange this moment, but he had a suspicion that Yuri was too pragmatic to refuse the possibility of putting an end to the war. Even if the invitation had been met with skepticism, if she came, that would be enough.


    The heavy door creaked open, the sound of footsteps echoing against the stone floor. Solomon didn''t turn, already knowing who it was. The air shifted, growing colder as Yuri entered the room, her presence commanding even in silence.


    She approached with deliberate steps, stopping beside him and peering down at the city just like he was. Solomon could feel the tension crackling between them. Decades of bad blood, of schemes and rivalries, all culminating in this moment.


    "A part of me didn''t expect you to show up." He joked, trying to lighten up the moment.


    "Cut the crap, Solomon." Yuri said, her voice cold. "I have reports of your very¡­ public meeting with Vladimir. If you didn''t want me here, you wouldn''t have let me know you were planning something."


    "I see." Solomon chuckled.


    "Why here, Solomon?" Yuri asked, her voice as sharp as a blade. "Why now?"


    Solomon finally turned to face her. She was as he expected. Dressed in a stylish pantsuit, her expression unreadable but her eyes piercing. Behind that mask of calm authority, he could sense her suspicion, the careful calculation in every movement.


    "I thought it appropriate." Solomon replied evenly, gesturing toward the tower''s grand clock face, its hands slowly ticking away. "A place where time is measured carefully, much like the decisions we make."


    Yuri''s eyes narrowed as she stared at him. "Don''t waste my time with metaphors. Why did you call for this meeting?"


    Solomon smiled faintly. "Direct, as always." He stepped forward, keeping his voice measured. "To end this war."


    Yuri''s eyes flickered with surprise for the briefest of moments before her mask of control returned. She crossed her arms, her stance rigid. "You really expect me to believe that?"


    "I do." Solomon''s voice was calm. "This war will cost both of us resources, alliances, and time. But it doesn''t have to reach the third phase. We can stop it in its tracks, right here, right now."


    Yuri''s expression remained hard, but her eyes reflected the calculations running through her mind. The one trait most commonly associated with Solomon was greed. He wouldn''t be abandoning this war without getting something from it.


    "And what, exactly, are you offering?" She asked.


    Solomon nodded, confirming that she''d asked the right question.


    "I''m offering you a deal."

 Chapter 252: Tick Tock, Yuri. Time Waits For No Countess.

    "I''m offering you a deal." Solomon said, his voice low and smooth. "This war is eating away at us. We''ve spent time destroying what the other has worked for. I want us to stop the hostilities between our forces and put an end to the potential bloodshed."


    "You can hold your territories without fear of attack from my side. In return," He paused, letting the words hang in the air for a moment. "In return, I want Ezra Matten."


    Yuri''s reaction was immediate. Her body tensed, her eyes narrowing with a mixture of suspicion and anger. "Ezra?" she repeated, incredulous. "You expect me to hand over one of my most loyal Subjects to you? For what?"


    "For the end of this war." Solomon said calmly. "Isn''t giving up one man to end a war an easy choice?"


    Yuri stayed silent, thinking. A moment later, she asked. "Why Ezra specifically?"


    Solomon stepped closer, his voice turning colder. "Ezra Matten killed my right-hand man, Malachi. Everyone thinks I''ve forgotten about it but I haven''t. He killed a man he shouldn''t have, and I want him dealt with. Personally."


    Yuri''s eyes remained fixed on Solomon''s, her mind running through what he had just said. She hadn''t expected this, hadn''t expected Solomon''s true focus to be on Ezra, of all people. The realization seemed to catch her off guard, but she quickly masked her thoughts.


    Was Solomon so attached to his dead right-hand man? Why had he waited for so long to ask for Ezra? Why would he let the war get to the second phase before making this move? Everything about this affair was suspicious.


    "Let me get this straight. You think I''d hand him over so easily?" Yuri asked Solomon. "Why would I betray one of my own for your grudge?"


    Yuri knew exactly what was at stake for her. The problem wasn''t giving Ezra away. The problem was the consequences of giving Ezra away.


    Her Subjects will be insecure under her. If she could hand Ezra, the same person who had fought to make sure Southside ended in her hands, over to a rival Count, what was stopping her from giving them away too?


    "Because," Solomon said, his tone darkening, "if you give me Ezra, this war ends. You and I stop fighting, and that means Vladimir loses his chance to capitalize on our conflict. You keep your power, your subjects, your territories, everything." He paused, placing emphasis on his next words.


    "All I want is him."


    Yuri stared at Solomon. The man was not playing around. This was not a sick joke and he really was after Ezra.


    She said nothing for a long moment, the ticking of the clock filling the silence between them. Finally, she spoke, her voice quieter but no less sharp.


    "Why is Ezra so important to you?" She asked. That was the biggest mystery of this deal. She had to know before making a decision. "This isn''t just about Malachi, is it?"


    Solomon clenched his jaw, his anger flaring at the mention of his former lieutenant. Was it a real emotion or was it a lie? Face reading was ineffective against vampires who could manipulate every muscle fiber.


    "Ezra has been a thorn in my side for too long, Yuri. Long before he became one of yours." He spoke through gritted teeth. "He came to my domain and destroyed it, walking away and leaving a stain on my reputation. Malachi''s death was the final insult, and I won''t rest until I see him pay for it."


    Yuri studied him, her expression unreadable. "So, this is about revenge." She didn''t know whether to believe him or not. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Revenge and strategy." Solomon corrected. "With him gone, I no longer have to worry about the stain on my name. Even if I did have the Ascension well, no one would want to fight under a man in which a lower ring Subject disrespected him and still walks around, unchecked."


    "And you? You can keep everything else. Your territory stays intact. No more bloodshed, no more battles. Just peace."


    Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    Yuri''s lips pressed into a thin line. She remained silent for a moment, considering the offer. Solomon could see the conflict in her eyes.


    The desire for peace, for an end to the war that would definitely consume too much, weighed against her loyalty to one of her strongest allies.


    "It''s a tempting offer." Yuri admitted, her voice softening. "But you''re asking me to betray one of my own."


    "I''m asking you to make a choice that benefits us both." Solomon countered. "Ezra''s presence in your ranks is valuable, yes. But is it worth more than peace? Is he worth more than ending Vladimir''s ambitions, obscure as they are?"


    Yuri didn''t answer immediately.


    She turned away from Solomon, walking slowly to the window on the adjacent wall, gazing out at the city below. The longer she spent there, the longer the tension simmered, rising slowly. Each tick of the giant clock seemed to be dragging out the moment.


    After what felt like an eternity, Yuri turned back to face him. Her expression was calm, but her eyes were still clouded with uncertainty.


    "I need time to think about this." She said finally. "I won''t make a decision in haste."


    "Not that I expected you to." Solomon nodded, masking the impatience that simmered in his gut. "Don''t take too long, Yuri. The longer this war drags on, the more we lose and the more blood will be spilled. And sooner or later, Vladimir will make his move."


    Yuri didn''t respond. She turned on her heel and walked toward the door, the silence between them heavy with unresolved tension. As the door creaked shut behind her, Solomon remained standing, staring at the clock face as the seconds ticked away.


    He had planted the seed. Now, it was up to Yuri to decide whether to water it.


    But he wasn''t a man who enjoyed waiting.


    With a final glance out at the city, he turned and walked out of the tower. The clock continued its steady, rhythmic ticking, counting down the moments until Yuri''s decision, and the fate of the war, was made.

 Chapter 253: Sacrificial Dilemma

    Yuri sat at the head of the round table in her brightly lit dining room, her fingers lightly tapping on the polished surface.


    The sunlight outside bounced off the large windows, sending beautiful rainbows of colors dancing outside. It had been very expensive to acquire the special glass from the Custodians but it was worth it.


    She would have put the glass in her throne room but it would have ruined her halo effect and that was something she didn''t want.


    Across from her, Ivo and Armand sat, their expressions attentive but guarded, knowing that whatever Yuri had called them here to discuss would be of great importance.


    Yuri''s eyes flickered between them, her voice steady as she finally broke the silence. "There is something we need to discuss. A way to end the war."


    Her calm words immediately set the tone, drawing the full attention of her husbands. Ivo''s brow furrowed slightly, while Armand leaned forward, listening intently.


    "I''ve found a way." She continued, her voice even and controlled. "A way to stop all of this. To bring an end to the coming bloodshed, secure peace for our coven and keep our assets and territory."


    Ivo shifted in his seat, his expression blank. "What way?" he asked, his voice devoid of any inflection. Yuri noted it. Was he waiting for her stance on the topic before showing reaction to it? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuri met his gaze evenly. "There is a way to stop everything by using Ezra."


    The room fell into a heavy silence, the words hanging between them like a weight. Ivo''s expression tightened immediately, his hands clenched into fists on the table. Armand''s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly composed himself, glancing toward Ivo for his reaction.


    "You mean... sacrifice him?" Ivo asked, his voice strained. He didn''t wait for an answer. "Yuri, that''s out of the question, isn''t it?"


    Yuri nodded, acknowledging his concern but pressing on. "It would end the war, Ivo. We could secure peace, protect our people. Think about the lives we could save. None of our Subjects have to die and we can strengthen our position with more Subjects."


    She wasn''t fully in support of the idea but she had to play devil''s advocate. Only then will she gain their full opinion and think on it.


    "But Ezra will have to die." Ivo shook his head, leaning forward, his voice firm. "Sacrificing Ezra would not strengthen our position. It''ll weaken it, don''t you think?"


    "He''s one of the strongest assets we have. Both in terms of his power and his loyalty. He leads one of the two covens we have and we all know which coven is stronger. Without him, we''d be vulnerable, won''t we?"


    Uncover more tales at m,vl em pyr


    Armand, sitting next to Ivo, crossed his arms and added, "Giving up Ezra would send the wrong message. It would be seen as a sign of weakness. You know that Vladimir would take advantage of that immediately. If we give up one of our most trusted subjects, it will only embolden our enemies, won''t it?"


    Yuri listened to their arguments, her fingers tapping against the table again as she mulled over their words. "Ezra''s sacrifice could bring peace." She repeated, though her voice had lost some of its certainty. "Isn''t that worth considering? Stopping the coming bloodshed... saving lives?"


    "How are you planning to sacrifice Ezra? To whom?" Ivo asked. When Yuri didn''t answer, he sighed, shaking his head. "Even if we give up Ezra to this¡­ vampire which may be Vladimir, no one knows what that man is planning anyways, there''s no guarantee the war will truly end, is there?"


    "Solomon''s ambitions go far beyond this war. He won''t stop just because you and Vladimir put pressure on him now. Without Ezra, we''ll be left exposed, and Solomon will continue to push. And there''ll come a time when Vladimir won''t have our backs and we''d be fucked, wouldn''t we?"


    Armand nodded in agreement. "He''s right. Solomon can''t be trusted to keep his word. And even if this move ends the immediate fighting, it will only set a dangerous precedent."


    "Sacrificing Ezra now means others will expect more sacrifices in the future. Our enemies will see us as vulnerable, willing to compromise. That will only destabilize your reign, won''t it?"


    "And with Westside leaderless, Itachi is bound to elect a new count. He could leave it to whoever claims it before he gets back or put an outsider over it. Who knows? And we don''t know the disposition of this person. There''s no need to shoot ourselves in the foot before everything settles, is there?"


    Yuri''s eyes dropped to the table, her mind working on the dilemma. She understood the risks, but the idea of ending the war, of bringing peace to her people and stabilizing her rule over the Southside, was so tempting. Still, her husbands'' words weighed heavily on her.


    Ivo spoke, breaking the silence and pressing his point. "Yuri, even the fact that you''re considering this idea is very dangerous. What message will that send to the other Subjects if they hear of it?"


    "Ezra is loyal to you, as are many of your subjects. If they even suspect that you would be willing to sacrifice one of them to save yourself, you''ll lose their trust. And without trust, your power crumbles, doesn''t it?"


    Armand leaned in, his voice low but firm. "We need Ezra. He''s a key part of our military strength. Giving him up is too big of a gamble. We can''t afford to lose him. With him on our side, there''s a higher chance of us surviving this war and keeping Southside.


    We need all the help we can get, don''t we?"


    Yuri sat back in her chair, her eyes scanning the faces of her husbands. Both of them made sound arguments, arguments she couldn''t ignore. But something felt off, a nagging feeling at the back of her mind that there was more to their resistance than just strategic reasoning. Still, she couldn''t place it.


    "Thank you for your input." Yuri finally said, waving them away. "I''ll need more time to think about this."

 Chapter 254: The Seventh Restaurant

    A muted flash appeared in an alleyway, causing a nearby drunk to stumble away, muttering about aliens and UFOs.


    Ezra and Gen stood as still as statues, memories of a courtroom appearing in their mind. The alleys were vampire teleportation spots but occasionally, humans stumble upon them and have to be killed and disposed of to erase all evidence.


    And even killing humans was a violation of the breach of Secrecy. If evidence could be found that the Necromancer killed humans, he''d receive a death sentence and could be killed on the spot.


    With the man gone, their forms morphed into the images of Ivo and Armand.


    They stepped out of the alley and into the drizzle. The cobblestones beneath their feet were slick with rain, and the dim glow of street lamps barely illuminated the street corner on which they were on.


    All carefully calculated in an attempt to keep human traffic low in this area. Only shady people and the drunk ones would have a reason to be here this late. Easy people for vampires to dispose of.


    They looked down at themselves, admiring the flawless transformation. Now, for the final part, they ditched their shirts. Ivo and Armand were known for going everywhere without wearing shirts.


    "Weirdos." Gen muttered under her breath.


    With a shared nod, they moved in silence, communicating without words as they walked toward the restaurant ahead, a small, unremarkable building that blended into the row of similar storefronts.


    The seventh restaurant.


    As they approached the door, a hostess stood waiting, her expression calm, almost mechanical. She''d been expecting them.


    Without speaking, she led them through the empty restaurant, past tables set with delicate plates and flickering candles, and into a private room on the upper floor. The room had no windows and had only one exit, illuminated dimly by flickering bulbs as if holding secrets that could destroy the world.


    The door clicked shut behind them.


    It was exactly midnight.


    Ezra and Gen, still in their borrowed forms, took their seats at the table in the center of the room. The mechanical clock on the wall ticked softly, the only sound that accompanied the growing tension.


    They waited, the seconds dragging by in silence, their senses attuned to any change in the atmosphere.


    Time seemed to stretch, each minute heavier than the last. Gen tapped her fingers lightly on the table, her eyes flicking toward the clock.


    Then, without warning, the ceiling above them disappeared into dust.


    Ezra and Gen leaped to their feet, dropping into defensive stances as the sudden and familiar pressure of an Aura pushed down on them. Teleportation was impossible. They were trapped.


    A golden glow covered and sunk into their skin, pumping their vitality into the defense. It was Gen''s Mirror. All attacks would be reflected immediately.


    Their eyes darted up to see several features perched along the edge of the now-opened ceiling. Behind the figures was the dark misty yet solid form of a black zone, isolating them all completely from the outside world.


    And standing above them, weapons aimed directly at Ezra and Gen, were the Necromancer and his crew of vampire minions.


    The Necromancer stood front and center, his dark cloak billowing dramatically making Ezra wonder where the wind was even coming from. Beside him was Bella, the missing peacekeeper, her expression cold and calculating. She was aiming a bow that suspiciously looked like Natalia''s down at them.


    On the other side, Z, his face hidden behind his bird mask crouched, red chains swinging slowly from his arms. Standing beside him and wearing a dark red robe similar to the Necromancer''s was a fourth figure, wearing a cat mask, their identity unknown but their presence no less menacing.


    After a few seconds of the standoff, the Necromancer''s voice cut through the silence like a blade. "Who are you?" His red eyes gleamed as he glared down at them. "You''re not Ivo and Armand. I''m not easily fooled."


    Ezra let out a slow breath, exchanging a glance with Gen. There was no point in keeping up the charade anyways. This was all to see the Necromancer''s reaction and plan all future steps.


    He took a step forward and in a fluid motion, released the shapeshift, his appearance shifting back to his true self, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Well spotted." Ezra said, his voice filled with dry amusement. "I suppose it was worth a shot."


    The Necromancer''s eyes narrowed, but there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes as well. "Ezra Matten." He said, his voice dripping with mockery. "Are you stupid or just suicidal? You''ve walked right into my hands. I could kill you right here."


    Ezra''s smirk widened, his stance casual despite the danger. "Go ahead and try." He taunted, his voice a mixture of confidence and arrogance. "I''ll even give you a head start."


    The Necromancer''s lips curled into a cold smile, his laugh echoing across the open room. "Do you really think I''m that reckless? This is clearly a trap." He gestured toward the black zone surrounding them. "Don''t think I didn''t see that golden glow of yours which conveniently shrouds your whole form in vitality. Who knows if you''re even the real Ezra Matten? No, I''m not that easily baited."


    Ezra crossed his arms, saying nothing. Red and Olivia were waiting nearby and with the Mirror active, the Necromancer could very well kill himself with a giant attack. The man won''t attack them. He''d rather use a surprise attack than a fight right here and now.


    Not that Ezra wanted a fight. He didn''t know the complete abilities of his opponents. It''s better to draw the Necromancer in, isolate him and then deal with him.


    The Necromancer crossed his arms, his expression turning serious. "You''ve failed the first game, Ezra. The requirement was simple. Bring Ivo and Armand. You didn''t. Now, as a consequence," his eyes danced with glee, even as his expression remained serious, "you''ve just lost twenty percent of your slush fund."


    Ezra watched him, making sure to keep his expression neutral. He had expected something like this.


    "You can expect the second game soon," the Necromancer continued, his voice cold and final. "And next time, I suggest you take me more seriously."


    With that, they all disappeared, leaving Ezra and Gen standing alone in the ruined room. In the next moment, the black zone around them began to dissolve, the darkness melting away like smoke in the wind.


    Ezra shook his head, his posture relaxing as the immediate threat disappeared. He turned to Gen who had transformed back to herself, her modest breasts on display for Ezra to see. She smirked as his eyes rested on it for a long moment.


    "Like what you see?" She asked. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Very." He grinned. "But more importantly, I think it''s safe to say that the Necromancer doesn''t have the slush fund." Ezra crossed his arms. "If he did, he would''ve threatened us directly. The Necromancer has no idea of our financial state, so how did he know we needed the slush fund and couldn''t part with it?"


    "Someone is using him." Gen said in realization.


    "Bingo." Ezra nodded before his gaze returned to the missing ceiling and roof. He groaned, pulling out his phone and scrolling through his contacts. "Great, the idiot left and now I''ve got to deal with the damages. Let''s get the Custodians on this before anyone notices."


    Gen''s laughter filled the room as he made the phone call.


    **********


    The Necromancer stepped into his private chamber, the shadows of the room swirling around him as the door clicked shut behind him.


    Despite what he''d displayed to Ezra, his mood was darker than usual, irritation simmering beneath the surface. He''d left the seventh restaurant feeling unsettled. Not because of fear, but because of how casually Ezra had treated the game.


    He wasn''t taking it as seriously as Helena had said he would. She''d said he needed the money but what if he didn''t and was just playing along to get something from him?


    He moved to the center of the room, his thoughts already turning to his next move. With a sharp tug on the thread connecting them, he summoned Z, who appeared within moments, his bird mask hiding any hint of expression.


    "Send a message to Helena." He ordered, his voice low but commanding. "Tell her that Ezra isn''t taking the game seriously. Is her information correct or am I wasting my time on a move that won''t work?"


    Z gave a slight bow at his words. "It will be done." He said before disappearing to carry out his task.


    The Necromancer''s mind raced as he paced the room, but he was interrupted by the sound of soft footsteps. Bella entered, her expression serious as she gave him a slight bow.


    He couldn''t deny the rush he felt when his minions bowed or when Z, wearing Griffin''s face, obeyed his every command. "What is it?" He snapped at her. It had better be important.


    "We''ve made progress, my lord." Bella said, her voice steady. "The search for Ezra Matten''s hidden home has been narrowed down. We''ve got it down to a handful of locations, and within the next few days, we''ll know exactly where it is."


    "Finally!" The Necromancer nodded, a slow smile creeping across his face. "That''s excellent news." He said, his irritation from earlier replaced by satisfaction. "Continue the search. I want Ezra''s base pinpointed as soon as possible. When we find it, we''ll be ready."


    Bella gave a sharp nod, her eyes gleaming with the same sense of anticipation that now filled the room.


    The Necromancer flopped down on his bed, sighing happily. Things were finally going in his favor, and soon, Ezra would have nowhere left to hide from him. Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,y

 Chapter 255: Spilling The Beans

    The Necromancer whistled jauntily as he was escorted through stone corridors. The vampires that surrounded him watched warily, all on edge.


    His eyes wandered, taking in the security cameras covering every angle. Solomon was probably the only vampire in the city that did that, using the camera as a deterrent against attacks on his home.


    Mess with him in his own home and clips of you could find it''s way on the internet as leaked footage from some obscure production studio''s upcoming movie and before you know it, peacekeepers are banging on your door for breach of the Law of Secrecy, the strictest law of Vampire Society. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No one wanted another Death Wave.


    The Necromancer''s slow, jaunty whistling sounded eerie as the sound echoed in the otherwise silent halls of the fortress, the sound of his footsteps, heightening the effect.


    The other vampires walked without making any sound like most vampires but the Necromancer was enjoying the reactions of his escorts too much to care.


    He moved with purpose, his cloak trailing behind him like a shadow of death itself. For Solomon''s minion, the sight of the grand doors to his study was a welcome relief.


    They let him in alone, following Solomon''s instruction. The man was already awaiting his presence.


    Solomon sat behind his desk, his long fingers tracing the edges of a map spread before him, eyes scanning over various notes and plans. From what the Necromancer could see, it didn''t look like a map of First City.


    Solomon lifted his gaze slowly from the papers when the Necromancer entered, a flicker of curiosity crossing his face. He put away the notes and map and addressed the Necromancer.


    "You must be the newcomer I''ve heard so much about. The Necromancer, was it?"


    "Yes, Count." The Necromancer gave a flamboyant bow. "I am he."


    "I see. And I assume you''re not here for just an introduction, Necromancer? Because there''s no surer way of wasting my time and earning my ire." Solomon said, leaning back in his chair, his voice calm yet commanding. "I assume this is important."


    The Necromancer allowed a slow smile to curl his lips, even as his eyes betrayed nothing. "Of course. I bring news, information you will find... advantageous."


    "About who?" Solomon asked.


    "It concerns Vladimir." The Necromancer answered.


    "Let me guess." Solomon drawled, amusement in his tone. "You worked for Vladimir and he promised you something but now that he''s deviating, from the path he once adhered to, you''re here to spill the beans and use me to get him out of your way?"


    The Necromancer didn''t say a word. He hadn''t expected Solomon to be this direct.


    "What is it with betraying Subjects these days? Makes one wonder." Solomon gestured lazily at the Necromancer. "Go on. Tell me what that snake has been up to. Tell me whatever secret you think is big enough to drag Vladimir down."


    The Necromancer nodded and stepped closer, his voice dropping slightly, as though sharing a well-kept secret.


    Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    "I''m sure you''ve noticed something curious as of late. Vladimir has stopped his aggressive movements. He''s left the war alone, choosing not to interfere despite the opportunities. While that isn''t out of character, I found the waiting around odd, especially given the resources at stake."


    Solomon''s interest piqued at the mention of Vladimir''s hesitation. "Go on."


    "Vladimir," the Necromancer continued, "has been hiding a rather¡­ significant problem."


    "Get to the point." Solomon snapped, his eyes flicking to the map he''d laid aside.


    "Apologies." The Necromancer bowed slightly, a bit dramatic. "The truth is, Vladimir has lost everything. His wealth, his investments. Every last coin."


    Solomon''s eyebrows rose at his words.


    "He sank it all into digital currencies, speculating on high returns. But it crumbled beneath him. He''s a paper lion now, Count. A predator without teeth."


    A cold silence settled in the room at his words. Solomon''s eyes narrowed, his sharp mind already spinning the possibilities this information opened up.


    The Necromancer didn''t stop there. "Vladimir''s empire is nothing more than an illusion now. He might appear strong, but he''s completely bankrupt. He can barely afford to fund his operations, let alone join a full-scale war. Everything he''s showing the world is a carefully curated facade, and that facade is crumbling with every second that passes."


    Solomon leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk, his fingers steepling in front of him. "You have evidence of this?" He asked, his voice low, but there was no hiding the interest gleaming in his eyes.


    "Of course." the Necromancer said smoothly, producing a few papers from within his cloak and laying them on the desk. "Detailed accounts of his financial ruin. His entire empire is about to collapse under the weight of its own debts. He''s been borrowing from sources he can no longer repay. And when those debts come due¡­"


    Solomon''s fingers brushed the papers lightly, his eyes scanning the records with the speed of someone used to reading through information for weaknesses.


    The more he read, the more a dark grin spread across his face. "So, he''s been playing the role of the mighty Count while drowning in his own failure. How fitting."


    The Necromancer smiled, satisfied that his information had hit its mark. "It means he can''t join the war, Solomon. He can''t even afford to defend his own territories if it comes to that."


    By pitting Solomon and Vladimir against each other, he''ll be able to focus on Ezra without having to face Vladimir''s wrath. The man might be financially ruined but he was still a powerful vampire.


    Solomon set the papers down and looked up at the Necromancer. "And what do you suggest I do with this knowledge, Necromancer?"


    "Simple." The Necromancer replied, his eyes glinting with anticipation. He''d never expected to be asked this but he''d answer anyways. It''d be much better if he could get even more people to know about this without Vladimir being able to link it to him.


    "Spread the word." He told Solomon. "Let everyone know Vladimir is broke. Watch as his allies desert him, his Subjects lose faith. He''ll be forced into a corner, desperate and without any support. That''s when you strike."


    Solomon considered the suggestion, leaning back in his chair, fingers tapping rhythmically on the desk. "If word gets out, his entire house of cards will collapse. The territory he controls will be ripe for the taking. But..."


    The Necromancer raised an eyebrow. "But?" What was Solomon thinking now? He had to admit that he''d come unprepared. He hadn''t done his due diligence and had just bet on Solomon''s greed. What if Solomon had different things in mind?


    Solomon''s smile widened as he regarded the Necromancer. "But there''s still more to gain. If I push him to the brink, I can force him to turn on Yuri or sell out his remaining power to me in exchange for protection. It''s a matter of timing."


    Solomon raised a brow. "That isn''t what you have in mind, is it?"


    The Necromancer bowed grandly, keeping his irritation off his face. "Who am I to dictate what you do with the information I''m giving? I''m sure you''ll find the right way to exploit it, whatever it is."


    "But let''s not forget, Count. Vladimir is dangerous when desperate. He may not have resources, but he still has influence. Play it too slow, and he might slip through your fingers. Sometimes, the fast and decisive strike is much better than the slow and subtle strike."


    Solomon''s grin remained, his eyes calculating. "I''m well aware. But what if this is the opportunity I''ve been waiting for? What will you do, Necromancer?"


    The Necromancer stood, silent. Something had changed with the man. This was not the Solomon he gathered information on. The Solomon his intelligence reports spoke of was a man who wouldn''t hesitate to exploit this weakness. He wouldn''t show any mercy at all.


    "If Vladimir''s empire falls apart, I''ll have the leverage I need to crush him. His weakness is my gain. All I need to do is wait. If Yuri and I get a ceasefire, Vladimir will crumble. I have no reason to strike hard and fast, do I?"


    The Necromancer clenched his fists, gritting his teeth. He needed Vladimir distracted, not with all the time he needed to hunt him down.


    "Don''t think about taking this information to Yuri either." Solomon grinned. "She''ll do the same thing I''m doing. She has no reason to attack Vladimir. Out of the three Counts, she''s the one who wants war the least."


    For a moment, the two vampires simply exchanged a look, both knowing that this new information in Solomon''s hands had shifted the balance of power in the city.


    The Necromancer had delivered a valuable tool, but both men knew there was no loyalty in their arrangement. This was a transaction, one that was looking like it would benefit only one party.


    The Necromancer inclined his head slightly, regreting his decision to hand Vladimir''s weakness to Solomon but keeping his face blank of all expressions. "I see." He said. "I guess it''s time to take my leave."


    As he turned to leave, Solomon called after him. "Why betray Vladimir now?"


    The Necromancer paused at the door, glancing over his shoulder. Solomon had an insufferable smirk on his face like he held the world in the palm of his hands.


    "Because he''s not the only one who understands the value of playing both sides." The Necromancer said. "I prefer to back the winning horse. But I just realized that I''m not the best of gamblers."


    With that, he left the room, leaving Solomon alone with his thoughts. With the Necromancer escorted out, the fortress was quiet, with Solomon''s fingers drumming against the desk once more.


    Vladimir''s empire was a paper lion, as the Necromancer had so aptly put it. The only question that remained was how quickly it would burn, and who would light the match.


    Smiling to himself, Solomon stood, his maps abandoned for now. He''d been having a string of goodluck lately. First, Ivo and Armand''s deal. Then, the vision of the key to the throne. And now, Vladimir''s weakness.


    If things continue like this, he''d be king in no time.

 Chapter 256: Dangerous Alliance

    Ivo parked his expensive hover car in the dimly lit alley adjacent to Ascendant Capital.


    The city''s glow cast long shadows, but the alley was quiet, hidden from the eyes of anyone who might wonder what business he had there at such an hour.


    He stepped out, his muscles rippling impressively as he surveyed the impressive building in front of him. The tall glass building gleamed even under the veil of night, a symbol of power and wealth. Ascendant Capital, Yuri''s empire, and soon, his.


    He moved quickly, heading toward a private entrance he had used many times before. It was a route few knew existed, reserved for those who had business that needed to stay off the record. He had no desire to draw attention to himself tonight. Not when his visit was far from innocent.


    Discover more at m-vl-em|p-yr


    As he entered the building, he walked through its halls with a practiced ease, slipping past security cameras with the sure stride of a man who had done this far too many times.


    The staff was minimal at this hour, and those present never noticed his presence due to the detours he took to remain unseen. Every step was calculated, every turn deliberate.


    Soon, Ivo reached the elevator at the back end of the building. He pressed the button, stepping inside and watching the doors slide shut. His sneaker clad foot tapped against the floor as he ascended to the top floor where the CEO''s office was located.


    The quiet hum of the elevator was the only sound in the stillness of the night. He took that time to admire his physique, knowing it would be immortalized and he didn''t even need to exercise regularly. He could eat a hundred blood seasoned burgers and it''ll all still be great.


    He was broken out of his thoughts as the elevator dinged. The doors opened smoothly to the same long hallway he had seen as many times as he could. Not for the hallway''s beautiful decor and tasteful lights but for the office it led to.


    Ivo walked down the corridor toward Amara''s office, his footsteps silent on the plush carpet. He didn''t knock as he reached her door, he never had to. Amara always knew when he would come.


    Inside the luxurious office, Amara sat behind her desk, the faint glow of her computer illuminating her face. The large floor to ceiling windows behind her were currently covered up both by the house cloaking technology but also by thick drapes.


    She looked up as he entered, a wide smile spreading across her lips.


    Ivo crossed the room, his strides long, and Amara stood to meet him. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, the heat of their secret affair burning away the tension of the night.


    For a moment, everything else fell away. The war, Yuri, their twisted plans. There were only the two of them, locked in a passionate embrace. Ivo''s hands roamed, squeezing breasts and kneading ass. Amara drew him closer, their tongues mingling into one.


    Before long, both were naked and moans filled the room. The air slowly grew congested with the noise of pleasure, the carnal claps of flesh hitting flesh and the continuous buildup of vitality.


    An hour later, both had more vitality than they had started the night with. Ivo grinned, pulling on his sweatpants, watching Amara''s marvelous ass before it was hidden from view by her customary black dress.


    He couldn''t resist, capturing her lips in another long, deep kiss. When they finally pulled apart, Amara gestured to the comfortable couches near the center of the office. They settled there, comfortably holding each other.


    "What''s going on, my love?" Amara asked with a frown. "I can see it on your face even as you try to hide it."


    Ivo sighed. "It''s about Yuri. I can talk to you about her, can''t I?" He asked, his tone serious.


    Amara leaned in, curiosity gleaming in her dark eyes. She didn''t bother answering Ivo''s question, well aware of the verbal tic her lover shared with his best friend. "What has she done now?"


    Ivo''s jaw tightened. "She''s considering giving up Ezra Matten. To end the war. Isn''t that¡­ preposterous?"


    Amara blinked, surprised. "Giving him up? To whom?"


    "I''m not sure." Ivo answered, running a hand through his hair. "Maybe Vladimir. Definitely not Solomon. He wouldn''t betray us, would he? Or does he have a way of breaking blood oaths?"


    "Doesn''t matter. Yuri''s being vague, but she''s talking about peace. And if she gets it, that will complicate everything. If there''s no war, it''ll be harder to regulate the fighting for Southside''s throne once she''s out of the picture. Everyone would want a piece of the cake, won''t they?"


    Amara''s eyes narrowed as she absorbed the information. "And what''s the plan? What do we do now?"


    Ivo shifted slightly on the couch, his gaze hardening. "I need to know if Ascendant Capital is ready. Have you solidified your control?"


    Amara smiled slowly, a touch of pride in her voice as she stroked his exposed chest. "Of course. Everything linked to Ascendant Capital is under my control now. All the assets, the financial records, everything. I''ve positioned myself perfectly." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ivo felt a surge of relief wash over him. The plan was still on track. "Good." He said, leaning back into the couch. "Then when the time comes, you can seize all of Yuri''s assets through the company?"


    Amara nodded confidently. "With a single command, I can transfer ownership. Even if Yuri''s still alive, I can cripple her financially. She won''t know what hit her."


    A slow smile spread across Ivo''s face at her words. This was exactly what he needed to hear. Someone who''s willing to move the heavens for him and him alone, not a shared bitch who thinks she''s above everybody.


    But then, the smile faded as the weight of his frustration settled back in. "I need to move faster on my end." He said, his voice lowering. "I don''t know how long we have before she decides to broker peace. If she does that, her position will only strengthen. We won''t be able to get rid of her, will we?"


    "I''ll have to make Ezra wary of her. Maybe leak her intentions for him. I''m a hundred percent sure he''s not completely on her side either. Thor''s smart. He''ll sit this one out. We just need to offer A X E the same deal they had with Yuri and they''ll be on our side for sure."


    "Ezra Matten can probably be settled with a few promises and some money. I know his type. Guarantee his peace and quiet and he''ll give Westside to us. We''ll hand it over to Armand and set him up with a few Subjects and he''ll be fine."


    "The problem is Helena. There''s nothing I can give her to satisfy her. She''s ambitious and with the keepers behind her, she''ll probably fight me to become ruler of Southside. But we''ll be able to handle her, won''t we?" After a moment, he sighed, his shoulders dropping.


    Amara studied him for a moment, her fingers lightly brushing his arm. "I can see how tense you are, Ivo. What''s really bothering you?"


    Ivo softened slightly at her touch, sighing again. "I''m tired of waiting. We''ve been playing this game for too long, and I want her gone. I want the freedom we''ve been planning for. And now, it''s so close. If she solidifies her rule, it''ll be harder to take it all from her, won''t he?"


    Amara''s expression grew serious as she leaned closer. "Then we act soon. When you give me the signal, I''ll be ready. We''ll take everything. Her assets, her power. Southside will be yours."


    Ivo''s eyes gleamed as the image floated in his mind. "It has to be soon."


    Amara nodded. "It will be."


    They shared a brief silence, each one going through the plan in their head. This was no longer just about an affair or personal ambitions. This was about control, power, and seizing a future they both craved.


    Ivo''s voice softened as he met her gaze. "When Yuri''s gone, you''ll have the position you deserve. I''ll make sure of it." He promised.


    Amara smiled, though there was a dangerous edge to it. "I''m counting on it."


    Ivo stood, stretching as he prepared to leave. "Be ready. It''s going to happen soon, okay?"


    They shared a final, deep kiss, one filled with the passion of their shared ambition and the weight of the risks they were taking.


    Then, with a parting glance, Ivo slipped out of the office, making sure that his departure was as stealthy as his arrival.


    As he made his way out of Ascendant Capital, the cool night air greeted him once more. His vitality roared in his chest, and his mind was clear. Everything would be in place. The plan would unfold soon, and Yuri''s death would be the key to unlocking his future.


    He climbed into his car, the city lights flickering around him as he drove away, confident that one way or another, Yuri''s reign would come to an end. And Southside would be his.

 Chapter 257: Puppeteer

    Ezra sighed, rubbing at his face. He never expected a war to be this¡­ boring. The Counts were all taking their time, the A X E girls and the Odinson coven working overtime to sabotage and destroy.


    Solomon also had his Subjects, along with the Flower Shop girls, also defending and retaliating. All Ezra had to do was wait and watch while keeping Westside out of the enemy''s hands.


    And it seemed like the enemy had a lot more to worry about than Westside because they were all leaving it alone.


    It wasn''t that Ezra didn''t like how boring it was, it was just that he expected to be thick in the middle of the fighting. But with all the free time, there were only a few things to do.


    Eat, sleep and fuck.


    Most of the time.


    And plan. He had to pay scheduled visits to the farmer''s market, always alert for the Necromancer, in case he fell into the ambush.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms as his thoughts turned to the man.


    He didn''t even notice as Gen sauntered into the room, naked. She yawned, stretching in ways that highlighted certain qualities.


    "Hey, Ez." She greeted him. "What are you thinking about?"


    Ezra blinked at her presence as she took a seat next to him, grinning. "The¡­ Necromancer." He said as he eyed her like a particularly juicy steak.


    "Oh yeah." Gen''s grin widened. "That dude." She crossed her arms under her modest breasts, pushing it up. "Can''t believe he''s not really behind the game, you know."


    "Oh? What? Yeah." Ezra nodded, his mind coming to the present. "The game. Yes."


    He blinked, turning serious. "The way it''s all playing out¡­ it doesn''t feel like him. The Necromancer might be unhinged, but this whole game of cat and mouse? It''s too controlled. Too¡­ calculated. Not something he''ll spend his time planning."


    Stay with us on m-vl-em-py-r


    "You really think someone is pulling his strings?" Gen asked, pouting at his diverted attention.


    "I do." Ezra replied, nodding at her question. "He''s dangerous, sure, but I should have known from the start. This doesn''t feel like his style. Look at the way he kills, the way he gathers minions."


    "He likes chaos, but this? This feels like someone else''s plan. Someone smarter. Someone more organized." Ezra sighed, rubbing his chin this time. "The Necromancer isn''t acting on his own which means he isn''t the actual thief. But that''s not the part that worries me."


    Gen raised an eyebrow. "Then what does?"


    "The person who''s puppeting him." Ezra said, his voice dropping lower. "That''s the real problem. If there''s someone behind him, they''re using him to get to us. To get to me."


    Gen raised a brow at his words. "Will it be possible to find out who''s behind him? Whoever it is, they''re surely dangerous, and if they''ve got the Necromancer playing these games¡­ they must somehow be close to us. Too close."


    Ezra was silent for a moment, his mind running through every possibility, every angle. He shook his head slightly, eyes narrowing. "We can''t find them. Not directly. They''ve covered their tracks too well. But¡­"


    "But what?" Gen pressed, leaning closer.


    "My gut tells me it''s Helena." Ezra said quietly, almost like he didn''t want to say it out loud. "She knew about the slush fund being stolen before we even did. She had information no one else should''ve had."


    "If it''s anyone, it''ll be that bitch." Gen nodded as if she''d been expecting his words. "She''s ambitious, loyal to no one and will be willing to take whatever risk she can to get what she wants."


    Ezra nodded.


    "Why did Yuri even allow her back into her confidence?"


    "She''s probably not in Yuri''s confidence." Ezra snorted. "But Yuri can''t afford to cut her loose with the war going on. They probably worked out a deal."


    Gen nodded in understanding.


    Ezra''s gaze hardened. "But people like Helena play by their own rules. She''ll always think she''s one step ahead of everybody, always keeping her cards close to her chest. If she''s involved, it means there''s something bigger going on. Something she wants."


    Gen shook her head slowly. "So, what? Helena''s using the Necromancer as a tool to¡­ take you down?"


    "I don''t know what she wants." Ezra''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "But I know she doesn''t care about the Necromancer. She''s just using him as a pawn in her own game. And I have a feeling it''s not just about me. It can''t just be about me. She''s playing for something much bigger."


    Gen tilted her head, her nudity forgotten. She furrowed her brows, making her look cute. "What do we do now? We can''t just let her get away with this."


    "We won''t." Ezra said, his eyes dark and focused. "But we have to be careful. If it''s truly Helena, we need to move slowly. We can''t confront her head-on, not yet. Yuri needs her and won''t take kindly to us messing with her."


    Gen nodded in agreement. "She''s going nowhere. She''ll always be at the peacekeeper hq. We''ll find out everything we can. Every move she makes, every connection. Then, we''ll get our money back."


    Ezra smiled at her determination. "Exactly. But for now, we play along with the Necromancer''s game. Let them think they''re winning. And when the time comes, we''ll take them both down."


    "Yeah." Gen grinned before standing, she made to leave before freezing. "Wait a minute." She turned back to Ezra with wide eyes. "I know how we can get to Helena while keeping things quiet."


    Ezra raised a brow. "How?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Have you forgotten?" She sat down back, her tone eager. "Remember Helena''s suspicious apology? She wants to have private meetings with us and ''patch'' things up." Gen made air quotes. "What if we gave her the opportunity? Keep everything on the down low?"


    Ezra nodded calmly. He''d thought about using the same technique. "It''s a possible strategy. But how can we be sure Helena won''t have contingencies for this exact kind of thing?" He asked.


    "Ah." Gen leaned back in her chair. "That''s possible." She perked up. "Wait a minute. Why not play the husband game?"


    "The husband game?"


    A grin spread across Gen''s face.


    "Let''s assemble the girls for this."

 Chapter 258: The Husband Game

    Gen was grinning like the cat that ate the canary, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she sat cross-legged at the table, waiting. The air around her buzzed with anticipation, her energy infectious.


    Ezra, on the other hand, sat with quiet patience, his arms resting on the table in front of him. He glanced at Gen''s smug expression from the corner of his eyes but said nothing. He had learned through the time they''d been together to wait for Gen''s ideas to fully unravel before trying to predict them.


    That way laid madness.


    The door opened, and Red strode in. Her entrance was like a burst of flame, her red gown flowing elegantly around her, matching the fiery waves of her hair that fell over her shoulders.


    She somehow managed to look like molten lava personified. Stunning, dangerous, and mesmerizing.


    She paused, lifting her brows slightly when she saw Gen sitting there, completely naked. Red''s eyes flickered in confusion, her eyes lingering just a moment longer than necessary before she turned away.


    "I won''t ask." She muttered to herself. Ezra grinned at her words. He could see that the decision had taken effort on her part.


    "Well," she said, her voice dry, "I see we''ve gone completely informal tonight." She gracefully took a seat at the table, her curiosity piqued. "Why did you call for me, Gen? I was in the middle of tracking some disturbing data when I got the message."


    Gen''s grin widened, the mischief in her eyes growing as she leaned forward. "Oh, I''ll start when Olivia arrives," she said, practically purring with anticipation.


    Red''s eyebrow arched higher as she looked to Ezra, who offered nothing more than a faint shake of his head. Resigned to waiting, Red leaned back in her chair, folding her arms across her chest as she settled in.


    "Why are you so dressed up anyways?" Gen asked with a frown.


    "I do have an appointment I need to look good for." Red said, grinning slyly.


    Gen stared blankly for a moment, before matching her grin, realization coming upon her. Red would be seeing Ezra tonight for some¡­ loving.


    Ezra hid the grin that appeared on his face at the thought, his eyes roaming the room.


    A few minutes later, the door opened again, and Olivia entered the room. She swept her calm gaze over the scene, taking in Gen''s nakedness without so much as a raised brow. Instead, she gave a polite nod to everyone and silently took her seat at the table.


    Once Olivia was settled, Gen finally stood, her grin never faltering. "Alright, let''s begin."


    She glanced at Ezra, then back to the others, her expression turning a little more serious. "Ezra and I have been talking, and we think it''s pretty clear who''s puppeteering the Necromancer."


    Olivia and Red exchanged glances before both nodded slightly, already guessing where this was heading.


    "Helena." Gen said simply, her eyes scanning their faces. "She''s the most likely culprit."


    Both Red and Olivia sat in silence for a moment, thinking it over. Slowly, they nodded in agreement. The theory made sense, especially given Helena''s earlier behavior.


    Gen paced around the table, speaking as she walked. "I''ve come up with a plan to quietly deal with Helena. Not just get rid of her, but also get our money back from her. We can''t confront her head-on without tipping our hand, but¡­ there''s another way." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Red, having expected some practical, straightforward idea, looked visibly skeptical. She knew Gen''s ideas and how¡­ whimsical they could be. "What exactly do you have in mind?"


    Gen stopped and smiled at Red, clearly enjoying the moment. "Remember that apology Helena offered? Well, I say we accept it."


    Red''s face darkened, her disapproval written boldly on her face. "No. Absolutely not." She said sharply, her tone biting. "There''s too much bad blood between me and Helena. I''m not letting her off the hook so easily."


    "I know." Gen replied smoothly. "And that''s exactly what I''m counting on. We use that to our advantage."


    Red was about to argue, but Gen raised a hand, cutting her off. "I''m suggesting an affair," she said, her voice dripping with excitement. "Between Ezra and Helena."


    The room fell into stunned silence. Olivia blinked, her usual calm demeanor falling away for a split second. Ezra, wide-eyed, shifted in his seat, looking at Gen with genuine shock. "What?"


    Gen beamed, clearly loving the reactions. "Hear me out! Hear me the fuck out!" She raised her hands. After they calmed, she continued.


    "Helena''s smart. She''s paranoid. There''s no way we can get her into a position where she''ll let her guard down. Unless," she paused dramatically, "we make it something she wants. And what better way to trap her than by creating a scenario where she believes Ezra is seeing her behind our backs?"


    Ezra ran a hand over his face, trying to understand what Gen was suggesting. "You want me to¡­ what? Seduce Helena?"


    Gen nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! Think about it. She won''t have any contingencies in place if she''s the one wanting the meeting. She''d want to hide the fact that she''s involved with you, keeping it secret. It gives us the perfect opportunity to control when and where she''s vulnerable."


    Red''s expression was cold as she folded her arms tightly across her chest. She remained silent for a moment, processing the audacity of the plan.


    But Olivia frowned, seeing some merit to the plan. She leaned forward, nodding in approval. "It''s risky, but it''s clever. If she thinks she''s pulling the strings, it lowers her defenses. And no one would suspect it''s a setup. This way, if she''s not the puppeteer, we can use the peacekeepers to track down the real puppeteer and get back the slush fund.


    Either way, it''s a win-win for us."


    Dive deeper into the story on m-vle-mpyr


    Ezra, though still shocked, began to consider the possibilities. Gen''s plan wasn''t entirely insane. It was bold, and it put Helena in a compromising position. A position they could exploit to get their money back. "It could work," he admitted slowly.


    "What about you, Red?" Gen asked.


    The room fell silent again as all eyes turned to Red. Her expression was tight, her jaw clenched. It was clear she wasn''t on board with the plan.


    After a long pause, Red exhaled sharply, leaning forward on the table. "I''ll go along with it," she said, her voice low and firm, "but on one condition."


    Ezra met her gaze, waiting for her to continue.


    "You have to promise me." Red said, her eyes darkening. "After this is done, after we''ve gotten what we need, whatever happens between you and her, you kill Helena. No mercy. No loose ends."


    Ezra held her gaze for a moment, understanding the weight of what she was asking. It was something he would be doing anyways but he knew she needed the reassurance. He nodded once. "I promise."

 Chapter 259: Now, Thats Suspicious

    "Wait a minute." Olivia blinked, breaking the mood that had settled over the room. She turned to Gen. "Why are you still here?"


    "What?" Gen asked in confusion.


    "I very clearly remember that you have somewhere to be." Olivia said dryly.


    "Oh, shit." Gen''s eyes widened and she scrambled out of the room. "Why didn''t you remind me earlier?" Her voice floated from behind her.


    Ezra chuckled, watching her ass bounce in appetizing ways. Gen had been bored out of her skull like everyone else but unlike everyone else, she had quickly become annoying to be around.


    After some time, Olivia had suggested she join the saboteurs going into Solomon''s territory to keep her busy. Gen had jumped at the chance and today was her first day. Unfortunately, she was already late.


    Ezra shook his head in amusement. She was a very physical woman. Both in fights and in bed.


    "That reminds me." Red spoke, drawing his attention. She placed her tablet on the table, going through it. "I''ve come across something¡­ concerning."


    "What is it?" Ezra asked, all traces of amusement leaving him in an instant. Red''s tone had clued him in. Whatever it was, it''s pretty serious.


    "If I wasn''t looking on purpose, I don''t think I would''ve been able to track it." Red said as she handed the tablet to Ezra.


    Ezra received it and scrolled through it scanning the data. Red explained as he was reading.


    "There''s been an increase in foot traffic among humans in this area." Red said. "Normally, there''d be nothing wrong with humans going about their day and passing through but there''s nothing to indicate a reason."


    "What do you mean?" Olivia asked.


    "I mean that the foot traffic around here has been consistent and with the spike in recent weeks, there has to be a reason for it, right?" Red asked.


    Olivia nodded.


    "I couldn''t find one." Red said. "No blocked roads to increase foot traffic, no restaurants or hotspots trending on social media, no active date spots, nothing. I found not a single reason why the foot traffic has increased around our apartment and nowhere else."


    Ezra set the tablet on the table, steepling his fingers. "No reason, you say?"


    "None at all." Red answered. Enjoy reading at m vl|em,pyr


    "If there''s no obvious reason, then, we''ll have to assume that we''re the reason this is happening." Olivia frowned, turning to look at Ezra. "What do you think?"


    "Can the Necromancer turn humans into minions?" Ezra asked with a frown. "The Law of Secrecy would forbid it but the Necromancer doesn''t strike me as a man who follows the law."


    "Even if he did, he wouldn''t tell." Red remarked. "What no one knows, no one can prove."


    "Whatever it is, if it''s the Necromancer or a random coincidence," Ezra made sure to meet the eyes of Red and Olivia, I don''t care. There is only one thing to do. We''re getting out of here."


    "No one knows where we are, not even Yuri, and I like it that way. We cannot afford to take the risk of getting attacked in our own home."


    "If it''s the Necromancer after us, he has probably narrowed down our location. He''s close and I don''t like it." He stood. "Begin preparations. We''re moving out."


    "And Gen?" Olivia asked.


    "After packing, I''ll intercept her at the Old Museum." Ezra answered and if I meet Helena, I''ll get started on the¡­ plan."


    "Alright." The women nodded.


    It was times like this that made Ezra appreciate having a fifth ring vampire in the coven. The ability to store anything inside their pocket dimension.


    It was a pretty limited space but it would lighten their load. Not that anyone would know they''re moving though. But it''ll decrease the amount of vitality they made use of in each teleport. Having a never ending source of vitality in Ezra was a good thing but that didn''t make vitality any less valuable.


    Why waste it when you could use it to ascend to the next ring on another day. Little drops of water can eventually become a mighty ocean.


    It was fortunate that they''d anticipated this happening and had a place already prepared. It took time for the packing to be finished but afterward, they had an empty house.


    The women went to the house and Ezra teleported to the Old Museum. He stepped out of the teleportation room, looking at the branching corridor. All routes in the old museum led to two places. The teleportation room and the throne room. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The teleportation room had always been guarded back at Griffin''s sanctuary and he assumed that the other Counts were also guarding theirs. But here, Yuri didn''t have the manpower for that. Which was why she was always burning vitality, her senses on high alert.


    Her Aura covered every inch of the place, which meant that she knew he was here.


    He walked to the nearest library to the teleportation room to settle in wait. This way, he''ll be able to catch anyone going in or out.


    He entered the room, impressed once again. This wasn''t the first time he was seeing it but it never did fail to impress.


    The room was thin but long, stretching downward. Its book filled shelves rose like tall guardians, highlighting a path of knowledge. Light shone down from the bulbs on its high ceiling, sending down beams of golden light like it was the sun.


    Each step Ezra took echoed around the place like he was in a sacred shrine.


    He breathed in, taking the scent of books, some old and others new. It was a nostalgic feeling, reminding himself of the times he''d spent holed up in the library, studying to ensure a brighter future.


    He sighed, a slight smile on his lips.


    He strode inside the library, browsing the books. Unlike what one would expect, the books in the library were mundane.


    He browsed, before settling on a book on social experiments. He turned, heading to his favorite place in the library. The most comfortable couches he''d ever sat on.


    He took a seat, sighing contentedly, opened his book and began to read.


    Time to wait.

 Chapter 260: What Would You Do?

    Ezra was comfortably enjoying the chapter on human behavior when he noticed the presence.


    He knew it wasn''t because he was too engrossed in what he was reading that he hadn''t noticed her. He wasn''t. It was because this was a vampire with more experience in a breast than he had in all of himself.


    Yuri strolled closer to him, meeting his gaze confidently as his head snapped up to her. She''d been able to enter the library without him noticing. He''d chosen this spot because he''d be able to hear anyone heading to the teleportation room but this was something else.


    He''d sometimes wondered who''d win in a fight between them and he still wasn''t ever closer to an answer. He didn''t know what her abilities were and she was one of the oldest vampires in the city.


    Not to mention that she''d also been a fifth ring vampire for a long time. It is said that the fifth ring was the start of a vampire''s journey to divinity. There is even a noticeable gulf between a new fifth ring vampire and a fifth ring vampire who had been on that ring for decades.


    Olivia would probably be able to fight on even grounds but that''s only because of the unique nature of their soul bond and the gifts it gave them.


    "Ezra Matten." Yuri said as she walked closer.


    Ezra stood, bowing slightly at her presence. "My lady." He greeted her.


    "I would say, I never expected your presence."


    Another way of asking what the hell Ezra was doing in her home. Ezra''s lips twitched with a faint smile. "I''m here to wait for Gen. She has a mission with the Odinson coven."


    "I see." Yuri nodded, taking a seat in the chair beside him. "How¡­ romantic." She smiled slightly at the notion, amusement dancing in her eyes.


    "Is that something¡­ rare?" He asked, taking his seat. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not exactly but it isn''t as common as you''d think." Yuri said. "Newly turned vampires still retain their human emotions but as time goes on, the fact that we''re undead begins to show."


    "We''re unnatural creatures who steal the fuel we need to stay alive. The human part of us begins to die the longer we stay alive. Our love, our hopes, our dreams, everything, until only a facsimile remains. A carefully constructed facade made of the embers of the once roaring fire of our emotions."


    "But we''re also alive in a way. That means our emotions can be brought back to a roaring fire in an instant." She snapped a finger. "Unfortunately, it''s easier to do this with negative or¡­ dangerous emotions. Greed, rage, lust."


    Ezra nodded in understanding. "I see." He remembered the only Eternal he knew. Adam. He''d mentioned that Ezra was an Eternal like him and still possessed his humanity. Which meant that vampires eventually lost their humanity.


    "Don''t mind me." Yuri chuckled at his thoughtful expression. She flipped open a book Ezra hadn''t noticed before. "I''ll get my reading in while I''m here."


    He nodded absentmindedly. It all made sense. The reason most vampires were greedy, scheming, ambitious people. The dangerous emotions indeed.


    His mind went to Ivo and Armand. They could so easily turn against a person they''d spent a long time with. He glanced at Yuri. He knew the woman was probably not so innocent but that didn''t mean she deserved to be stabbed in the back.


    It was none of his business though. Whatever happened, he was staying out of it.


    It was a bit uncomfortable to relax and enjoy his reading in the presence of what was technically his boss but he managed it.


    Thirty minutes later, Yuri closed her book, the hardcover closing with a soft thud.


    Ezra raised a brow.


    "I was just skimming." She grinned. "My favorite author, Chakralord, will be releasing a new book very soon. I''m just catching up on his old works."


    "The same guy that wanted a castle?" Ezra raised a second brow.


    Experience epic stories at m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    "Yeah." Yuri chuckled.


    "Good luck." Ezra nodded.


    Yuri stood, turned to leave and paused. She turned and sat back down. Ezra closed his book, turning his attention to her.


    "What would you do," she met his eyes as she asked, "if someone offered you a deal to sacrifice the life of one of the vampires under you to put an end to the war?"


    Her tome held only curiosity, as if she was seeking his genuine response.


    He frowned. Was this an actual deal someone had offered her? And who was the vampire whose life would be taken? Him? He doubted the offer was actually true. She had to be asking hypotheticals because he didn''t believe Solomon would stand down just for the life of one person and if Solomon didn''t back down, the war was bound to happen.


    He turned his attention to the question, mulling over it. His first instinct was to weigh the possible strategic advantage of agreeing to the deal.


    It was better to sacrifice a single life in order to end a war before it begins than to spend countless lives to win it. With more people alive, they could grow stronger and protect what they had.


    Yuri watched him silently, patiently waiting for his answer.


    "In theory, sacrificing one life for the greater good could end the war and bloodshed." He mused aloud. "But that''s not the problem."


    "How so?" Yuri asked.


    "I believe that the consequences for that simple action would be more damaging than the war would ever be. With the war, I''ll fight alongside my people, increasing our bond and their loyalty to me. Yes, we''ll lose a lot of lives but we''ll be stronger for it."


    "But if a trusted or loyal vampire is sacrificed, it will definitely weaken the loyalty among the other vampires. It will lead to distrust and resentment. Before long, you''ll have no one willing to serve under you."


    "So, no." He met Yuri''s gaze confidently. "I wouldn''t do it. Using a single life as a pawn of peace now will only create deeper cracks in the future. Everyone will remember my decision and it''ll probably never fade away."


    Yuri nodded, a large smile on her face. "Well, I can relax knowing I made the best possible decision."


    "My lady?" Ezra asked in confusion.


    "You''ve done a good job holding Southside for me, Ezra." She nodded. "Which is why I had mixed feelings when Solomon offered to stop the war if I hand you over to him."

 Chapter 261: Seed Of Doubt

    In an Instant, Ezra had flipped away from Yuri, putting distance between them.


    He landed in a ready stance, watching her warily.


    "That¡­ is a perfectly natural reaction." Yuri said dryly.


    Ezra said nothing, watching her.


    "Don''t worry." Yuri said seriously, her eyes reflecting her sincerity. "I may have lost my humanity but not my values. I''m not the kind of Countess to sacrifice her Subjects even if it meant ending the war early, Ezra Matten. You''re as safe here as you would be in your own home."


    She sighed, looking up at Ezra. "Southside will be built on loyalty and trust. And I want you to be at the forefront, Ezra Matten."


    Ezra studied her intently, knowing his safety depended upon his ability to discern if Yuri was being truthful or lying.


    She had a way to end the war by using Ezra and she wasn''t taking it. Ezra went through the reasoning he had given Yuri in his head. He knew she wasn''t as greedy as Solomon, as ambitious as Helena or as egocentric as Griffin.


    She might very well be the only count in the city who was level headed enough to make the right decision in cases like this.


    After long tense seconds that felt more like years, Ezra dropped his stance. Yuri sighed in relief even as she noted that he still remained guarded. That was unavoidable with the cat out of the bag. The only thing to do was to regain his trust.


    She sighed. Harder said than done but it was worth it. A little bloodshed now was a lot better than being deposed and alone in the future.


    She always kept the long game in mind when making decisions. She knew what her greatest enemy was. Not Solomon. Not betrayals. Instant gratification.


    It was the killer of a lot of counts.


    Her attention snapped back to Ezra as he slowly walked back to his seat. She watched him, trying to appear as non threatening as a countess could possibly be.


    "You know, while I do believe your words, I have to say this." Ezra said. "I have three vampires who trust and rely on me. If I have to be sacrificed for whatever greater good, I''ll take everyone I can down with me." He finished, holding her gaze, his eyes filled with the same intensity that indicated imminent violence.


    "I understand." Yuri nodded regally. "I''m not in the habit of pandering to the greater good, Ezra Matten. That, you can be sure of."


    Yuri nodded at his words. "I have no doubt about that. I only hope that one day, Southside will become just as important to you."


    Yuri stood, nodded at Ezra and turned to leave.


    Ezra watched the woman go, his mind turning over what just happened. He knew that his respect for this vampire had just gone up. Taking the right way instead of the easy way.


    She didn''t deserve whatever it was Ivo and Armand were planning against her.


    "Yuri?" He called out before he could stop himself. This had to be the first time he''d called her by her name only.


    Yuri stopped, turning to look at him.


    "Be careful." He said, voice low but filled with meaning.


    "What do you mean?" Yuri asked, both eyebrows raised.


    Ezra hesitated for half a second. He''d already opened his mouth but he still had to be careful. He wasn''t here to inherit someone else''s vendetta. He had places to be and a world to save. Eventually.


    "Keep your eyes peeled." He said. "Those closest to you might be the ones holding a dagger behind their back. Not everyone who smiles at us has our best interests in heart."


    Yuri stood there, pondering Ezra''s words, a thoughtful expression on her face.


    Ezra could see the suspicion slowly appear on her face. Her red iris went haywire for a second, spinning crazily on her eyes before settling down. She seemed to have gotten something from his message, even as her expression didn''t change.


    "Thank you, Ezra." She nodded in thanks. "I appreciate your concern."


    With that, she left the library as silently as she had entered.


    Find your next read at m-vl-em-pyr


    Ezra watched her go, urging her to be vigilant in the privacy of his mind. He''d rather have a countess like Yuri than counts like Ivo and Armand. Besides, he didn''t want the situation in the city to go from bad to worse. It was better for him to be bored than to be fighting tooth and nail.


    He sat back down carefully, unable to go back to what he had been reading. His mind was running a mile a minute, knowing he''d have to pay more attention to the war.


    He''d been blindsided by this. If the offer had been made to Griffin, Ezra knew the man would take it if the offer benefited him. He was lucky it was Yuri instead.


    This was also one of the advantages of the plan to seduce Helena. Having her on his side would mean being more informed on the state of affairs in the city. Having to fuck her would also be a plus. Peeling that uniform off her body and showing her the errors of her ways.


    Even in this situation, a small grin made it to his face.


    He sighed. He had to wait for Gen or he''d have left there immediately. He leaned back on his chair. Today has been a lot more eventful than the past week.


    **********


    Yuri rode the elevator up to her throne room. Her mind was on Ezra''s words.


    Those closest to her hiding a dagger? It had to be Ivo and Armand he had been talking about. They were the closest to her.


    Her mind went back to the days when she had stumbled upon them by accident. They had been weak and their covens had been destroyed. She''d taken them under her wings and built them back up. They''d had a mutually beneficial agreement and she knew she''d been more than fair to both men.


    Through her Aura, she watched Ezra Matten as he sat in the library, trying to read his book. What had he seen to give such a warning?


    The elevator dinged and she walked out, going to sit on her throne.


    She knew her attitude and guard were relaxed when it came to Ivo and Armand but they were her husbands, were they not? If she couldn''t be relaxed with them, who would she be able to relax with?


    She sighed as she sat on her throne. Ezra wouldn''t say anything if he had no cause to.


    Her attention shifted to Ivo and Armand. They were wandering the domain, comparing each other''s muscles in good cheer as they were wont to do. Nothing seemed suspicious about them.


    Then, her mind went back to the time she''d asked Ivo and Armand about sacrificing Ezra. The two men were the kind of people who would be willing to make the sacrifice but they had actively advised her against it.


    At the time, it had been a bit odd but paired with the warning she''d received, it was looking a lot more suspicious. Did they have a reason to want Ezra alive? Was Ezra also in league with them?


    No. If Ezra was in on whatever was going on, he wouldn''t have warned her.


    Her finger traced the armrest of her throne as she searched for other suspicious moments. She didn''t find anything.


    She sat back, wondering if she''d been too trusting with her husbands or too blind to their true intentions, whatever it was. She wondered if she was being overly suspicious.


    She wanted to trust them but there was no smoke without a fire.


    At this point, it didn''t matter. The seed has been planted by Ezra. It was up to her to see if it was genuine or not. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was a time of war. Betrayal could come from anywhere and is even a lot more common than in peacetime. Chaos was a ladder and the opportunists wouldn''t miss a chance this big. Who knew when another war would come. Twenty years? Fifty?


    Hundred?


    She''d have to be vigilant, even with those she considered closest to her.


    As if on cue, Ivo and Armand entered the library, heading to Ezra. Her attention stayed on them. This was as good a time as any to observe.


    **********


    Ezra had been trying and failing to read the book in his hands since Yuri had left. His eyes had been sliding off the words on the page, his mind faraway from his body.


    He was almost caught unawares by the appearance of Ivo and Armand.


    Even if his mind was occupied, his senses were on high alert, so he had been able to sense them from the moment they entered the corridor leading into the library.


    He steeled himself for the encounter.


    With his warning, he knew Yuri would be watching.


    Let her see what her husbands were up to.

 Chapter 262: Conversation Between Friends

    "Ezra! My man. How have you been?" Ivo greeted boisterously as he walked in, Armand following closely behind.


    Ezra stood, alert.


    Join us at m_v le mpyr


    "He''s enjoying guarding Westside." Armand said to his friend, his impressive arms crossed over his bare chest. "Aren''t you?" he asked Ezra.


    "I am well." Ezra said in greeting. "Thank you for your concern."


    "No need for all that between friends." Ivo said, waving away Ezra''s words as if he''d done something grand. "We are friends, aren''t we?" He grinned, his eyes staying on Ezra.


    "How could I reject such an honor?" Ezra replied, bowing slightly at their words.


    Why were they here? What did they want from him? Had they heard him warn Yuri?


    He kept all expression clear from his face. They were still acting friendly. He took in their confident stance. The way they held themselves like they expected him to bow and scrape at their feet. They wanted something from him.


    "As a friend of mine, there''s something I want to show you, Ezra." Ivo said. "Out in Southside. I believe a man of your expertise would be able to help me with it, won''t you?"


    Ezra blinked. He was right. They wanted something from him. He watched them and as time stretched, he could see their smiles growing strained on their faces. He narrowed his eyes as he watched them.


    "Well? What do you say?" Armand asked, taking a step forward, trying to intimidate Ezra with their bulk. His tone was light but no one could mistake the underlying threat in his words or body language.


    Ezra knew they weren''t stupid. If they were willing to do this in here, where Yuri could potentially be watching as her Aura was everywhere, it meant that whatever they were planning was getting very close.


    And now, they were trying to rope him into it. Unfortunately for them, he has a ready made answer.


    "I''m sorry, my lords. I''m waiting for my wife, Gen. She''s on a mission for the countess and on her return, we have somewhere to be. I''m afraid I won''t be available to check on what you want to show me." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more he spoke, the more Armand''s expression grew darker. But Ivo could control himself, his expression or body language not moving an inch. Armand opened his mouth to speak but Ivo raised a hand, silencing him.


    "I see." Ivo said. "You have to wait for your wife, right?"


    "Yes." Ezra said simply, keeping any trace of what he felt off his face and body. His hesitation. His mistrust. He preferred where he was and didn''t want any part in whatever they were trying to pull.


    "I see." Ivo said, eerily calm. "What if I were to assure you that it won''t take too long?"


    "I would prefer not to take that chance." Ezra replied. "Who knows if the mission will end early? What if I miss her arrival? That would impact our ability to protect Westside as we have an appointment to keep."


    "Can''t you just meet her at home?" Armand butted in, not quite managing to keep the indignation off his tone.


    "I wouldn''t have come here if that was an efficient option, my lords. The appointment is a last minute thing and she isn''t even aware of it." Ezra said with a raised brow, trying to show Armand just how stupid his question had been. It seemed to have gotten through as he bared his fangs.


    "How about this?" Ivo raised his hands as if he was mediating an argument between Ezra and Armand. "Armand will stay behind in the teleportation room, waiting for Genesis. When she arrives, he''ll be here to pass on the message of the appointment and she''ll wait for you. Isn''t that better?"


    Ezra watched them quietly, not saying a word.


    Ivo glanced at Armand who got the message, speaking through gritted teeth. "Don''t worry, Ezra, I''ll make sure Genesis knows where you went. She''ll be here when you return."


    Ezra''s eyes flicked between the two men. Should he accept and play along or reject and suffer the consequences because there will be consequences.


    "It would be in your best interest to come with me, Ezra." Ivo said, his voice low. "You wouldn''t want to disappoint a friend, would you?"


    Ezra watched. He knew he couldn''t trust them. But he also knew that whatever they were after, they would come after him if he wasn''t on their side. It was much better to follow and see than to decline and wait. Who knows? Itachi might come before whatever they planned went down.


    "That is in fact, a good idea." Ezra said slowly, breaking the silence. "I''ll come with you and see what you have to show me if my wife would be informed of my whereabouts."


    "Alright." Ivo said, a smile spreading on his face. "I knew I had a good friend, didn''t I?"


    "High praise from you, my lord." Ezra nodded buttering up Ivo. Maybe he''ll forget Ezra''s subtle act of defiance.


    "Posh." Ivo waved away his words. "You deserve it don''t you?"


    Ezra said nothing.


    "Come with me." Ivo turned, leading the way out.


    Ezra returned the book on the bookshelf as he followed. His instincts were on high alert and they were telling him he was not in any immediate danger but that could change, depending on whatever came next.


    The stroll to the nearby teleportation room was tense. Nobody said a word, only the soft swishes of their clothes as they moved, filled the silence.


    When they got to the teleportation room, Ivo and Ezra stepped inside while Armand waited outside, sending them off with a curt nod.


    Ivo returned the nod, grabbed Ezra on the shoulder and teleported away.


    With a familiar flash of light, they appeared in a very familiar corridor. Ezra frowned looking around.


    Could it be? He wondered. Or was this a replica?


    "Welcome to Ascendant Capital." Ivo smiled.


    His brows rose. He had been right.


    "Follow me." Ivo beckoned.


    Ezra had no choice but to follow, not knowing what he was walking into.

 Chapter 263: Only One Path Forward

    Ivo led Ezra through a familiar route. Ava''s desk was empty as they passed, even if it was day. In fact, the whole top floor was empty of humans. He had no idea if any vampires were hiding somewhere. If they were, they were skilled enough to not get caught.


    "I believe you''ve been here before." Ivo said as they walked into the CEO''s office. "You were the head of Ascendant, weren''t you?"


    "Yes I was." Ezra answered, looking around the office. While the decor mostly stayed the same, the paintings had been taken down and there were a lot more¡­ potted plants? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He frowned, looking at the closed window blinds. What was the point of having actual potted plants if they won''t see a lick of sunshine?


    Ivo led the way to the couches in the middle of the office. He sat, gesturing to the couch opposite him. "You''ll want to be seated for this, Ezra Matten. This is important, okay?"


    Ezra looked around for a final time before sitting tentatively at the edge of the couch, ready to spring up at a moment''s notice.


    "I know what you''re wondering." Ivo spoke and Ezra fought the urge to raise a brow. "You''re wondering why we''re here at Ascendant Capital, aren''t you?"


    Ezra chuckled inwardly. He hadn''t, in fact, been wondering about that. He didn''t care why they were there. He only wanted to hear what Ivo had to say and go home.


    "We''re here because everything Yuri owns belongs to me. I can use this anytime I want, Ezra. But there is one thing I want more than anything else." Ivo paused dramatically. "Freedom. Simple, right?"


    Ezra watched, confused, wondering what the bare chested man was yapping about.


    "Freedom. I bet it''s the same thing you want." Ivo leaned forward, closely watching the tension in Ezra''s posture. "I can see it in your eyes even now. You want to be free. From Yuri, from this war, from me. I''m not wrong, am I?"


    Ezra blinked. He hadn''t known Ivo was this¡­ perceptive. He wanted to be as far from First City as he could be but with the Shield Wall, he had to stay, whether he wanted it or not.


    "I do not take pleasure in telling you, Ezra Matten, that your freedom is about to be taken from your hand very soon. Permanently. That won''t-"


    "Wait, what?" Ezra asked, cutting off Ivo''s verbal tic. The confusion in his voice was genuine. Now, he really wanted to know what the man was talking about.


    Ivo leaned back in his chair, his eyes fixed on Ezra as if assessing every twitch, every subtle reaction to choose the perfect time to deliver his bombshell. He let the silence between them grow and thicken until it was almost an Aura of its own before he spoke bluntly, not a single trace of emotion in his voice. Find the next installment on m-vl-em|p-yr


    "Yuri plans to hand you over to Vladimir to end the war."


    Ezra''s expression remained frozen for a beat too long, the gravity of the words hanging between them.


    He knew what Ivo was talking about. Yuri had already told him about the offer and reassured him she wouldn''t go through with it. It had also been an offer from Solomon, not Vladimir.


    He already had a nonverbal understanding with Yuri and had hinted at Ivo and Armand''s deception. But now, with Ivo delivering the news to him, he had to act. He couldn''t afford to give away that he already knew and had to stay on their side.


    Ivo was trying to avert Ezra''s supposed fate. But it wouldn''t be for free. In light of that, Ezra decided to play along and see.


    He shot up from his seat, the heavy couch scraping loudly against the floor from the force of the action. "What?" His voice rose with indignation, and his eyes flashed with barely controlled rage. "She''d sell me out? After everything? Just hand me over like a pawn?"


    Inside, he was calm and calculating, but his outward fury was a convincing storm. He paced back and forth, his body language packed with disbelief. He needed to play this perfectly. Showing enough anger to be believable, but not so much that it appeared forced.


    Ivo watched him carefully, his eyes narrowing slightly as he observed Ezra''s outburst.


    This was probably the reaction he had been looking for. If not this, then something very close. He stood and stepped forward, lowering his voice as if they were the only two people in the world who mattered at that moment.


    "Yuri has lost her way, Ezra. She''s no longer thinking about what''s best for her people, or for those of us who have supported her all this time." Ivo paused, letting his words sink in. "It''s time for new leadership. Someone who understands loyalty, who won''t sacrifice those closest to them. Isn''t that better?"


    Ezra stopped his pacing, his fists clenched at his sides, pretending to process the betrayal. "What are you suggesting?" he asked, though the answer was already forming in his mind.


    Ivo stepped closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "We''re staging a coup. Armand and I have been planning it for some time now, but we need your help. Side with us, and when Yuri is out of the picture, we''ll reshape everything. Wouldn''t that be good?"


    "What about the war?" Ezra asked, eyes wide. Those were valid concerns. "We''ll be torn apart if we have a coup at this time."


    "Don''t worry about that, Ezra. We already have a deal with Solomon, sealed in a blood oath. Southside will be safe and the war will end peacefully." Ivo reassured Ezra. "So what do you say?"


    Ezra turned to face him fully, narrowing his eyes as if considering the proposition. They had covered their bases, creating a foolproof plan. What had Yuri been doing to let this happen under her roof? As always, there was only one path forward. Play along.


    "If I join this coup, what''s in it for me?"


    A grin spread across Ivo''s face, like a predator sensing a kill. "You''ll have complete control over the farmer''s market. Full autonomy. You''ll keep seventy percent of all profits, not the thirty percent agreement you have with Yuri. You''ll be untouchable, won''t you?"


    Ezra frowned, pretending to think about it. The offer was tempting on the surface, but he knew better. With Yuri now aware of something amiss, it wouldn''t be so easy to take her out anymore. Anything could happen.


    He had to stall, buy himself some time to figure out his next move. "This is a major decision, Ivo. I need time to think it over. Something like this¡­ it''s not a choice I can make lightly."


    Ivo''s eyes darkened, sensing his hesitation. He took another step forward, his voice growing more intense.


    "There''s no time for that, Ezra. This is happening now. If Yuri catches wind of what we''re planning, it''s over. You''ll be handed to Vladimir, and we''ll all be finished. You can''t afford to wait."


    Ezra clenched his jaw, knowing he was being cornered. The pressure was mounting, and Ivo wasn''t giving him any room to maneuver. There had to be a reason Ivo chose Ascendant. There had to be contingencies in here if he declined the offer.


    His eyes flicked to the potted plants. What could they mean? He didn''t want to find out.


    With no other option, Ezra slowly nodded, wearing a mask of determination on his face. "Fine." He said, the words heavy on his tongue. "I''m in."


    Ivo''s grin widened, savoring his victory. "Good. Then let''s make this official." He placed a hand on Ezra''s shoulder. "We''ll seal this deal with a blood oath. No backing out, no betrayal. This will bind us together."


    Ezra hesitated, his mind racing. With Ivo''s hand on his shoulder, if he teleported away, Ivo would be dragged along. There was only one right answer.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 264: This Is Not What I Bargained For

    The air swirled, charged with the residual vitality of the blood oath. Ezra stared at his hand, knowing he''d made the deal with the devil and it would not be without consequences.


    He watched as Ivo walked to the large office desk of the CEO, pulled open a drawer, rooted inside of it and pulled out a glass bottle.


    Blood wine.


    This bottle was different from the usual ones. It had golden labels and the glass was a green so dark, it was a shade away from being fully black.


    "Doesn''t this call for a celebration?" Ivo asked as he pulled out two glasses.


    He gestured to the bottle as he popped the cork. "The second most expensive and technically illegal blood to bottle. I almost lost a leg to get this." He joked. "It was worth it, okay?"


    "What type of blood is it?" Ezra asked as he walked closer, trying to distract himself from what he just walked into.


    "Vampire blood." Ivo answered, grinning as he poured the dark blood into the glasses. "Cool right?"


    Ezra frowned. "What''s the most expensive blood to bottle?"


    "Human blood." Ivo answered, handing Ezra the second glass. "And very illegal. It carries a death sentence as you know. Or don''t you?"


    "I know." Ezra answered.


    Ivo nodded in approval as he stood with his back to the covered window of the office. His tall, imposing figure radiated confidence as he stared at Ezra with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    He raised his glass towards Ezra and Ezra mirrored him. "To our future."


    "To our future." Ezra echoed and they drank.


    The rich dark blood flowed down his throat, packed with vitality. Ezra smacked his lips at the rich taste, impressed. Now he could understand why Gen was so fond of drinking the blood of her enemies.


    Ivo dropped his glass on the desk, the clink pulling Ezra back to reality.


    "You''ve made the right choice, Ezra." Ivo said, his deep voice carrying a note of approval. "With you standing with us, our coup against Yuri will succeed."


    Ezra could not deny what was happening any longer. He nodded, outwardly composed, but inside, his thoughts raced.


    He had no intention of being part of any coup. The thought of taking sides in this power struggle made his skin crawl. The last thing he wanted was to get caught in the middle of a war between Yuri and her husbands.


    But he had to maintain the illusion for now. This was the safest option for him and his wives. If he appeared to be on Ivo''s side, he could stay close enough to figure out what was really going on, and more importantly, what to avoid.


    "I''m glad I can help." Ezra replied smoothly, trying to hide the storm in his gut from showing on his face.


    Ivo''s smile widened slightly. He stepped around the table and placed a hand on Ezra''s shoulder, his grip firm. "With your strength and loyalty, we can bring Yuri down. You''re building a better future for yourself, Ezra Matten. As the key to our success, don''t forget that."


    Ezra forced a nod. "I''m with you." Inwardly, he recoiled from the words. He didn''t want to be anyone''s key to success in this coup. But if he was going to stay ahead of whatever storm was brewing, he needed to know the who, what, when and why.


    "Who else is involved?" He asked, hoping to steer the conversation in a way that might reveal more about the coup.


    Before Ivo could respond, the wall beside Ezra shimmered and shifted, the solid surface melting like wax.


    Ezra leapt away instantly, just in time to see Lady Amara stepping gracefully into the room. She was dressed as usual in her long black gown which flowed behind her as she moved.


    "I am." She said softly in answer to Ezra''s question, her voice carrying an unsettling calm. "I''m one of the people on the right side."


    Ezra stared at her, his eyes wide with surprise. Amara had always been one of Yuri''s most loyal supporters. Her loyalty had seemed unshakable, unwavering, far stronger than any ties Ezra himself had ever had to Yuri.


    To hear her now, openly declaring her alliance against Yuri, left him speechless for a moment.


    "Your whole faction is against Yuri?" Ezra asked, the disbelief in his tone plain for all to hear. He needed to understand why someone as loyal as Amara would turn against a leader she had supported for so long.


    Amara tilted her head, staring at him with a knowing smile. "It was never Yuri I was supporting, Ezra."


    Before Ezra could process her words, Ivo stepped forward, a note of caution in his voice. "Are you sure it''s wise to tell him this, Amara?"


    Amara turned to Ivo, her expression unreadable. "I''m tired of hiding secrets, Ivo. I''m tired of being locked in a cage of silence, unable to speak."


    Ezra watched the exchange, his confusion growing. He had expected political maneuvering, maybe even betrayal, but this felt different. Something deeper was happening here, something more¡­ personal.


    Ivo''s jaw clenched as he looked between Ezra and Amara. "But is it really wise to trust him with this? He''s only just-"


    Your source is m-vl|em|p,yr


    Amara cut him off with a wave of her hand. "He''s taken an oath, Ivo." She said, her tone dismissive. "He''s on our side now. It doesn''t matter what he does with the information. Our fates are tied together, whether he likes it or not."


    Ivo let out a long, defeated sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. He glanced at Ezra, gauging his expression before nodding slowly. "Fine. Tell him, then."


    Amara turned to Ezra, her gaze softening. "I was never truly loyal to Yuri, Ezra. I''ve been helping Ivo from the beginning. Everything I''ve done has been for him."


    Ezra blinked, trying to make sense of her words. "You¡­ You''re helping Ivo?"


    Amara nodded. "Yes. Ivo and I have been working together for years." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra frowned before the realization hit him like a punch to the gut, and his eyes widened in shock. His mind raced as he tried to piece together everything he knew about Amara, about Yuri, and now about Ivo. "You''re¡­ lovers?"


    That had to be the only explanation. The Lone Lady, surviving without the ready support of a male vampire to provide regular vitality? Very hard. Now, he realized she hadn''t been alone all along.


    A slow, satisfied smile spread across Amara''s lips as she met Ezra''s gaze. "Yes." She confirmed, stepping closer to him. "We''ve been keeping it a secret, but now, it''s time to be free of her. We want to be free, Ezra. We want to live our lives without Yuri''s control."


    Ezra could only nod, still processing what he had just learned. His vitality swirled inside him as the pieces of the puzzle began to fall into place. This wasn''t just about power. It was personal. Ivo and Amara wanted Yuri gone so they could have the life they wanted. Together.


    Amara stepped closer, her hand reaching out to gently clasp Ezra''s. Her touch was cold but her eyes held a pleading sincerity that he hadn''t expected. "Ezra, help us make this happen. Help us make our dream come true."


    Ezra nodded mutely, not trusting himself to speak. His mind was running on all gears and he wasn''t sure what to think anymore. He had walked into this situation trying to avoid entanglement, but now, it seemed impossible to stay out of the way.


    Amara gave his hand a quick squeeze before letting go. She smiled warmly at him, her earlier composure slipping just enough to reveal a trace of vulnerability. "Thank you, Ezra. I won''t forget this." She said softly before turning to leave.


    Ezra stood frozen in place, watching her walk away. His mind screamed at him to think, to analyze, but he couldn''t. All he could feel was the weight of the oath on his soul. Betraying Yuri hadn''t been an easy decision, if it was even a decision he wanted to make. But now, they were just complicating things for him.


    As the door closed behind Amara, Ivo clapped a hand on Ezra''s shoulder, his touch heavier than before. "You''ve done well, Ezra." He said, his voice filled with approval. "Together, we''ll take Yuri down. And when we do, Southside will be ours."


    Ezra nodded, forcing a tight smile. "I''ll be ready."


    Ivo nodded, seemingly satisfied with the response. "It''s time to head back. We''ve still got work to do before everything''s in place."


    Ezra followed Ivo to the center of the room, his mind still reeling. This was far more than he had bargained for. He wasn''t just caught in a web of political intrigue anymore. He was now deeply entwined in the personal lives of two of Yuri''s closest allies. And they were counting on him to help bring her down.


    He only had one thing to say in the privacy of his mind.


    Shit.

 Chapter 265: Strip For Me, Baby

    As the familiar flash of light that came with the teleportation faded away, Ezra blinked his eyes, adjusting instantly.


    Standing outside the door to the teleportation room, Armand crossed his arms like a sentinel, waiting for the proclamation. His expression was as blank as he could make it but as soon as Ivo gave him a quick subtle nod, which Ezra noticed from the corner of his eyes, his expression shifted almost minutely in a single emotion.


    Relief.


    "Is Gen back?" Ezra asked, breaking the quiet.


    Armand uncrossed his arms and straightened, his tone even. "She''s waiting for you in the library."


    Ezra nodded, giving Ivo and Armand one last glance before heading toward the library. His mind was racing, coming up with plans and strategies. People were always trying to make him fight for things he wanted no part in. This time, he wouldn''t indulge them.


    He walked briskly, his steps echoing faintly down the halls as he approached the library.


    The doors were slightly open, and as Ezra stepped inside, he found Gen instantly, casually browsing through the shelves. She looked up at the sound of his footsteps and instantly rushed toward him, her face lit with excitement.


    "Ezra!" She gushed, practically bouncing on her feet. "You wouldn''t believe the fun I had on that mission. It was wild! I never knew you could have so much fun without killing!" Her eyes sparkled with the thrill of adventure, but as she got closer, she noticed the look on Ezra''s face. Her smile faltered.


    "What''s wrong?" She frowned, her mouth opening to ask another question, but something flickered in her eyes. A sharp awareness. She glanced around subtly before pressing her lips into a thin line, not speaking further. In the Old Museum, Yuri was always watching. Always listening.


    Ezra kept a blank expression on his face as he leaned in slightly. "We need to go." He whispered urgently.


    Gen didn''t hesitate. She nodded, understanding immediately. She followed him without question as they quietly made their way back to the teleportation room.


    Ezra reached out and held her by the arm, the familiar sensation of teleportation washing over them as they disappeared from Yuri''s domain and reappeared in the entrance hall of their backup home.


    The hall was spacious, cold, but secure. A hidden safehouse they''d prepared for emergencies.


    Gen took a brief moment to look around, her expression quickly shifting from curiosity to concern. "What''s going on?" she asked, her voice a little more serious now.


    Before Ezra could answer, the sound of approaching footsteps drew their attention. Olivia and Red walked into the entrance hall, their faces calm but their movements brisk. They ushered Ezra and Gen toward the large dining hall without pausing for any pleasantries.


    "Come on." Olivia beckoned.


    "Guys, what the heck is going on?" Gen asked again.


    As they walked, Red explained, "There''s been some suspicious activity near our home. It''s too risky to stay there any longer."


    Olivia added in her usual calm, collected tone, "It could be the Necromancer. We can''t afford to be caught with our pants down."


    They entered the dining hall, a grand room with a long table that could seat two dozen, but tonight, only five chairs were placed near the head of the table. Ezra took his seat at the head, and Olivia and Red sat to his left with Gen on his right.


    Once they were seated, Olivia broke the silence, her gaze focused on Ezra. "What happened with the blood oath you made? We all felt it through the bond."


    Ezra nodded, his fingers tapping the edge of the table as he collected his thoughts. "I met with Ivo and Armand." He explained. "There''s a coup being planned against Yuri. They want to take her down."


    Red narrowed her eyes, her posture stiffening. "And you''re involved in this?"


    Ezra shook his head. "I had no choice. I had to take the blood oath to protect us. But don''t worry," he added quickly, seeing the concerned looks flash across their faces. "The oath was worded carefully. It only prevents me from protecting or aiding Yuri directly.


    I''m still free to do whatever I need to."


    Olivia leaned back in her chair, her fingers steepled as she thought it over. "So, we''re not bound to them. But you are, at least on the surface." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly." Ezra confirmed. "Which means we can still make our own plans."


    Red frowned as she looked at him "Does that mean we''re abandoning the Helena plan?


    "No." Ezra answered. "It''s time like this that we need more eyes and ears on our side."


    "Okay." Red said, her voice sharp. "What''s the plan, then?"


    Ezra''s eyes swept across the room, meeting their gaze. "The moment the coup begins, we''re going into hiding. Whatever happens, whether it''s Yuri''s fall or Ivo''s, it will cause chaos, and we don''t want to be caught in the crossfire."


    "Obviously." Gen said, still fidgeting slightly from the energy of her earlier mission. "But hiding won''t fix our money problem."


    Ezra smiled faintly, knowing this was where things would get interesting. "That''s the other part of the plan. We''re going to steal everything we can."


    Gen''s eyes lit up, while Red and Olivia both exchanged confused glances.


    "Steal?" Olivia asked, curious. "What exactly are we stealing?"


    Ezra leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. "Westside."


    The room fell silent for a beat, as the others processed what he had said.


    "No one''s paying attention to Westside right now." Ezra continued, his voice growing more confident. "With the coup coming, everyone is focused on Yuri and her downfall. And with the Investigation Bureau already in our pocket, no one would be able to notice what we''re doing until it''s too late."


    Red leaned back, her lips twisting into a thoughtful smile. "You''re saying we strip Westside of all its vampire assets?"


    "Exactly." Ezra confirmed. "We convert everything into cash as fast as we can without arousing suspicion and hopefully before the coup starts."


    "Whatever the outcome of the coup, the entire city will be in chaos, and no one will have time to figure out who took what. By the time anyone even starts looking into it, we''ll be long gone and sitting on a stockpile of cash."


    Gen grinned, leaning forward with excitement. "I like it. No one cares about Westside anyway. Everyone''s too busy with their power plays."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. "And what about our slush fund? Are we giving up on that?"


    Ezra''s expression darkened for a moment. "We still don''t have it back, and there''s no guarantee we ever will. This plan ensures we have the resources we need, in case it never returns to us." Experience epic stories at m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    Red nodded slowly, seeing the wisdom in the plan. "So, we strip Westside, take what we can, and disappear in the chaos when the coup starts."


    Ezra nodded. "Exactly. This way, we don''t have to get involved in the fighting, and we''ll have enough money to keep us safe. Once things settle down, we can decide what to do next. If Itachi returns, we''ll leave."


    Olivia gave a small nod of approval. "It''s a solid plan. Risky, but if we time it right, we can pull it off without attracting attention."


    Gen''s grin grew wider as she practically bounced in her seat. "I''m in. Let''s rob Westside blind."


    Red crossed her arms, her eyes still narrowed in thought, but after a moment, she gave a sharp nod. "I''ll admit, it''s not a bad plan. But we''ll have to move fast once things start falling apart."


    "Of course." Ezra smiled, his confidence growing now that his coven was on board. "We''ll be ready. When the time comes, we''ll disappear, and no one will be the wiser."

 Chapter 266: Heavy Blows In The Dark Of Night

    The Necromancer paced back and forth in his room, trying to work through his frustration. His usually smooth and jovial demeanor was crumbling under the weight of two major problems.


    First, Ezra wasn''t taking his game seriously. Even a blind man could see that Ezra wasn''t as attached to his money like Helena had said. Either that, or he knew that his money wasn''t at stake in the game.


    Worse, Solomon, with all his arrogance, wasn''t using the information the way the Necromancer had intended. The plan he had cooked up was unraveling quicker than he could come up with something else.


    His thin fingers curled into tight fists. His vitality was disappearing faster than a six pack of beer at a frat party. Sustaining so many minions, especially keeping them active and operating, was taking a toll on him.


    It was only the rich human blood he had been consuming that was the only thing keeping him from wasting away, but even that wouldn''t be enough if he couldn''t act quickly.


    "I need him," the Necromancer muttered under his breath, the desperation in his voice startling even himself. "I need to claim the prince before someone else does. Ezra Matten will be mine."


    Just as his thoughts spiraled deeper, Z, his ever-loyal minion, entered the room. He knelt before the Necromancer, his bird mask gleaming in the low light.


    "My lord," Z spoke, his voice hollow but clear, "we''ve found it. We''ve found Ezra''s home."


    The Necromancer stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening in surprise.


    A wild grin split across his face, and he threw his head back with a yell of triumph. "Finally!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the room. He sent a pulse through his soul, summoning his strongest minions to him. His moment had come. Ezra would be his.


    Bella appeared first, in a flash of light. She was dressed in her white peacekeeper uniform, her face unreadable but her presence radiating lethal calm. Moments later, Bobby rushed in, his face hidden behind his cat mask and his body draped in a dark cloak. Both were among his strongest.


    His Avengers.


    The Necromancer''s voice boomed with authority as he addressed his gathered minions. "We are going to Ezra''s home," he announced, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "This ends today! This ends now."


    They all stepped forward, each placing a hand on Z''s shoulders. In an instant, the room vanished around them, replaced by a blinding flash of light.


    When the light faded, they found themselves standing at the door of what appeared to be a quiet, unassuming residence. The Necromancer grinned in anticipation. He cracked his knuckles.


    "Deploy your Auras," he ordered. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air grew thick with power as each of them released their Aura, the dense, suffocating energy spreading through the area, making sure no one could teleport in or out.


    The Necromancer himself dashed at the door, his fingers curling into claws. With a swift motion, they tore through the wood, the door splintering as they burst into the building.


    He rushed in, coming to a stop in the next instant. His smile vanished from his face as if it had never been there. "What the hell?" He asked under his breath.


    The house¡­ it was empty. There was no sign of life, no movement, no Ezra.


    Confusion flooded his mind as he turned sharply to Z. "Are we in the right place?" he demanded.


    Z''s bird mask tilted slightly as he surveyed the room. "Yes, my lord. This place fits all the parameters for a vampire residence. It''s lived in, but no one has entered or left physically in the past few days."


    The Necromancer''s lips curled in frustration. "Then why is the place empty?" he hissed.


    Bella stepped forward from the back of the room, her sharp eyes scanning the area. "There''s evidence of vampire activity here. We''re too late. They left, but not long ago."


    The Necromancer cursed under his breath, his rage boiling over. With a furious swipe of his hand, he tore down the thick curtains that shrouded the windows, revealing the dark, silent neighborhood outside.


    "Ransack the place!" he ordered, his voice seething with anger, the moon shining down on him. "Search for anything that will lead us to their new hiding place!"


    His minions moved immediately, rifling through drawers, lifting floorboards, searching every nook and cranny for any clue.


    The Necromancer resumed pacing, his mind working on the problem. How had Ezra known to leave? He had been so close, so infinitesimally close to capturing him, to making him one of his prized minions.


    "Fuck." He cursed.


    As he paced, the Necromancer''s foot pressed down on a section of the floor that clicked beneath his weight. His eyes widened in realization. He barely had time to react.


    The world exploded.


    The force of the explosion sent fire and debris raining faster than he could move, consuming the whole building. The Necromancer''s body moved on instinct, his mind faster than the blast as he ripped through space, teleporting himself to a nearby rooftop just before the explosion could claim him.


    He landed roughly on the rooftop, the force of the blast sweeping through his new location. He stared in shock at the burning ruins of the building he''d been standing in just a moment ago.


    The apartment had been trapped. Ezra had outsmarted him, and by the slimmest of margins, he had escaped the trap.


    But his victory was hollow. Behind him, the edges of Z''s cloak smoked lightly, the aftereffects of the blast still visible on his body.


    But Bobby was in worse condition. The lower half of his body had been destroyed, his legs bubbling and reforming slowly as his regeneration took over. But each inch of recovery drew from the Necromancer''s own vitality, depleting his already weakened reserves even further.


    The Necromancer''s eyes scanned the wreckage below, and that''s when it hit him. He had lost one of his strongest assets in the explosion. Bella had been caught in the blast, her body nowhere to be seen and her link to his soul gone. She hadn''t gotten out in time.


    She was gone. Forever. Enjoy reading at m,v lem|p,yr


    For a moment, the Necromancer stood frozen, staring at the spot where Bella had been. Losing a minion was one thing, but losing Bella? It was a crushing blow.


    She had been the one who understood the complex information networks of First City. She had connections and resources that none of the others had. Without her, they would be blind to most of the war. Everything that happened in the shadows would be news to them, only after the fact..


    The Necromancer''s fury swelled to a breaking point, the realization of what he had lost hitting him like a physical blow.


    His hands clenched into tight fists as his body shook with rage. He threw his head back and screamed, the sound echoing across the rooftops and into the darkened night sky.


    "Ezra Matten!" he roared, his voice filled with white hot rage. "You will pay for this!"


    His shout reverberated into the empty night, but there was no one there to hear it. No one but his own battered, smoldering minions. His prize had slipped through his fingers, and he had been dealt a heavy blow.


    As he stared at the ruins of the building, he knew one thing was clear.


    Ezra Matten had dealt him damage today, and the Necromancer wouldn''t forget it. But this wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.

 Chapter 267: I Was Your Only Hope

    Yuri pulled into the alley, parking her hover car away from watching eyes. The street lights illuminating the abandoned streets flickered before going out, plunging the whole place into darkness. Only a sliver of the moon was out on this night, casting long shadows against the brick walls. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuri stepped out of her car, her eyes immediately locking on the massive clock tower standing above her like the guardian of the city''s airspace.


    The cold night air brushed against her face, but she barely noticed. Her mind was focused on the meeting she was here for. This was Solomon she was meeting, after all.


    Teleporting directly there would have been easier, but she couldn''t risk it. Who knew what Solomon had in store for her? Maybe an ambush? He was volatile, greedy and unpredictable, and she had no illusions about the outcome of this meeting.


    She wouldn''t be giving him what he wanted, and no one could tell how he''d react.


    Yuri made her way toward the entrance of the tower, alert and watchful. As she entered, she immediately deployed her Aura, the invisible wave of vitality sweeping through the building, searching for any hidden presences. She stood there for a moment, waiting for a response.


    Nothing.


    The tower was empty, as she expected. But as a vampire, she knew better than to assume she was safe. Solomon could have planned something she hadn''t foreseen. She kept her guard up.


    Her heels clicked softly against the stone floor as she began her ascent, climbing the long spiral staircase that wound its way up to the clock chamber.


    The ticking of the massive gears overhead echoed through the hollow space, a steady, mechanical rhythm that matched her footsteps. She moved past them, ignoring the grinding gears as they turned, and instead made her way toward the adjacent window. She leaned against the ledge, her eyes drifting over the city sprawled below.


    Her mind wandered as she waited. It seemed as if she had enemies closing in on her from every side, both within her own ranks and from the surrounding territories.


    All she wanted was a safe haven. A place she could call her own, where she wasn''t constantly forced to fend off rivals or answer to a higher authority.


    Being a City Lord was too much work. Too many demands, too much responsibility. It wasn''t what she wanted. Itachi''s laid-back style of leadership suited her just fine, and she preferred working under his command rather than dealing with the headaches of ruling herself.


    She sighed, shaking her head slowly as she pushed those thoughts away. It wouldn''t do her any good at this point in time.


    Her attention snapped back to the present as she saw a black hover car pull up and park just outside the tower. From her vantage point, she watched as Solomon stepped out, adjusting his suit and glancing upward. Their eyes met through the window, and he gave her a small smile before straightening his jacket and making his way toward the tower entrance.


    Yuri could hear the sound of his footsteps echoing from the clock chamber as he climbed the stairs, his approach slow and deliberate. She remained by the window, her eyes still fixed on the city as Solomon finally entered the clock chamber.


    "Yuri," Solomon greeted her with a wide smile, his voice smooth and confident. "We finally meet again. I hope you''ve made the right choice."


    Yuri turned to face him, keeping her expression blank. "I know I''ve made the correct choice." She said evenly.


    Solomon''s grin widened, his eyes shining with anticipation. "Perfect," he said, rubbing his hands together. No one could mistake the satisfaction in his tone with anything else. "When is the handover?"


    "There would be no handover. I''m rejecting your offer."


    The words hung in the air, heavy and final.


    "Accepting your offer would just be setting myself up for future failure, Solomon. My county would implode."


    Solomon''s expression froze, his grin disappearing, slowly replaced by confusion. For a moment, he stood in stunned silence, as if unable to process her words. Stay in the adventure with m-vl-em,py-r


    Yuri stood her ground, watching him calmly, her stance firm. There was no hesitation in her decision.


    Slowly, the confusion melted away, replaced by something darker.


    Solomon''s lips twitched, and then, suddenly, he burst into laughter. At first, it was soft, almost genuine, but as the seconds passed, it grew louder, harsher, filled with something far more dangerous.


    The sound of his laughter echoed off the stone walls, reverberating through the building. A few birds took flight from the clock face in fright.


    Yuri remained silent, watching Solomon carefully, waiting for the moment when the laughter would shift.


    And then it did. Even as Solomon continued to laugh, she could hear it. The anger hiding under the surface. His laughter had turned sharp, bitter, and when it finally tapered off, the look in his eyes was nothing short of furious.


    "Implode?" Solomon''s voice was quiet. His vitality rose an inch off his skin, charging the air as he took a step forward, his red irises glowing faintly in the dark of the night. "Implode?" he repeated, this time louder, his voice echoing through the chamber.


    Yuri didn''t flinch as he raised his voice, but her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Solomon''s fury erupted like a volcano. "Your county is already imploding from the inside!" he shouted, his eyes blazing with his rage. "You think rejecting my offer will save you? You think you can control what''s happening? You''re delusional!"


    Yuri''s eyes widened slightly in shock, though she kept her expression controlled. If Solomon knew something about an attack from within her ranks¡­ how had she not seen it?


    The gears in her mind began turning, trying to make sense of what she''d heard, but Solomon wasn''t finished.


    He took a deep breath, calming himself, but his rage was still visible in every line of his body as he glared at her. "I offered you a way out, Yuri. A way to solidify your power. But now that you''ve rejected me¡­"


    He paused, taking a step closer, his eyes cold. "I won''t hold back anymore. I''ll bring you down from that lofty throne of yours and make you realize¡­ I was your only hope."


    Yuri didn''t move as he turned on his heel and stormed out of the chamber, his footsteps heavy as he descended the stairs. She waited, watching through the window as he reached his car and drove off into the night. The tension in the air remained long after he had disappeared from sight.


    She exhaled slowly, turning her eyes back to the city below. Solomon''s words echoed in her mind. Her county was imploding from within. If that was true, it meant that the coming days would be even more bloody.


    But even with that knowledge, she knew one thing for sure. She had made the right decision. Giving Ezra to Solomon would have been a mistake that would''ve destroyed her in the long run. She needed to rely on herself, her own strength, not the hollow promises of a man like Solomon.


    A storm was coming. All that was left was to weather it.

 Chapter 268: A Stroke Of Good Luck

    Ezra walked down the dark hallway of the underground Peacekeeper Headquarters, his boots echoing against the bare walls. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The place felt unusually empty, with only the faint hum of whatever they had powering the place in the background and a lone female peacekeeper sitting at the front desk. She barely looked up as he approached, focused on something on her screen.


    "Can I help you?" she asked, her tone neutral as her eyes finally shifted to meet him.


    "I''m here to see the captain," Ezra replied, trying not to chuckle. It seems that the bureaucrats were the same, whether humans or vampires.


    She gave him a once-over, then picked up the phone, murmuring something into it. Ezra didn''t even bother to listen in, knowing Helena would want to see him.


    After a brief exchange, the peacekeeper nodded, putting down the receiver. "You can go through. Captain Helena is expecting you. Her office is just down the hall, third door on the left."


    Ezra nodded his thanks and walked down the hallway. The Peacekeeper HQ, which had seemed more energetic during his short stay there, felt eerily quiet today. There was no one in sight.


    He reached the door, which had Helena''s name etched on a brass name tag and knocked lightly.


    The door opened, revealing Helena herself. She looked less officious than usual even though she was wearing her white Peacekeeper uniform. Ezra fought to keep his eyebrows from rising as he saw that the top buttons of her jacket, which was undone, was responsible for giving her a more relaxed appearance.


    This revealed her impressive cleavage, a soft smile spreading across her face when she saw him. Ezra could read the mixture of surprise and pleasure that lit up her face and couldn''t tell if it was genuine or not.


    "Ezra." Helena greeted, clearly not expecting him. "This is... a surprise."


    He nodded slightly in agreement, stepping into the office as she motioned towards a comfortable seating area on one side of the room. The office was neat and orderly, but the seating area felt warmer, more personal.


    "Please, have a seat." Helena said, gesturing toward the couch.


    Ezra took his seat while Helena sat down beside him, close enough that their knees almost touched. Her smile remained but now, it was filled with curiosity. "I didn''t expect to see you here. How have you been?"


    Find exclusive chapters on m-vl-em-py-r


    "Busy, as usual." Ezra replied politely, keeping his tone neutral. "But I''m here to talk about your apology."


    Helena''s expression shifted, and she sighed softly, a mournful look crossing her face. She folded her hands in her lap, and her gaze dropped for a moment before meeting his eyes again.


    "Look, Ezra, I''ve had a lot of time to think about what I did. I know I did a lot of things wrong. I forced you into an alliance you didn''t want. And then... betrayed you to Griffin. I regret it more than you know."


    She paused, her voice softer now, almost hesitant. "I can''t say I''ve completely changed since then or something but I can say I''m truly sorry."


    Ezra remained silent for a moment, letting her words sink in. This was part of the game, part of his own plan, if he wanted to appear genuine. "I''ll admit, I didn''t expect you to apologize." He said. "But I know people can and often do change, even if it''s a slight bit. And that''s why I''m here without my wives knowing."


    Helena''s eyebrows rose slightly, and something flickered in her eyes, something Ezra couldn''t quite catch. "Without them knowing?" She asked.


    "Yes." Ezra continued, leaning back slightly in his chair. "Unlike them, I know the value of forgiving. And while they might still hold grudges, I''m willing to let bygones be bygones. If you''re genuine about your apology, I can accept that."


    A wave of visible relief washed over Helena''s face. She surged forward suddenly, wrapping her arms tightly around Ezra in a hug. He was momentarily taken aback by the force of it, feeling her¡­ bountiful chest press into him.


    "Thank you." She whispered in his ear, emotion plain in her voice. "Thank you for accepting my apology. It means more than you know."


    Ezra felt every inch of her body that pressed against his. The softness of her form made the embrace feel a little too personal, but he maintained his composure. This was all part of his plan, after all.


    Helena wanted some kind of relationship with them. Why not let it happen?


    He let her hug linger for a moment longer before she pulled back, her face lit up with a wide, genuine smile.


    "Thank you, Ezra. I really want to leave the past behind us and I won''t squander this chance you''ve given me." Helena said, her voice filled with emotion.


    Ezra nodded, his face showing understanding. "I believe you." He said, marveling at his own acting skills.


    Helena seemed to think for a moment before speaking again, her tone more casual now. "As a gesture of goodwill, why don''t we share a meal sometime? How about dinner? It would give us a chance to talk, away from all of this," she gestured vaguely to her office, "and really start fresh."


    Ezra made a show of hesitation, carefully crafting his response. In reality, he had even been about to suggest the same thing. He was here to seduce Helena, to use her for his own ends, but she didn''t need to know that. Not now, not ever.


    He appeared to weigh the idea of dinner, frowning slightly.


    "Alright." He said after a brief pause, giving her a small, cautious nod. "Dinner. Just me and you? That sounds fair."


    Helena''s smile widened again, clearly pleased by his acceptance. "Great. I''ll make arrangements, and we can have dinner soon."


    Ezra nodded, a small smile on his face. "I''ll look forward to it."


    Ezra stood and Helena did the same. "See you then." He gave her a small nod and walked to the door.


    Helena followed, Ezra noticing the subtle bounce in her step as she walked, her mood lifted by the outcome of their conversation. As they reached the door, he turned to face her, reflecting the smile that was still firmly in place on her face. "See you."


    "See you too."


    **********


    With one last glance over her shoulder, Helena closed the door and returned to her office, a sense of victory swelling in her chest.


    She never would have expected this turn of events. Ezra coming to her on his own, accepting her apology? It was a stroke of good luck.


    Though, in the back of her mind, she knew it was possible that Ezra had his own reasons for suddenly forgiving her. Most likely he was trying to use her, maybe to recover his slush fund. But that didn''t matter.


    She walked to the couch, sending it back to her pocket dimension. Ity was always good to be prepared. She buttoned up her uniform and walked back to her desk, a satisfied smile still on her lips.


    She''d use this opportunity to get closer to him, to worm her way deeper into his life. And eventually, if she played her cards right, into his soul bond. Whatever it took, she''d find a way to make it happen.

 Chapter 269: First Amendment

    Ivo teleported into the underground room that held the Ascension Well. As usual the well glowed a faint blue, the familiar pulse of power radiating through the air.


    He scanned the room as he took a quick step forward, his eyes locking on Solomon, who was pacing angrily on the other side of the well.


    The usually composed vampire looked like a lion caged too long with his usually shining golden mane of hair looking dry and dull. His restlessness and frustration hung like a visible cloud over him that no one could mistake for something else.


    "What''s going on?" Ivo demanded, his voice tense. "Why did you call me here? I don''t have time for interruptions. You know that we can''t afford distractions or slip-ups right now, right?"


    Solomon''s eyes blazed as he stopped pacing, turning sharply to face Ivo. His jaw was clenched, his suit slightly rumpled as if he had been pacing for hours. "What''s taking so long?" Solomon hissed, his voice low but filled with fury. "Why haven''t you eliminated Yuri yet?"


    Ivo clenched his fists at his sides, resisting the urge to lash out. He was already walking a dangerous line, and the last thing he needed was Solomon pushing him closer to the edge. "I''m going as fast as I can." Ivo said. "If I move too fast, Yuri will notice. If she suspects anything, things will only get harder for us. You don''t want that, do you?"


    Solomon took a step closer, his red eyes flashing with impatience. "We don''t have the luxury of time anymore. The longer this takes, the more unstable things become. We have an oath, Ivo. Don''t forget that. If that oath is broken, I''ll be free to do whatever I want."


    Ivo''s gaze darkened, his muscles tensing. He wasn''t used to being spoken to like this, especially not by someone he considered little more than a temporary ally. "Is that a threat, Solomon?" he asked, his voice dangerously low.


    "It''s a fact." Solomon shot back coldly. "I''m not on your side, and we''re not friends. We''re business partners, nothing more. Don''t mistake this arrangement for loyalty, Ivo."


    Both men stared each other down in the silence that followed, neither willing to back off. Ivo gritted his teeth, the sound audible. His fists trembled slightly as he fought to keep his temper in check. He took a step toward Solomon, his voice low and dangerous as he spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t rush us, Solomon. I''ll handle Yuri, but I''ll do it my way. Got it?"


    Solomon tilted his head slightly, as if considering Ivo''s words before offering a tight, insincere smile. "I''ll be willing to back off... if we make an amendment to our deal."


    Ivo''s eyes narrowed, suspicious. "What kind of amendment?" Experience tales with m v|l -NovelFire


    Solomon''s smile widened slightly as he stepped away and began pacing again. "I''ve heard something interesting through the grapevine." He said, his voice taking on a measured tone. "One of your Subjects seems to be sitting on something... valuable."


    Ivo frowned. He didn''t like where this was going. "Who are you talking about?"


    "Ezra Matten." Solomon replied, turning back to face Ivo, his eyes glinting with the same greed he was always associated with.


    Ivo''s frown grew at his words. Ezra. Of course, it would be him. He''d always known that the offer to Yuri for Ezra had been much more important than it had seemed at first glance, and now it seemed Solomon had also caught wind of Ezra''s potential value.


    "Where did you hear that?" He asked, his tone sharp. What was Ezra hiding?


    "It doesn''t matter where." Solomon said dismissively. "What matters is that I''m willing to give you more time, more¡­ patience, if you hand Ezra over to me. That¡­ is the only way I can back off and leave the oath intact."


    Ivo turned away, thinking about the offer. Solomon was using the blood oath as a bargaining tool and he couldn''t fault him. While the oath hadn''t come with a strict timeline, blood oaths were notorious for shifting and evolving based on the expectations of both parties.


    Solomon''s growing impatience could very well trigger the oath to break, and that would be dangerous. A broken oath would unleash dangerous consequences, especially for Ivo, who would bear the brunt for not fulfilling his part of the agreement.


    But there was also the matter of the coup. He needed Ezra on his side when the time came. Not just for firepower but to send a message. If he had the same man who handed Yuri her kingdom on his side, it would be a huge blow to Yuri? And every avenue for attack had to be maximized.


    There was also the issue of whatever Ezra had that was so valuable. He wanted to know what it was and needed a chance to get his hands on that. He couldn''t afford to hand Ezra over at this point in time.


    "I can give you Ezra," Ivo said slowly, his mind calculating the risks and rewards, "but only after the coup. I need him for that. You can wait that long, can''t you?"


    Solomon''s eyes narrowed even as he couldn''t hide the interest flickering within it. He didn''t respond immediately, pacing slowly as he weighed the offer.


    After a tense silence, Solomon finally nodded. "Fine. I''ll wait," he said calmly. "But don''t think for a second that I''ll tolerate any delays after the coup. Once Yuri is gone, I want Ezra."


    Ivo nodded, not displaying any signs of his relief. "You''ll get him," Ivo promised. "But remember, the consequences of a broken oath fall on both of us. If things fall apart because of your impatience¡ª"


    "Don''t lecture me about consequences, Ivo," Solomon snapped, his patience at its limit. "I know exactly what''s at stake. But you''d do well to remember that I''m not the one stalling."


    With that, Solomon turned away, his figure growing smaller as he walked to the door. Without a backward look, he disappeared into the darkness, leaving Ivo standing by the Ascension Well.


    Ivo sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. He had to remind himself that this was the price for his freedom. He had to see it through to the end.


    He had no other choice now.


    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 270: Dinner Date

    Ezra knew what he was doing was risky, especially with everything going on, but it had to be done.


    Contacting Helena wasn''t just an option. It was a necessity. Even if it meant driving through the streets of a city on edge. Stealing from Westside was slow going so as not to attract attention and the slush fund was a lot of money.


    But he had made sure to take precautions, being careful about every move he made. There was no chance anyone knew where he was.


    He drove through the busy roads of Westside, slipping into a part of town where no vampire really paid much attention to. He pulled into an underground garage, parking in a corner that guaranteed no eyes or camera would see him.


    Stepping out of the car, he made his way to the elevator, rising silently to the tenth floor of the building. When the doors slid open, the quiet murmur of a restaurant greeted him. The place was upscale, with low lighting and soft music playing in the background, designed for privacy rather than attention.


    Ezra glanced around, taking in the atmosphere. Everything was in place, perfect for the kind of conversation he was about to have. A waiter appeared, leading him through the public area to a private room where Helena was waiting.


    As they walked, Ezra caught his reflection in one of the large windows, pausing briefly to straighten his suit. He adjusted his collar, mentally preparing himself for the role he would be playing tonight. The plan was to turn this night into more meetings. And with that, get closer to Helena.


    The waiter left after guiding him to the door of the private room, and Ezra entered, immediately finding Helena inside, already seated with her back to him. She rose to greet him, turning, her movements smooth and graceful.


    When she turned fully, Ezra fought to keep his jaw from dropping. This wasn''t the Helena he was used to. It was as if he was seeing her for the first time.


    She wasn''t in her usual white peacekeeper uniform. Instead, she wore a black, form-fitting dress that left her shoulders bare. Her blue hair, which was always tied back in a strict ponytail, was let down, cascading around her face and softening her entire demeanor.


    Ezra blinked, pleasantly surprised. This wasn''t the stern peacekeeper he was used to dealing with. It was as if the hard exterior she wore in her day-to-day life had melted away, revealing a different side to her.


    "Ezra." Helena greeted him, her voice warm as she leaned in to kiss his cheek. "I''m glad you came."


    "Wouldn''t miss it." He said with a smile, hiding the fact that he was still adjusting to this new version of her.


    They sat across from each other, Ezra''s eyes roaming over Helena. She seemed a lot more relaxed as she sat. His eyes couldn''t help but linger on her figure, the dress highlighting her curves like a dedicated student studying on his beloved subject.


    Helena smiled at him as she snapped her fingers and the waiters entered, placing covered dishes on the table. She held his gaze as they left before opening it herself.


    Her smile grew as the aroma of the dishes escaped with the covers, revealing a spread of cuisine usually found in high-end restaurants. But what caught Ezra''s attention was the unmistakable scent and sight of vampire food, rich in blood.


    "H- how did you manage to bring this in?" he asked, clearly impressed. "I thought this was a human only restaurant."


    Helena smiled, a hint of pride in her eyes. "I own the place. I had the food transferred, unopened, from one of Itachi''s restaurants."


    Ezra raised his eyebrows. "I didn''t know you owned property."


    Helena poured them both a glass of blood wine, her smile widening at his words. "As peacekeepers, we''re supposed to stay neutral. We can own property in any territory, but we have to keep it quiet. Rumors of favoritism are the last thing we need."


    Ezra frowned, swirling his glass. "Doesn''t that all seem pointless? Everyone already knows you work with Yuri."


    Helena took a sip of her wine before starting on her meal. "First City is different. In other cities, peacekeepers work closely with both the Arbiter and the City Lord. But Itachi''s hands-off approach here means I mostly deal with Yuri. And that''s how our relationship began."


    "But when Itachi returns, we''ll have to keep things quiet. If he finds out I''m on Yuri''s side, he''ll have to get involved and break things off."


    Ezra nodded in understanding, the clink of their cutleries on the plates filling the silence.


    "Enough of that." Helena said, breaking the short silence. Her tone shifted as she asked, "How have you been handling the war?"


    "I manage." Ezra gave a noncommittal shrug. "It''s twenty four hours surveillance but it''s what I''ve gotta do."


    Helena raised an eyebrow, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "And you still found time to be here? How do you manage that?"


    Ezra chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Let''s just say my wives don''t know about this little dinner."


    Helena laughed softly. "They wouldn''t approve?"


    "They don''t know I''m here," Ezra replied with a smirk, "and I think we should keep it that way." He winked at her.


    She laughed, getting the message and the conversation shifted again, this time to Helena''s work.


    Before long, he''d gotten Helena to open up, talking about the difficulties of leadership, the loneliness that came with it, and the heavy burden of responsibility.


    He listened closely, offering empathy and building that personal connection between them. In an effort to be relatable, he even made up a few stories and shared them as his own struggles with the constant demands of his position as coven leader.


    He managed to paint his wives as demanding and unappreciative, seeing the gleam in Helena''s eyes as he laid the trap step by step. If this was not subtle enough to signal a man in need of outside comfort, he didn''t know what will.


    "You handle it well," Helena said, her eyes softening as she looked at him. "You have this way about you... composed, even when things are falling apart."


    Ezra smiled, leaning forward as the conversation grew more personal. "You''re not too bad yourself." He complimented her, his voice genuine. "Strong, beautiful, and far more capable than anyone gives you credit for."


    The compliment hung in the air between them as they stared into each other''s eyes. It was as if the world had faded away, leaving both of them in existence.


    Then, Ezra looked away, breaking the moment.


    They continued their conversation and eventually, they finished their meal. Everything was over but neither of them were eager to leave.


    Helena leaned back in her chair, her eyes lingering on Ezra. "I''ve enjoyed this," she said, her voice wistful. "It''s easy talking to you."


    Ezra stood slowly, his movements deliberate, as if trying to prolong the moment. "I''m glad we did this."


    Helena stood to leave, but the moment stretched, each one waiting for the other to do, or say, anything. Read new chapters at m_v l|-NovelFire


    Helena stepped closer, her mouth opening slightly in hesitation, her eyes locking with his. For a split second, Ezra hesitated, but then he leaned in, closing the distance between them and pressing his lips to hers.


    Neither pulled away immediately, and for a heartbeat, the world seemed to stand still. Then he pulled away, breaking the kiss.


    "Uh¡­," he scratched the back of his head like a man who just made a mistake, "I shouldn''t have done that."


    Helena smiled as she stepped back, her voice a whisper. "Don''t worry. We''ll keep this between us."


    Ezra hesitated before returning her smile. "Agreed." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "See you again, Ezra." Helena said before turning and walking away, her hips swaying almost hypnotically.


    As he watched her leave, Ezra knew he had made sure this wouldn''t be their last meeting. They had crossed a line tonight, one that couldn''t be undone. And both of them knew it.

 Chapter 271: It Is Time

    Ezra yawned as he walked into the kitchen, rubbing his neck. There was only so much tension one could handle before the waiting became boring.


    He had been running through all that was going on in his mind. The coming coup, in which Ivo wanted him to take part in, his meetings with Helena, and all the other chaos brewing around him, including the Necromancer.


    Your journey continues with m v|l--NovelFire S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He set down the coffee bag in one hand and the bottle of blood wine in the other. A makeshift breakfast of sorts.


    Olivia was already seated at the table, a tablet in her hand as she scrolled through document after document. Likely more financial or strategic reports. She was always keeping an eye on their operations, especially now with so many moving parts.


    "Morning," he muttered.


    She nodded without looking up, her eyes glued to the screen. Ezra smirked at her focus, before glancing toward the adjoining living room.


    Gen was pacing back and forth, her form constantly shifting as she practiced with her chameleon tattoo.


    Her movements were fluid, smooth, as she experimented with her appearance, elongating her limbs, then snapping them back, turning her skin different shades before returning to her usual form.


    He chuckled as he watched. She was probably the one feeling bored the most. With the current plan, she couldn''t venture out with the Odinsons anymore. Who knew when things would boil over and explode?


    As for Red, she lounged on the couch, an old book in her lap. She flipped a page lazily, clearly half-distracted by Gen''s constant movement. As Ezra caught her gaze, she smiled softly at him, her crimson hair falling over her shoulder like a cascade of flames.


    Ezra smiled back briefly, but his attention returned to the coffee machine. He pulled out some coffee beans and dropped them into the grinder, watching as the machine hummed to life, grinding the beans down to a fine dust.


    The sound was oddly calming and a smaller but gentler smile settled on his face.


    Drawn by the sound, Gen wandered over to the kitchen, her eyes fixed on the machine as she tilted her head. "What are you doing?"


    Ezra glanced over at her, his gentle smile turning into a sly grin. "Trying to create the perfect blood coffee."


    Gen''s eyes lit up for a moment in curiosity, but then she frowned, her forehead creasing. "Isn''t that kind of redundant? We don''t really get tired, so what''s the point? Blood wine gives us all the boost we need."


    He chuckled, shaking his head. "It''s not about that. I''m just curious. What would it taste like if I blended the most delicious vampire beverage with something as bitter as human coffee? I''m experimenting."


    "You''re a weird one, Ezra." Gen''s lips curled into a grin as she nodded in understanding. "But I like it."


    At that moment, his phone dinged from the counter, pulling his attention away. He casually glanced at the screen and saw it was a text from Helena. He stared at it for a moment, but then dismissed it, placing the phone back down as if nothing had happened.


    Gen noticed. She raised a brow, folding her arms as she leaned against the counter. "Was that Helena?"


    Ezra paused, seeing that now Olivia''s attention had shifted from her tablet toward them, even though she hadn''t said anything yet. Red, for her part, seemed uninterested, though Ezra knew she was listening. She always listened.


    He sighed, nodding. "Yeah, it was."


    "Why aren''t you answering her?" Gen pressed, her curiosity piqued.


    Ezra smirked, his tone light as he answered, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder. You know how it is. Sometimes you have to play the game. Make yourself scarce so that when you do show up, it''s more valuable."


    Gen rolled her eyes, but she was grinning. "You''re playing with fire, Ezra."


    "And I won''t get burned." He shot back.


    Olivia and Gen turned their attention back to what they were doing.


    Just then, his phone buzzed again, and a mischievous smile covered Gen''s face. "Let''s see what our cute little Ez has been texting." She laughed as she swiped his phone off the counter, eager to make fun of the messages between him and Helena.


    But her grin disappeared almost immediately. Her expression froze, her eyes going wide as she stared at the screen.


    "What is it?" Ezra asked, stepping closer. He''d intended to collect his phone back but with the look on Gen''s face, it must have not been a message from Helena.


    Without a word, She turned the phone toward him, showing him the message. It wasn''t from Helena.


    It was from Ivo.


    "Gear up. It''s time for the coup."


    The casual atmosphere of the room evaporated in an instant. Ezra''s jaw tightened as he read the words, the implications sinking in fast. Ivo''s message was direct and to the point. There would be no more waiting.


    Olivia glanced between the two of them, noticing the sudden shift in the room''s energy. "What''s going on?"


    Ezra handed her the phone, his mind already on the next steps. Olivia''s eyes scanned the message, her expression remaining calm, but the tension in her shoulders was undeniable.


    Red finally sat up from the couch, closing her book with a snap. "What''s happening?"


    Ezra took a deep breath. "Ivo just sent the signal. The coup is about to start."


    The room fell silent for a moment. It was as if Ezra''s words had given the news more gravity. They all knew what was coming. War. Betrayal. And their delicate position in the middle of it all.


    The tension disappeared as Gen snorted, breaking the silence with a grin. "Well, it''s about time. We''ve been waiting long enough."


    Ezra nodded, turning to the women. "We expected this and nothing changed. We stick to the plan. We stay out of sight, pull everything we can from Westside now that the time for subtlety is over, ditch everything that would drag us down and not get involved unless absolutely necessary. Understood?"


    "Understood." The women answered.


    He nodded. "Good. Let''s begin."


    As they began implementing their plan, Ezra''s phone buzzed again. This time, he didn''t need to look to know it was probably Helena.


    He ignored it again. There were bigger problems to deal with right now and a hoe ain''t gonna be one of them.

 Chapter 272: The Future Is Now

    Ivo paced back and forth in the Ascendant Capital office, his footsteps muffled by the thick carpet but his agitation clear in every movement.


    His fingers flexed at his sides, curling into tight fists, then relaxing only to curl again. The luxurious office, normally a space of power and control, now felt like a cage.


    He glanced at the large windows, the city stretching out before him, a sprawling maze of lights and shadows. He could see it all, yet the room felt stifling. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mind raced. Too many variables, too many risks. The coup was coming, and every single piece had to be in perfect order. He couldn''t afford any slip-ups.


    The door clicked softly, and Ivo didn''t bother to turn immediately. He knew who it was.


    Amara stepped inside, her heels making no sound on the carpet as she crossed the room. Unlike Ivo''s tense, erratic pacing, she moved with calm, controlled grace. Her entrance seemed to cool the air in the room, but it did little to calm the storm brewing inside Ivo.


    "You''re going to wear a hole in the floor at this rate," she said softly, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    Ivo''s lips pressed into a tight line. "What about the A X E girls?" He stopped pacing long enough to look at her, his gaze sharp, demanding answers. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelFire


    "They''re out on a scouting mission for Yuri." Amara replied, her voice steady. She crossed her arms, watching him with those calm eyes that never seemed to betray her thoughts.


    Ivo''s frown deepened. Of course, they were. It made things more complicated, having them out there, but at least their location was known. He ran a hand through his hair, the tension in his body showing in every movement. "Fine," he muttered, though the worry didn''t leave his face.


    Amara stepped closer, her presence a balm to his frayed nerves, but not enough to settle him completely. "They won''t interfere," she added, trying to reassure him. "They''re Yuri''s pawns, nothing more."


    Ivo nodded, barely acknowledging her words. His mind was already moving to the next concern. "What about Helena?"


    "At Peacekeeper HQ," Amara answered easily. "Even if she gets wind of what''s happening, she won''t interfere. She has no reason to."


    Ivo''s jaw clenched even as he knew she was right. They all knew Helena was after a county of her own and wouldn''t help Yuri but she''d been unpredictable in the past. Nobody can tell what she''d do.


    Either way, Amara''s confidence in her staying out of this eased him, if only slightly. "Good," he muttered, turning his back to her again, his eyes fixed on the cityscape outside.


    "And the Odinsons?" His voice was tight as he continued to fire off his checklist.


    "On standby," Amara confirmed. "They''re ready when you give the word."


    Ivo''s shoulders loosened a fraction, but the pressure in his chest remained. One more thing. He turned back to face Amara, his fists still clenched at his sides. "What about the Matten coven? Have you heard anything from Ezra?"


    Amara''s expression faltered for the first time. "No. I haven''t heard from them."


    A curse escaped Ivo''s lips as he turned away again, slamming his fist into the side of the desk. "Damn it," he hissed, his fingers shearing through the wood. "He''s ditched us, hasn''t he?"


    He shook his hand out, letting the desk collapse on itself. He had hoped that Ezra would see the benefits of their side, but now it seemed like he and his wives were deliberately staying quiet, keeping themselves out of the coup.


    He could feel Amara''s eyes on him, watching his frustration boil over. He stopped pacing, taking a deep breath and forcing his hands to relax. "We''ll have to move forward without them," he said, his voice a growl of frustration. "We don''t need Ezra. We just need to make sure no one stands with Yuri, don''t we?"


    Amara stepped closer, her cool hand brushing against his forearm, grounding him for a moment. "You''re right. We can do this. No one is on her side, and the pieces are falling into place. We''re ready."


    Ivo glanced down at her hand on his arm, her touch calming him for a moment. He gave her a small, tight smile, but the tension didn''t leave his body. He could feel the weight of what they were about to do pressing heavily on him.


    His mind kept going through the possibilities, the potential dangers. What if Yuri saw through their plan? What if something went wrong?


    "Everything''s going according to plan," Amara said, her voice soothing as she tried to ease his tension further. "We''ve prepared for this. Don''t stress yourself."


    Ivo tried to take comfort in her words, but his mind refused to calm. He turned toward the window again, staring out into the distance, lost in thought. "Yuri is dangerous," he muttered, more to himself than to Amara. "Especially when she''s in that damn throne room. We can''t face her there. We''ll be destroyed, won''t we?"


    Amara nodded in agreement. "Armand''s at the Old Museum, right? He''ll send the signal the moment she leaves the throne room."


    Ivo sighed, his body finally stilling as the gravity of what they were about to do settled in. "Yeah. That throne''s not just for show. It''s linked to one of her tattoos. Makes her stronger when she''s on it and much more. We wouldn''t want to find out, would we?"


    Amara gave his arm a gentle squeeze. "We won''t face her in her element. Armand will let us know when it''s safe."


    Just as the tension in the room began to settle, Ivo''s phone buzzed in his pocket. The sound cut through the quiet like a blade. His vitality rolled in his chest as he pulled it out, his hand tightening on the phone when he saw the message from Armand.


    "It''s time."


    Ivo stared at the words for a long moment, feeling the weight of them settle in his chest. The plan was in motion. There was no turning back now.


    He looked up at Amara, and she met his gaze with a calm, steady resolve. They both knew what this meant. The final push. The coup they had planned for so long was about to begin.


    Ivo took a deep breath, his nerves steeling themselves. He had to be strong. There was no room for doubt, no room for hesitation. "Let''s go," he said.


    It was time to create their future.

 Chapter 273: Coup

    Yuri stretched, sighing in relief as she rode down the elevator to the main building of the Old Museum. She''d been busy the past few days, trying to find the perfect place to strike to kickstart the war.


    With Solomon''s reaction to her rejection of his offer, it was inevitable that there would be a war. But she''d prefer not to be on the backfoot. That was why she''d sent out the A X E girls to scout for her.


    They had to hit Solomon in a way that''ll keep him scrambling to keep up. All she needed to do before then was to pay Vladimir a visit and find a way to keep him out of the war.


    The elevator dinged on the top floor of the main building, her personal quarters. She stepped into the entrance hall, making her way to the living room. She began pulling off her dress as she walked to the room.


    There was nothing like a hot bath after a long day to cool her down. She tossed her clothes on the bed and walked into the bathroom, her bath already waiting for her.


    She smiled at the sight. That was one of the advantages of keeping her Aura active at all times. She had lived long enough to develop rudimentary telekinesis with it. It had been child''s play to run a bath.


    She eased into the bathtub, sighing in satisfaction. In the next moment, she was pouring blood wine into a glass, sipping the delicious liquid.


    This was what life was meant to be like.


    She sighed in contentment. Or, it would have been contentment, if not for the niggling sense of unease she felt at the back of her mind.


    Something wasn''t right.


    Her attention snapped to Armand, who was putting his phone away. He glanced up in her direction as if he could feel her attention but she knew that wasn''t possible. That was a skill reserved for those closer to the ninth ring.


    On the surface, Armand didn''t act any different but Yuri could feel it. There was something¡­ shifty about him.


    Her mind went to Ezra''s warning. Coupled with Solomon''s words, there was afoot.


    Contrary to what one would think, the Aura does give total vision of all it touched but that didn''t mean one could see it. Just as the same way that humans could see things but not notice it, that was how it was with the Aura.


    Her attention had to be on that thing, in order for her to notice it.


    She originally had her Aura up to prevent teleportation in and out of the whole place by enemy forces and seeing all that happened in her domain was a pleasant add on. No one wanted an assassin teleporting directly to their bedroom. The Aura would also prevent astral projections from gaining entrance.


    It had always been her, Ivo and Armand in the Old Museum but even then, the building hadn''t felt as empty as it did today. Ivo was out, doing whatever he does in his free time and she couldn''t help but wonder where he was.


    She couldn''t enjoy her bath as much as she''d like. The whole building felt stifling. As if it was holding its breath in anticipation.


    She stepped out of the bath, water dripping to the floor. She took a step and almost stumbled in surprise as someone teleported into the teleportation room. The person walked out and it was Ivo.


    She shook her head at herself. Was she this winded up by tension?


    She sighed as she grabbed a towel, drying herself. Then she paused.


    Ivo and Armand had met up and were riding the elevator to her floor. This wasn''t out of the ordinary but it was Ivo. He was probably trying to hide it but she could see it in him. The tension. The tiny jerks in his otherwise smooth movement.


    Was there an attack she needed to be aware of or is this the attack she needed to be aware of coming on its own two legs?


    Her mind flickered to her throne. She''d be much more powerful up there. But that didn''t matter. Ivo and Armand were her husbands. If she couldn''t give them the benefit of the doubt, what did that say about her?


    She walked to her bedroom as they entered, pulling on her favorite red dress. "What is it?" She asked.


    "It''s Ezra." Ivo said. "He''s missing, okay?"


    "What?" Yuri asked with a frown. "Missing?" Was this Solomon''s plan? Go behind her back and take Ezra? It did seem like something he would do but that didn''t make any sense. How did he know where Ezra was? Even she, his countess, did not know where he was.


    She opened her mouth to speak when it happened.


    Swords flashed, vitality rushing in like a cage and blood spurted out like a fountain.


    She looked down in shock, staring at the black blood as it flowed, uncaring of her wishes.


    "Shit!" Ivo cursed and her attention snapped back to them.


    "W- why?" She asked, their Auras canvassing the room, preventing any escape. "Why would you do this to me?"


    She didn''t want to believe it. They''d taken her off guard, materialized their swords and struck at her. It was only her instincts that she was still alive. Their swords had come down from opposite directions, each aimed to cut her heart out of her chest and pulverize it in a single blow.


    She''d moved without thinking and while she''d evaded death, she''d paid for it.


    Her right arm lay on the floor, severed from the shoulder while she sported a deep cut from her left shoulder blade down to the right side of her waist.


    Ivo and Armand ignored her question, dashing in to finish what they had started. Yuri stared at them, her mind slowing down.


    What had she done to deserve this? She''d saved them at their lowest and pulled them back up to stand with her as equals. Was that a crime? Was that a fucking crime?!


    Her eyes blazed as she dragged herself back to reality. She couldn''t let this stand.


    Her tattoo blazed and she transformed. Her hair shone bright, shifting into multiple colors as she exerted her power. Her eyes flicked to the giant swords descending upon her with tattoo backed strength.


    I won''t retreat!


    She dashed into their guard, the swords descending behind her and blowing a hole through the floors below. Her hand stabbed forward, talons extended, reaching for Ivo''s heart but Armand''s fist was there, as if expecting her.


    She flipped over their shoulders, dogging their backward swing and dashing off the floor. Her right hand bubbled as it slowly regenerated but she didn''t need it for this.


    She planted her left hand on the floor and with a swift kick, smashed Armand''s knee. He roared in pain, dropping to a knee and her hand flashed out. She tore his throat out before rolling to the side, dodging Ivo''s downward strike.


    The impact tore through the ground, creating another hole. Yuri leapt behind them, dropping through the first hole into her husband''s quarters. Ivo followed her, Armand close behind.


    She heard a roar and leapt to the side without looking, Ivo''s sword tearing through where she had been, pulverizing the couch that had been there. He abandoned her sword, jumping to her in a single leap.


    Yuri turned on a dime and pulled back her hand. Colored flames erupted in her hands, forming a javelin. She threw it with all her might, the projectile blowing a hole clean through Ivo''s torso. Ivo dropped to the floor, everything from the stomach down, disappearing as if it never existed.


    In the next instant, she leaped into the air, tucking into a spin as she avoided Armand''s sword. She landed on the sword, balancing briefly to thrust a hand, talons wreathed in multicolored flames, at Armand''s head.


    Armand scrambled back, abandoning his sword. He knew that if she managed to get a headshot, it would result in his death.


    She scrambled after him, not letting up. Armand dodged nimbly, moving towards Ivo, whose regeneration was almost complete. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    Ivo gritted her teeth at the sight. While her arm had only regenerated up to her elbow, the two men had geared their tattoos towards two things. Strength and regeneration.


    If the fight continues long enough, they''ll probably overpower her. With the Aura in place, she couldn''t get to her throne and even if she did, they wouldn''t follow her up there. She had to get out of the building. That was the only way out.


    Ivo recovered completely, roaring as he dashed towards her. Yuri''s eyes flickered around the room, searching for- there!


    Yuri feigned a stumble and as they rushed in, cartwheeled over their heads, to the other side of the room. Hoping to use her tactic against her and catch her in the air, both men threw their swords at her.


    She materialized a shield of multicolored flames, deflecting the swords into the wall beside her. The swords sank in, sending large cracks into the wall. Yuri turned, her shield shifting into a battering ram, which she rammed into the wall, blowing it open and exposing the night air.


    She turned in time to see the eyes of her husbands open in realization before she leapt away. Multicolored flames appeared behind her, transforming into wings. In the next instant, she was gone.

 Chapter 274: Trouble In Hell

    Ivo paced in Yuri''s now former personal chambers. It hadn''t taken too long for the Custodians to repair all the damage done by the battle.


    He gritted his teeth, his fists clenching tightly, mind running a mile a minute. He knew just how close he''d come to death, fighting against Yuri. If he''d been a hair too late in his dodge attempt, his heart would have been destroyed instead of his lower body, killing him instantly.


    If it had been just him or Armand fighting alone, they''d have been killed easily by her. And If they''d been more of them, Yuri could''ve used the situation against them, taking out more than one person at once. She was crazily good like that. And that was why this wasn''t supposed to happen.


    He wanted to be ruler of Southside but not with Yuri still alive.


    He knew how¡­ focused she could get. With the way she had been betrayed, no one knows what she''ll do to bring them down. And there was nothing stopping Yuri from making a deal with Vladimir to flush them out, which would be pretty devastating.


    Yes, he had a deal with Solomon. But that was for non-interference. If Yuri somehow got Vladimir to help her, no one knows if Solomon would uphold his end of the deal. He''d probably find a way to use this to extract more from them. The man was a vulture, looking for carrion. And there was now a lot of that in Southside.


    His foot wore out a path on the carpet below as he paced. He hated the fact that the man stood over him like a sword, ready to fall at any moment, taking his head with him. He knew what he''d been getting into but he''d never thought it''d be like this.


    This wasn''t how he envisioned his rule to begin. He''d pictured that there''d be more laughter and celebration. Maybe even him sharing a glass with his new peers.


    Ivo''s head snapped up as the door creaked open, Amara walked in. At the sight of her, he calmed a little but it wasn''t enough. Amara was his balm. His strength. But this time, the problem he was facing was much more than that.


    "Oh, Ivo." She said, shaking her head as she walked closer. "There''s no use worrying." She came closer to him and held his hand, stopping his pacing. "Worrying won''t solve anything. Wherever Yuri is, we won. Without you and Armand, she won''t have as much vitality. The longer this drags on, the weaker she becomes.


    At this point, it''s a waiting game. Whatever happens, we win. Alright?"


    Ivo took a deep breath, nodding at her words. "You''re right." He smiled at her. "We''ve already won, haven''t we?"


    "Yes, my love." Amara smiled, giving him a kiss. "We''ve already won."


    Ivo smiled, drawing her close into a hug. She really was his strength. Then, he drew back, raising an eyebrow. "Weren''t you here for a reason?"


    "Oh. right." Amara said, sheepishly. "I just got notified that Solomon is on his way."


    "Shit." Ivo cursed, pulling away completely. "That man really is a vulture. I mean, circling to feast before the body is even cold? Couldn''t he wait?"


    "There wouldn''t be a war or even an opportunity for a coup if he hadn''t been greedy, Ivo." Amara said. "We take the good with the bad."


    Before Ivo could respond, the door opened again and Armand entered. Ivo could already see from the expression on his friend''s face that whatever he was about to say, it wasn''t good news.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We lost the A X E girls." Armand said, his shoulders dropping. "I think Yuri was able to get a message to them and they were aware of the coup. They didn''t even give us a chance. We couldn''t capture or kill them. They''ve likely met up with Yuri by now, right?"


    Ivo clenched his fists, trying to work out the tension creeping back into his body. He was tempted to start pacing again but he stopped himself, glaring at the floor like it held the answers to his problems.


    Now, they won''t be facing a lone woman. They''ll be facing a woman with reinforcements. A woman who''s also aware that it''s a waiting game. A woman who would want to strike as soon as possible, with the help of the A X E girls.


    How had they let this happen?


    He forced himself to return to a state of calmness at the sound of the approaching footsteps. Showing weakness in front of a rival vampire was just asking to be torn apart. They were all just animals in the guise of humans. Monsters in human skin.


    "Give us the room, will you?" He said to his companions. Amara opened her mouth to ask him a question before pausing, her eyes asking the question instead.


    Ivo nodded calmly at her. He needed to be alone for this.


    She held his gaze for a few seconds before nodding in acceptance. She followed behind Armand, leaving the room and letting their guest enter the room.


    Ivo stared as the man stalked into the room like a lion, searching for whom to devour. He was dressed impeccably, as always, but his eyes gleamed with that insidious hunger that Ivo once admired and had now come to loathe.


    The man was eager to claim his prize and Ivo''s skin crawled knowing what was about to happen.


    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e m,p| y- r


    "Solomon." He nodded in greeting. "This is a pleasant surprise, isn''t it?"


    "Ivo, the man of the hour!" Solomon praised. "Congratulations on your success." He said smoothly, the faintest trace of a smirk pulling at the corner of his lips. He sauntered closer, as if enjoying the moment. "Southside will be yours, as agreed. But if I may."


    Ivo eyed the man in suspicion.


    "May I see Yuri''s body?" Solomon''s smile was big enough to display his fangs. "I''ve always been curious about what she''d look like dead, you know?

 Chapter 275: You Make Your Bed And Lie In It

    "So, where''s the body?" Solomon clapped lightly like a man who expected his every wish to be carried out.


    "There''s no body." Ivo said through gritted teeth, forcing himself to meet Solomon''s gaze, even if the anger that was threatening to burst out of him made it difficult.


    He knew Solomon wasn''t the cause of his troubles but it was much easier to find someone to be angry at than to wallow in frustration. Except Solomon wasn''t really someone he should be getting angry at.


    "Yuri escaped." He said through clenched teeth, barely able to keep his voice calm. "She''s still alive. She''s out there, okay?"


    "Oh." Solomon blinked in surprise. "That''s¡­," his expression morphed into amusement, "exactly what I expected."


    Ivo glared at the man. "Exactly what you expected? Yuri''s out there, planning God knows what and that''s what you expected?"


    "Of course it is." Solomon scoffed, waving a hand dismissively. "I never expected you two jolly friends to be able to kill Yuri immediately or not without one of you dying, you know. She''s not the strongest fifth ringed vampire in the city, that''s Vladimir, but she''s the most experienced. Even I would choose my battles against her very well."


    "But that is none of my concern." Solomon put his hands in his pockets, his voice dripping with condescension. "You made a deal with me, Ivo. I''m not particularly interested in your internal struggles. My job is to keep any outside forces, including myself, from interfering in Southside. But right now, it''s time for my payment."


    Ivo kept his expression blank. This was the point where things would go wrong. The sword hanging over his head might decide to fall or to wait. Either way, he could only watch as Solomon kept speaking.


    "I''m getting two things from you. The Ascension Well and Ezra Matten. As for the well, my men are moving it as we speak. It''ll be gone in a few hours."


    Ivo fought the urge to swallow. He''d never seen the consequences of breaking a blood oath but he''d heard¡­ things about those who broke it.


    He''d known this day was coming but the speed at which Solomon was moving was unnerving. The Ascension Well was gone. There was no turning back. The real problem now was Ezra. And Solomon''s reaction.


    "All that is left for me to have is Ezra." Solomon continued, his eyes narrowing as he stepped closer to Ivo. "Where is he?"


    Ivo hesitated. He hadn''t seen Ezra in days. He had vanished without a trace with his coven immediately after he''d sent out the call for the coup, which left him with no real answers to offer Solomon. He had no idea where Ezra had gone or what his plans were.


    "Ezra has vanished." Ivo finally said, his voice low. "Along with his coven. Do you by any chance know where he is?"


    "Of course, he''s vanished." Solomon chuckled. "Pull my other foot, you jokester. Where''s Ezra Matten?"


    "He''s really gone, okay?"


    Solomon paused in confusion before his eyes slowly widened, disbelief and fury crossing his face. "Vanished?" He asked, his voice low. "Vanished?!" His voice was louder this time. "Do you take me for a fool, Ivo?"


    Ivo had nothing to say to that, standing and staring into Solomon''s eyes. His silence was taken in the way it had been intended. He had been speaking the truth. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No!" Solomon roared, his anger erupting like a storm. He slammed his fist into the nearest wall, his strength causing it to crack under the force.


    "You think you can cheat me out of my prize, Ivo? You think you can?!" Solomon''s voice was a dangerous growl now, his red eyes spinning wildly in his eyes. "Ezra Matten is the one thing I wanted. The one thing that kept me from accepting the oath as broken? And now you tell me he''s gone?"


    Ivo didn''t flinch, even though every fiber of his being screamed at him to defend himself. There was no use. Solomon''s fury would run its course, and all Ivo could do was endure it. The alternative was a broken oath, which he''d suffer for.


    "Produce Ezra Matten," Solomon demanded, his voice echoing off the walls, "or there will be consequences. Consequences you will not be able to afford paying!"


    Solomon breathed heavily, his vitality rolling off him. His threat hung heavily in the air, the room almost suffocating with the weight of it. The sword of Damocles haven''t dropped yet but it was sharper than ever.


    Ivo remained silent, his expression stony as Solomon''s red irises bore into him. He had no answer to give, no solution that would pacify the storm raging in front of him. All he could do was wait it out.


    Solomon''s gaze lingered on Ivo, searching for any sign of defiance, but all he found was silence. Ivo wouldn''t give him any reason to confirm the oath as broken. With one last look of disgust, Solomon turned and stormed out of the room, the door slamming shut behind him.


    With his departure, the tension in the room didn''t dissipate. If anything, it felt heavier now, like the walls themselves were closing in on Ivo. His jaw tightened, and his hands curled into fists at his sides.


    And then, in the stillness, in the aftermath of Solomon''s fury, Ivo let loose a scream of his own. A scream of frustration, of rage, of helplessness. He slammed his fists into the table, destroying it and sending papers flying. He picked up a chair and hurled it at the wall, the sound of the destruction doing nothing to calm him.


    He screamed once more into the air. Amara rushed into the room, grabbing and holding him in a hug. She whispered into his ears trying to calm him but he could hear nothing of what she said. His mind was a melting pot of anger, regret, and fear.


    Yuri was alive.


    Ezra was gone.


    Solomon''s patience was thin.


    And now, more than ever, Ivo felt the weight of his decisions pressing down on him.


    He''d made his bed. Now, he must lie in it. Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire.net

 Chapter 276: The Patient Gardener

    Vladimir walked out into his outdoor garden, nestled deep in the heart of his vast estate. The sun had already sunk into the horizon but its light still painted the sky in a beautiful mosaic of colors. A smudge of gold here, a hint of purple there and a carpet of orange covering it all.


    The moon was already hiding in the sky like the patient dog, waiting for the fattest bone to arrive. It stared down as Vladimir stared at the meticulously kept hedges and flowers that he had personally cultivated over the years. He took a moment to appreciate the serenity of it all before slipping on his sturdy apron and gloves, both worn from frequent use but reliable nonetheless.


    This was his sanctuary, the one place where the noise of the city and the chaos of the vampire world seemed to fade into the background.


    He bent down, carefully pruning a vine that had grown too wild, its reaching tendrils threatening to overwhelm a nearby rose bush. As he worked, his thoughts began to settle, the steady rhythm of gardening helping him process everything that was unfolding around him.


    Everybody else was scrambling, fighting for territory, for influence, for survival. Yuri''s sudden ousting had sent ripples through the vampire hierarchy of the city, and those ripples were quickly becoming waves.


    He knew that some of his Subjects have grown emboldened by the news, poking into his matters to confirm their suspicions. If they poke around for long enough, they''d find what they were looking for. But stopping them would mean admitting to cracks in the foundation of his strength.


    He had no time to waste but he had no intention of diving into the chaos just yet. Let the actually important people weaken each other. Let them bleed the city dry. He would wait. Patiently, methodically, until the time was right. And when it was, he would strike with the only thing that would matter when the dust settled.


    His strength.


    The sound of footsteps crunching on the gravel path broke his concentration. He didn''t need to turn around to know who it was. He knew that vitality. He had in fact, expected this visit.


    Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Solomon.


    Vladimir straightened up slowly, his gloved hands still lightly holding a pair of gardening shears. He looked out over the garden, his back to the approaching vampire, as he continued to snip away at the overgrown vines.


    "Beautiful evening, isn''t it?" Solomon greeted cheerfully, his tone casual but carrying the unmistakable smugness of someone who knew he had the upper hand. He stopped a few paces behind Vladimir, hands clasped in front of him like a businessman entering negotiations. Vladimir was reminded of why he hated the man.


    "Have you heard what happened in Southside?" Solomon''s voice was filled with thinly veiled amusement, as though he was sharing some juicy piece of gossip.


    Vladimir didn''t turn to face him immediately. Instead, he trimmed one last vine and placed the shears down beside him on the grass. "Hard to miss when a Countess gets ousted by her own husbands." He replied evenly, standing up straight and finally turning to face Solomon.


    Solomon''s smile widened, but Vladimir could see the predatory gleam in his eyes. "Ah, yes. Quite the spectacle, wasn''t it? These things have a way of unraveling quickly. But you know that already." Solomon''s gaze swept over the garden, but it was clear his interest wasn''t in the flowers or hedges. "What with your own¡­ troubles." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vladimir didn''t miss the inflection in Solomon''s words. Did he know? It didn''t matter. "I wonder though, were you involved in that mess?" He asked the man, studying him carefully.


    Solomon''s lips curled into a giant smile, his eyes not quite hiding his glee. "Aren''t we all involved, Vladimir?" He deflected smoothly, his face sending a message but his tone dripping with casual dismissal. "After all, this city is a web, and each of us tugs at its strings in one way or another. The spider''s out and so, the flies will play."


    Vladimir nodded as he came to a conclusion. Solomon had been involved somehow.


    He finally abandoned his gardening entirely, removing his gloves and apron with deliberate slowness before tossing them onto a nearby bench. He straightened his shirt and turned fully to face Solomon, his mask of indifference slipping just enough to show that he was no longer in the mood for pleasantries.


    "Let''s dispense with the theatrics, shall we? What is it you want, Solomon?"


    Solomon''s smile didn''t waver, but his eyes sharpened. "I''m curious, that''s all. You''ve been¡­ remarkably uninvolved in this little war of ours. I have to wonder why." His tone was light, but the challenge in his words was unmistakable.


    Vladimir crossed his arms, keeping his expression blank. "The answer is simple. I''m not interested in the same things you are, Solomon. Greed is not a common attribute in all vampires just because it''s your most¡­ striking feature."


    "Bullshit." Solomon said with a laugh, stepping closer. "You''re one of the most strategic minds in this city. You''re telling me you don''t care about all this? About the power that''s just sitting there, ripe for the taking? I don''t believe that for a second."


    Vladimir said nothing, staring at Solomon. Whatever the man wanted to pick up from his silence, he should. He couldn''t tell if he was fishing for information or he already knew.


    Solomon''s smile faltered for the briefest moment before returning, this time with an edge of cruelty. "Besides," he shrugged, "I''ve heard a rumor. It seems to me that you''re not as strong in some places as you''ve led people to believe."


    Vladimir''s eyes narrowed, his posture remaining calm but his jaw tightening slightly. That bastard. Solomon already knows.


    "Let me guess," he said, his voice smooth but cold. "The Necromancer ratted me out."


    Solomon shrugged, his grin widening. "He does like to talk. But that''s not important. What''s important is that we''re all playing a game here, Vladimir. And you''re not as invisible in this game as you think."


    Vladimir studied Solomon for a moment, the silence between them growing heavier. Finally, he sighed, the weariness in his voice unmistakable. "What do you want, Solomon?"


    Solomon''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "I want you to stay out of Southside. Don''t interfere. Let the chips fall where they may."


    Vladimir raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable. "And if I don''t?"


    "Then some¡­ damaging information might find its way to your Subjects." Solomon replied smoothly, the threat hanging in the air like a noose.


    Vladimir said nothing, merely watching Solomon with the cold, calculating gaze that had earned him his reputation.


    After a long, tense pause, Solomon seemed satisfied that his message had been received. He gave a mock bow. "A pleasure, as always." He said, before turning and walking back down the gravel path.


    Vladimir stood still, watching as Solomon''s figure disappeared into the fading light of the garden. Once he was out of sight, Vladimir''s lips curled into a sneer. Fool, he thought.


    Solomon was playing a short-term game, looking for easy victories and immediate gains. But Vladimir knew better. He had always known that the only thing that truly mattered in the end was strength. Not alliances, not deals. Just strength.


    And Solomon, for all his posturing, didn''t have enough of it.


    Vladimir turned back to his garden, letting out a slow breath as his hands flexed at his sides.


    His mind drifted to Yuri. She had managed to escape the coup.


    What Solomon didn''t know was that she was better left alive. She was the key to the kind of power that made things possible.


    He had been looking for ways to bring her to his side but now, he didn''t need to do that anymore.


    She''d come to him of her own accord when the time was right.


    And when that happens, he''d be able to bind her to himself with any chain he wanted.


    He smiled to himself, the quiet satisfaction of a plan falling into place settling over him like a warm blanket.


    Solomon was a fool. Let him think he had won today. Let him play his games in Southside, scrambling for scraps of power. In the end, none of it would matter.


    Because when the time was right, Vladimir would claim Yuri. And with her by his side, no one, not even Itachi, could stand against them.


    Together, they would rule both Southside and Westside as one, maybe even First City itself, and their reign would be unchallenged.


    All he had to do now was wait.

 Chapter 277: Crossing The Line

    Ezra moved silently, walking through the dark streets of the city, the hood of his jacket pulled low to hide his face.


    This wasn''t his first time sneaking around but this felt different. This was the first time he was sneaking around, risking his life, to see a chick. Some would call him a simp, take one look at Helena, and change his title to Alpha. Others would call him an idiot and stand by it. And others would cheer him on.


    He knew the risks of what he was doing and he also knew the rewards. They hadn''t gotten as much money as they''d hoped in Westside. There just weren''t enough buyers. The slush fund was still a significant sum that couldn''t be abandoned. He needed to get to whoever held the fund, one way or another.


    Ezra sighed as he leaned against the back wall of the T-Max building, slipping his phone out of his pocket and sending off a quick message. Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Guess who''s out back right now.


    Moments passed, the only sound was the occasional distant hum of traffic as cars entered and left the vicinity. He glanced around as he waited. He stood stock still in the shadows but a twinge of nervousness thrummed through him. The night was quiet, but in his world, that could mean danger lurking in every shadow.


    The back door to the T-Max building opened, and Helena stepped out, her eyes scanning the area. Ezra saw her first, her dark blue hair gleaming under the streetlight. She looked sharp, alert, but there was something softer in the way she carried herself tonight. He stepped out of the shadows, offering a sheepish smile. "Hey." He gave a small wave.


    Helena''s eyes locked onto him, her expression unreadable. "What are you doing here?" she asked. Ezra could hear both the curiosity and accusation in her voice. He couldn''t blame her for it.


    "I came to see you." He said, shrugging as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    She frowned as she crossed her arms, not letting him off the hook so easily. "You''ve been ignoring me. I texted you, multiple times, and you didn''t respond."


    Ezra sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I couldn''t risk it. You know there''s... a lot going on. The coup, everything with Yuri. My wives have been sticking close, and I didn''t want to drag you into the mess because I know you wouldn''t want any part in it."


    Helena''s response was her silence. She stared at him with those piercing eyes of hers, clearly assessing whether to believe him or not. After a moment, she relented, exhaling softly. "Okay."


    "Thank you." Ezra sighed audibly in relief, before asking, trying to break the tension. "So, when do you get off work?"


    Helena raised an eyebrow, her expression softening ever so slightly. "I''m the boss," she said, her voice taking on a more playful tone. "I get off whenever I want."


    "I see." Ezra smiled. "What do you say me and you get out of here, huh?"


    She pursed her lips, studying him, before sighing. She glanced around before stepping closer to him. "Follow me."


    Without waiting for his reply, Helena turned on her heel and led Ezra down a side alley, the narrow path dark and quiet. The further they walked, the more Ezra felt the world shrinking around them, the walls of the city closing in.


    She stopped in front of a nondescript door and reached for him, her touch firm as she pulled him close. In the blink of an eye, the world shifted as they teleported together, reappearing in the hallway of a house.


    Ezra blinked, momentarily disoriented as he glanced around. The space was warm, cozy, and smelled faintly of¡­ lavender. "Where are we?" he asked, curiosity creeping into his voice.


    "My place," Helena said with a small smirk. "You didn''t think I''d bring you home, huh?"


    Ezra chuckled, his tension easing a little. "No, I didn''t," he admitted, though the situation now felt more intimate than he had anticipated.


    "Get comfortable," Helena said, her voice still playful but carrying a note of seriousness. "I''ll be back."


    She disappeared down a hallway, and soon after, Ezra heard the sound of running water. He stood there for a moment, taking in the room around him. The living room was neat, sparsely decorated but cozy. It was personal in a way he hadn''t expected. He found himself wondering what Helena''s life outside of the Peacekeepers was really like.


    His mind wandered as he walked over to the couch, running his hand across the fabric before sitting down. Moments passed in quiet contemplation until the water stopped. Helena soon returned, wearing nothing but a bathrobe, her blue hair still damp from the shower. She looked relaxed, more so than Ezra had ever seen her.


    "Want a drink?" she asked, moving to a small bar tucked in the corner of the room.


    Ezra nodded. "Blood wine?"


    She smiled, pouring two glasses and joining him on the couch. As she handed him the glass, their fingers brushed and their eyes met, a spark of tension passing between them. They sat close, the silence growing heavy as they sipped their drinks.


    "So," Helena finally said, breaking the silence, "where do you stand with Yuri?" Her voice was casual, but there was an underlying sharpness to the question. "Are you truly loyal to her, or are you just waiting for the right moment to make your move?"


    Ezra''s eyes darkened slightly, but his expression remained calm. He leaned back against the couch, swirling the wine in his glass. "It''s... complicated," he said after a moment, deliberately vague. "Things aren''t as clear-cut as they seem, you know?"


    Helena nodded, watched him for a moment, her eyes searching his face for any trace of deceit. She took another sip of her wine, her gaze never leaving his.


    "I''m tired of all this fighting," she admitted, her tone softer now. "All this killing and scheming just for a scrap of land and more power, more influence, more¡­ everything." She sighed. "This war... it has made me realize what''s important to me, and a throne isn''t one of those things."


    Ezra remained silent, letting her words sink in. He sensed the weariness in her voice, the weight of leadership that she had carried for too long. But was it true or an act she was letting him see. It sounded very believable but Ezra also knew that the most believable lies all had a grain of truth in it. It didn''t matter. That wasn''t why he was here.


    Helena sighed, leaning back on the couch, her body relaxing beside him. "This is dangerous, you know," she said, turning her head to look at him. "Meeting like this, sneaking around... If your wives find out¡ª"


    "I couldn''t stop thinking about you." Ezra interrupted, his words smooth, calculated, but not entirely false.


    Helena''s eyes narrowed, a small smile playing on her lips. "How true is that, I wonder?" she asked, leaning closer.


    Ezra smirked, setting his glass down on the table. "There''s a war and I''m here, aren''t I?"


    The mood in the room shifted, the air between them growing charged with unspoken tension. Helena moved closer to him, their faces only inches apart now. "What''s your real motive for coming here?" she asked, her voice a soft whisper. "Is it just to see me, or is there more?"


    Ezra''s smile widened. "I wanted to see where this could go."


    Helena''s eyes flickered with something dark, something hungry. She put her glass down on the table, and before Ezra could react, she closed the gap between them, her lips pressing against his in a slow, lingering kiss.


    Ezra responded in kind, pulling her closer, his hands finding her waist as they deepened the kiss. The world outside of this moment faded away, the war, the danger, his wives, all of it vanished as the two of them gave in to the temptation that had been building between them.


    When they finally pulled apart, both of them were breathing heavily, their eyes locked in a silent understanding. Helena''s bathrobe slipped slightly, revealing more of her skin, and Ezra felt a rush of heat.


    She smiled, her lips curling into a seductive grin. "Come with me."


    Ezra followed her into the bedroom, the soft sound of their footsteps the only noise in the quiet house. She pushed him onto the bed before straddling him. He sat up, grabbing her lips in a kiss. They explored each other''s mouths, massaging their tongues together.


    His hands slipped into Helena''s bathrobe, grabbing her breast and squeezing. It felt like holding a piece of heaven in his arms. His erection grew stronger and he sent blood there to help out. This was a chance he wouldn''t turn away.


    Helena broke the kiss, staring him in the eyes, her gaze intense. "Take me, Ezra." She whispered, her voice filled with lust.


    "Gladly." Ezra responded. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The night ended with the two of them in each other''s arms, crossing a line that could never be uncrossed.

 Chapter 278: New Connections

    Ezra sighed as he came awake, staring at the woman sleeping beside him. Her head rested on his chest and she looked angelic. But he knew though. Appearances could be deceiving.


    He''d achieved what he came here for. He''d created a distinct relationship between them. It was not a clear one, not yet, but it shouldn''t take her too long to bust out the ''what are we?''


    A smile appeared on his face as he remembered the night. He''d explored every inch of Helena''s body with nothing left to the imagination. He''d bent her in ways that others had only fantasized about and reached places others have only dreamed of.


    It had been a blast.


    But that didn''t mean he''d hesitate to kill her when the time came. He was a man, not a saint.


    She finally stirred, blinking as she came awake. She sighed, a small smile coming on her face as she looked up, meeting his gaze.


    "Morning." Ezra smiled at her.


    "Morning." She replied, her fingers coming up to trace lines on his bare and toned chest. "Sleep well?"


    "Like a baby." He grinned.


    "Really?" Her smile grew. "Won''t your wives be wondering where you are?"


    "I''m not a kid, am I?" Ezra retorted. "Staying out for one night isn''t enough to sound the alarm and burn the city down."


    "Oh." She said, before a sly smile shifted on her face. "In that case, how about we go again?" Her hands ghosted over his cock, sending it twitching.


    Ezra''s smile widened before he sighed. "Unfortunately, I can''t. On a normal day, I''ll be glad but we''re in a war. I''ve got things to do. Urgent things."


    Ezra sat up and Helena flopped down to the bed, her breasts jiggling invitingly. He was almost tempted to stay but held himself. He had much better breasts at home. His mind went to Red''s bountiful wonder and he nodded to himself, walking to the bathroom. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a quick shower, he dressed and walked out to see Helena in a white, almost see through, shirt, sitting sexily at the counter of the kitchen. She handed him a cup of heated blood wine, which he drank.


    "Is this the part where you leave, ignore me again and show up out of the blue again?"


    Ezra paused before turning to face her, wondering how to play this.


    He stepped closer to her, putting his hands on both sides of the counter, trapping her in. Their faces were close together as he whispered, "We both have responsibilities, Helena. But that doesn''t mean I don''t want to see you or that I won''t miss you, okay?" She frowned at him, looking away.


    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Okay, how about this?" Ezra leaned closer, his voice dropping even lower. "How about you set a date? Whatever happens, come rain or shine, I''ll show up. I''ll be here. How about that?"


    Helena met his gaze, thinking of his suggestion, before nodding. "Okay. I''ll hold you to that."


    Then, they closed the distance, sharing a long, wet and passionate kiss. Ezra''s phone dinged with a message, forcing him to break the kiss. He glanced down at it once, before giving her one final smile and teleporting out.


    He had places to be.


    **********


    Helena smirked, staring at the spot where Ezra had been. She had finally created that tangible connection with Ezra. Yes, it had started with lust but there was only one way it would end. With her, a part of the soul bond.


    Her fingers drummed on the counter as she cast her mind back to the activities they''d engaged in last night. If only vampires could give birth. She''d have baby trapped him, creating a more concrete connection and locked him to her, forever. That would have been the ultimate play but reality didn''t work that way. Their very nature as vampires meant this was not an option.


    She had a faster and surer way to gain Ezra''s trust, his favor. All she had to do was play her cards right. She had Ezra in one hand ,the Necromancer in the other and Ezra''s slush fund in the middle. All she needed to do was to hand the Necromancer to Ezra in a way that would make her the bridge between them.


    If she could show just how¡­ competent she was in all things, he would have no choice but to turn to her, rely on her. She could feel it. The pull between them was growing stronger. It was only a matter of time before it snapped into place and she became his number one priority. Just as it should be.


    She hopped off the counter with a smirk, downing the hot blood in her cup in one smooth motion. She glanced down at what she was wearing. She pulled it off, tossing it away. She normally didn''t wear things like this but she''d pulled out all the stops to seduce Ezra. Anything to get what she wanted.


    She walked into her room and headed for the closet. This wasn''t her actual, main residence but Ezra didn''t need to know that. She opened the closet to retrieve the spare peacekeeper uniform she kept there.


    She got dressed, the white uniform fitting snugly around her body, the familiar fabric giving her a sense of authority and purpose. She had the life of a lot of vampires in her hand. She knew it and Yuri did too.


    All it would take from her was sufficiently solid evidence, manufactured or not, to eliminate half of a Count''s Subjects with legal backing. It wouldn''t work in a war like this but that didn''t matter. There wasn''t a war most of the time.


    She strapped on her belt, adjusted the collar and glanced at her reflection in the mirror. Her confident eyes stared back at her, filled with ambition.


    It was time to take the next step. Now that Ezra was close enough, it was time to bring the Necromancer back into the mix.


    What a good day it was.

 Chapter 279: This Game Is Wait To Win

    Helena teleported mid stride, feeling the displacement brief but familiar. She appeared in the middle of a vast chamber hidden deep beneath the city, a place few knew existed.


    She''d needed a place to stash the Necromancer and had chosen this place.


    Her boots echoed loudly off the floor of the room, the darkness blanketing everywhere made the space feel oppressive.


    "Necromancer." She called out, her voice ringing through the darkness. Her words echoed back to her before the sound faded into silence. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, nothing happened, but then, from the far corner of the room, the shadows shifted, and the Necromancer walked out. His skin was pale even for a vampire, looking sickly as what little light there was, illuminated him.


    He walked slowly, his boots echoing ominously and his eyes spinning slowly like a predator stalking prey. He was dressed in his usual black robes, his gaunt figure giving him the appearance of a living corpse.


    Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Spare me the theatrics." Helena said as he walked closer. "We have something to discuss."


    "What do yo-" The Necromancer started, his voice a chilling rasp before devolving into a hacking cough. Helena waited patiently for him to calm down before continuing as if nothing had happened.


    "What do you want, Helena?" He asked, his voice low and disinterested. This time, he''d ditched the rasp.


    Helena raised a brow at him. Was he really going to plow through what just happened?


    He looked at her with a detached, almost bored expression. "I''m no longer interested in your plan. With what''s happened in Southside, Ezra will keep himself hidden. There''s no way he''s going to expose himself now."


    "And?" Helena crossed her arms.


    "And my time is better served waiting. He''ll surface somewhere one day. And I''ll be there to catch him." The Necromancer began to turn, his movements languid as if he had already dismissed her presence.


    Helena narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t let him leave, not yet. "I know where he''s going to be." She said, projecting her voice. She''d cast her rod, complete with bait. There was no way it wouldn''t yield a fish.


    The Necromancer paused mid-step. Slowly, he turned back to face her, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Prove it." He said.


    Helena smirked, stepping closer, her movements calculated and slow. "Take a good sniff." She said softly, her confidence plain to see in her posture. "Tell me who you smell on me."


    The Necromancer tilted his head slightly, curiosity piqued. He took a long, deep breath through his nose, inhaling the scents that clung to her. He frowned in thought before his eyes widened slightly, and he blinked in surprise. "Ezra." He whispered, almost as if he couldn''t believe it. "Fresh scent of Ezra. That means¡­"


    Helena''s smirk grew as she saw the realization wash over him. "I''ve been in close contact with him." She said, her tone dripping with satisfaction. "He trusts me now. I know where he''s going to be. That means I can give him to you."


    The Necromancer''s gaze sharpened, and for the first time in the conversation, he seemed fully engaged. "Where did you meet him?" he demanded, his voice more urgent now.


    Bingo. She''d caught the fish, nice and easy.


    She took a step back, her smirk fading into something colder, more calculating. "Not so fast, soldier." She said, holding his gaze. "You''ll get what you want, but on my terms. Wait for my instructions. I''ll let you know when and where to strike."


    The Necromancer''s eyes narrowed in frustration, but he knew better than to push her. He knew what he had sniffed out. Helena was now much more valuable than she''d previously been, and he couldn''t afford to lose her cooperation. She was the only vampire in the city who had taken him closest to Ezra Matten.


    His bony fingers twitched as if eager to attack and claim her as one of his minions, but he restrained himself. He wouldn''t be able to catch her off guard. "Very well." He said, his voice a low growl. "But don''t keep me waiting long."


    Helena nodded once, satisfied with his compliance. Without another word, she turned on her heel and teleported to the T-Max building.


    She walked into her office and closed the door behind her, a small smile on her face. Everything was falling into place.


    No sooner had she sat down at her desk than the door opened, and Lilith entered swiftly, her expression tense. Helena raised an eyebrow, watching as she approached her desk.


    "Captain." Lilith began, giving a crisp salute. "Yuri sent a message. She wants to meet with you."


    Helena leaned back in her chair, a slight smirk curling her lips. "Of course she does." She muttered, tapping her fingers lightly on the desk. "Ignore it."


    Lilith blinked, surprised by the casual dismissal. "You don''t want to meet her? She''s¡ª"


    Helena waved her hand dismissively. "There''s no need. We don''t have to do anything, and we''ll be the winners in the end."


    Lilith frowned slightly but stayed quiet, watching Helena. She was no stranger to Helena''s approach, always strategic, never rushing. But ignoring a message from someone like Yuri felt dangerous. Who knew what would happen at the end of the war?


    Helena leaned forward, resting her elbows on the desk, her voice dropping to a lower, more conspiratorial tone.


    "You see, Lilith, when this all blows over, we''ll be the ones with the greater reward. Yuri is desperate. She''s on the run, and she''s reaching out because she''s losing control. If we stay out of this, we won''t get caught in the crossfire. The less we do, the more we win."


    Lilith nodded slowly, absorbing her words. "I understand."


    Helena eyed her for a moment, then shifted gears. "Have you been able to find out where Yuri is hiding?"


    Lilith shook her head, her tone more hesitant. "No, I haven''t been able to locate her yet. She''s keeping a low profile, probably moving constantly."


    Helena drummed her fingers again, her gaze narrowing as she thought it over. "That''s fine." She said after a moment, even though her tone suggested otherwise.


    Lilith hesitated before asking the question that had been on her mind. "Captain... if we''re sitting this one out, why do you want to know where Yuri is hiding?"


    Helena chuckled in amusement. She leaned back in her chair, folding her arms across her chest. "It''s better to have the information, Lilith. It makes things easier for me."


    Lilith frowned slightly. "Easier?"


    Helena nodded. "Easier for me to slip that information to the right people. Let someone else do the dirty work for me. If I know where Yuri is, I can ensure that a player is eliminated without having to lift a finger. It''s about playing the long game. And in this game, the fewer risks we take, the more rewards we gain."


    Lilith nodded again, finally understanding Helena''s plan. She already had plans for Yuri not surviving the war. She was content to watch everyone move around, carefully positioning herself until the perfect moment to strike, or let someone else strike for her.


    "I see." Lilith said quietly. "So, we wait."


    Helena''s smile deepened, her eyes glinting with quiet confidence. "Exactly. We wait, and when the time is right, we win."

 Chapter 280: Coven First

    Ezra pulled out the phone from his pockets, staring at the message as he walked along the dark corridor.


    He could feel the protection of Yuri''s mirror sitting comfortably on his skin, hidden away from all eyes. One can never be too careful in times of war.


    His wives had tried to dissuade him from coming but he''d decided to come. He wanted to do this. To close this chapter of his life and forget about it. To cast the chains of this relationship away. No one knew how the war would end but this was an opportunity to sever the branch from the tree.


    His wives were not happy with his decision but that didn''t mean they weren''t already here, watching and waiting. If anything happens, they''ll be there in a flash, fighting beside him.


    He walked through the door, bursting out into a darkness not nearly as suffocating as the corridor. The open sky looked lonely without the moon as a companion. The seats of the old stadium stretched out before him, a vast and empty ocean of concrete and steel.


    The wind whispered through the deserted rows, carrying the distant echoes of forgotten games and cheering crowds. Now, it was nothing more than a graveyard of memories, a fitting place for this meeting. He walked to the designated seat and sat, his hands resting on his knees, waiting. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    It didn''t take too long for the vampire he was waiting for to walk out of the shadows, graceful and silent as she moved along the rows of seats. Countess Yuri, once the reigning force of Southside, now exiled by betrayal.


    She approached Ezra, her presence as commanding as it had always been, even in her fallen state. Her black coat billowed behind her as she finally reached him, her expression unreadable.


    "Ezra." She greeted softly, her voice almost lost in the wind. She took a seat beside him, their eyes meeting briefly before both turned to look out at the empty field before them.


    "Countess." Ezra replied with a nod, his voice giving away nothing.


    "Thank you." Yuri began, breaking the silence. "For your warning. If you hadn''t told me, if you didn''t make me suspicious, I probably wouldn''t have survived."


    Ezra nodded but didn''t respond immediately. He let her words settle in the silence as he wondered what could have been. If he hadn''t warned her, would he be free to stand on his own? He doubted that. He had the Necromancer and Solomon gunning for him. Ivo and Armand would sell him out faster than he could say ''no.''


    "I couldn''t just sit by and let them blindside you," Ezra finally said, his gaze still fixed on the field. He''d never really intended to tell her but she didn''t need to know that. "But I couldn''t get involved in the coup either. I didn''t want the trouble."


    Yuri nodded, her expression softening. "I know. The only person I blame in all these is myself. I should have seen it coming."


    "We all have our blind spots."


    There was a pause, the air thick with unsaid things.


    The betrayal that had uprooted Yuri from her seat of power was still fresh, and the battle for Southside had only just begun. Ezra could feel the tension radiating from her, the fire that still burned in her to reclaim what had been stolen from her.


    "What''s your plan now?" Ezra asked, breaking the silence once more.


    Yuri''s eyes narrowed, her resolve clear. "I''m going to take back Southside. Ivo and Armand think they''ve won, but they''re wrong. I''m not done yet." Her voice was filled with a cold, quiet fury, the kind that only comes from being betrayed by those you trusted most.


    Ezra turned to look at her, studying her face. There was no doubt in his mind that Yuri would fight with everything she had. He already knew she wasn''t one to give up easily, and she certainly wasn''t one to let betrayal go unanswered. But her war was no longer his.


    "You want me to join you?" Ezra asked, even though he already knew the answer.


    Yuri nodded. "Yes. You and your coven would make a difference. Together, we could take them down and reclaim what''s mine, Ezra." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra sighed, thinking of how to formulate his next words. However he delivered it, it didn''t make the words any less hard but this had to happen. He needed to have a clean break.


    "If someone asked if you''d pull down the heavens to protect those close to you a few days ago, we both know what your answer will be." He looked at Yuri, staring her in the eyes. "I did just the same thing."


    "I cannot help you, Yuri." He shook his head, his voice tinged with regret. "I made a blood oath. In order to protect my family, I promised not to interfere. My hands are tied."


    Yuri didn''t seem surprised by his answer, but the disappointment in her eyes was unmistakable. She had hoped for more, hoped that maybe, just maybe, she''d be able to sway him to her side. But she knew just as much as any vampire, the power of a blood oath.


    "I understand." She said quietly, her gaze turning back to the field. "You did what you had to do. You''re protecting the ones you love. I can''t fault you for that."


    The wind picked up again, ruffling her hair as she sat in silence beside him. After a moment, she spoke again, her voice softer now, tinged with something like regret. "If I hadn''t been so blindly trusting... If I hadn''t put so much faith in Ivo and Armand... You wouldn''t have had to make that call."


    Ezra remained silent, unsure of how to respond. There was nothing he could say to change the past, nothing he could offer her that would take away the pain of betrayal. His warning had given her a chance, but it had also drawn a line between them, a line he couldn''t cross even if he wanted to. Which he didn''t.


    After a few moments of silence, Yuri stood, her movements deliberate and composed. She looked down at him, her expression unreadable once more. "Goodbye, Ezra." She said softly. "Take care of your family."


    Without waiting for a response, Yuri turned and began to walk away, her footsteps echoing in the empty stadium. Ezra watched her go, a part of him knowing that this might be the last time he ever saw her.


    But that didn''t matter. His coven came first. Always.

 Chapter 281: Hollow Throne

    Ivo paced relentlessly in the tower throne room, his bare feet feeling the cold of the marble floor. That was the first thing he''d changed about the room. He''d ripped off the plush carpet, removing the giant red sign that''ll always remind everyone of Yuri.


    His next step at making the room his, meant covering up Yuri''s pride and joy. The three hundred and sixty-degree windows, which once made sure the room either received the beautiful golden lights of the sun or the silver radiance of the moon, had been covered with thick, dark blinds, plunging the space into an oppressive darkness that he felt at home in.


    The grandeur of the room remained intact, but Yuri''s throne had been destroyed, smashed into pieces, and replaced with something new, something that represented Ivo''s rise to power.


    Ivo''s throne now dominated the room. It was a towering black structure made of twisted iron and sharp edges, resembling a cage more than a seat of power. The arms of the throne curled up like talons, and the high back stretched toward the ceiling, casting an imposing shadow over the space. It was a throne meant for domination, meant to remind anyone who entered of Ivo''s control.


    But as Ivo paced in front of it, his face twisted in frustration, the air around him vibrated with tension. He was not, in fact, in control.


    At the far end of the circular room, opposite the throne, the elevator rose from the floor with a soft hum. A ding echoed through the room, and Armand stepped out.


    He looked unharmed, but his pants were torn in places, dark streaks of dried blood decorating the fabric and his uncovered chest. He''d taken damage in a fight.


    "What happened?" Ivo asked, his voice sharp, eyes took in Armand''s disheveled state, "It''s bad, isn''t it?"


    Armand sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he approached Ivo. "The trail we were following? It was a trap." He said, his words clipped as if reliving the encounter. "We were ambushed by the A X E girls. Tore us up in the space of half a second. We had to retreat or should we have not?"


    "Good call." Ivo''s face darkened, his pacing halted as he turned fully to face his best friend. "How bad was it? Casualties?"


    "Thor Odinson lost one of his wives. Two of Amara''s girls? Dead. No casualties on Yuri''s side. Funny, isn''t it?"


    Ivo cursed under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he processed the news. He glanced toward the covered windows, his thoughts racing. "This was our last lead in Southside? We''ve scoured the entire territory?"


    Armand nodded grimly. "Yuri''s not in Southside. We''re sure of it now. Or is there any place you suspect again?"


    Frustration rippled through Ivo as he turned back to the throne, gripping the armrests with white-knuckled intensity. The plan was unraveling, and Yuri''s proficiency at hiding from them only made the situation worse.


    At that moment, there was a muffled flash of light and Amara materialized into the room. He perked up at seeing her. Her presence either brought with it a flicker of hope or just more bad news.


    "I heard about your girls." Ivo said, looking away, his voice low. "I''m sorry?"


    Amara gave a curt nod, her expression unreadable. "It''s fine. There''s more important news."


    Ivo finally faced her, his eyebrows raising slightly. "More important? What do you mean?"


    Amara stepped forward, her tone calm but pointed. "We''ve begun searching over Westside, and we still haven''t found anything that could lead us to Yuri. But I''ve discovered something else."


    Ivo''s eyes narrowed, leaning forward. "What did you find?"


    "Ezra." She said flatly. "All this time, he''d been using his control over Westside to sell off as much vampire property as he could and nobody knew. Judging by the timeline, he started immediately after we brought him into the coup. This was his plan all along. Taking off when things kicked off. He''s stripped the territory of a lot of assets."


    Ivo''s teeth ground together as he listened. "And the bigger assets?" he asked, his tone becoming sharp.


    "Luckily, he couldn''t sell off some of the larger properties in time," Amara continued, her voice steady. "Griffin''s former domain, the Star Heights hotel, for instance. But the damage is done."


    Ivo clenched his fists, rage bubbling beneath his skin. He''d meant for Armand to take over the territory after all this was over. "Ezra." He hissed, his voice low. "Always slipping through our fingers. How''s the search for him going?"


    Amara shook her head, frustration slipping into her calm demeanor. "Still no trace of him."


    Ivo turned away, staring at his throne, his hands resting on his hips.


    "If we don''t find him soon, we''re in deep trouble." He said, his voice a mix of anger and fear. "The only outcome will be a broken oath. If the broken oath doesn''t kill me, I''ll be wishing it did because we won''t be dealing with just Yuri. We''ll have Vladimir and Solomon to deal with as well. And that''s a death as sure as anything else, isn''t it?"


    Amara and Armand remained silent, but the weight of his words hung heavily in the air. Ivo had considered something like his current situation happening but it had just been unlikely. He wouldn''t be in this situation if he hadn''t made the second deal with Solomon. If he hadn''t included handing Ezra Matten to Solomon into the oath. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ivo turned back to face Amara, urgency in his voice. "I want you to take more manpower from Armand, Amara. Our priority now is finding Ezra. Understood?"


    Amara nodded, meeting his eyes. She understood the gravity of the situation. "I''ll gather more forces." She said quietly. "But Ezra''s good at hiding. This might take longer than even finding Yuri."


    Ivo''s face darkened. "We don''t have time, Amara. If we don''t find him, we''ll lose everything. Not just Southside, but everything. Do you understand that?"


    Amara nodded once, her expression tightening.


    Ivo turned to Armand, who had remained quiet. "Armand? Call of the search for Yuri. Instead, I want you to set a trap for her. We''ll take a page out of her book. We don''t need to go to her.


    She''s the one who has to come to us."


    "Alright." Armand nodded. "I''ll set it up. Lure her out, right?"


    "Yes." Ivo said, nodding. He finally exhaled deeply, feeling the weight of the situation crushing down on him.


    There was a moment of silence as the three stood in the throne room, each of them understanding what was at stake. If they couldn''t find Ezra, their fate was sealed.


    "Go." Ivo finally said, his voice soft but filled with authority. "We don''t have time to waste, do we?"


    Amara and Armand nodded before leaving the room. As the elevator doors closed behind them, Ivo found himself alone in the throne room, staring at the twisted iron structure that now symbolized his rule.


    But it felt hollow. Until Yuri and Ezra were dealt with, the throne meant nothing.


    Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    He clenched his fists and walked up the small steps to sit on it. He was at the precipice of achieving all he wanted. And he knew that all it would take to destroy everything was just one little misstep.

 Chapter 282: Pillow Talk

    Ezra lay on the bed, the cool silk sheets tangled around his waist, Helena resting her head against his chest.


    The room was dim, with only the faint light of the moon filtering through the curtains, casting soft silver streaks across the floor. Helena''s fingers traced idle patterns on his skin, her touch light and affectionate, but Ezra''s mind was far from the room, far from the moment. Or at least, that was what he wanted any observer to see.


    But half the job of convincing others is to first convince oneself.


    His eyes were fixed on the ceiling, but they weren''t seeing the faint shadows of the room. They were elsewhere, chasing thoughts of what lay ahead of him. The war, the coven, the missing slush fund, everything. His hands absentmindedly stroked Helena''s arm, but the rhythm was off, distracted. He knew she could feel the shift in his energy and that was exactly what he wanted.


    Helena lifted her head slightly, glancing up at him. "You''re far away." She murmured, her voice soft but curious. She gave him a playful poke in the ribs, trying to pull him back to the present. "What''s going on in that complicated mind of yours?" Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    Ezra smiled faintly, but made sure it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Nothing important," he replied, his tone evasive. "Just... tired."


    Helena propped herself up on one elbow, her eyes narrowing at him. Anybody with a working pair of eyes would be hard pressed to believe that. "Ezra, we both know something''s bothering you and you''re doing a terrible job of hiding it. You think I can''t tell?" she teased gently, but there was concern laced in her words. "Come on. Out with it."


    Ezra hesitated, glancing away from her gaze. The kind of man he was pretending to be would want to keep his distance, to avoid bringing her into the storm that was brewing in his mind. But that wasn''t his end goal. But he still had to play his part.


    "Helena, it''s nothing, really." He said again, though his voice lacked conviction.


    She sighed, but she wasn''t going to let it go. "Ezra, I don''t care what it is, but I''d rather hear it from you than watch you spiral in silence. You came here for a reason, didn''t you? Talk to me."


    After a long moment of silence, Ezra relented, exhaling heavily as he turned his head to face her. "It''s the Necromancer." He finally said. "I haven''t recovered my slush fund from him, and it''s... it''s getting to me."


    Helena''s brow furrowed, and she shifted closer to him, her fingers still tracing soft circles on his chest. "Your slush fund?" she repeated, concern creeping into her tone. "That''s why you''ve been so distracted?"


    Ezra nodded, his jaw tightening as he spoke. "It''s more than that. That fund is the future for my coven. Without it, everything we''ve built, everything we''re planning, it all grinds to a halt. I don''t know where the Necromancer is, and no matter what I do, he always seems to stay one step ahead of me. It''s...


    frustrating, to say the least." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helena''s expression softened as she listened to him. Her face was exactly the face of a woman whose heart was tugging at the vulnerability in his voice and wanted to do something about it. But who knew what was actually going on in her mind?


    "Ezra," she said after a moment, her voice steady but kind, "I can help you."


    Ezra blinked in surprise. He hadn''t expected her to offer her help so readily. He''d expected to have to ask for a favor or something like that. "What do you mean?" He asked.


    Helena sat up slightly, turning to face him fully. "Simple. I still have my peacekeeper assets. I can use them to find the Necromancer. I can pull strings, gather intel. With everything going on, my network is more active than ever.


    We can find him."


    For a moment, Ezra didn''t respond. He just looked at her with the expression of a man who was still trying to process her words. But deep down, he couldn''t help but feel the satisfaction creeping in. This was what he wanted all along. He needed Helena to find the Necromancer for him, to give him an excuse to connect the dots back to her.


    He smiled, a look of gratitude on his face. "Helena, I don''t know what to say. Thank you."


    Helena gave him a soft smile in return, her hand resting on his chest again as she leaned in. "You don''t have to say anything. I know how much this means to you, Ezra. I want to help."


    Inwardly, Ezra''s mind raced, formulating the next steps. If Helena could track down the Necromancer, it would force her hand. She''d have to choose between casting him aside or sticking with him.


    Casting him aside would mean she would attack him with the Necromancer but he didn''t believe that was her plan all along. Helena had no reasons to come after him except to rope him into helping her twisted ambitions.


    But if she chose to stick with him, the slush fund would conveniently reappear, and he would finally get back what was his without having to lift a finger. Helena''s trust in her plans, her willingness to help to get what she wanted, was exactly what he needed to trap her.


    Helena settled back against him, her head on his chest once more. They laid down together in silence, enjoying the night together. Helena shifted slightly, her hand still resting on his chest. She looked peaceful, but Ezra''s mind was already working through the next stages of his plan.


    Once the fund was recovered, Helena had no more value. His eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at the ceiling. Her fate was already set in stone.


    The war around them would come to a head soon. The Shield Wall was still up, trapping them all in the city and Ezra''s thoughts kept returning to one thing.


    Itachi Yaiba.


    If Itachi returned and the Shield Wall dropped, he would be free. Free from the war, free from Yuri, and free from the blood oaths that bound him to too many players in this deadly game.


    But before that, Helena had to go and his funds had to be retrieved.

 Chapter 283: You Wont See Me Coming

    Yuri sat across from Fiona in a dark room, the tension hanging thick in the air. The heavy shadows of the space matched the weight of the conversation that lay between them.


    A single lamp cast a low light over the table, flickering slightly, as though it too was uncertain of the path ahead. Yuri''s eyes, usually sharp and unyielding, were tired but focused, her mind already deep in thought. She had been running on pure willpower ever since the coup.


    Fiona, leader of A X E, sat calmly across from her, poised and ready for whatever came next.


    "What have we found out?" Yuri asked.


    "Vladimir and Solomon aren''t making any moves," Fiona began, her voice quiet but firm. "They''re staying put, keeping clear of Southside."


    Yuri tilted her head slightly, her gaze narrowing. "Both of them?" she asked, more to herself than to Fiona. Her mind churned with possibilities. Solomon had a reputation for interference and Vladimir wasn''t stupid enough to waste an opportunity like this. The fact that they were both choosing to stay silent now made the picture a little clearer.


    Fiona nodded. "Seems like neither of them are willing to get involved in this mess, at least not directly."


    Yuri leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping lightly on the armrest as she processed the information. "It''s obvious now, isn''t it?" she said softly, more to herself than anyone. "Ivo and Armand¡­ they must have already made their deals. Covered their bases with both Vladimir and Solomon before the coup even began."


    Fiona remained quiet as Yuri spoke, letting her work through her thoughts aloud. Yuri sighed, a deep, frustrated sound escaping her lips. "I should''ve seen it coming. I was right not to approach them for help. Who knows what they would''ve asked in return. No, it''s clear now.


    They were never going to stand with me."


    The room fell into a brief silence, only broken by the distant hum of the city outside. Yuri''s mind raced as the puzzle pieces began to fall into place. Her husbands had betrayed her long before the first blow of the coup, making alliances behind her back to ensure their own survival.


    Fiona shifted slightly, drawing Yuri''s attention back to the present. "There''s something else," Fiona said. "Ivo''s called off the search."


    Yuri raised an eyebrow. "The search for us?"


    Fiona nodded. "They''re not looking for us anymore. They''ve shifted their focus to Ezra Matten." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuri''s lips pressed into a thin line. Her suspicions were being confirmed, one after the other. "Ezra," she muttered. "That must be Solomon''s price for staying out of this. When he couldn''t get what he wanted from me, he went to my husbands. They''ve offered Ezra up in exchange for Solomon''s support."


    Fiona''s eyes gleamed in the dim light, understanding Yuri''s words immediately. "So Solomon''s still playing the long game."


    "Of course he is," Yuri said bitterly. "And Ivo and Armand are more than willing to feed Ezra to him to save their own skins. They likely promised him Ezra from the start. Hindsight is twenty-twenty, isn''t it?"


    She let out another deep sigh. "I should''ve known. Ivo and Armand advised me against sacrificing Ezra to end this war. It wasn''t loyalty, it was self-preservation. They had their own deals with Solomon in the works, and Ezra was always part of their plans."


    Fiona remained silent but alert, waiting for Yuri to continue. The weariness in Yuri''s eyes gave way to something sharper, colder. Determination. She wasn''t one to dwell on regret for long, not when action was still an option.


    "Ivo''s not chasing us anymore," Yuri said, her tone suddenly more focused. "Which means he''s setting a trap. He thinks he''s in control, biding his time while we''re on the run. But he''s wrong."


    Fiona leaned forward, sensing the shift in Yuri''s mood. "What do you want to do?"


    "We can''t give him time to prepare," Yuri said decisively. "The longer we wait, the stronger his trap will be. He wants us to think we''re safe, that we''ve bought time, but we haven''t."


    The resolve in Yuri''s voice was unmistakable now. She pushed herself up from the chair slightly, her expression hardening. "We need to strike first. Ivo and Armand are sitting at the Old Museum, and that''s where we''ll attack. They won''t expect it, not now."


    Fiona''s lips curled into a smile. "An immediate attack, then."


    Yuri nodded. "It''s our best chance to take back control. Ivo and Armand think they''ve already won. We need to show them they''re wrong." Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    Fiona sat up straighter, her eyes glinting with anticipation. "When do we move?"


    Yuri''s answer came without hesitation. "As soon as possible. Tonight, if we can."


    Fiona grinned, her excitement evident. She had been waiting for a fight, and this was exactly the kind of swift, decisive action she craved. "I''ll get the girls ready."


    Yuri nodded, her focus shifting toward the plan taking shape in her mind. The tension between them, the uncertainty that had loomed over the room, was gone now. In its place was a shared determination, a mutual understanding that they were on the same path toward the same goal.


    "We''ll hit the Old Museum hard and fast," Yuri continued. "We can''t give them time to regroup. We catch them off guard, and we make sure they don''t walk away."


    Fiona stood, her body practically humming with readiness. "Consider it done."


    Yuri''s gaze sharpened as she stood alongside Fiona, their eyes meeting in a moment of unspoken agreement. The room was no longer filled with doubt or worry, only the cold, calculated resolve of two women ready to fight for what was theirs.


    As Fiona left to gather her team, Yuri remained for a moment longer, her eyes drifting to the window. She stared out into the night, the city lights flickering in the distance, and allowed herself a single breath of anticipation.


    "Ivo." She whispered softly to herself. "You won''t see me coming."


    With that, Yuri turned on her heel, leaving the room with the weight of the coming battle on her shoulders but with her mind clear and focused. This war was far from over, and Yuri was about to remind her enemies that she wasn''t someone to be cornered.


    The Old Museum would fall, and with it, Ivo and Armand''s hold on Southside.


    They wouldn''t have the luxury of another chance.

 Chapter 284: Traps and Threats

    Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    The elevator rose silently as it arrived at the throne room. It dinged and the door opened, allowing Ivo to step out into the throne room.


    As expected, the blinds were still in place. The only source of light in the room was the glowing vampire eyes, peering into the darkness.


    Standing beside his throne was Armand, who was admiring it with crossed arms. Ivo smiled at the sight. The throne stood like an emperor. With its dark metal and angular designs, it gave off an aura of dominance and cold authority.


    He walked to stand beside Armand. His best friend and trusted ally had a thoughtful expression on his face as he examined the chair, his eyes tracing the edges of its armrests as if deep in contemplation.


    Ivo smirked as he interrupted Armand''s focus with a question. "You like it?" He gestured toward the throne.


    Armand chuckled, raising an eyebrow. "It''s a bit dramatic, don''t you think? I mean, it screams ''Count with too much time on his hands,'' doesn''t it?"


    Ivo laughed softly. "I''d say it screams power. But you didn''t call me up here to talk about interior decoration, did you?"


    Armand''s smirk faded, and his expression became more serious. "No. I''ve been thinking about the traps, you know? Asking myself, how do I take Yuri down once and for all?"


    Ivo''s interest piqued, his smile vanishing as well. "Go on."


    Armand turned to face his friend, giving him his undivided attention. "Yuri''s power will diminish over time, especially now that she''s cut off from both her territory and any viable male vampire to supply her with vitality. She''ll be desperate. Desperate enough to try and return here, to her old seat of power, thinking the throne still holds its strength. We can use that against her, can''t we?"


    Ivo crossed his arms, listening intently. "That''s a good idea but forgive me for pointing out the obvious flaw in this plan. The throne''s destroyed." He said. "There''s nothing left to draw her here, is there?"


    A devious grin spread across Armand''s face. "But Yuri doesn''t know that, does she? She never added a function to notify her of destruction in the tattoo she made for it. We can rebuild it, make it look like the original, but with one major difference. We''ll rig it to explode the moment she tries to claim it. That will work, won''t it?"


    Ivo considered the idea, a slow smile forming on his lips. "A bomb... specifically designed to kill her?"


    "Exactly." Armand replied, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "We create a replica so perfect, she won''t know the difference. And when she gets close, thinking it holds the power she needs, we end this once and for all. It''s exactly what we need, right?"


    Ivo nodded approvingly. "It''s risky... but brilliant. How long will it take?"


    Armand''s face grew more serious. "I''ll need to get a new tattoo for this. One that can recreate the throne and charge it with the necessary power for the explosion. It won''t be easy to power, but it''ll be worth it, won''t it?"


    Ivo placed a hand on Armand''s shoulder, grateful for his friend''s dedication. Armand had always been willing to step up, to sacrifice, for their goal. He''d stepped down, leaving Southside to him for Westside and now, he''s sacrificing one of his tattoos to see Yuri gone. Not just that, he''ll also be expending a lot of vitality to power the bomb in such short notice.


    It could set back his eventual advancement to the sixth ring by years.


    "Thank you for always having my back, Armand. We will end this together, won''t we?"


    Armand nodded in agreement.


    Ivo clasped his friend on the shoulder in thanks and left the throne room, the sound of his footsteps echoing as he walked back to the elevator. This wasn''t their only trap but it was one that had merit. Yuri was a brilliant fighter. Even if the bomb didn''t kill her, it''ll damage her enough for them to finish the job.


    The ride down from the tower to the main building gave Ivo a moment to collect his thoughts. The coup had thrown everything into disarray, and Solomon''s demands were growing harder to satisfy. Ezra had yet to be found, and without him, the blood oath they made with Solomon was on the verge of crumbling, along with their alliance.


    The elevator doors opened, revealing the top floor of the main building, Ivo''s personal quarters. As he stepped out, he immediately noticed Solomon sitting in the living room, arms crossed, impatience written across his face.


    Behind him stood the three Flower Shop girls. Stephanie, the leader in her red scarf, Marissa in her blue scarf and Elle in her green scarf. They stood in perfect formation, ready for anything that could happen.


    On the far side of the room, Amara stood, her eyes fixed on Solomon, every muscle in her body tense. She didn''t trust Solomon and it showed in every line of her body.


    "Well, well," Solomon said sarcastically as Ivo approached. "The new Count finally graces us with his presence. I must say, you''re getting rather comfortable in your role, aren''t you? First, you summon me like I''m a lap dog and to add insult to injury, you keep me waiting." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Solomon stood, turning to face Ivo. "You must think we are equals of some sort." He laughed, the sound harsh. "Or have you forgotten just how precarious your position truly is?"


    Ivo didn''t flinch at Solomon''s thinly veiled threat. Instead, he forced a smile, trying to diffuse the tension. "I apologize for the wait, Solomon. But as you know, we can''t afford to leave the Old Museum unguarded. Not while Yuri still breathes."


    Solomon narrowed his eyes but said nothing.


    "We need to conduct business here." Ivo continued smoothly, steering the conversation toward what mattered. "Specifically, I want to conduct business with the ladies behind you but as you hold their current contract, I have to negotiate with you instead."


    "Is that so?" Solomon raised a brow. "What exactly do you want from them?"


    "I''m requesting access to the Flower Shop girls'' toxins. You obviously know what we want to use it for."


    Solomon''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Ah, yes. The famed toxins. You know they don''t come cheap, Ivo."


    "I''m aware." Ivo replied, his tone serious.


    Solomon took a step forward, his hands resting behind his back as he studied Ivo. "I''ll grant you access to the toxins... but you still owe me something, don''t you?"


    Ivo''s jaw tightened as Solomon continued. "Ezra Matten. You''ve yet to deliver him to me, and my patience is wearing thin."


    Ivo clenched his fists, knowing this was coming. "We''re searching for him. He''s vanished, but we''ll find him."


    Solomon''s smile faded, his expression darkening. "Time is running out, Ivo. If you fail to deliver, you know the consequences will be... unpleasant."


    Ivo said nothing.


    "How about this?" Solomon smoothened his suit. "I''ll give you the toxins. In return, we''ll amend the blood oath. We''ll add a time limit to your retrieval of Ezra Matten. What do you say?"


    Before Ivo could respond, the world turned blindingly white.

 Chapter 285: Storm Fall

    The wind blew through the dark and silent streets that surrounded the Old Museum, sending the fallen leaves around it rustling. The night sky above was dark and silent, as if holding its breath for the coming storm.


    The Old Museum stood, unaware that the storm was already on its doorstep. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    Yuri stood outside the old building, her eyes locked on the tower that stood attached to it like a soldier''s pike. Beside her was Fiona, Charlie and Luna, known collectively as the A X E girls. They were also the only ones who stood by her after the coup. Yes, it was because of the blood oath they had together but she''ll take all the help she could get.


    "Are you ready, girls?" Yuri asked, looking at her Subjects from the corner of her eyes.


    "We''ve always been ready." Fiona gave a curt nod.


    "Cover it." Yuri commanded.


    As one, the A X E girls waved their hand, deploying the most important piece of the night.


    Darkness, thick and impenetrable, spread out from them, unfurling to wrap itself around the entire perimeter of the building like a living entity. The entire building was enclosed in a massive, swirling box of shadows. A black zone.


    But they were not done. Vitality rushed from them to coat the zone until it glittered faintly like a sky full of stars.


    "Good." Yuri nodded. Nothing and no one could escape now. Not from running away or from teleporting. They could teleport within the black zone but teleporting out was off the table. Just as it should be.


    Her eyes glinted with cold fire as she turned her gaze to the tower. It was time to announce her presence.


    Her hand began to glow, multi-colored flames swirling and coalescing around her fingers. The fire roared to life, growing larger and brighter until she condensed it down to a tiny ball. She gritted her teeth, trying to keep it contained. The flame began to lick her palms, blackening it bit by bit but her expression remained calm, her focus absolute.


    The ball kept growing brighter and brighter until the light couldn''t be hidden anymore. Then, without hesitation, she launched it upwards.


    The ball soared through the air like a comet, bounced off the black zone, hung there for a moment before coming down with a massive roar.


    The ball transformed into a massive pillar of energy that came down on the tower with an ear-splitting explosion. The ground beneath them trembled as the entire structure was vaporized in an instant, the tower disappearing as if it had never existed.


    Yuri watched as the dust and debris settled. Satisfaction blossomed in her heart. She''d raised up the tower. It was only fitting that she tore it down. It would even be better if she''d taken down Ivo and Armand along with it.


    The dust cleared to reveal the main building. The walls that connected it to the tower were gone, vaporized along with everything else. It appeared that no one was in it until she heard people coughing inside of it.


    "Armand!" She watched as Ivo stumbled out to the edge of the top floor, staring at where the tower had been. "No! Armand, no! Who did this to you?"


    Yuri watched, a blood thirsty grin appearing on her face as Ivo''s eyes searched the ground and then, caught sight of her standing there. His eyes went wide as their gaze met. Within the space of a fraction, Yuri''s hands snapped forward, her entire body propelling a javelin of multi-colored flames.


    The only reason Ivo was able to dodge was because he instinctively took a step back in fear when he saw her. The entire roof above him vaporized in an explosion of light. Ivo dived back inside the building.


    "It''s Yuri! She''s here! She''s fucking here!" Ivo yelled as he went.


    Yuri bursts into mad laughter, the sound echoing over the whole place. The tower had been empty with only Armand inside. His death meant little in the grand scheme of things, but it was still a small victory.


    Fiona stepped forward eagerly. "Your orders, my lady?" She asked, her voice edged with excitement.


    "Now, we go in." Yuri said, her voice cold and commanding. Then she leapt, clearing the distance to the gaping hole in the top floor wall with a single jump. The A X E girls followed behind her.


    As Yuri landed in the spacious living room, the first thing Yuri saw was Solomon, lounging casually in a leather chair. He closed the magazine he''d been reading, his laughter echoing through the large room, a mocking sound that made Yuri''s skin crawl.


    Beside him stood three women, their faces obscured by colorful scarves. The Flower Shop girls.


    "Ah, Yuri." Solomon drawled, his lips curling into a smile. "Such a dramatic entrance. I assume you''re here to reclaim what''s yours?"


    "Fuck off!" Yuri snarled, ignoring Solomon as she scanned the room. She knew the man very well. He wouldn''t interfere in this when he could just sit back and reap the rewards.


    Her eyes snapped to Ivo and Amara who stood near the back, their faces a mixture of surprise and dread. They hadn''t expected Yuri to strike so soon, and it showed.


    Without warning, Yuri lunged at Ivo and Amara, her body moving like a blur. Flames erupted around her hands as she struck, sending waves of her fire toward them. Ivo barely managed to dodge the first attack, rolling to the side as the flames scorched the ground where he had been standing.


    Amara wasn''t as lucky. A tree trunk emerged from the ground to protect her but she wasn''t fast enough. The fire ate through the wood to hit her squarely, sending her crashing into the wall with a scream.


    She gritted her teeth as she stood up, the front of her clothes charred but her body regenerating quickly. The only reason she wasn''t dead was because the destroyed trunk that was her defense had reduced the damage the fire could do.


    Ivo materialized his sword, rushing in to keep Yuri from capitalizing on Amara''s incapacitation. His eyes darted to Solomon.


    "Help us!" He shouted, his voice filled with desperation.


    Solomon leaned back in his chair, a lazy smile on his face. "I swore an oath not to interfere." He said with a chuckle. His Flower Shop girls were missing and battle raged on behind him. "You''re on your own, Ivo."


    Ivo''s eyes blazed with fury, but he had no time to argue. Solomon was right. He had sworn an oath. This was a fight he''d have to face on his own. At least, he had Amara.


    Yuri attacked relentlessly, her flames somehow growing more intense the longer they fought. She unleashed a barrage of fireballs, forcing Ivo and Amara to dodge and weave through the room. The ground beneath them cracked and crumbled as the heat from Yuri''s attacks grew unbearable.


    Amara, despite the pain, leaped forward, sharp stakes wreathed in a glowing, dark energy grew from her hands. She hurled it toward Yuri, who deflected the attack with a wave of her hand. The two women locked eyes, and for a moment, the room seemed to stand still.


    Then, all hell broke loose.

 Chapter 286: The Third Phase

    Meanwhile, across the room, the A X E girls had problems of their own. They''d come along in order to help Yuri claim back her throne but had met their mortal enemies instead. The Flower Shop girls.


    And with the chance to settle the score between them, there was no way either side wouldn''t take it.


    Fiona made the first move, surging forward in attack, her body blurring with speed as she lunged at Stephanie, the leader of the Flower Shop girls. Stephanie dodged, flipping up into the air and landing on the ceiling, her red threads extending from her hands and wrapping around Fiona''s legs.


    Fiona gritted her teeth as the threads sliced her legs into ribbons. She stumbled and faded away as the real Fiona jumped upward to meet Stephanie in midair. They collided with a crash, sending shockwaves rippling outward.


    Fiona stuck close, not giving Stephanie a chance to use her threads. Instead, they battled with their claws, clashing in a dance where death was evaded by mere inches. She ducked low and struck, her claws reaching for the heart.


    Stephanie leaned backward, Fiona''s claws digging into her red scarf and ripping a tear in it. Stephanie surged back, whipping her thread at Fiona''s face. Fiona had no choice but to leap away, creating space and handing Stephanie the advantage.


    Meanwhile, the other A X E girls were locked in battle with the remaining Flower Shop girls. Luna kept creating illusionary duplicate of herself which attacked in a horde, trying to confuse Elle, whose green scarf whipped around her.


    Elle heard a sound behind her but hesitated for a moment too long allowing Luna to sink her claws into the vampire''s chest, destroying her heart with a clench of her fist.


    Marissa, seeing her sister fall, screamed in rage and disengaged from Charlie, lunging at Luna. Luna stepped back as an unending spool of glowing red thread attacked her from every possible angle.


    She looked around frantically, panic written on her face. There was no way out.


    **********


    Back at the main battle, Yuri had Ivo and Amara on the defensive. Her flames scorched the floor, the walls, and everything around them. Ivo''s clothes were torn, and blood dripped from a deep gash on his arm that refused to close. Amara was breathing heavily, her body struggling to keep up with everything Yuri was piling on them.


    "Ivo!" She screamed as she put a small forest between herself and Yuri which was incinerated in a moment. "It''s your freedom! You''ll have to seize it!"


    "What?" Ivo yelled, swinging his sword at Yuri who slapped it away and disrupted his balance. He kicked off the ground and tumbled away, narrowly missing the pillar of fire that had been meant for him.


    "It''s your freedom Ivo!" Amara''s eyes locked onto his, and something passed between them, an unspoken decision. "I''m sorry!"


    "Amara!" Ivo called out in realization, desperation clear in his voice. His eyes were wide as he stretched a hand out. "No! Amara, please no!"


    Amara smiled softly at him and mouthed a message to him. Then, she nodded, and in that moment, Yuri saw the change in her eyes.


    Amara pushed herself off the wall and sprinted toward Yuri, flowers sprouting all over her body as it glowed with dark energy. Yuri lashed out with another pillar of flame, but Amara didn''t stop. She charged straight into the fire, her body alight with vitality.


    Yuri''s eyes widened in surprise, but before she could react, Amara was upon her. Amara slammed into Yuri with all the force she could muster, tackling her to the ground. Yuri struggled, but Amara held her tight, refusing to let go even as Yuri''s flames began to consume her.


    Ivo seized the opportunity, rushing forward with his blade drawn. He stabbed downward with all his strength, aiming straight for Yuri''s heart.


    Yuri screamed, her body convulsing as Ivo''s blade pierced her chest. Her flames flared one final time before sputtering out, leaving her limp on the floor. Amara collapsed beside her, her body charred and broken.


    The room was eerily silent.


    Ivo stumbled backward, staring at the bodies on the ground. He had done it. Yuri was dead.


    But at what cost?


    Tears of blood rolled down his cheeks as Amara''s last words played in his mind.


    I love you, Ivo.


    **********


    In the distance, the battle between the A X E girls and the Flower Shop girls raged on.


    The two leaders of the groups were still entangled in their vicious melee, their movements so fast they were a blur of shadows to mortal eyes. Fiona had managed to wound Stephanie, but not without taking damage herself. Her body was covered in cuts from the threads and her regeneration was slowing down.


    Marissa had managed to kill Luna, trapping her in a cage of threads and tearing her into bite size chunks. Now, she faced Charlie.


    Her threads writhed through the air like flying snakes, not giving her opponent any chance to create illusions. Charlie had managed to survive for this long but the noose was getting tighter. She fought like an angel of death until Marissa laughed, stepping back.


    "You should''ve hid like you always do, Charlie. Now, you''ll die, stuck in my web."


    Charlie''s eyes widened in shock as she looked up. As they''d been fighting, Marissa had been weaving an inescapable web of threads.


    "Goodbye, idiot."


    And the threads fell.


    Charlie tried teleporting out but stumbled. The threads have been infused with vitality, using the same technique that prevented teleportation from the enclosed space.


    "H- hold on! Wait-" Her words were cut off as the threads snapped close. There was a spray of black, misty blood and Charlie was gone.


    It didn''t take long for Stephanie and Marissa to kill Fiona, the two women being the only ones left standing. The rivalry was over. The Flower Shop girls stood victorious but the damage had been done. Casualties lay on both sides.


    As the dust settled, Solomon hummed in satisfaction from where he had remained seated, watching the carnage with a satisfied grin. He stood slowly, brushing off his suit as he surveyed the room.


    "Well, that was entertaining." He said, his voice light and mocking.


    Ivo turned to him, his face twisted with anger. "You could have helped!"


    Solomon chuckled. "I told you, Ivo. I swore an oath. Besides, you seem to have handled it just fine."


    Ivo clenched his fists, but he said nothing. Attacking would mean sealing his fate. Solomon was still fresh and his power was undeniable while he had almost died fighting Yuri. To challenge Solomon now would be foolishness.


    "See you later, Ivo. It was a pity we never got to seal the deal. But it doesn''t matter. I want Ezra as soon as possible. Until you find him, I hope we don''t meet again." Solomon gave one final, mocking bow before turning to leave, his remaining Flower Shop girls trailing after him.


    "Good luck with the cleanup." He called over his shoulder as he disappeared into the night. Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ivo stood in the ruined room staring around him. The Old Museum was in shambles. His best friend Armand was dead. Amara, his lover, lay lifeless on the ground, her sacrifice etched in every burned and broken inch of her body.


    But Yuri was dead.


    And with her death, a new chapter of the war had begun.


    The third phase.

 Chapter 287: Broken King

    It had been days since the battle, but for Ivo, it felt like centuries. Time moved sluggishly in his self-imposed isolation.


    The Custodians had worked tirelessly, restoring the Old Museum, its tower and everything in it as if it had never been destroyed, all before the sun came up. The once grandiose throne room, now dark and empty, was the perfect reflection of his crumbling world.


    Ivo slouched in the massive chair that had once symbolized power, but now felt like a mockery. His thoughts had become a prison, looping the final moments of the fight over and over again in his mind.


    Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    Armand was gone. Amara was gone. His lover, his best friend, both ripped from his life in a matter of moments. They had been the backbone of his world, and now without them, he was adrift.


    Before him, strewn on the floor, sat countless empty bottles of blood wine, the crimson liquid that should have dulled the pain. But no matter how much he drank, it didn''t matter. Vampires didn''t get drunk. They didn''t feel that relief from pain. It was just another cruel reminder of what he had lost.


    Ivo absentmindedly poured himself another glass of the deep red liquid, raising it to his lips without even tasting it. The bitter aftertaste was nothing compared to the hollow ache in his chest. Every sip felt like a futile attempt to drown the sorrow, but all it did was pass the time. A part of him didn''t care if he rotted away here, forgotten and broken. What was left to fight for?


    He barely reacted as the elevator rose from the floor and opened with a loud ding. The footsteps that echoed through the room were sharp and deliberate, but Ivo didn''t bother to look up. He already knew who it was. Solomon.


    The Count of Centrefield stepped forward, his eyes cold and calculating as ever, his expression a mask of controlled irritation. Solomon surveyed the scene before him. The broken vampire, the empty bottles, and the stench of despair. He let out a sigh of disappointment.


    "Pathetic." He muttered under his breath, loud enough for Ivo to hear.


    Ivo''s lips twitched slightly in what might have been a smirk, but he didn''t reply. He only stared into the distance, his grip tightening around his glass.


    "Ivo," Solomon said sharply, stepping closer. "You''ve been wallowing in here for days. It''s time to get up. We still have unfinished business."


    Ivo didn''t respond, his eyes glazed over. Solomon''s patience wore thin. He grabbed the glass out of Ivo''s hand and smashed it against the floor.


    "Snap out of it!" Solomon''s voice echoed through the empty throne room, his frustration boiling over. "We don''t have time for your self-pity." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that, Ivo''s gaze flicked up to meet Solomon''s. His red eyes, dull and haunted, met Solomon''s burning with impatience.


    "I don''t care." Ivo said flatly, his voice hoarse from days of silence. "I''ve lost everything. What''s left for me?"


    Solomon narrowed his eyes, his mouth curving into a sneer. "You haven''t lost everything. You still have power, control, and the future of Southside in your hands. You can mourn later, but we need to find Ezra Matten."


    Ivo chuckled bitterly, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Ezra Matten¡­ of course. The great prize. You''re so fixated on him, but do I look like a man that cares?"


    "You don''t have the luxury of not caring." Solomon snapped, his temper flaring. "You swore an oath. We both did. If you don''t uphold your end of the deal, the consequences will be severe."


    Ivo''s smile widened, but it was devoid of any warmth. "Then break the oath, Solomon. Do it. See if I care. Or are you scared?"


    Solomon''s expression faltered for a moment, a flicker of hesitation passing through his eyes. "Don''t tempt me, Ivo. I will."


    "Then do it." Ivo said, leaning forward slightly, his eyes dark and challenging. "Go on. Break the oath."


    There was a long, tense pause as Solomon considered his options. He was on the verge of saying something, but instead, he delved deep within himself, calling on the threads of the blood oath that bound them. The room seemed to darken for a moment, the air growing charged with vitality. It was as if the world was holding its breath, waiting, watching.


    Solomon''s eyes glowed a deep crimson as he grabbed hold of the bonds encircling his soul. He gathered his vitality, ready to impose his will upon it, using Ivo''s failure to find Ezra.


    With a simple twist, he''ll cut Ivo loose and make him pay for his failure. But as soon as his vitality descended, a backlash of pain surged through his body. Solomon winced, his fingers smoking lightly as the power of the oath lashed out at him.


    His eyes widened in realization. The blood oath would not be so easily broken. Ivo had upheld half of his deal, which meant that breaking the oath would rebound onto him as well. The oath was fair. He couldn''t leave without paying for what he''d gotten out of it. If he pushed forward, he would suffer dangerous consequences, more than he had even predicted.


    "You... you fool!" Solomon growled, his eyes narrowing in fury. "You''ve tied us both to this. If I break the oath now, it will hurt me as much as it hurts you."


    Ivo''s smile twisted into something darker, more mocking. "Then go ahead. Let''s both suffer. I don''t care anymore. It''s your choice, isn''t it?"


    Solomon''s rage boiled over. His hands clenched into fists, but he knew there was nothing more he could do at this moment. Breaking the oath would cripple them both, and with Vladimir waiting in the wings, he couldn''t afford that.


    He glared at Ivo with pure venom in his eyes. "You''re a coward, Ivo. You''re too weak to even face your own pain."


    Ivo didn''t flinch. "Maybe. But at least I''m not deluding myself into thinking there''s something left worth fighting for, am I?"


    Solomon spun on his heel, his long coat billowing behind him as he stormed toward the door. "You''ll regret this, Ivo. When the consequences come crashing down on you, remember that you chose this."


    Ivo didn''t respond as Solomon left the room. The man yelled as he tore the door of the elevator open but Ivo barely noticed.


    He picked up another bottle of blood wine, pouring himself another glass. His eyes drifted back to the shattered remains of the glass Solomon had thrown to the ground. He sighed deeply, taking a sip of his drink, feeling no relief.


    It was a hollow victory. Solomon had left, and the oath remained intact, but it did nothing to ease the pain of his losses. Armand. Amara. His friends, his allies. He was alone now, surrounded by enemies and shadows.


    Ivo leaned back in his chair, staring up at the dark ceiling of the throne room, wondering how much longer he could keep up this charade. How much longer before everything crumbled around him, and he was left with nothing but ashes?


    Maybe Solomon was right. Maybe there was still something left to fight for. But at this moment, Ivo couldn''t see it. All he could see was the emptiness that stretched before him, and the weight of his own failure pressing down on him like a thousand-ton burden.


    And so, he drank. And waited for the inevitable.

 Chapter 288: Stability

    Solomon walked with a confident stride as he crossed the grand hall of Vladimir''s estate. His boot echoed off the cold marble floors with each step he took.


    Previously, he couldn''t see it but now that he knew the truth, it was unmistakable. The building held a regal air of opulence with open displays of wealth but he could see now that it was a sham. A show put on to turn away attention. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He followed his escort who led him through the winding hallways and into the estate''s inner sanctum, the outdoor garden.


    Though it was located at the center of Vladimir''s estate, the garden was an oasis of eerie calm, with an odd serenity that was unsettling in its beauty. The moonlight filtered down through the open ceiling, casting silver beams over the carefully manicured plants.


    Vladimir, as expected, was tending to his garden, methodically pruning a delicate, black orchid. His tall, muscular frame seemed almost out of place in the peaceful garden, but his focus on the task at hand was intense.


    Without looking up from his work, Vladimir spoke, his deep voice carrying across the garden, "What brings you here at such an¡­ ungodly hour, Solomon? I thought you had enough on your plate in Southside."


    Solomon ignored the barb, stepping forward, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "I came to discuss business, Vladimir. I''m sure it would please you to know that the situation in Southside has presented an¡­ opportunity."


    Vladimir snipped another leaf, carefully placing the clippers down before turning to face Solomon. His piercing red eyes were calculating, assessing the situation. "Ah, yes, Southside. Your precious Count Ivo finally won the little scuffle they had there, didn''t he?" His tone was mocking, a slight smile tugging at his lips. "How''s that working out for him?"


    Solomon''s jaw tightened, though he maintained his composure. "That''s precisely why I''m here. I think now is the perfect time for you to strike, Vlad. A time for you to rise from the ashes of your failures and be reborn anew. What do you say?"


    He could feel the blood oath tighten on his soul but he stood confidently, displaying no fear. While it was true that he had made an oath to stop Vladimir from interfering, it was also true that Ivo made an oath to find Ezra.


    If they both ignored their parts of the oath, it cancels each other out. If Ivo is not allowed to survive the attack, Solomon would come out of this unscathed.


    Vladimir chuckled at his words, raising an eyebrow. "The perfect time to strike? And why would I bother with Southside? Westside suits me just fine."


    "Westside offers you nothing." Solomon countered, his voice sharp. "It''s bled dry of what you need. The only wealth, the only true power left, is in Southside. We both know that."


    "Ah, Solomon, ever the ambitious one." Vladimir snorted, shaking his head. "Southside, Westside, it''s all the same to me. A mess of feuding vampires clawing for scraps. Why should I get my hands dirty?"


    Solomon stepped closer, lowering his voice to a more dangerous tone. "Because with Ivo gone, Southside will be ripe for the taking. And I''m offering it to you, Vladimir. Kill him, and it''s yours."


    Vladimir''s amusement faded slightly, though his eyes still gleamed with cold calculation. "And what do you get from this, Solomon? You don''t strike me as the charitable type."


    "I get stability." Solomon answered, his tone smooth, calculated. "With Ivo gone, there''s no power struggle. No chaos. I''ll have what I need, and you''ll have control over Southside without anyone left to challenge you. It''s a win-win."


    Vladimir remained silent for a moment, considering Solomon''s proposal. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he dismissed it. "I''m not interested. I''ve got enough problems of my own to deal with. Find another idiot to fight your battles for you. I hear the Necromancer is still roaming the streets.


    How about him?"


    Solomon''s patience thinned, and his lips curled into a sneer. "You''re a fool, Vladimir. You know as well as I do that if you don''t take Southside, you''ll be left with nothing when the dust settles. You''ll end the war in the same state you started it. And we both know you can''t afford that."


    Vladimir''s gaze turned icy, his demeanor darkening. "I can''t afford it? What exactly are you implying?"


    Solomon leaned in, his voice dripping with venom. "We both know your financial situation, Vladimir. You''re weak. Your investments were a failure, and now you''re hanging on by a thread. You''re living off the last remnants of your wealth and you can''t make any overt moves that point to it but it''s only a matter of time before your subjects figure it out."


    Vladimir''s fists clenched at his sides, but he didn''t respond immediately.


    Solomon pressed on, his voice low and dangerous. "Imagine what would happen if that secret got out. Your subjects would tear you apart, fighting over whatever scraps of power they could grab. Your entire domain would crumble, and you''d be left with nothing."


    Vladimir''s cold mask slipped for a moment, revealing the fury simmering beneath the surface. "You dare threaten me in my own estate?" he growled.


    "I''m not threatening you." Solomon said smoothly. "I''m offering you a way out. A chance to secure your power. Kill Ivo, take Southside, and your financial troubles will be over. Or," he paused, his voice turning even colder, "I can leave, and your secret won''t stay hidden for long."


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    For a long moment, the two vampires stared at each other. Solomon could see in Vladimir''s eyes as he weighed the risks of attacking him. But they both know it wasn''t a certainty that he could stop Solomon from escaping.


    Vladimir gritted his teeth as he stared Solomon down. He had been careful to hide his financial situation, keeping up appearances of strength and wealth, but Solomon was right. If his subjects found out the truth, it would be chaos. He couldn''t afford that.


    Taking over Southside would mean replenishing his wealth but it would also mean furthering Solomon''s agenda which he still didn''t know about. Still, Solomon had him cornered. The threat of exposure hung over him like a guillotine.


    Finally, Vladimir let out a slow breath, his eyes narrowing. "Fine," he said, his voice cold and hard. "I''ll take care of Ivo. But mark my words, Solomon. If you double-cross me, if you so much as breathe a word of this to anyone, I''ll kill you myself."


    Solomon smiled, pleased with his victory. "Don''t worry, Vladimir. I''ll hold up my end of the bargain. Southside is yours."


    Without another word, Solomon turned and strode out of the garden, leaving Vladimir standing among the flowers, his fists still clenched in anger.


    Vladimir watched him go, his mind churning. He had no choice now. Solomon had forced his hand. He would kill Ivo, take Southside, and secure his power once and for all.


    But as he stood in the moonlit garden, a dark thought crept into his mind.


    When this was all over, when he had secured Southside and his power, he would make sure Solomon paid for this.


    One way or another.

 Chapter 289: Living On The Edge

    Ezra stood outside Helena''s apartment building, his eyes scanning the dark street for any sign of danger.


    He knew how tense the vampire population of the city was and how precarious his own situation was but despite that, he was here again, drawn like a moth to the flame. Or rather, a man to his cash.


    He had received her call earlier in the night. The invitation he had told her to make in order to prove how committed he was to this affair with her. His better judgment screamed at him to stay hidden but doing so would undo all the work he had done to get to this stage. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He finished his security check around the immediate area and confirmed that there were no immediate dangers before teleporting into the stairwell of the building. The humans who inhabited the building were asleep except for one man who was inside his VR pod, enjoying a gaming experience.


    When he arrived at her door, it was already open a crack, an unmistakable invitation for him to enter. He pushed it open gently and found her standing near the window, bathed in the soft glow of the city lights. Helena turned when she heard the door, her lips curving into a pleased smile as she saw him.


    "Ezra," she greeted, her voice warm. "You came."


    Ezra fixed a grin on his face as he closed the door behind him, walking over to her. "Of course, I did. How could I resist?" He ran a hand through his dark blue hair, still a little damp from the late-night air. "I know it''s not safe for me to be out and about, but I couldn''t help myself. You have that effect on me."


    Helena''s smile widened, clearly pleased with his words. "Do I now?" she teased, taking a step closer to him. She was wearing a soft, form-fitting robe that barely clung to her curves, her hair cascading over her shoulders. She looked like she had just stepped out of a shower, fresh and inviting. "You must have missed me terribly."


    Ezra laughed softly, visibly letting the tension in his body melt away for a moment. "I did," he admitted, his voice dropping lower. "It seems I can''t stay away from you, even though I should."


    Helena''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction as she wrapped her arms around his waist, pulling him closer. "Then I suppose it''s a good thing I called you. But this isn''t just about us," she murmured, her tone growing more serious. She stepped back slightly, keeping her hands resting on his chest. "I''ve been trying to find a way to help you with your little Necromancer problem."


    Ezra furrowed his brows, feigning interest. He stayed alert, his mind tracking her hand on his chest. He needed to show he trusted her but it was harder than he''d thought it would be. "And?"


    Helena sighed, her fingers trailing over his chest absently as she spoke. "I wasn''t able to find the Necromancer directly, but I found another way to reach him. I''ve established a line to feed him information. All you need to do is give me something. Something that would draw him out. I can bait him for you."


    Ezra''s mind raced as he considered her words. Gen''s plan was working. If Helena really had a way to get to the Necromancer, recovering his slush fund should be as easy as the alphabet. But he needed to know what Helena had in mind. How was she trying to play this?


    "What kind of information?" Ezra asked, his tone measured as he watched her carefully.


    Helena shrugged lightly. "Something big. Something that would make him curious, make him feel like he could gain something from it. The trick is to make him think it''s his idea."


    Ezra nodded, thinking about it. He turned away from her for a moment, pacing slowly across the room. His mind wandered to the farmer''s market.


    His mind went to the amount of work they''d done to build layers of traps, set up contingencies just for this kind of situation. It had literally been refurbished to spring a trap on the Necromancer.


    It would be a gamble to step foot in Southside at this point in time but with the state Ivo was in, it was a risk he was willing to take. That money was their ticket to a life of freedom. Well, relative freedom.


    "The farmer''s market." He muttered as if he was talking to himself before he turned back to face Helena. "We can use the farmer''s market."


    Helena raised an eyebrow. "You want to use the market as the trap?"


    Ezra nodded in confirmation. "It''s the most convenient location I have for this right now. If the Necromancer hears I''ll turn up there, he''ll come looking for me, thinking it was his own idea. It''s perfect." He smirked.


    Helena seemed to ponder his words for a moment before nodding in agreement. "That could work." She said. "If we make the market look like an opportunity for the Necromancer, something he can''t resist, he''ll come right into your hands."


    Ezra''s smirk widened, satisfied with the plan coming together. "Exactly. All you need to do is make sure the right pieces of information leak to him, and when he shows up, we''ll be ready."


    Helena moved closer to him again, her fingers brushing lightly against his arm. "You''re playing a dangerous game, Ezra. But then again, you won''t be here if you don''t enjoy living on the edge."


    "I don''t have much of a choice," Ezra replied, his voice low. "I need that slush fund back, and if this is the only way to get it, then I''ll take the risk."


    Helena''s eyes lingered on his face, and for a moment, the air between them grew heavier, more charged. There was something unspoken in the way she looked at him, something that went beyond the usual games they played.


    Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "You''re going to owe me for this," she whispered, her lips brushing against his ear. "When all of this is over, I''ll expect my reward."


    Ezra chuckled softly, turning his head slightly to catch her gaze. "And what exactly do you have in mind for that reward?"


    Helena''s lips curled into a wicked smile. "You''ll find out soon enough."


    With that, she closed the distance between them, her mouth pressing against his in a heated kiss. Ezra made himself relax into her touch, feeling the warmth of her body against his and the intoxicating scent of her skin all melted together, drawing him deeper into the moment.


    As they broke apart, Helena smiled slyly. "Let''s make sure this trap works first, shall we?"

 Chapter 290: Trust

    There were times when teleporting everywhere was a good thing and there were also times when it''s not. Now was one of those times.


    Helena knew that teleporting to the Necromancer''s lair was a risk that she couldn''t afford to take. Not right now.


    She had seen it in the vampire''s eyes the last time she went to him. He''s impatient and desperate. And desperate people are not to be trusted. Who knew if he had set a trap and was just waiting for her to teleport in?


    She walked with the confidence of a creature of the night, moving from shadow to shadow, as she walked to his underground apartment.


    Even though their goals temporarily aligned, she knew he was just as likely to kill her as to thank her for the information she was bringing him. But she needed this. She needed Ezra to believe she was on his side, even while she played her own game on the side.


    She descended the worn stone steps leading to the underground chamber. She wasn''t sure if this was a wise move, but she had already committed. There was no turning back.


    Her thoughts jumped to Ezra''s soul bond. The thoughts of all that power at her fingertips sent her mind racing. Her extremities tingled with pleasure and she could feel her nipples harden slightly. The nights with Ezra hadn''t been bad either.


    She had begun having thoughts of spending eternity with Ezra, but that didn''t mean she was ready to die for him either.


    When she reached the bottom of the staircase, she deployed her Aura, using it to search her immediate surroundings. It didn''t take long for her to find out that there were no traps waiting.


    With that, she pushed the door open and entered. She walked in to find the Necromancer already waiting for her, sitting on a throne-like chair made from twisted bones and sinew.


    He looked up as she approached, his eyes gleaming in the low light, like a predator sizing up its prey.


    "Helena." He greeted her. This time, he managed to pull off the low rasp with his voice filled with amusement. She had to admit that it complemented his look, black cloak and all.


    "What brings you here tonight? Have you finally decided to stop playing both sides?"


    "Playing both sides?" Helena asked with a frown. She knew she shouldn''t have risen to the bait but this was a chance to purge the resentment out of his body.


    The Necromances stared at her, not breaking eye contact. After a few seconds, he blinked, leaning back in his chair. Your journey continues on m v|l--NovelFire.net


    "What do you want, Helena.?"


    Helena kept her expression neutral as she stepped forward. "I have information for you," she said, her voice even. "Information about Ezra."


    The Necromancer''s eyes narrowed with interest, abandoned his projected image and leaned forward slightly. "Go on."


    Helena allowed herself a small, knowing smile. She had his attention, exactly where she wanted him. "Ezra Matter is going to be at the farmer''s market in a week''s time." She began, watching the flicker of recognition in the Necromancer''s eyes. "He has something he''s going to retrieve at exactly midnight. Be a minute early or a Minute late and you''ll miss him.


    Be exactly on time and you''ll be able to intercept him.


    The Necromancer stood, his dark cloak shifting around him like a living shadow. He took a step closer to her, his eyes gleaming with something dark and dangerous. "Are you sure about this, Helena? Are you sure you''re not playing another one of your little games?"


    "What games?" raised an eyebrow, unfazed by his attempt at intimidation. "I wouldn''t come all the way here if I wasn''t sure. I have my own reasons for wanting Ezra out of the way, but you''ll need to act fast. He won''t stay there for long, and this is the only window you''ll have."


    The Necromancer circled around her slowly, his gaze lingering on her face as if searching for any hint of deceit. He stopped just behind her, his voice low and soft.


    "And what exactly is your angle in all of this? The only way you could have gotten this information is if you''ve been awfully cozy with him. Why should I trust you?"


    Helena turned to face him, holding his gaze without flinching. "My angle is simple. I want Ezra gone, just like you do. But I''m not foolish enough to try and kill him myself. That''s where you come in."


    The Necromancer let out a low chuckle, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "You''re a clever one, aren''t you? Always working your angles." He paused, considering her words for a moment longer. "Very well. I''ll be there."


    Helena watched him for a moment longer, her mind racing. She had given him the information but he was having doubts. She needed him to believe that this was the perfect opportunity, needed him to commit to the trap Ezra had planned at the farmer''s market.


    "I trust you''ll make good on this, Necromancer," Helena said, her voice smooth but firm. "After all, we both know that letting Ezra slip through your fingers again would be... unfortunate."


    The Necromancer''s eyes flickered dangerously, but he smiled, a twisted, cruel smile that was sufficiently bloodthirsty to calm Helena''s worries. "Oh, don''t worry. Ezra won''t escape this time. He''ll be mine before the night is over." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helena gave him a curt nod, turning to leave before the situation could escalate further. She had set the stage, and now all that was left was for the pieces to fall into place.


    The Necromancer would take the bait, and Ezra would have his chance to end this once and for all.


    And when the dust settles, she''ll have the chance to claim him for herself. After all, his slush fund was in her hands.


    **********


    As he watched Helena leave, the Necromancer did something he hadn''t done in some time.


    A huge chunk of his vitality flowed out of him and into his minions, who had been dormant. They slowly came awake and in the next second, Z appeared in front of him, bowing.


    He rose from his throne and gave a command he should have given a long time ago. "Track Helena." He commanded.


    "Yes, my lord." Z disappeared.

 Chapter 291: The Final Piece

    Vladimir stood on the deserted street, staring up at the Old Museum. The building stood as a dark silhouette against the night sky, as if mourning the fate of all who once lived in it.


    Vladimir walked through the entrance, his every sense on guard. He wore his usual suit, but there was an edge to his demeanor, something more predatory tonight.


    He stepped into the ground entrance hall, his footsteps echoing in the large space. It was as if the entire building was deserted. He deployed his Aura, sweeping through the floors until he found Ivo.


    He frowned at the sight before shrugging. He got into the elevator and ascended to the throne room where Ivo was waiting. The elevator dinged and he stepped out.


    The room was empty, save for the lone figure seated on a throne so showy, he was impressed that tours were not being offered for people to see it. The windows, which he guessed were usually open to the sweeping view of Southside, were covered by thick drapes. Ivo sat there, reclining, a glass of blood wine in his hand.


    "I would have remarked on how the mighty have fallen but we both know you were never mighty." Vladimir stopped before the throne, looking at Ivo with a mixture of curiosity and disdain. "You never should have reached further than you could get."


    "Fuck off, okay?" Ivo drank from his glass.


    "I will. After I''ve gotten what I want." Vladimir said. "But there is one thing I want to know before we get to the good part. Why does Solomon want you dead?"


    Ivo chuckled softly, the sound reverberating in the empty room. He swirled the wine in his glass, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he leaned forward.


    "You''re here to kill me, then?" He asked with a crooked smile. "And for what, exactly? Solomon''s whim?"


    "Just answer the damn question."


    "Impatient, I see." Ivo chuckled. "Lucky for you, I''m in a sharing mood. You see, Solomon wants to get his greedy paws on Ezra Matten. Alive. Only God knows why, doesn''t he?"


    "I see." Vladimir nodded to himself. "Solomon has been acting out of character just for the man who kept Yuri''s county safe. And what is Ezra Matten worth to him?" Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    Ivo''s grin widened, his amusement deepening at Vladimir''s confusion. "Ah, that''s the question, isn''t it?" He gestured for Vladimir to sit, but Vladimir remained standing, his expression hardening.


    "And why doesn''t he kill you himself?" Vladimir asked. "What''s stopping him?"


    "That, I can answer." Ivo''s grin faded slightly, his expression sobering. "You see, Solomon and I made a deal. Not just any deal. A blood oath. In exchange for his support and non-interference in Southside, I was supposed to hand over Ezra Matten. But as I''m obviously not doing that, he wants to get rid of me so that he can get the freedom to go after Ezra himself.


    Neat, right?"


    "And here''s the kicker," Ivo went on, leaning back into the throne. His expression morphed into a grin as if what he was about to reveal entertained him more than it troubled him. "Solomon wants Ezra for reasons that even I don''t fully understand but he''s obsessed."


    "He probably thinks Ezra will give him some sort of edge, some power that he doesn''t yet have. I suppose that''s why he''s been doing all of this. Every move, every betrayal, it''s all been about Ezra."


    Vladimir was silent for a moment, frowning as he processed the information. "So, Solomon needs you dead to enter Southside and search?"


    "Exactly." Ivo replied, raising his glass in a mock toast. "And it seems he''s hoping someone else will take care of his little problem. Someone like you, perhaps."


    Vladimir''s gaze hardened, the pieces falling into place in his mind. "And you''re just sitting here, waiting for it to happen?"


    Ivo shrugged, his indifference almost infuriating. "What choice do I have? Solomon''s desperate, and he''s losing control. The blood oath ties his hands, but I''m not naive enough to think I can survive this unscathed. Maybe you kill me, maybe you don''t. It hardly matters at this point, you know? S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What''s the point in living when everyone I wanted to share my victory with is dead?"


    Vladimir''s expression darkened as he took a step forward, his voice low and cold. "You seem awfully relaxed for a man whose life is on the line."


    Ivo chuckled again, setting his glass down on the armrest of his throne. "I''ve already made peace with it, Vladimir. There''s no point in fighting what''s inevitable. Solomon will get what he wants, one way or another. The only question left is who delivers the final blow."


    There was a long, tense silence between them as Vladimir processed Ivo''s words. THe now knew the truth of the situation. Solomon had orchestrated everything, turned Ivo into a pawn and is now discarding him to get what he wants. And he was the new pawn.


    Ivo''s eyes met Vladimir''s, a resigned smirk playing on his lips. "So, are you going to kill me now, or are you going to keep asking questions?"


    Vladimir''s expression darkened, and in one swift movement, he was in front of Ivo, his hand reaching for the other vampire''s chest. Ivo didn''t flinch, didn''t move to defend himself. He simply sat there, waiting.


    Vladimir''s hand plunged through Ivo''s chest, his fingers wrapping around Ivo''s heart. The moment was silent, save for the sickening sound of flesh being torn apart. Ivo''s eyes flickered for a moment, a flash of pain crossing his face, but there was no resistance.


    Ivo didn''t try to stop him, didn''t try to fight. His lips parted in a final exhale, and a strange, almost peaceful smile spread across his face.


    "Thank you." Ivo whispered, the last word barely audible as his heart was ripped from his chest. His body slumped forward, lifeless, as Vladimir stood over him, holding the dead heart in his hand.


    The room was silent in the aftermath of Ivo''s death. Vladimir looked down at the corpse before him, his face a mask of indifference.


    "Fool." He muttered, tossing the heart aside as if it were nothing more than a discarded trinket.


    He had what he needed now. Ivo was gone, and Southside was open for the taking. But even as he left the Old Museum, he knew the war wasn''t over. Solomon was still after a piece that could be useful to him too.


    "Ezra Matten." He said to himself as he left the throne room. "I''m coming for you."

 Chapter 292: Manhunt

    The city of First City simmered with an uneasy tension. It was as if the mortals could feel the shadow of the vampires'' activities stretching over every corner, alley, and street.


    Blood had been shed and there had been eight casualties so far. Pretty insignificant numbers for ordinary humans but for vampires that was a lot in the span of a few days. And there was no guarantee that things would end there.


    Two territories had fallen already. Westside and Southside have been left leaderless.


    Solomon had felt it when Ivo died. The blood oath unraveling in real time was pretty hard to miss. But he still wasn''t taking the steps he needed to.


    There was still an opponent in the arena. Things were not over yet and rushing off was a surefire way of getting oneself killed. And so, he waited in his castle, looking over the sprawling city like a predator watching its prey.


    But right now, he sat in his private chamber, brooding. His hands were clenched into fists, his sharp nails digging into the polished wood of the armrests on his chair. Every cell in his body was screaming at him. Find Ezra Matten! But he couldn''t move. Not now.


    He had to know.


    The darkened room was quiet except for the faint sound of rain tapping against the window. He stared at the untouched glass of blood wine on the table beside him, lost in his own calculations, when there was a sharp knock on the door.


    "Enter," he said, his voice cold, the authority in it unmistakable.


    The door creaked open, and Michael, one of his most loyal Subjects, stepped inside. Where Malachi had been short, he was tall, with sharp, angular features. But other than that, he was dressed similarly to Malachi.


    Solomon looked up, his crimson eyes locking onto Michael''s. "Report." He snapped impatiently.


    "My Lord." Michael cleared his throat. "As of now, Vladimir is staying put in his own territory. He hasn''t moved to claim Southside yet."


    For a moment, Solomon didn''t respond. His brow furrowed, and the faintest glimmer of disbelief crossed his face.


    "He still hasn''t moved?" Solomon repeated, more a statement than a question.


    Michael nodded, his voice steady but cautious. "No, my Lord. Despite killing Ivo and the open opportunity he''s got, Vladimir seems to have no immediate intention of taking Southside."


    Solomon''s fingers drummed against the table, his mind racing. Vladimir had done nothing, even when he''d served him the solution to his problems on a silver platter? This was worrying. He had expected the man to pounce at the first chance to solidify his power and expand his influence.


    "I see." Solomon muttered to himself, his eyes narrowing in thought. He looked back up at Michael, his expression hardening. "Has he moved any of his forces?"


    "No, my Lord," Michael replied. "Our spies report no significant movement from Vladimir''s side. His territory remains under his control, but there''s no sign of preparation for a takeover of Southside."


    Experience more on m v|l -NovelFire.net


    "I see." Solomon leaned back in his chair, a deep frown covering his face. This was what he was looking out for.


    Michael remained silent, letting Solomon process the information. After a moment, Solomon sat up.


    "Vladimir is no fool." Solomon said quietly, more to himself than to Michael. "He was smart enough to find out what I wanted from Ivo. And now, he''s holding back. Waiting for something, some leverage, perhaps. Or maybe he''s waiting for me to make a mistake. Overextend.


    But what he doesn''t realize¡­ is that I''ve already accounted for this happening."


    Solomon stopped pacing, turning back to face Michael, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous intensity. "Keep a close watch on him. I don''t care if it looks like he''s doing nothing, he''s always doing something. I want to know the moment he so much as breathes in my direction."


    "Yes, my Lord," Michael said, bowing once more.


    "And now that we have no reason to hide," A grin spread over Solomon''s face, "let''s begin the hunt."


    He picked up the previously forgotten glass of wine on the table and downed it with a single swig. He stood abruptly, striding to the large window that overlooked the city.


    "Send the message to all my Subjects." He commanded, his voice cold and firm. "I want them to begin an open search for Ezra Matten. No more hidden moves. Use every resource available."


    Michael nodded, his face expressionless as he prepared to carry out his orders. Solomon continued, his voice growing more determined. "I want the police force to search every block, every building. Place Ezra''s face on the news networks. Make sure everyone in the city knows that there''s a bounty on his head. A substantial one."


    "A bounty, my lord?" Michael asked with a frown.


    "Yes." Solomon said, turning away from the window to face him. "I''ll offer rewards to the criminals of First City. Anyone who brings me information on Ezra''s whereabouts will be handsomely compensated. I want every corner of this city turned upside down if necessary. I want everyone watching, hunting him down for me."


    Michael nodded sharply. "It will be done."


    As he left to execute his orders, Solomon leaned against the window, his thoughts swirling with impatience. If Vladimir wanted to sit and wait, let him. He had something Vladimir didn''t have and that was his wealth. This time, he''d use the full extent of his power and his influence to draw the net tight around his prey. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And if Vladimir wants to interfere, he''ll find his County collapsing around him.


    **********


    Within hours, the city was buzzing with the news. On every street corner, in every alley, and on every television screen, Ezra''s face was plastered. Solomon had made sure that no one could escape it.


    The image of Ezra, a picture of him wearing sunglasses about to enter an expensive hovercar outside Ascendant Capital, appeared on every major news network, accompanied by the promise of a hefty reward for any information leading to his capture.


    It didn''t take long for the fangirls to appear on social media, spinning stories of forbidden love. It didn''t take much longer for the first chapters of the various smutty fanfictions to hit the web. Everybody was tuned to the evening news that night.


    The camera flickered on, revealing the familiar face of First City Nightly News anchor. The woman''s expression was serious as she looked directly into the camera, the polished studio lights reflecting off her pristine navy blazer.


    "Good evening, citizens of First City." She began, her voice calm but carrying the weight of the breaking news. "Our top story tonight, the ongoing search for Ezra Matten, former CEO of Ascendant Capital, who is now wanted in connection with the recent and tragic death of the company''s current CEO, Amara Duval."


    The screen briefly shifted to show a photo of Ezra Matten dressed in a suit before transitioning to footage of Ascendant Capital''s towering skyscraper, its lights dim against the night sky.


    "Matten, recently hailed as one of the brightest financial minds in the city, was the CEO of Ascendant Capital for a few months." She continued, her tone slightly shifting to convey the gravity of the situation. "He stepped down recently, passing the reins to Amara Duval, who promised investors to take the company in new directions."


    "But now, in a shocking turn of events, Ezra Matten has become the primary person of interest in Duval''s death. Authorities have yet to release details of her death, but speculation is growing as to what role Matten may have played."


    As she spoke, the screen displayed images of Amara, smiling in her office, giving a speech at a corporate event.


    "In the wake of Duval''s untimely passing, a massive citywide manhunt is now underway to locate Matten." The anchor said. The screen shifted again, this time showing a map of the city, with specific districts highlighted in red. "Law enforcement agencies are working tirelessly to track him down, and a substantial reward is being offered for any information leading to his capture.


    Citizens are urged to be vigilant and to report any sightings of Matten immediately."


    The camera cut back to the anchor, who now spoke with even greater urgency. "Ezra Matten is considered highly intelligent and potentially dangerous. While authorities have not confirmed any direct threats to public safety, the scale of the search suggests that finding Matten is a top priority for the city''s law enforcement."


    She paused as a new image appeared on the screen, a close-up of Matten''s face, accompanied by a hotline number for tips. "If you see Matten or have any information on his whereabouts, please contact the authorities at the number listed below. The reward for his capture has reached a significant sum, attracting not only the attention of police but also bounty hunters and private investigators.


    The city is on high alert."


    The camera zoomed slightly closer to the anchor as she delivered the final lines. "Ezra Matten''s legacy at Ascendant Capital has taken a dark and unexpected turn, and with every passing hour, the urgency to bring him in grows. We will continue to follow this developing story and provide updates as they become available."


    She then shifted to a more routine part of the broadcast. "In other news tonight, local authorities have confirmed..."


    Solomon clicked off the tv, smiling in satisfaction. It was only a matter of time.

 Chapter 293: Were Heading To Southside

    The Necromancer paced in the dark chamber he called home. He''d tried decorating the place with anything that looked like it could be some old relic but then, he remembered that he won''t really be having a lot of visitors, so, what was the point?


    But right now, his mind wasn''t on the interior decorations but on the public manhunt for Ezra Matten had taken the city by storm. With the way things were going, it was only a matter of time before Solomon''s wide-reaching influence would corner Ezra.


    The Necromancer knew he couldn''t afford to let that happen. He needed time and space to find Ezra for himself, and if the whole city was looking for him, his own search would be hampered.


    No, the manhunt had to end.


    His lips twisted into a cruel smile as an idea began to form.


    "Z." He called softly, and in an instant, his trusted minion appeared from the shadows, ever obedient and silent in his bird mask. "Prepare the table. We need a body. Someone with Ezra''s build."


    Z bowed slightly and teleported away, leaving the Necromancer to his thoughts. He already had the plan in mind. One he had used before in¡­ similar circumstances.


    He knew Solomon had to be mounting pressure on the law enforcement and feeding money to the media to blow this up but all he needed right now, was a body that could serve as a decoy. The city''s authorities were grasping for anything. A public confrontation, a dramatic death, and suddenly Ezra Matten would be no more.


    It was the perfect plan.


    **********


    Several hours later, Z returned, dragging a sedated man behind him. The man had a similar build to Ezra. Strong, lean, with similar bone structure. Perfect.


    "Good." the Necromancer said, waving his hand dismissively. Z left without a word, leaving the body at the Necromancer''s feet. The Necromancer knelt beside the man and traced his fingers over his forehead, feeling the blood flowing and the vitality thrumming beneath his skin.


    With one swift motion, the Necromancer slit the man''s throat, gulping down the blood greedily before it could drop to the floor. After draining the man, he licked his lips, staring at the dead body.


    He couldn''t understand why the Council wouldn''t allow human blood to be drunk. It was the blood with the highest vitality in existence.


    He wiped his mouth, removing his bone dagger from his robes. It didn''t take long for him to turn the man into a minion and heal his throat.


    Now, it was time for the last step.


    Rainbow colored light poured off the Necromancer to coil around the minion. The minion twitched once, then twice, and slowly, the man''s skin began to change. His face, previously ordinary, began to contort and shift. The jawline sharpened, the nose straightened, and his hair darkened into the familiar shade of Ezra''s.


    The Necromancer watched with satisfaction as the transformation completed. He''d used his chameleon tattoo and now, his minion had become an exact replica of Ezra Matten.


    "Time to make you famous, Ezra Matten." The Necromancer chuckled as the man stood, his eyes dull and lifeless. He poured the required vitality into the man to restore his higher functions. The man immediately went down to his knees. "I am ready to serve, my lord."


    "Rise." The Necromancer said grandly. He smirked to himself as he began speaking. "You have a task. You will go into the city. You will find the police. And you will make a scene.


    Resist. Fight back. Make them kill you."


    The false Ezra nodded, his face expressionless.


    "Go." the Necromancer commanded.


    The imposter Ezra rose to his feet, moving gracefully. He immediately left the chamber, moving to carry out his given task.


    The Necromancer watched him go, his smile growing wider. Once the city believed Ezra was dead, Solomon wouldn''t have the world''s eyes to help him in his search. The Necromancer would have the time and space he needed to slip into Southside unnoticed and find Ezra himself.


    **********


    The next morning, the cops were performing their duties, searching and performing road checks when their radios buzzed. A man matching Ezra Matten''s description was currently armed, holding someone hostage in the middle of the street.


    They rushed into their cars and peeled off to get to him. By the time they got there, someone was already bleeding out on the ground. The officers surrounded him, some hiding behind their cars.


    "Stand down!" One of the officers shouted, all of them pointing their guns to Ezra. He held a hostage in front of him, his gun pointed at the innocent woman.


    "Get back! Get back or I''ll shoot!" Ezra snarled at them.


    Behind it all, the authorities were trying to keep the civilians back and stop those who were filming. So far, they were getting mixed results.


    "I won''t go with you!" Ezra yelled. "You''ll never take me!"


    "Put your hands up, Ezra Matten! Stand Down!" The officer barked again, but this time, Ezra tossed his hostage aside, swinging the gun wildly at one of the officers.


    In the chaos that followed, the officers fired. Bullets tore through Ezra''s chest, and he collapsed to the ground, blood pooling beneath him. The police quickly surrounded the body, confirming what they feared. Ezra Matten was dead.


    Within minutes, the news had spread like wildfire. Television broadcasts, online articles, and social media were flooded with the reports.


    "Breaking News: Ezra Matten, Former CEO of Ascendant Capital, Killed in Police Confrontation!"


    Photos of the crime scene were plastered everywhere, and the city buzzed with the shocking incident.


    In light of Ezra''s death, the city''s authorities called off the manhunt, and all legal searches for him were stopped. Bounty hunters, private investigators, and even Solomon''s informants were left with nothing more to go on.


    Ezra Matten was dead. At least, that''s what the city believed.


    **********


    The Necromancer''s boots echoed on the floor as he slowly climbed the stairs. When he got to the top, he pushed open the door, stepping outside for the first time in some time. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He closed his eyes, stretched his hands away from him and took a deep breath. His lips curled into a smirk.


    "Now with the world off his scent," he murmured to himself as he opened his eyes, "it''s my turn to hunt."


    He turned toward Z, who stood quietly behind him. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Prepare." The Necromancer ordered. "We''re heading to Southside."

 Chapter 294: Its Only A Matter Of Time

    Solomon sat in his study, the moon using the grand windows behind him to cast its light across the room. The city was gearing up for another bright night, the lights going on one after the other.


    For Solomon, his mind was somewhere else, spiraling through possibilities, plans, and outcomes. The scent of blood wine lingered in the air, barely touched. He had spent the past few days searching for Ezra, pouring resources into finding the one man who seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth.


    A sharp knock on the door pulled him out of his thoughts and Michael stepped into the room, his face grim but composed.


    "News?" Solomon asked, not even looking up.


    "Yes, my Lord," Michael replied, closing the door behind him and standing at attention. "We have reports. The police have shot and killed Ezra Matten in a public confrontation earlier today."


    Solomon paused for a moment, the words sinking in. His eyes narrowed as he processed the information.


    "Ezra Matten... dead?" He repeated the words slowly, his voice thick with suspicion. "In a public confrontation?" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael nodded. "Yes, my Lord. The reports are consistent. The police claim Ezra resisted arrest, leading to his death. It''s all over the news now."


    Solomon didn''t move for a moment, his eyes focused on the flames dancing in the hearth across the room. "First, that''s not Ezra Matten." Solomon frowned. "Someone''s trying to cut off my access to legal search parties."


    Who was it?


    A public confrontation? That wasn''t Vladimir''s style. Solomon had kept tabs on Vladimir for decades, and the man was bold. He preferred to attack problems directly at the source and would never expose himself to retaliation like this. No, this had to be someone else. Someone more reckless, more desperate.


    His hand kept tapping his table as he went through the possibilities. Who else had the means and motive to eliminate Ezra while ensuring the public thought it was genuine?


    "The Necromancer." Solomon muttered in realization under his breath. "Of course... that rat."


    Michael raised an eyebrow. "The Necromancer, my Lord?"


    Solomon stood, the chair scraping against the wooden floor as he moved toward the window, his hands clasped behind his back. "It wasn''t Vladimir. This reeks of the Necromancer''s handiwork. He likes using other people to achieve his goals. Someone who doesn''t like getting his hands dirty in public."


    "He used a decoy... manipulating the police into believing they had killed Ezra. Only someone with a vested interest in keeping Ezra out of my hands would try something so public. And there''s only one rat left in this city who fits that description."


    Michael nodded, following Solomon''s train of thought. "Then what should we do, my Lord? If the Necromancer is involved, it means Ezra is still out there."


    "Exactly." Solomon said, his voice hardening. "Ezra is still alive, and the Necromancer wants to make sure I don''t find him. We can''t let that happen."


    He turned sharply to face Michael. "Double the search. Use all the resources we have. Expand it. We can''t rely on law enforcement anymore. I want the Necromancer''s whereabouts included in every sweep.


    Every possible hideout, every safehouse, every ally. He''s been moving in the shadows for too long. It''s time we flushed him out."


    Michael nodded sharply. "I''ll get our people on it immediately."


    "Good." Solomon said. "Also, get someone down to the station. Stop any news of supernatural evidence coming out and gather any possible evidence of a breach of the Law of Secrecy. It might come in handy against a man like the Necromancer."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Good." Solomon replied, his eyes narrowing in thought. "And what else? What other news do you have?"


    "We found something interesting, my Lord." Michael said. "While Southside has seen disruptions in its vampire owned businesses and territories due to the deaths of its leadership, there is one area that seems to be functioning smoothly. The farmer''s market. It''s still open for business, and based on the activity we''ve seen, it hasn''t been affected by the chaos in Southside."


    Solomon''s eyebrows rose slightly, intrigued. "The farmer''s market?"


    "Yes, my lord." Michael nodded. "It''s been running too efficiently, considering the situation. It''s almost as though someone is ensuring it stays that way. And from the rumors we''ve picked up, there''s a figure known as the Overseer who seems to be pulling the strings behind the scenes."


    "The Overseer." Solomon mused, his mind beginning to piece together a new puzzle. He turned to face Michael fully now, his eyes glinting with a new idea. "And you believe this Overseer could be..."


    "Ezra Matten." Michael finished, nodding. "It''s possible. He was always a careful man, my Lord, and if he''s been hiding anywhere, running a low-profile operation while the rest of Southside crumbles, the farmer''s market would be the perfect place."


    Solomon''s lips curled into a dangerous smile. "Clever. Very clever. Hiding in plain sight while the city tears itself apart. That would be something Ezra Matten would do."


    He stepped forward, his voice firm. "Place our people on the market. I want eyes and ears there at all times. If Ezra is hiding there, we''ll smoke him out. I don''t care how deep he''s buried himself. The moment he shows his face, I want to know."


    Michael nodded sharply. "I''ll have the necessary arrangements made, my Lord." Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    Solomon watched as Michael turned to leave, his mind already calculating the next steps in his plan. The Necromancer thought he could outplay him, that he could use a cheap trick to pull Ezra out of the equation. But Solomon wasn''t a fool.


    As the door closed behind Michael, Solomon allowed himself a moment to savor the possibilities. Soon, very soon, he would have Ezra Matten. And when that moment came, the Necromancer wouldn''t be able to hide behind his tricks and illusions.


    "It''s only a matter of time." Solomon murmured to himself, his grin widening as he turned back to the window, his thoughts now focused on the farmer''s market.


    The Overseer wouldn''t stay hidden for long.

 Chapter 295: Victory Is Inevitable

    Vladimir sat in his lounge, the scent of blooming orchids filling the room from the windows that opened to his grand garden.


    His fingers tapped rhythmically on the armrest of his very comfortable chair, his sharp eyes scanning the report that had just been delivered.


    The news was both troubling and tantalizing. Solomon''s men were now watching the farmer''s market. That means, it had to be Ezra''s hiding place and it had finally drawn Solomon''s attention.


    He stood, his towering frame casting a long shadow as he moved to the grand window. His thoughts spiraled with opportunity.


    Solomon, despite his strength and cunning, was vulnerable. His obsession with Ezra Matten was weakening his position, spreading his resources too thin.


    And now, the game was nearly at its end. The war that had raged in the shadows of First City was coming to its final phase.


    He needed to act fast.


    Vladimir turned from the window and summoned one of his men. "Call my Subjects. Tell them there''s a meeting in the war room within the hour."


    The vampire bowed and disappeared from the room, carrying out his orders immediately.


    Vladimir took one last look at the garden outside, admiring the carefully cultivated flowers which bloomed in vivid colors. It was a fitting metaphor for his ambitions. He had nurtured his position in First City, watched as rivals rose and fell, and now, the time was right to reap the rewards.


    Yes, he had overextended and blew his wealth on something he couldn''t control but everyone thought that made him weak.


    It didn''t.


    And they''ll pay for their assumptions.


    **********


    An hour later, Vladimir entered the war room. The long, rectangular table was surrounded by the head of the covens under his control. His right hand man stood at attention beside the doorway as Vladimir took his seat at the head of the table.


    Everyone watched him in anticipation. While the war was being fought by others, they waited, knowing their time would come. Is it the time now?


    Vladimir leaned forward in his chair, clasping his hands in front of him, his sharp gaze sweeping over the faces of his Subjects. Each one of them had a part to play, and the war for First City was nearly over. They all knew it.


    "The time has come." Vladimir began, his voice rumbling across the room. "The war is nearly over. Southside has fallen, along with all its leaders. No Yuri, no Ivo and no Armand. Westside has been hollowed out by the opportunists who stepped foot in it. The territories of First City are ripe for the taking...


    except for one. Centerfield." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mention of Centerfield sent ripples through the room. Solomon''s territory. The most fortified, the most impenetrable. His subjects glanced at each other, knowing full well what kind of challenge this was. Vladimir raised a hand, silencing any murmurs before they even began.


    "Solomon," he said, his lips curling into a dangerous smile, "has made the mistake of spreading himself too thin. His obsession with one vampire has left his defenses exposed, and he has lost sight of the larger picture. His attention is focused on somewhere else now, but he''s too blind to see the real threat. Us."


    The room was silent, everyone in attendance hanging on his words.


    Vladimir continued. "It''s time to seize what''s left of First City. I plan to place you all in positions of power. Place you as head over Southside, Westside, and Centerfield. A piece to call your own. But before we can take what is ours, we must remove Solomon from the equation.


    He is the only obstacle that remains."


    The room was silent, with Vladimir''s Subjects exchanging glances, realizing that they were on the verge of something monumental. This has never happened before. Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Once Solomon is dealt with," Vladimir said, leaning back slightly, his eyes gleaming with ambition, "First City will belong to us. We''ll rule in a way that none of these petty counts ever could. Our dominance will be unchallenged."


    Vladimir''s gaze hardened as he spoke the next words. "There will be no negotiations, no mercy. His fall will mark the end of this war and the dawn of a new era for First City."


    The room was filled with an undercurrent of excitement and tension as Vladimir''s words fueled their ambition. They all knew what was at stake.


    The power vacuum that would follow Solomon''s demise would be theirs to fill. Southside, Westside, and Centerfield, divided among them, ruled under Vladimir''s command.


    Vladimir would become the unofficial City Lord under the rule of the true City Lord, Itachi Yaiba.


    "But be patient, Subjects." Vladimir cautioned. "We will not move until the moment is right. Solomon''s focus is still on his pet vampire. Let him chase that ghost a little longer. When he finally gets a hold of him and lets his guard down, we''ll be there."


    He stood, signaling the end of the meeting. "Until then, be on standby. Keep your ears to the ground and your forces ready. When the time comes, we will claim what is ours."


    The Subjects rose from their seats, bowing their heads in acknowledgment of Vladimir''s orders. One by one, they filed out of the room, their minds already on the coming battle.


    As the door closed behind the last of his subjects, Vladimir turned to face the window. His garden was spread out like a beautiful canvass below him, the color of the flowers arranged in a way to paint a beautiful meadow. He spoke offhandedly to his right hand man, who still stood by the door.


    "Solomon is a powerful opponent, but his pride will be his downfall."


    The vampire nodded. "He won''t see it coming, my lord."


    Vladimir smirked, enjoying the view. "No, he won''t. And by the time he realizes what''s happening, it will be too late."


    His fingers tightened around the edge of the window frame as he stared out at the city beyond.


    Soon, it would all be his. Southside, Westside, and Centerfield. The war had cost him time, resources, and patience, but the end was finally in sight. Solomon would crumble, and Vladimir would stand victorious.


    First City would fall to him, and his name would be etched into its history as the one who rose above all the chaos and claimed it for his own.


    Victory was inevitable. And it was within reach.

 Chapter 296: Prince Of Darkness

    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    Ezra stepped into the underground tunnels of the farmer''s market, his boots making quiet thuds against the stone floor.


    The usual hum of activity that was associated with the auctions was gone, replaced by an eerie silence. No one was in the facility, not even Elliot and the workers.


    His senses were on high alert, his muscles coiled like a spring. His mind raced with the possibilities, but one thing was clear.


    This was it.


    The trap had been set. He just had to wait for the prey to walk into it.


    He strolled into the main hall, where the real action always took place. Olivia, Gen and Red were hiding within the room, waiting and watching in the places they had prepared against vampire detection. But he was prepared to fight alone.


    He circled his vitality through his body, feeling the bonds that connected him to his wives. He could feel their tattoos close by, especially the mirror tattoo that he would be relying on tonight. He knew he''d need every ounce of strength for what was about to come.


    The only reason he was prepared for the blow was because he was expecting something of the sort.


    The Necromancer appeared out of nowhere, his hand moving faster than a normal eye could track, claws reaching towards Ezra''s heart. Ezra reacted in an instant and the moment the attack landed, there was a muffled flash of golden light from Ezra''s skin, absorbing the blow and reflecting it back.


    The Necromancer snarled in surprise as his own attack sent him staggering backward, dark blood dripping from his shredded hand. There was a moment of shocked silence, both men staring at the shredded arm.


    Even in that second, the Necromancer''s black zone finished forming, trapping the both of them inside together with his minions putting up a fight to stop his wives from interfering.


    The moment of shock passed and the Necromancer''s arm began regenerating. He began a slow, mocking clap even with the regenerating hand, sending drops of blood flying. "I''m impressed. You''ve been busy since we fought."


    "Of course." Ezra answered with a smirk. "I''d be stupid not to prepare myself for this."


    "That''s true." The Necromancer laughed, his cloak swaying at the action. "But I''m curious. Did you really think you could hide from me here?" He said, his voice thick with amusement. "I must admit, you made it fun. But here we are, Ezra Matten, at the end of your little charade."


    "Don''t you think that''s my line?" Ezra asked. "After all, this is your charade."


    "What?" The Necromancer asked in confusion.


    "We both know my slush fund is not with you." Ezra watched carefully as the Necromancer blinked at his words. "It''s with Helena isn''t it?"


    The Necromancer said nothing for a few seconds before bursting into laughter. "Here I was, thinking I was the only smart one." He said between wheezes. "But don''t worry. You won''t be needing it after you''re dead."


    "Alright." Ezra materialized his sword, wreathing the blade in darkness. "You''ve been chasing me for too long. It''s about time I put an end to this."


    "Yes." The Necromancer unclasped his cloak, letting it fall to the floor and raised both hands. "Let''s put an end to this." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was when the weight descended. Ezra crashed to his knees, his eyes widening in realization. The Necromancer had added his bones to his black zone, creating his own personal fighting cage.


    Ezra deployed his aura, burning through his sea of vitality as fast as he could. That was the only thing that allowed him to move, dodging the Necromancer''s first blow. As he stumbled backward, the Necromancer pressed his advantage. Ezra batted away the first blow, dodged the second and stumbled in shock as his mirror flickered, allowing the Necromancer to score a hit.


    He yelled, spikes of darkness bursting out of his body and sending the Necromancer back.


    The Necromancer laughed madly! "You see my power, Ezra Matten? You see it?!"


    Ezra wreathed his body in darkness, solidifying it with his vitality. He pushed Aura into the armor, projecting defiance and resilience, until it supported him under the weight of the black zone. He wasn''t as fast as he usually was but he knew it would be enough for this fight.


    He couldn''t use all the tattoos he had access to under this force. He had to make sure he could move before he could do anything else. His stores of vitality would suffer for it but he had to win.


    "Shut up and fight." Ezra snarled, charging the man. With a last chuckle, the necromancer obliged.


    The two vampires collided in the middle, the shockwave from the blow sending cracks through the stone floor. Ezra''s darkness stabbed into the floor, preventing him from being blown away and the Necromancer''s bones formed, doing the same.


    Both of them surged back up, blood dripping from their bodies. Ezra swung his sword, breaking through the bones the Necromancer had raised up to protect himself. The bones shattered to reveal the Necromancer''s claws reaching from below.


    Ezra skipped backward and the Necromancer turned the motion into a throw, sending a jagged spear of bone at him.


    Ezra was able to call up his mirror at the last second, his armor faltering in that moment. The spear hit him in his crossed arms, shattering against the muted flash of golden light. The mirror was weak, allowing the force of the throw to send hin crashing into the bone supported wall of the black zone.


    The bones bit into his back, sending blood spraying in the air. Ezra landed on his feet and charged at the Necromancer, reforming his armor as he went.


    The Necromancer laughed as he rushed in. "You''re nothing but a pest, prince of darkness!" the Necromancer called out. "When I turn you into my minion, you''ll serve me for eternity."


    Ezra didn''t allow the reveal of his status as a prince to faze him. At this moment in time, it didn''t matter.


    "Raaaarrrgghhh!" He yelled as he charged in, broke through the barrier of bones to face the man. The Necromancer slashed at his heart and Ezra leaned to the side, allowing the claws to rake across his arm, drawing blood. He grabbed the hand and yanked, sending a vicious knee to the Necromancer''s stomach.


    As the man coughed from the pain, Ezra ripped the arm off, sending the Necromancer off balance. Bones erupted to stop him but he broke through them, relying on his armor. Red chains erupted from his arms, snaking around the Necromancer and pulling him to the ground.


    Ezra tore off the other hand and grabbed his head. Deep darkness poured off his arm to cover the head. The Necromancer screamed, feeling his tattoo being torn off his soul. Ezra''s eyes turned golden as he watched it all, his eyes cold.


    The tattoo snaked up his arm, a jellyfish made of bones. The Necromancer screamed until his soul broke, destroyed from the pressure. His body began to disintegrate, turning into ash. A few seconds later, he was gone. His black zone dissipated to reveal Olivia, Gen and Red waiting for him.


    "Ezra!" Red cried out, the women rushing to meet him.


    He let his eyes turn back to his usual red, feeling the tattoo settle on his back as he turned to his wives. "Now I can raise the dead." He said, smiling at them. He''d taken the Necromancer''s minion creating tattoo.


    That was when a cold voice cut through the air.


    "Well, well, well." Solomon''s voice echoed through the tunnels as he stepped into view. "Look what we have here."

 Chapter 297: The Wrath Of Solomon

    "Solomon." Ezra hissed from where he stood, his wives standing behind him, each one ready for a fight. The four of them against a count? That''s an easy fight.


    "Happy to see me, Ezra Matten?" Solomon laughed, his eyes shining with amusement. He tilted his head, a dark smile appearing on his face. "Well, you''ve made quite a mess of things."


    Ezra stood confidently. Yes, he''d burnt through a lot of his vitality fighting in the Necromancer''s cage but he had more than enough to face Solomon. But that was when the situation changed.


    His ears picked up the sound of rapid footsteps in the next moments, shadows began to emerge from the corridors behind Solomon. The vampire laughed aloud as his Subjects trooped into the room, thirteen vampires in all, each one giving off an Aura of power and death.


    "Did you secure the place?" Solomon asked Michael who had come to stand beside him without taking his eyes off Ezra.


    "Yes, my lord." Michael said. "No one can teleport in and out. The only way out is by foot."


    "Good." Solomon nodded. "Let''s paint the floor with blood."


    Ezra didn''t waste time waiting for Solomon to come meet him. Darkness rippled around him as he charged forward, his sword appearing in his hand, its blade a reflection of the consuming black around him.


    Solomon smiled, as if humored by Ezra''s attack. Before Ezra''s sword could land, a wall of dark blood surged from Solomon''s body, twisting like a snake to block the strike. The blood was alive, thick and suffocating, wrapping around Ezra''s blade and yanking it to the side.


    The blood wrapped itself around Ezra''s arm and snapped forward, throwing Ezra across the room. Ezra crashed into the wall, embedding deep inside it, a spiderweb of cracks forming around the site of impact.


    As they fought, the world around them had exploded into motion. Solomon''s Subjects attacked the women of the Matten Coven who fought side by side, protecting themselves.


    As for Ezra, he pulled himself out of the wall, his spine knitting back together.


    "Is that all, Matten?" Solomon sneered as he walked toward him. "You really think you stand a chance?"


    Ezra straightened, dissipating the darkness that had been swirling around him defensively. Instead, he called up the mirror. His skin glowed a slight gold for a second. He was no longer under the influence of the bone zone.


    "I''ve waited long enough to break you." Solomon growled, his voice dripping with sadistic glee.


    Ezra didn''t respond, charging at Solomon. He yelled, pulling back his fist. Solomon matched him, pulling back with all his strength. Ezra grinned viciously as the punch hit and was reflected.


    Solomon spat out blood from the force of the reflected blow. Ezra took the chance to punch him but Solomon blocked it on his crossed forearms, the force of the blow sending him flying.


    He smashed into the wall, the impact sending blood splattering from his mouth. As he raised his head, Ezra was already there. Solomon threw up a shield of blood, blocking Ezra''s reaching claws and sending spikes, driving him back.


    Solomon snarled and raised a hand. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    That was when the world around Ezra seemed to tilt for a second, his vision blurring as his mind was assaulted by a wave of invisible force.


    "Submit!" Solomon''s voice echoed in his head like thunder, the weight of his will crushing down on Ezra.


    For a moment, Ezra''s limbs froze. He could feel the overwhelming pressure inside his skull, threatening to crush his thoughts, his will. But he called up the mirror tattoo, absorbing the mental attack and reflecting it back.


    Solomon staggered, surprised by the reversal, and Ezra used that moment to strike. He dashed in, materialized his sword and slashed upward, tearing through the blood armor that Solomon had materialized. Black blood splattered the ground as Solomon growled in rage.


    Around them, chaos rained. Olivia fought with giant battle axes, cutting down vampires as they came close while Gen and Red worked together, keeping the vampires away.


    Ezra tore his eyes away, focusing back on his own fight. Solomon had recovered from the mental reflection, his eyes burning with fury. His blood lashed out again, striking with the speed of a whip. Ezra batted it aside with his darkness coated hand, dismissing his sword.


    He materialized a battle axe and swung. Solomon stepped back, dodging it and sending in his blood again. Ezra dodged, but one of the tendrils caught his leg, yanking him off balance. Solomon moved in, his fist slamming into Ezra''s gut with crushing force.


    The blow was reflected and Solomon gasped, blood spraying from his mouth again as the blow sent him reeling. His eyes narrowed and he dashed in again, giving Ezra no space to swing his axe. Ezra had to dismiss it and face Solomon in a fist fight.


    Solomon fought, trying to sneak in his blood with each blow but everything was reflected back at him. His body screamed with pain as he struggled to hold his ground.


    "Give up, Solomon." Ezra said calmly as if it was another day at the office. "You''re no match for me."


    "Not a chance." Solomon snarled as his blood finally wrapped around Ezra''s forearm and pulled, tearing it off at the elbow. Ezra blinked in surprise and Solomon laughed loudly at his expression.


    Solomon had just found the one weakness of the mirror tattoo. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra leapt back, dodging the streams and spears of blood that followed him, trying to wrap around him. He materialized his armor of darkness around himself, draining the vitality from the blood as they drew near.


    Then, he jumped into the air, overlaying a giant hand of darkness in his hand. Solomon''s eyes widened and he recalled his blood, wrapping himself inside a cocoon of blood. But just before Ezra could land the blow, there was a snap and the world turned upside down.


    A force swept through the room, followed by a gust of wind, blasting everyone. There was silence as everyone turned to see Vladimir standing at the door to the chamber.


    "I''m not too late to the party, am I?"

 Chapter 298: Death Of A Lion

    "I''m not too late to the party, am I?"


    Vladimir stood there, his arms crossed over his impressive chest. His Subjects stood behind him, looking at the crowd of fighters with bloodthirsty grins. They were the only factions in the whole war who hadn''t suffered in any way and were as fresh as they could be. Everyone else had been fighting and had sustained one injury or the other or at least, have lower vitality stores.


    "My god, you look terrible." Vladimir frowned, looking at Solomon before turning to both of them. "But don''t worry. I''m here to put you both out of your misery."


    Ezra and Solomon exchanged glances before taking a few steps back, creating space for Vladimir to join the fight. A new contender had arrived and they won''t be turning their back on him.


    "Vladimir." Solomon snarled. "You shouldn''t be here. Take Southside and leave."


    "Unfortunately," Vladimir said casually as he walked forward, "I can''t do that. I must have it all." He gestured to his Subjects and they streamed into the room, the fight starting again around them. The Solomon and Vladimir Subjects fought each other with Ezra''s wives defending themselves against both.


    Vladimir deployed his Aura as he got to the middle of the chamber, the three of them facing each other. Each one deployed their Aura, which clashed violently, the air itself trembling under the weight of the force.


    Ezra gritted his teeth as he felt Vladimir''s Aura pushing back, inch by inch, against his and Solomon''s. They were pushed back a few feet, each of them bracing against the force.


    Vladimir laughed loudly at the sight. He activated his tattoo and the air rippled, his Aura transforming into an almost physical form. He stood there like a dark god, his personal domain flickering with an eerie light that bent the world around him.


    Solomon moved first. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His hand shot out, and the tattoos across his body flared to life, releasing a burst of psionic energy that rippled through the ground. Ezra barely had time to react. He''d thought the vampire would attack Vladimir first but it looks like he was the more important target.


    He rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the wave of force that would have crushed him. As he came out of the roll, Solomon was already on him, a fist glowing with psychic energy aimed at Ezra''s head.


    Ezra ducked, feeling the brush of Solomon''s strike mere inches above his head, the impact tearing through the space behind him with a deafening crack. Even after knowing the existence of the mirror, he definitely isn''t playing around. Or, he wants to break it down with overwhelming force.


    Without hesitation, Ezra countered with an upward strike of his own, aiming a powerful punch at Solomon''s ribs.


    But Solomon was faster. He sidestepped the blow, pivoted and delivered a roundhouse kick at Ezra''s stomach.


    Ezra blocked, reflecting the blow and the sheer force of Solomon''s kick sent him skidding back across the ground, his feet digging trenches in the dirt.


    Solomon''s blood lashed out behind him, stabilized him and shot him back towards Ezra at full speed. He cocked his fists with a snarl and just as it came crashing down, a massive hand intercepted it.


    Vladimir.


    "You haven''t forgotten me, have you?"


    His form was like a shadowy colossus, moving with a grace that should not be possible for someone of his build. He gripped Solomon''s fist mid-swing, their eyes locking in a moment of intense, silent fury.


    Solomon growled, exerting his strength and Vladimir''s domain shimmered, distorting the space around them.


    "Fuck off!" Solomon snarled, his other hand igniting with psychic energy as he thrust it toward Vladimir''s chest, but Vladimir released his grip and twisted his body, narrowly dodging the blast. Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-NovelFire.net


    With the opening created, Vladimir retaliated, his fist moving like a hammer, aimed straight at Solomon''s face.


    Solomon ducked, just in time, the force of Vladimir''s blow causing the air to crack like thunder. Solomon, now crouched, swept his leg low, aiming to trip Vladimir.


    But Vladimir jumped, using his domain to propel himself into the air with unnatural ease. As he descended, his knee aimed directly for Solomon''s head, Ezra saw his opportunity.


    He poured darkness out and covered the battlefield, spreading confusion. Solomon sensed Vladimir''s attack, rolling away. Vladimir landed, his knee smashing into the ground where Solomon had been standing moments before.


    The darkness cleared to reveal that Ezra had disappeared. His wives were also gone.


    "Looks like we''re alone now." Vladimir chuckled. "Just me and you."


    "Looks like it." Solomon snarled, his claws tearing a path towards Vladimir''s chest.


    Not wasting a second, Vladimir twisted, bringing a fist down toward Solomon''s skull.


    Solomon dodged, using a psionic pulse to push Vladimir back. The force of the blow sent him tumbling across the battlefield to slam into the wall.


    Solomon pushed with his mind. "Die!"


    Vladimir grunted, but shrugged off the attack, his domain taking the brunt of it.


    "Enough of this!" Solomon took a step forward, roaring, his voice filled with raw psionic power. The ground beneath him began to split as his tattoos erupted with energy, his powers pushed to their maximum.


    He summoned a torrent of psychic force, ready to crush Vladimir in one final, devastating attack.


    But Vladimir was ready.


    His domain expanded, enveloping the battlefield. Within his domain, Solomon''s powers weakened, the psionic energy flickering and failing. Vladimir moved like a shadow, reappearing behind Solomon, his hand glowing with the energy of his personal domain.


    Before Solomon could react, Vladimir struck, his fist plunging into Solomon''s chest. The sound of bones breaking echoed across the room as Vladimir''s hand gripped Solomon''s heart.


    Solomon gasped, his eyes wide with shock. His tattoos flickered one last time before dimming, the psionic energy dissipating into the air. With a final, violent tug, Vladimir ripped Solomon''s heart free, ending the battle.


    Vladimir raised the heart into the air and his Subjects cheered. Solomon''s Subjects who were still alive quickly surrendered at the sight. There was no use fighting for a dead man.


    Before long, chants began to fill the air.


    "Long live the king! Long live the king!"

 Chapter 299: The Final Goodbye

    Ezra took a moment to get himself ready. He must feel it, believe in it, in order to convince someone else. He couldn''t mess this up. This had to be the final night.


    After getting himself into the right mental state, Ezra stormed into Helena''s apartment, his usually calm demeanor shaken as he entered with an urgency that startled Helena.


    She had been sitting on the couch, casually flipping through some reports, when the door burst open, and Ezra appeared in the doorway. She was on her feet in an instant, ready to start fighting before she saw who was standing there.


    "Ezra!" Helena rushed to him, her expression flashing between concern and relief as she quickly reached his side. Her hands cupped his face, eyes scanning him for any sign of injury. "Are you okay? My officers reported seeing Solomon and Vladimir at the farmer''s market. I was worried."


    Ezra placed his hands over hers, giving her a reassuring squeeze. "I''m fine, Helena. I''m okay."


    She exhaled, the tension leaving her body for a moment, but her eyes still flickered with worry. That was how good she was. He couldn''t tell if it was an act or not. "What''s going on? Are they after you or the Necromancer?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra took a deep breath, glancing around the apartment as if the walls themselves were closing in. He couldn''t afford to stay out in the open any longer, and neither could his wives. He had to bring his slush fund with him.


    "Helena." He began, his voice soft but urgent, "I came here to tell you that me and my wives... we''re disappearing. We''re going underground."


    Helena blinked in surprise, her hands falling from his face as she took a small step back. "Disappearing? What do you mean?"


    Ezra''s eyes met hers, projecting a mixture of desperation and determination. "It''s not safe for us anymore. Solomon and Vladimir are too close. The only way to stay alive is to vanish, to go into hiding until it''s safe to come back. And I need you to come with me."


    The silence that followed was thick with¡­ emotion. Helena stared at Ezra, processing what he was saying. He saw her eyes flicker with calculation before it disappeared as if it had never been there. This had to be what she had wanted.


    "Are you sure?" Helena''s voice trembled slightly, her eyes searching his face for answers. "What about your wives? Will they be okay with me being with you?"


    Ezra took her hands again, holding them firmly as he looked into her eyes. "I don''t care what they think. I''ll stick with you no matter what. They''ll have no choice but to accept it."


    Helena''s eyes softened, a small smile playing on her lips as she squeezed his hands back. She smiled softly, then her eyes widened slightly as if she just remembered something.


    "Oh! I found something." Helena said, stepping back and walking to the small desk in the corner of the room. She opened a drawer and pulled out a brown envelope, holding it in her hands as she turned back to face Ezra. "I was able to trace the Necromancer''s steps. I found his hideout."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in surprise, staring at her. He never expected she''d fold this fast. "You did?"


    Helena nodded, her expression serious. "Yes. And inside his hideout... I found your slush fund."


    For a moment, Ezra couldn''t speak. His mind was racing, a mixture of disbelief and relief coursing through him. The slush fund. The one thing he had been fighting to recover for so long. And now, it was here, in front of him.


    She held out the envelope, offering it to him. "It''s all there, Ezra. Everything you''ve been looking for."


    Ezra stepped forward, his hands trembling slightly as he took the envelope from her. He opened it to see a flash drive. He looked up to see Helena''s face. She wasn''t lying. His slush fund was there. His wealth, his resources.


    Everything he had fought for. It was finally back in his hands.


    A wave of relief washed over him, and without thinking, he pulled Helena into a tight embrace. "Thank you." he whispered against her hair. "Thank you so much."


    Helena smiled against his chest, her arms wrapping around him as she closed her eyes. She had done it. She had helped Ezra, and in doing so, she had secured her place in his life. Everything was finally falling into place.


    But for Ezra, the hug wasn''t just a gesture of gratitude. It was a moment of cold calculation.


    Everything they''d planned was coming to fruition. And now, with the fund back in his possession, there was no more use for her. She had served her purpose.


    Ezra pulled back slightly, his hands gently cradling Helena''s face as he looked down at her with soft eyes. She smiled up at him, her heart full of love and trust.


    And then, without hesitation, Ezra struck.


    In a swift, fluid motion, his hand snapped through her chest, pulverizing her heart and emerging on the other side, spraying blood everywhere. Helena''s eyes widened in shock, her hands instinctively flying to his arm as she struggled against him. Stay updated with m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    "Ezra-" she choked out, her voice strangled with confusion and betrayal.


    Ezra didn''t flinch. He watched her, his eyes cold.


    "You stole from me, Helena. You used the Necromancer to endanger me and my coven. That''s an unforgivable crime."


    Helena''s struggles grew weaker as life drained from her body. Before long, her body went limp in his arms. Ezra held her for a moment longer, making sure the job was done before carefully lowering her to the floor.


    He stood over her dead body, staring down at the woman who had made his life harder. He summoned his darkness and shredded the body, leaving only ashes behind.


    With the slush fund in hand, Ezra turned away, walking towards the door. It was time to return to his wives. They had plans to make.

 Chapter 300: Sky Fall

    Ezra stepped into the dark warehouse where his wives were already waiting. This was their designated meeting spot. A place to prepare away from prying eyes.


    Olivia sat on a stack of crates, tapping her fingers idly against her knee. Gen leaned against the wall with her arms crossed, and Red paced back and forth with barely contained energy. They all looked up as Ezra approached, the hard drive in hand.


    "What''s wrong? Where''s Helena?" Red asked as he approached, alone.


    "Dead." Ezra answered simply.


    "What?" Red asked in shock before it morphed into realization. "That means¡­"


    Olivia stood, her eyes flickering with a spark of hope. "Did you get it?"


    Ezra held up the hard drive he''d retrieved with a smile on his face. Without wasting time, Olivia reached into her pocket dimension, pulling out a laptop. The laptop was all black, with holographic displays that flickered to life as she opened it.


    Gen and Red crowded around her, their eyes scanning the screen as Olivia plugged in the hard drive.


    For a few tense moments, they watched as Olivia''s fingers danced across the keyboard. The data loaded in quickly, streams of encrypted numbers and information flashing before them. Red leaned in closer, squinting as she waited for confirmation.


    "Come on." Gen muttered impatiently under her breath.


    Then, a green light appeared on the screen. Olivia''s lips curled into a relieved smile. "It''s all here."


    A cheer went up from the group, the tension breaking into elation. Red clapped her hands together and gave Ezra a wide grin. She darted forward and wrapped him in a long, tight hug, her arms pressing him against her.


    "Thank you." She whispered quietly as they pulled apart, her eyes a bit wet.


    "You''re welcome." Ezra replied with a smile.


    "Okay." Red said for the coven to hear. "We have the slush fund back. So what''s the plan now?"


    Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    Ezra was about to respond when Gen, who had wandered toward the window, interrupted him. "Guys?" Her voice was unusually serious, and it made the others pause.


    They turned to see her standing rigidly, staring out of the large, grimy window at the city beyond. The other three walked over to her, their curiosity piqued. When they reached the window, they froze.


    There, shimmering in the night sky, was the Shield Wall, the massive barrier that had kept all vampires trapped within First City, slowly descending. It flickered and wavered like the last breath of a dying fire. As it began to fade, the Matten coven watched in awe.


    "The Shield Wall..." Red whispered, her voice filled with shock.


    "It''s coming down." Olivia said, her tone breathless.


    "What the hell is that?" Gen pointed and they all focused on a tiny dot in the sky. Their vision sharpened to reveal two figures hovering in the sky, bathed in a strange, muted glow.


    Even from this distance, Ezra could make out the unmistakable presence of Itachi, the City Lord of First City. His form was draped in shadows that seemed to bend and twist around him, his authority almost tangible even from here.


    Beside him, a woman floated, her hair a shocking green buzz cut, wearing a black leather jacket and matching pants. She gave off no aura, nothing that would suggest she was anything more than human, but Ezra knew no human could be floating the way she was.


    The air was so still that it felt as though the city itself was holding its breath, waiting. Then, Itachi spoke. His voice didn''t carry in the usual way. Instead, it resonated in the minds of every vampire in the city, echoing like a thunderclap within their skulls.


    It was deep, commanding, and filled with a power that could not be ignored.


    "The war is over."


    Ezra''s hands tightened into fists. He felt the words reverberate through him, settling deep within his bones. The declaration was final, inescapable.


    "No more bloodshed will be tolerated." Itachi''s voice continued, the warning clear. "All fighting within First City ends tonight. From this moment on, First City will return to its rightful order. Anyone who continues to fight, any who seek to disrupt the peace, will answer to me."


    There was a pause, the silence stretching unnaturally as the power of his words settled over every vampire in the city. "This city belongs to me. Remember that."


    And then, as suddenly as they had appeared, Itachi and the woman disappeared from the sky, leaving nothing behind.


    For a long moment, no one in the room spoke. Then, the realization hit them all at once.


    Itachi was back and the war that had torn through the vampires of First City would finally be coming to an end. This was their moment. Their perfect opportunity to escape.


    Ezra was the first to speak, his voice sharp and urgent. "Get your things. We''re leaving now."


    They didn''t need to be told twice. The Matten coven had already packed everything they needed. Their bags of essentials had already been sitting in the trunk of their car for days, waiting for this exact moment. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen, Red, and Olivia piled into the car while Ezra slid into the driver''s seat.


    The engine roared to life, and without looking back, Ezra steered the car through the streets of First City. They were leaving behind the chaos, the bloodshed, the betrayals, and finally, they would be free.


    As they drove, Red switched on the radio. A familiar song filled the car, one of the A X E girls'' upbeat pop hits. Ezra smirked, recognizing the song immediately.


    "Fitting." Olivia said with a small smile, leaning back in her seat.


    The chorus kicked in, and the lyrics washed over them as they sped through the streets, heading for the city limits.


    We''re breaking out of here tonight. No chains can hold us, no fear in sight.


    We''re flying high, stars in our eyes. Together we''ll chase the morning light.


    Out of the dark, we''ll make our escape. Run with the wind, leave no trace.


    The rhythm of the song pulsed through the car, and for the first time in what felt like forever, the Matten coven felt optimistic. They were getting out, leaving the city behind.


    Ezra''s hands tightened on the wheel as they approached the city''s boundary. The Shield Wall was all but gone now, just faint glimmers of its once impenetrable force flickering like distant stars. He didn''t hesitate as they crossed the invisible line that had trapped them for so long.


    "We did it." Red whispered, looking out the window as the city faded into the distance behind them.


    Olivia nodded. "We''re free."


    Ezra drove on, leaving their past behind with every mile. Next stop, Faewall.


    END OF VOLUME 3: ARENA OF WAR

 Chapter 301: The Beginning Of The End

    Ezra Matten parked his police hover car on the side of the deserted street. The soft hum of the engine died out, leaving an eerie silence in its wake.


    Stepping out, he adjusted his peacekeeper uniform, the white fabric hugging his athletic frame. His blue eyes glowed faintly under the dim light of the streetlamps, as if his golden eyes were trying to shine through.


    He inhaled deeply, taking in the smell of moisture in the air. He looked up to see the clouds covering the night sky. There would be rain before morning.


    He turned to look at the building in front of him, an ordinary but old townhouse, its windows dark and silent. He looked around, confirming that the street was really empty. All the human neighbors were in bed, asleep.


    Satisfied, he raised a hand, the air around him shimmering as he deployed his black zone. The thick, almost invisible veil descended over the building, locking it in place like a spider''s web. No teleportation, no escape. Whatever happened inside would stay inside.


    Ezra walked to the door, the hard soles of his boots clicking against the pavement. He grabbed the doorknob, the metal cold under his fingers, and pushed it open. The creak of the door broke the silence as he stepped into the entrance hall, his footsteps echoing through the empty space.


    The hall was lit by a single bulb overhead, casting long shadows across the peeling wallpaper. Ezra took in the sight before walking slowly towards the center of the room. When he got there, he stopped, standing perfectly still, his voice cutting through the silence with casual authority.


    "Green." He called out, his tone conversational, almost friendly. "I know you''re here. Let''s not make this difficult."


    The response was silence. Ezra''s eyes scanned the dark corners of the hall, but there was no movement, no sign of life. He let out a small sigh, waiting patiently.


    After a moment, a voice, low and tense, answered from somewhere deeper in the house.


    "Coming out means death, Ezra Matten. You know that."


    Ezra smiled slightly, his ears straining to catch where the sound was coming from. "Coming out means a chance at a fair trial. You''re wanted for breaking the Law of Secrecy, but it doesn''t have to end like this."


    A bitter laugh echoed through the air, followed by Green''s voice again. "A fair trial? You could kill me right now, and no one would question it. No one would care. I''m not walking into my grave, Matten."


    Ezra shook his head slowly. "I don''t make a habit of killing without a trial, Green. Especially for those who break the Law of Secrecy." His voice softened, almost empathetic. "Look. I know what you''re going through. Twenty years ago, I was accused of the same thing.


    I''m going to give you the opportunity to prove your innocence just like I was. Okay?"


    There was a pause, the silence heavy between them. Green''s voice, quieter now, responded, "I don''t believe you." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "You should."


    But the air grew still. Green had gone silent again, the conversation ending as abruptly as it had started.


    Ezra clenched his fists in frustration, sighing as he moved forward, going deeper into the house. He was on high alert. He moved in the direction he knew the voice was coming from, even as the tension in the air thickened, the darkness pressing in closer around him.


    He entered the living room, the space large but sparsely furnished. Dust clung to the furniture, and the curtains were drawn tight over the windows, letting no light in. Even if the window had been open, no light would be coming in. His black zone ensured that.


    Ezra took one careful step, then another. His eyes scanned the room, the silence stretching.


    Suddenly, Green attacked.


    Out of the shadows, Green lunged, a sharp blade flashing towards Ezra''s heart. But Ezra was faster. With one fluid motion, he sidestepped the attack and in the same breath, materialized his sword.


    The blade whistled slightly as it cut through the air, beheading Green in a single, smooth motion. Green''s head fell to the floor with a dull thud, his body crumpling beside it.


    Ezra straightened with a smirk. "Still got it."


    He extended his hand, darkness pouring off him to wrap around Green''s fallen body. The darkness covered the body, draining his vitality and preventing any regeneration. Green would be out of order until they got to peacekeeper HQ.


    Ezra retrieved a black body bag, sliding Green''s body inside. He left his darkness inside to keep stopping any regeneration.


    He hefted the bag over his shoulder, carrying it back to his car without a word. He placed the body in the trunk, closed it, and slid into the driver''s seat. The hover car''s engine hummed to life again and a moment later, Ezra drove off into the night.


    As he finally burst out into the bright lively streets of this area of Faewall, he drove by The Red Veil, a famous restaurant that frequently paid host to the wealthy and powerful. It was one of the prized assets of this territory''s Count and Green''s lord, Count Hyde.


    The neon sign above the door flickered softly as diners inside enjoyed their meals. Ezra paid no attention to it, not knowing that the event currently happening inside would be the catalyst for the destruction of the city.


    **********


    Inside the restaurant, in a private room, Count Hyde himself sat across from a cloaked figure.


    The room was tastefully decorated with dark wood and red velvet, the smell of rich blood wine heavy in the air.


    Count Hyde, a tall, dignified vampire with warm yet calculating eyes, raised his glass to his lips, sipping the dark liquid with a practiced grace.


    Across from him, the cloaked figure remained still, their face concealed behind a mask. The mask was made of iron and painted red, with a fang inscribed on each cheek. The eye slits were black, hiding any sign of the figure''s eyes, creating an unsettling sense of anonymity.


    "You''re asking for something I can''t give." Hyde said quietly, lowering his glass. "Revealing the truth would be my death sentence."


    The figure leaned forward slightly, their androgynous voice calm but dangerous. "Not revealing the truth could also be your death sentence, Hyde."


    Hyde sighed. "I''ll take that chance over certain death."


    The figure stared at him for a few seconds before nodding. "Very well. You''ve already sealed your death by refusing."


    Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    Hyde froze and his eyes flickered with a hint of fear, but before he could respond, his glass slipped from his hand. It shattered on the floor, the blood wine spilling across the polished wood.


    Hyde''s body convulsed, his eyes widening as fresh red blood, human red, began pouring from his eyes, nose, and mouth.


    He collapsed from his chair, choking, gasping for air as all his vitality drained from his body.


    The cloaked figure stood, watching with quiet detachment. "Thank you, Count Hyde." They murmured. "Your sacrifice will not be in vain. I will use your death to reveal the truth."


    Without another word, the figure teleported out of the room, leaving the dying Count Hyde alone in the private room, his blood staining the fine wood beneath him.

 Chapter 302: Captain Matten

    Ezra drove his hover car smoothly into the underground garage, the faint hum of the vehicle blending with the distant echoes of the city above.


    Faewall was different from First City. It was more¡­ secretive, more complex in its layers of deception. The Law of secrecy was the most important law in Vampire Society but in Faewall, it was the MOST IMPORTANT.


    The vampire citizens knew how to keep themselves hidden, leaving the pageantry to their Counts and Lords. In this city, secrets were the most important currency.


    As Ezra drove the car deeper into the dark garage, he maneuvered into a hidden alcove, nestled away from prying eyes. He cut the engine and stepped out, looking this way and that.


    Here, unlike in First City where the peacekeeper headquarters was safely hidden under the City Lord''s domain, Faewall''s peacekeeper HQ was hidden under the actual official police headquarters.


    Ezra walked to the trunk of the car, retrieving the black bag that contained Green''s body. Hoisting it over his shoulder, Ezra made his way to a seemingly ordinary maintenance door. With a quick glance around, he pressed his hand against the panel, which flashed red before sliding open to reveal a hidden entrance. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    He stepped through the threshold, descending the metal stairs into the hidden peacekeeper HQ.


    The air was cooler here, with bright lighting. No expense was spent to make the place as comfortable as possible for the officers.


    The only problem was the subtle vibration from the machinery powering the building underneath them. Humans would not be able to notice it but for vampires, it was as if someone was constantly humming in the background.


    As Ezra entered the main corridor, the familiar sights of the peacekeeper operations came into view, an orderly, underground network of offices, cells, and briefing rooms, all looking good under the natural lighting bulbs.


    "Captain Matten." A voice called out as he reached the main hall.


    Ezra glanced up to see a female peacekeeper standing behind the reception desk. Her crisp white peacekeeper uniform was immaculate, her dark hair pulled back into a neat ponytail. She saluted him with a smile, her eyes bright with respect.


    Ezra returned the salute. "Officer Connell."


    "You got Green?" she asked, noticing the black bag slung over his shoulder.


    "I did." Ezra replied, dropping the body bag onto the floor in front of the desk. "Transfer him to the cells."


    Connell nodded briskly, her expression turning professional as she keyed in the necessary orders. "Yes, sir. I''ll handle it."


    Ezra gave her a curt nod before adjusting the collar of his white uniform. He''d never once thought that one day, he''ll be wearing the white uniform and have the peacekeeper insignia sit on his chest.


    He chuckled to himself and began to make his way towards his office, his boots once again echoing in the narrow halls.


    As he passed a side door, it opened, and Gen stepped out, a wide smile crossing her face as she spotted him. Dressed in her own peacekeeper uniform, she looked sharp, her white hair cut short, framing her face as her eyes glinted with humor.


    "Ezra." She greeted, falling into step beside him. "So, you got Green?"


    "Yeah." Ezra said with a half-smile. "I did."


    "Why didn''t you let us chase him down? Would''ve saved you the trouble." She teased, glancing at him sideways.


    Ezra shrugged. "I''ve been cooped up in the office for too long. Thought I''d stretch my legs. Besides, this was a violation of the Law of Secrecy. I couldn''t just sit back and watch." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s sad though." Gen''s smile faded slightly, and she nodded, her voice lowering. "Green''s likely going to end up dead. We both know he was set up by his Count, Hyde."


    Ezra''s face remained neutral, but there was a tension in his voice. "I know. But the rules are the rules. I don''t make them. I just enforce them."


    "It would have been great if they gave him a fighting chance." Gen spat. "Fucking cunts. Everyone knows Hyde and the Arbiter are tight with the City Lord. Green doesn''t stand a chance."


    "No, he doesn''t." Ezra admitted quietly.


    Gen gave him a soft pat on the arm before straightening. "Well, I''m headed upstairs to the police HQ for my shift. Gotta keep the mortals safe and ignorant." She said with a wink. "They''ll never know how much we''re actually protecting them."


    "As long as they don''t find out." Ezra said, leaning in to give her a quick kiss. "Stay safe, Gen."


    "Always." With a final smile, she turned and headed for the elevator that led to the police HQ above.


    Ezra watched her go before turning back towards his office.


    The walk was short, and as he reached the door, he stepped inside, sighing softly in the cool quiet of the space. He looked around, taking in his sanctuary.


    The office was modest. He''d left the wall plain and undecorated and made sure the lighting was warm. A large wooden desk sat at the center, neat and organized, with only a few files and a datapad placed on its surface.


    To one side of the room was a single, unassuming bookshelf filled with law books, peacekeeper reports, and a few personal items, a photo of him and his wives and another of him as a boy, long before his life had taken this path.


    A chair sat behind the desk, the leather well-worn from years of use. Ezra sat down with a relieved sigh and leaned back, his eyes drifting to the ceiling.


    The door creaked open, pulling him from his thoughts. He glanced up to see Red, his third wife, step inside. Her fiery red hair stood out against the white peacekeeper uniform she wore. She strided in with the casual confidence of a woman who knew and was good at her job.


    "Captain." She greeted him with a smile, handing him an envelope sealed with the distinctive crest of the City Lord. "James Harlow has sent you an invitation. His annual ball."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow, taking his eyes off her considerable bust to take the envelope from her. He always wondered how they managed to fit inside her uniform.


    He took the envelope and studied it. The ball was Faewall''s most prestigious event, attended by both humans and vampires. Getting an invite was an acknowledgement in Faewall''s high society.


    He''d received one ever since he came here and he also knew why he''d been invited. It wasn''t just because of his position as a peacekeeper captain. James Harlow, the City Lord, knew of his hidden status.


    Ezra Matten wasn''t just a peacekeeper. He was also a prince.

 Chapter 303: The New Monarchy

    Red lingered in the office for a moment, her eyes scanning his face for any reaction. "Will you go?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Ezra set the envelope down on his desk, folding his hands together. "I suppose I don''t have a choice." He said dryly.


    Red smirked, shaking her head. "Wouldn''t want to keep the Lord waiting."


    "I doubt he''s waiting for me." Ezra laughed.


    Red snorted at that. She gave him a final smile and left the room, leaving him alone with his thoughts once again.


    He glanced at the envelope, knowing this was one obligation he''d have to fulfill. He''d rather spend the night at home with his wives than do this but the City Lord was not a man to be messed with.


    James Harlow was the second prince Ezra had ever met, but unlike Griffin, Harlow was different. More powerful.


    Ezra didn''t need to be told that James was a full Prince, with all the authority and power that came with the title.


    He could feel it. Every time they met, there was an undeniable pull, a magnetic force in the air as if Harlow''s relic was calling out to him, whispering his name like a long-lost friend. And he knew, with an unsettling certainty, that James felt it too.


    It was always uncomfortable. An invisible tether that bound them in ways neither of them could explain. The power that Valaren held, buried somewhere deep within Ezra''s soul, always hummed when they were near each other.


    A greeting, or maybe a challenge. Fortunately, both of them were princes of the Nightmare Court.


    Ezra couldn''t imagine what it would feel like to meet a prince of the Daydream Court. That thought alone sent a chill down his spine. They''d probably have to fight there and then and he was sure he was the youngest prince.


    He knew that one day, the two courts would clash. The confrontation was inevitable. That was the way the progenitor had designed the relics. But for now, he was content with not having to battle it out with a prince.


    He reached for the envelope, running his thumb over the seal before sliding it into the top drawer of his desk.


    It wasn''t something he needed to deal with right now. He''d have to hand it over to Olivia later, have her slip it into her pocket dimension for safekeeping. He wasn''t a Fifth Ring vampire yet and didn''t have his own dimension, but he was close.


    Another few years, and he''d reach the power required to ascend safely.


    It had been nineteen years since he had arrived in Faewall, and twenty years since his transformation into a vampire. Two decades that had seen seismic shifts in Vampire Society.


    When they had first arrived in Faewall, the political climate had been tense and it was when they heard the news that they''d been able to understand what was going on.


    The meeting Itachi Yaiba had attended had been at the Ark and there''d been more than one prince in attendance. The outcome of this meeting had sent shockwaves through vampire society.


    The Princes, led by Prince Caspian and Prince Arthur, successfully seceded from Vampire Society, officially creating their own government, the Monarchy.


    It had been an unprecedented move, and in the aftermath, the Princes had claimed several cities within the Federation as their own, driving away any Council loyalists. Fortunately, Faewall hadn''t been one of those cities.


    The Monarchy, now ruled by nine Princes, was a new system. One that divided power between the two courts. Nightmare and Daydream.


    The world of vampires was no longer a singular entity under the Council''s iron fist. Instead, it was fractured, the Monarchy now a rival power to the Council''s rule.


    Many had flocked to the Monarchists and war seemed inevitable. Everyone expected it. The tension in the air, the undercurrents of conflict brewing beneath every conversation, every move made by either side.


    But for now, open battle hadn''t yet come. The reason was simple.


    Even divided, the Princes of the Monarchy knew that if they allowed infighting to happen, the Council would sweep in and destroy them before they could fully consolidate their power.


    But the creation of the Monarchy had brought more than just political division. It had forced the council to change a few things about Vampire Society.


    The Population Law, a once ironclad rule designed to limit the number of vampires under each Count''s control, had been changed. The limit on all Subjects under their Counts had increased from thirty to fifty, and for City Lords, from fifty to seventy.


    The need for bodies, for loyal soldiers, had grown as the threat of conflict stood over everyone. And with the new system came a relaxation of the Turning Laws.


    Continue reading on mvl


    Vampires were now allowed to turn others without prior consent from their Counts, although their newly turned vampire would still be subject to the approval of their Count.


    Ezra sighed, leaning back in his chair, his eyes tracing the dull gray stone of the ceiling. He had lived through it all. The changes, the politics, the new laws.


    He had spent the first ten years here in Faewall as an independent Subject under James Harlow''s rule, keeping a low profile, trying to figure out why his instincts had led him to this city.


    But after a decade of searching, he had found nothing. Nothing that aligned with the strange pull that had first brought him here.


    So he had created a new plan. Becoming a peacekeeper had granted him more freedom, more authority, and it allowed him to search the city from a position of power.


    But nine years later and with all the resources and leverage at his disposal, he still hadn''t found what he was looking for. The answers, the clues that gnawed at his gut, remained hidden.


    And time was running out.


    His tenure as peacekeeper captain was almost over. He had one year left. Just twelve months before he would have to step down, hand the reins over to someone else.


    After that, his search would become infinitely harder. His influence would shrink, and his chances of finding what he was looking for would gradually grow smaller until he had no chance at all.


    Ezra closed his eyes, rubbing the bridge of his nose, trying to push the frustration away.


    He had one year left. He couldn''t afford to waste it.

 Chapter 304: Personal Investigation

    Ezra had been working, sorting through reports when Olivia burst into his office."We have a problem." She said, stopping Ezra''s greeting in his throat. "Hyde''s dead." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" Ezra was on his feet in an instant. "Count Hyde?"


    "Yes." Olivia nodded, passing a tablet to him. "He was found dead at the Red Veil just a few minutes ago."


    Ezra took the tablet to see pictures of a dead Hyde, with dried blood everywhere. It didn''t look like a dead vampire with super pale skin and dark blood but like a dead human.


    "When was this picture taken? And who took it?" He asked, handing back the tablet and striding out of the room, Olivia following behind.


    "When he was found, his body gathered a crowd of patrons and they took pictures. The pictures are going viral on social media."


    "Fuck!" Ezra swore. "Gather any available personnel and go secure the scene. We must contain this and stop it from spreading further. Also, get someone to find every photo and take them down. Wipe them from existence. There must be no traces of them before the night is over."


    Olivia saluted and rushed away to carry out his orders.


    As for Ezra, he stopped, standing in front of the man who was obviously here to see him.


    "Alfred." Ezra nodded in greeting.


    "Captain Ezra." Alfred nodded back, his face as expressionless as ever. Alfred is James Harlow''s advisor and right hand man. He was unnaturally tall and thin, always sporting a thin mustache.


    No matter where he was, he was always dressed in tailored black trousers, a crisp white shirt, a bow tie and a black waistcoat. His hands were also always covered with black gloves. He looked like a butler but without the coat.


    "To what do I owe the visit?" Ezra asked.


    "The City Lord requires your presence at his domain immediately." Alfred answered.


    "Ah, I see." Ezra said. "Very well. Give me a minute. Let me grab my car keys."


    "Don''t worry." Alfred stopped Ezra. "You won''t be needing it. The City Lord had authorized teleportation for you and you only, accompanied by me, into his domain. We must leave right now."


    Ezra paused and narrowed his eyes. The City Lord wasn''t playing around. This had to be about Hyde''s death. He stepped forward. "Alright. Let''s go."


    Alfred took him by the shoulder and they teleported together, appearing in a familiar and spacious corridor. This was not his first time here, so Ezra recognized where they were.


    Just like Itachi in First City, James was the richest man in Faewall. As the chairman and majority shareholder of Harlow Industries, he was just as reclusive and always worked from his estate.


    Unlike most lordly vampires, James didn''t have a throne room. He conducted all work, both vampire and financial, from his study. Alfred walked me to the door of the study and knocked politely.


    "Come in, Ezra Matten. You can go, Alfred." James'' voice sounded through the door.


    Alfred gave a slight bow to the closed door and left.


    Ezra opened the door and entered the study. The study was large, with both walls on either side of him covered with a bookshelf filled with books. Opposite the door was a large window and right in front of that window was a desk and a chair.


    Seated on the chair was the man he was here to meet. James Harlow.


    Just as one would expect from a sixth ring vampire, he had a presence that was not an Aura but was just as physically imposing on the world as everyone was. In any room he was in, the air was a bit more heavier, like he had his own gravitational force.


    His red eyes shone in the darkness, staring at Ezra. His elbows were on the table and his fingers were entwined in front of him.


    Just like the other sixth ring vampire Ezra knew, his arm was covered with scales but these ones were a dark red in color. It was a physical sign of their sixth ring ability, Dominion.


    Ezra walked to stand in front of James, saluting the man. "My lord."


    "Captain." James nodded, his voice sounding like the calm before the storm. "All I have for you is a simple question. What have you been doing?"


    Ezra stood there silent. He could recognize that James was not in a good mood and saying the wrong thing could just be the thing that tips the man into full blown anger. He''d experienced Itachi''s anger. It had not been a good thing.


    Coupled with the uncomfortable feeling of James'' relic calling out to him, Ezra knew he was making the right choice. Read the latest on mvl


    "Where were you when Hyde''s death was splattered all over the web? What were you doing when all this went public? This should have been contained before it could go public like this!"


    "Calm down, James." A voice spoke from the side. "You know this is not his fault, so don''t take it out on him."


    Ezra looked to the side, finally noticing the second vampire in the room.


    Anya. Faewall''s Arbiter.


    Of average height, her golden hair was long enough to reach the back of her knees. She smiled at Ezra, her gold scaled arms crossed under her modest bosom.


    She was the second sixth ring vampire in the city.


    She had been leaning against the shelves, dressed in a turtleneck sweater, blue figure hugging jeans and knee length black boots.


    "There''s no need to go on these rants. Just tell the man what you need." She drawled.


    James sighed, leaning back in his chair. He stared at Ezra for a moment before speaking.


    "Hyde was a dear friend of mine. I find the news of his death¡­ troubling."


    Ezra said nothing and kept his expression neutral. He could feel Anya watching him like a hawk.


    "I want you to personally take charge of this case. Do not give it to your subordinates." James held Ezra''s gaze. "Contain it. Keep the humans away and find the killer. Understood?"


    Ezra saluted. "Yes, my lord."


    "Dismissed."


    Ezra turned and walked out of the study. James wanted him to personally investigate but one thing kept nagging at him.


    Why did they think he''d been killed and this was not a suicide? Vampire deaths were a lot more¡­ gruesome than this.


    Did they know something and were not telling him?

 Chapter 305: Standard Procedure

    "Are you sure it''s safe to hand this over to him?" Anya asked, moving from where she was to stand in front of James.James kept sitting, staring at the door Ezra had left through. "This is the only way, Anya. Stopping them from investigating would only make them much more curious. They would not be able to resist."


    "But giving him free rein to investigate would still make sure the information gets to the Veilbreaker kit. She''s his wife, in case you''ve forgotten."


    "I haven''t." James turned to look directly at Anya. "But Ezra is more likely to follow orders. We only need him to find the killer and stop the Veilbreaker from investigating directly."


    "Alfred will also search from our end and clean up any trails that can lead back to us. If the Veilbreaker catches the trail, she won''t stop digging."


    "You''re probably right." Anya sighed. "Damn it, Hyde. Do you think he revealed any information about ''it''?"


    "We''d better hope he didn''t or we''re fucked. If the Council hears of it? We''ll have to kiss our lives of freedom goodbye."


    "Shit."


    **********


    Ezra walked out of the estate and into the streets. He stood there for a minute, staring at the statue that was in the middle of the roundabout. This area was called money street for the amount of multi-millionaires who called this area home. And the statue was called money king.


    The statue was of a warrior sitting on a throne. He had a trident in one hand while the other rested on his knee. He was dressed in armor with a breastplate that was designed with concentric circles. On his head was a crown, hence the name, money king.


    He sighed, staring at the man. Anytime he studied the man, he could recognize the facial similarities between the man and the progenitor but he knew this man was not the progenitor. Probably one of his descendants.


    He''d done extensive research into the statue, trying to figure out if it had any connections to what had drawn him to Faewall. In the end, he hadn''t been able to find anything concrete.


    With a sigh, he turned away and began walking to the closest spot for teleportation. It was time to see what the hell had happened to Count Hyde.


    It didn''t take long for him to get to the teleportation spot and an instant later, he was across the city. All it took was a minute to get to the place he had passed through earlier tonight.


    The sky was slowly lightning up, indicating that dawn was not far away. Most vampires would be wary of the coming day but Ezra didn''t mind. Unlike most vampires, he could walk in the sun.


    He walked to the Red Veil, taking note of the crowd outside and the tense atmosphere that hung over them. The journalists kept asking their questions and were ignored by the straight faced officers on guard. An infamous and wealthy socialite was dead. Questions had to be asked.


    As soon as he passed through the crowd and got to the entrance, he flashed his badge and was let through.


    He walked deeper inside, going to the second floor, where the private rooms were. When he got to the crime scene, he found Gen and Olivia there, overseeing the mortal forensics team. It was like an orchestra as the men in white gloves and sterile gear moved around the room.


    It was standard procedure when there was a vampire matter made public like this. Keep an eye on the mortals and let them do their work. Later, you can manipulate their findings.


    It was better to run damage control than to disrupt and cause panic on the spot. The cleanup would come later, erasing memories as needed. Humans had a way of getting too curious for their own good.


    As he approached, Gen and Olivia noticed his presence, walking over to meet him.


    "You send out the mortal police?" He asked, his voice low as he glanced around the bustling room.


    "Yeah. They''ve been told to go back to the precinct. I came with them, so I made sure to handle it." Gen crossed her arms. "They''ll just file the usual paperwork. Everything''s under control."


    Ezra gave her a curt nod before his eyes moved over to the scene.


    It was a mess. Count Hyde''s body was still sprawled on the floor where they''d found him, every orifice leaving a trail of dried blood leading to it.


    Beside him was a broken glass and what he was sure was blood wine soaking into the carpet. The smell of the wine was faint but for a vampire, it was noticeable.


    He crouched near the body, studying the scene. Blood, the red expected from humans, had pooled and dried around Hyde. Not quite what one would expect from a vampire death. There was usually more violence.


    This one was¡­ calculated. Whoever had done this had gone the extra mile to make sure it would be discovered and by humans but not break the Law of Secrecy and expose the supernatural world at the same time.


    He looked up at Gen and Olivia. "What have we been able to gather so far?"


    "No visible injuries and no sign of a struggle." Olivia said. "From what we can tell, Hyde was poisoned. There''s nothing physical to suggest he fought back or tried to escape."


    Ezra frowned at her words. It seems James Harlow''s¡­ suspicions were not without merit. "So, he was murdered?"


    Gen nodded. "Everything points to it. We think he was drinking with someone he knew, someone close enough that Hyde didn''t suspect a thing. Whoever killed him likely slipped something into his drink and the poison did the rest."


    Ezra sighed, his gaze lingering on the spilled blood wine. This wouldn''t be an easy case. Not with James'' personal interest in the matter. He ran his hand through his hair and straightened.


    "Let''s follow protocol for now." He turned to his wives. "Contact the Custodians. Let them clean up the scene after we''re done here. We''ll collect the body from the police enroute and transfer it to our morgue. There, we''ll have them do the autopsy. And get samples of any remaining wine for them to examine." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let the journalists report this as a disease. Something that fits the bill and won''t draw too much attention. Make sure they lose interest the moment the reports and articles are out. I don''t want anyone digging any deeper into this."


    Gen and Olivia nodded and turned to leave.


    "Oh! And one more thing." They turned back. "Once we''re clear here, go back to your regular duties. I''ll be handing the rest personally."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. "The City Lord assigned it to you?"


    "Yes." Ezra nodded. "He wants me to lead the investigation. No one else."


    "Lucky you." Gen smirked, but there was no humor in her eyes.


    Ezra didn''t respond to her teasing, instead taking one last look at Hyde''s body. "Let''s wrap this up. Time waits for no man."


    Harlow wanted answers, and he would have to find them.

 Chapter 306: Autopsy

    Ezra woke up with a start. He blinked as he looked down at Olivia who slept beside him, her arms around him.He sighed and carefully got up, trying not to wake her. It didn''t matter though. They were vampires.


    Olivia cracked open an eye and after confirming that everything was alright, went back to her sleep. Ezra yawned before walking to the bathroom to take his bath. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He''d spent the morning sorting through the last of his reports and paperwork before going home to take care of his wives. Olivia and him had spent a few hours going at it and after the¡­ activities, he''d felt refreshed enough to get an hour of sleep.


    Now, it was time to work.


    It didn''t take him long to take his bath and wear his uniform. He stood in front of the mirror, straightening it before teleporting into his office.


    He walked out of the door, passing through the quiet corridors of the underground headquarters meeting only one of his peacekeepers who greeted him with a salute.


    He was heading to the morgue. He needed to hear the Custodians'' findings on Count Hyde''s death.


    As the sound of his footsteps echoed off the walls, his datapad chimed with an incoming message. It was from Gen. His eyes flickered as he opened it, his steps slowing slightly.


    "Reporters have been handled." Gen''s message read. "We''ve made them publish a standard article about Hyde''s death and remove all interests in the case. Not just them but also their chain of command. There should no longer be other articles."


    Ezra nodded to himself in satisfaction, turning off his datapad. The last thing they needed was the journalists poking around. The Law of Secrecy remained intact, at least for now.


    The humans'' curiosity about Hyde''s death had been snuffed out before it could become a problem. Gen had handled it well, as always.


    Others would have taken longer but she was always efficient. Her previous experience as a peacekeeper always showed in time like this.


    He reached the heavy metal doors of the morgue, pushing them open with a faint creak. Inside, the air was as cold as ever, carrying the sterile scent of formaldehyde and death. The Custodians were already there, waiting.


    The four women stood in a semi-circle near one of the metal slabs, their faces hidden behind their blank iron masks. Unlike the Custodians of First City, their masks had no visible eye holes.


    And yet, they moved with the quiet grace of one who could see everything, their robes swishing softly with each step.


    The leader of the group stepped forward as Ezra approached, her mask tilting slightly in his direction.


    "Captain Matten." She greeted in her usual calm, measured tone. "You''re just in time. We have completed the autopsy on Count Hyde."


    Ezra nodded, stepping closer. "What did you find?"


    The Custodian leader''s voice remained steady, but there was a faint hint of curiosity in it, as if even she found the results perplexing.


    "We believe that Hyde was either poisoned, or subjected to a tattoo power. We cannot be certain because there are no traces of poison or toxins in his system."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow. "No traces? How is that possible?"


    "It is rare," the Custodian admitted, "but not impossible. Whatever killed Hyde disappeared immediately after finishing its task."


    "There was no residue, no lingering effects, only the result. His body was drained of all vitality, and his blood turned a bright, human red as it killed him."


    The Custodian gestured toward the body of Hyde, which lay still on the metal slab. His skin was almost translucent, and the blood that had seeped from his orifices was still bright, even after time had passed.


    "The process was fast." The Custodian continued. "It worked within seconds, pulling the life from every cell in his body. He had no chance of survival."


    Ezra begins thinking through what he''s heard. They had suspected poison, but a tattoo power? That complicated things.


    All tattoos, even the chameleon tattoos, were unique to their wielder, either by use or interpretation. If a tattoo had been used, it would have to be a new tattoo and he couldn''t just go about asking every vampire about their tattoos.


    No one would willingly reveal that kind of information in this kind of city.


    "When did he die?" Ezra asked, his voice low.


    "Based on the state of his body, we estimate his time of death to be around midnight, give or take an hour."


    Ezra stood silently for a moment, staring down at Hyde''s body. Midnight. That''s like noon to vampires.


    "Thank you for your thorough work." Ezra finally said, looking back at the Custodians. "As always, your help is invaluable."


    The leader of the Custodians inclined her head. "Our duty is to help the Society, Captain. Should you require anything further, you know where to find us."


    With that, the four Custodians turned in unison and made their way out of the morgue, their robes trailing silently behind them. Ezra watched them go, wondering if that was their concept. To be creepy ghost women.


    As the door clicked shut behind them, he let out a slow breath and began to process what he had learned. The facts didn''t add up.


    The poison, or tattoo ability, had worked quickly, and it was clear that whoever had done this had known exactly what they were doing. Hyde had been executed.


    But who could have done it?


    The most obvious suspect was Green. He had a motive. After all, Hyde had set him up, and Green had every reason to want him dead.


    But Green had been with him at the time of the murder. He''d been in the trunk of Ezra''s car when Hyde was killed.


    That didn''t mean Green couldn''t have had an accomplice.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he considered the possibility.


    If Green had someone working with him, someone close enough and capable of doing this, then the situation was far more complicated than it initially appeared.


    There was only one way to find out.


    With a final glance at Hyde''s body, Ezra turned on his heel and left the morgue, heading toward the cells.


    It was time to meet Green.

 Chapter 307: Interrogation

    The hallways of the peacekeeper headquarters passed by in a blur as Ezra made his way to the secured area where prisoners were held.He arrived at the cells, where the guards stood at attention, opening the door for him after they''d gone through the necessary security checks.


    He walked into the cell block, moving to the third cell, the place where Green had been stashed. He opened the door and walked in.


    Green was there, sitting on the narrow bench, chains cuffing his hands and limiting his mobility. He had been sitting slumped with his eyes closed but after hearing the door opening, his eyes darted open and he looked up.


    True to his name, he had green hair which glowed softly in the dark. That had to be an enhancement made by whoever had turned him. Ezra chuckled, remembering what Gen had given him during his turning.


    "Captain Matten." Green greeted, his voice shaky.


    Ezra walked until he was standing in the middle of the cell. "Green." He said, projecting the casual authority that was associated with his position. "We need to talk."


    Green''s eyes flicked nervously around the room like a trapped man. He shifted in his seat, swallowing hard. "What do you want from me?"


    "Let''s make this simple." Ezra crossed his arms. "Why did Hyde want you dead?"


    Green blinked startled, before his eyes widened. "You want to help me?" He whispered.


    Ezra didn''t bother to correct him, staring down at the vampire.


    Green licked his lips and a tiny sliver of hope shone through his eyes. "It''s¡­ It''s what Hyde does." He said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "This is his tactic. His way of getting rid of people who get too close. He uses the Law of Secrecy to frame them, to make it seem like they''re a threat to Vampire Society. But it''s all a cover."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "I''m asking why, Green. Why does he do that?"


    "To control his people. To keep them in line. He makes an example out of them, making sure they''re killed in the most legal and public way possible, showing everyone that he didn''t have to get his hands dirty."


    "It sends a message. That he can eliminate anyone, anytime, without even lifting a finger."


    Ezra frowned. If this was really Hyde''s habit, it meant Hyde had been using the system, manipulating the very laws that kept the vampire world secret, to consolidate his own power and remove anyone who crossed him.


    It wasn''t uncommon for Counts to play political games, but this¡­ this was something else. And with his close relationship with James and Anya, no one could touch him. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why should I believe you?" Ezra asked, curious of what Green''s answer would be. "You could be making this up."


    "And why would I do that?" Green''s fingers twitched nervously. "Look into the long list of people who''ve been executed for breaking the Law of Secrecy in Faewall. Most of them were before you came and most of them were Hyde''s doing. He uses it as his personal weapon."


    Ezra leaned in closer, his voice hardening. "And what did you do to get on Hyde''s bad side?"


    Green grimaced, his mouth opening and closing as if he was weighing the risk of telling the truth. After a moment, he sighed. "All I did was look into his funds."


    Ezra''s brow furrowed. "His funds?"


    Green nodded, his voice almost a whisper now. "I was working for him, handling some of his financial transactions, when I noticed something¡­ off. There were large sums of money being moved around, and some of it didn''t make sense."


    "I started digging into it, and the next thing I know, I''m being accused of breaking the Law of Secrecy and Hyde''s sending people after me. He framed me because I got too close."


    Ezra stood back, letting Green''s words sink in. If Hyde had truly been using the Law of Secrecy as a way to silence anyone who got too close to his secrets, it would explain why it was only his Subjects that had been accused of breaking the law since he got here. But it didn''t explain everything.


    Ezra''s eyes darkened as he asked the next question. "And all this is why you killed Hyde?"


    Green blinked, confusion flashing across his face. "What? Hyde''s dead?"


    Ezra said nothing.


    "Look. If he''s really dead, I had nothing to do with it." When Ezra still said nothing, he leaned forward, desperate. "I really didn''t kill him! I swear, I-"


    Ezra stepped forward, his voice growing cold. "Don''t play dumb with me, Green. Hyde framed you, tried to have you executed. You had every reason to want him dead. So, you found a way. You got someone to help you, didn''t you?"


    Green''s eyes widened in panic, his hands trembling. "No! I didn''t- I wouldn''t! I was just trying to survive, not kill him!"


    Ezra''s gaze bore into him, searching for any sign of deception, but Green''s terror seemed genuine. His body language, his frantic tone, all pointed to someone who was desperately trying to convince Ezra of his innocence.


    Ezra''s voice dropped, cold and measured. "You were the only one with a clear motive to kill Hyde. You knew where he was, you knew what he was doing, and you had a reason to want him gone. Don''t lie to me, Green."


    Green shook his head vigorously. "I didn''t kill him! I don''t know who did it! I swear! I was at the townhouse where you found me!"


    Ezra watched him carefully, every instinct on alert for a tell, a slip, anything that would reveal the truth. But after minutes of grilling, nothing surfaced.


    Green''s story remained consistent. As much as Ezra didn''t want to admit it, Green didn''t seem like the type who could pull off something as sophisticated as Hyde''s murder. And if he had an accomplice, Green wasn''t giving them up.


    After several long moments of silence, Ezra straightened up. Then, without saying another word, he left the cell. He closed the door behind him and walked out to the corridors.


    He still didn''t have the answers he wanted, but he now had something else. Two leads. Two avenues that could take him closer to finding the killer.


    First was the list of all who had been executed for breaking the Law of Secrecy. If Hyde had indeed framed others as Green claimed, there would be people left behind. Family, friends, allies, who held grudges against him. People who might have had a reason to seek revenge.


    Second, Hyde''s finances. Green had uncovered something, something big enough to make Hyde panic and set him up for execution. If this was about money, if Hyde''s death was a crime tied to his financial dealings, then that trail would lead somewhere. It had to.


    All he had to do was pull on the threads and hope something unravels.

 Chapter 308: New Leads

    Ezra leaned back in his chair, staring at the scattered documents on his desk.Hyde''s finances were a tangled mess, obscure and deliberately hard to trace.


    He had spent hours combing through the ledgers and transaction records he was able to get his hands on but the deeper he dug into it, the harder it became to even point out what he was looking for.


    It was clear that Hyde had done all he could to hide whatever he was involved in, and Ezra was hitting dead end after dead end.


    Frustrated, he leaned forward, rubbing his temples. This wasn''t something he could do alone, not without a clear lead.


    He needed more information, and there was only one person who could provide it. Green.


    With a sigh, Ezra stood and made his way back toward the cells. He needed answers, and Green would be the one to give him the next piece of the puzzle.


    When he arrived at Green''s cell, he found the vampire sitting in the same position as before, his hands clasped tightly in his lap.


    The fear he had previously displayed had subsided somewhat, but the tension was still there.


    Green looked up when he saw Ezra, his eyes narrowing slightly, as if he was trying to gauge whether Ezra was there to help or to finish the job. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra didn''t waste any time. "We need to talk about Hyde''s finances."


    Green blinked in confusion. "His finances?"


    Ezra nodded. "You said you found something. Something about Hyde''s funds. Tell me exactly what you discovered."


    Green hesitated for a moment. "Why should I tell you?"


    Ezra crossed his arms raising a brow. "Who else has the power to help you get out of here alive?"


    Green licked his lips at his words, his eyes darting around the room as if someone else might be listening. But after a moment, he sighed and leaned forward, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    "I was working on some of Hyde''s financial transactions, routine stuff at first. But then I noticed something odd. Funds from his logistics company were being funneled into some kind of¡­ organization. A human organization."


    Ezra''s brows furrowed. "Humans? That''s not exactly a reason to be suspicious."


    "Right? Green said. "But it wasn''t some kind of business move or something. He was draining money without receiving anything in return and that is unlike Hyde. So, I decided to look into it."


    "But Hyde was careful. He didn''t want anyone to know about it and went out of his way to make sure the transactions were obscure, but I noticed the pattern."


    "When I tried following the trail, that''s when everything fell apart. Hyde framed me for breaking the Law of Secrecy. He couldn''t risk me finding out whatever he was doing."


    Ezra crossed his arms, the gears turning in his mind. A human organization.


    Hyde had been involved with something that he didn''t want anyone, especially his own people, knowing about. But why?


    What could possibly be important enough for Hyde to frame Green to keep it hidden?


    Green shifted nervously on the bench. "So¡­ what happens to me now? Hyde''s dead. Does that mean I get a trial, or-?"


    Ezra''s eyes flickered back to Green, keeping his expression neutral. "That depends on the evidence. I''ll investigate, and if there''s no reasonable evidence of your crime, you''ll be released. But for now, you stay here. That''s what I can do for you."


    Green swallowed hard, nodding slowly. "I understand."


    Ezra turned, walking out of the cell without another word.


    The door clanged shut behind him as he made his way back through the underground halls of the peacekeeper headquarters. He had managed to narrow down the financial search. He''d look into Hyde''s logistics company instead of wasting his time on the other businesses.


    There was something there, something that would point to the human organization Hyde had been secretly sponsoring.


    But before he dug into that, there was something else that needed his attention.


    The list of those executed for breaking the Law of Secrecy.


    If Hyde had really been using the law to frame others and eliminate threats, there would be a trail.


    And that trail would likely lead to more than one person who had reason to see Hyde dead. He needed to find those names, and the people left behind.


    He descended deeper into the peacekeeper HQ, heading toward the Room of Records.


    Peacekeepers always keep physical records only. As the local protectors of Secrecy, digital files would be too easy to hack or manipulate.


    The Room of Records was a vault of history, containing the detailed reports of every crime, including all vampires who had ever been executed in Faewall for breaking the Law of Secrecy.


    The door to the room creaked open as Ezra stepped inside. The space was very large with tight rows of shelves like a library, stacked with documents and ledgers.


    He moved to the far corner of the room, where the most recent records were kept. He ran his fingers along the shelves until he found the one he was looking for, the records on executions in the city.


    He pulled the stacked files from the shelf and set it down on the nearest table. The string tying the old documents together was thick and strong.


    Continue your saga on mvl


    Ezra raised his hand, intending to summon Olivia''s throwing knife to cut through the string with ease. But as he focused on the weapon, a sharp pain shot through his soul, causing him to wince.


    He stopped, abandoning the attempt.


    Ever since they had arrived in Faewall, something had been wrong. His soul bond, his connection to the stolen tattoos and his access to his wives'' abilities had begun to gradually weaken.


    And now, trying to summon powers that weren''t originally his, brought with it the risk of breaking his soul altogether.


    He knew with certainty that there was something in this city that was interfering with the bond, destabilizing it. He couldn''t even feel his wives'' souls through the bond again and they too could not use the bond.


    He gritted his teeth. Whatever was affecting him had to be the same thing that had drawn him to Faewall in the first place.


    He had followed that strange, instinctual pull here two decades ago, hoping to find what he was looking for. But with every passing day, it looked like he''d have to leave the city before the thing affected his soul directly.


    Pushing the thought aside, Ezra summoned his claws instead. They extended from his fingertips with a slick sound, the dark, sharp talons gleaming faintly under the lights overhead.


    He used it to slice through the string binding the documents and started with the first one at the top of the stack.


    He scanned the records, his eyes narrowing as he saw the long list of names, all vampires who had been executed for breaking the Law of Secrecy.


    One name after another, most under Hyde''s authority.


    But what stood out the most was the pattern. Many of the victims were male vampires under Hyde''s command. And in almost every case, those left behind were women.


    And some of those women, seeking protection, usually entered Hyde''s personal coven.


    Ezra frowned as he studied the documents. This seemed like the more likely pool of who the killer might have been.


    One of the women might have joined his coven in order to get closer to him and seek revenge.


    He closed the documents, retying the stack and rose to his feet. The list had given him his next lead.


    Hyde''s widows.


    It was time to pay them a visit.

 Chapter 309: The New Countess

    Ezra drove through the streets of Faewall, all motorists suddenly becoming law abiding citizens at the sight of his police car.One dude was about to jaywalk as he turned the corner. One look at his car and he stood there like he was only examining the road.


    Ezra smirked to himself as he finally entered the street that held Hyde''s domain. This was also another exclusive area but instead of one that appeared naturally, Hyde had built it himself.


    The street was all high stone walls and heavy iron gates. Ezra had never visited it before, having no reason to. He only met Hyde and a few of his wives at the balls James Harlow always held.


    Now, with Hyde dead and the suspects living in his house, Ezra knew he had to tread carefully.


    He pulled the car to a stop outside the massive gates of the Hyde estate. There was a moment of waiting before the gates creaked open slowly as whoever was controlling the system inside, recognized his car.


    He drove through, the gravel crunching under the tires as he followed the winding driveway up to the mansion.


    The mansion itself was a grand, old thing with stone gargoyles perched along the roof, their faces snarling down at whoever was looking up.


    As he parked and stepped out, one of Hyde''s junior wives appeared from the front door, walking down the stone steps to meet him.


    She looked young, even if that wasn''t necessarily an indicator of age, with sharp, delicate features and long, dark hair that fell in loose waves down her back. Her eyes were cold and guarded, though she offered a polite smile as she approached.


    "Captain Matten." She greeted him, her voice soft but formal. "The Countess is expecting you."


    Ezra nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you."


    The woman turned, gesturing for him to follow as she led him inside the mansion.


    The interior was just as grand as the exterior, with high vaulted ceilings, dark wooden beams, and heavy velvet curtains lining the tall windows.


    Ezra followed in silence through the long hallways until they reached a set of large, carved wooden doors.


    The junior wife knocked lightly, waiting for a response. A soft voice called for them to enter, and the woman pushed open the doors, stepping aside to let Ezra through.


    Inside, the room was filled with the scent of lavender and candlelight.


    Sitting gracefully on a large, ornate chair at the center of the room was Hyde''s main wife, who was now the Countess of the territory. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was beautiful, sitting there looking perfectly composed. Her long, flowing gown shimmered in the candlelight, and her hair was tied back in a complex braid.


    Her eyes, however, shined with a superior intelligence, watching Ezra carefully as he entered.


    "Captain Matten." She said with a small smile, rising from her seat. "Thank you for coming."


    Ezra inclined his head respectfully. "Countess, I appreciate you meeting with me."


    The junior wife quietly left the room, closing the door behind her, leaving Ezra alone with the new Countess. He took a step forward, choosing his words carefully.


    "First, let me offer my congratulations." Ezra said, his voice smooth but measured. The news had just got him. She had been elevated to become the new Countess of the territory and now, all of Hyde''s wives and Subjects now serve her.


    The Countess''s smile was gracious, though there was a hint of something dark in her eyes. "Thank you, Captain. It is not the way I would have chosen to ascend, but I accept my new role."


    Ezra nodded, his tone softening. "I''m also sorry for your loss. Hyde''s death was¡­ unexpected."


    She inclined her head slightly, accepting the condolences with grace. "Yes. It was a shock to us all."


    There was a moment of silence as Ezra considered his next words. He took a deep breath before speaking, approaching the subject delicately.


    "Hyde was a man of¡­ great influence. His many wives, his network of Subjects. He was known for keeping his affairs private, but I can''t help but wonder if there was more to his life that might shed light on his death."


    The Countess''s smile didn''t waver, but her eyes narrowed slightly in reaction to his words. "Was that a question or a statement?"


    Ezra was silent for a moment. "A question."


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from mvl


    "Captain Matten, my husband''s personal life is just that. Personal. His affairs, and the affairs of his wives, are not open for discussion."


    Ezra took a small step forward, careful to keep his tone respectful. "I understand that, but with his death being so sudden, it''s important that we investigate every possible angle. I''m sure you want to see justice served, and-"


    "Justice will be served." She interrupted smoothly, her voice firm but not unkind. "But my family''s privacy will remain intact. My husband''s life was complicated, yes, but that complexity does not invite scrutiny into our personal affairs."


    Ezra could see that she wasn''t going to make this easy.


    Her responses were calm and perfectly deflective. She wasn''t just protecting herself, she was protecting the entire structure that Hyde had built.


    The wives, the Subjects, the secrets that he had died holding. She was the gatekeeper now, and she wasn''t about to let anyone pry too deeply.


    "I see." Ezra said, nodding slightly. "I respect that. But if you or any of Hyde''s wives have any information, anything that might help with the investigation, please, don''t hesitate to reach out. The peacekeepers are here to serve."


    The Countess smiled again, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Of course. I appreciate your concern, Captain. But I assure you, we have nothing to hide."


    Ezra nodded. He knew a dismissal when he heard one.


    "Very well." He said, stepping back. "Thank you for your time, Countess. I won''t trouble you further."


    "Thank you, Captain." She replied smoothly. "Safe travels."


    Ezra inclined his head one last time before turning and leaving the room.


    As he walked back through the mansion, the pieces of the puzzle continued to swirl in his mind.


    The Countess had been guarded and he could sense that she was hiding something. Whatever Hyde had been involved in, she knew about it.


    As he stepped outside and got back into his car, Ezra''s thoughts turned to the next steps.


    It was time to dig deeper.

 Chapter 310: Abandoned Warehouse

    The cold light of dawn filtered through the clouds as Ezra parked his police hover car down the street. He got out, looking both ways, making sure he hadn''t attracted attention.He walked down the street to his destination, an unmarked warehouse.


    It stood at the edge of Faewall''s industrial district, blending in with the other anonymous buildings that lined the streets.


    But this one was different. It was an address tied to Hyde''s logistics company, the same one connected to suspicious financial transfers that Green had investigated.


    Hyde had gone to great lengths to hide his financial dealings, but Ezra''s investigation had finally led him here.


    After spending hours poring over records, fake accounts, and shell companies, he had traced a portion of the funds Hyde had been funneling out of his business to this place.


    He approached the side door, breaking the lock with a quick flick of his claws. The rusty metal groaned softly as the door opened, and he slipped inside.


    The smell of dust and oil clung to the air, and as he moved further into the dark warehouse, his ears picked up the sound of two men joking around.


    He listened carefully. Three heartbeats and no strange scents in the air. His eyes narrowed. Three humans, no vampires.


    He walked closer to them, not making a sound. The warehouse wasn''t abandoned, as he''d initially assumed. It was active.


    Stacks of crates filled the space, and toward the back, the group of humans worked, unpacking and sorting goods.


    Ezra''s brows rose as he saw what they were doing. The men were moving boxes marked with the symbol of a charitable organization. That didn''t mean they couldn''t be criminals.


    He deployed his Aura without infusing any feelings or emotions, making use of its vision to see what was inside the boxes.


    He frowned. Clothing, non-perishable goods and some medical supplies? It appeared that their operations were actually legitimate.


    They really were part of the charitable trust branded on the crates, receiving and distributing goods. But why would Hyde, a vampire Count, secretly funnel money into this?


    He could have done this without hiding it and no one would criticize him. After all, it wasn''t out of the ordinary for some vampires to practice noblesse oblige for a decade or two before losing interest.


    One of the humans, a man in his thirties with a gruff beard and tired eyes, looked up, probably feeling someone watching, and spotted Ezra standing in the shadows, watching them.


    His eyes widened in alarm and he opened his mouth to raise the alarm.


    Before he could even make a sound, Ezra moved as fast as he could, his boots hitting the concrete floor in a blur.


    For the man, it would look like Ezra simply disappeared and everything went dark. Within moments, he had all three humans out cold on the floor.


    He stood over them, his mind cataloging every information he had gotten. But the question still remained. Who are these people? What were they doing here? Why was Hyde funding a human charity organization, and why did he go to such lengths to hide it?


    He rummaged through their pockets, pulling out their IDs. He noted their names and addresses. He searched some more and couldn''t find any phones on them.


    That couldn''t be. Ezra narrowed his eyes. Maybe they don''t keep their phones on them while they work. That had to be the only explanation.


    He moved through the warehouse, methodically scanning the crates and workstation with his Aura. The three hundred degree vision didn''t come with the ability to focus attention on everything at the same time.


    He moved through the warehouse, keeping his senses on the humans but his attention on looking for any sign of their personal belongings.


    He needed to find their phones, the most likely source of direct information. As he moved past the stacks of donated goods, his attention snapped to a phone, tucked away near one of the folding tables. Continue reading stories on mvl


    He retracted his Aura, approaching the table. There, he found a small pile of personal items. Phones and bags, all left behind by the workers before they''d begun their shifts.


    Ezra crouched down, grabbing one of the phones. The phone was locked but it didn''t take too long before Ezra had it open, using the unconscious worker''s biometrics.


    What was the man going to do? Stop him?


    He scrolled through the messages, tapping into emails and documents stored on the device.


    On the surface, everything seemed normal. It appeared to be an operation centered on charity work. Receiving donations, organizing them, and distributing goods to those in need.


    But as Ezra dug deeper, reading through internal communications between the organization''s leaders, something felt off.


    The language was too vague, too evasive, with constant references to ''additional support'' and ''transfers'' that didn''t seem related to charitable work.


    A series of spreadsheets hidden in one of the emails showed large sums of money being moved, but the destinations were listed only as ambiguous accounts.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he quickly pieced it together. This wasn''t just a charity. It was a front.


    The charitable trust was laundering money, disguising it as donations and then transferring it to unknown locations.


    Hyde''s logistics company was involved, but the funds weren''t staying in Faewall. They were being funneled somewhere else, likely to fuel something far more dangerous.


    He quickly went through all three phones, confirming it. He then returned the phones back to where they had been.


    This Forge Trust, the human organization, wasn''t just a recipient of donations. They were part of a larger scheme. And Hyde was involved in this. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mind couldn''t help but go to the coming vampire war. Was Hyde working for the monarchy? Was he about to expose them and had to be killed?


    If that was the case, he knew that going too close will result in whoever was helping the monarchy to come after him.


    Personally, he had no interest in supporting either side. Valaren''s oath was always tugging at his soul. He had things to do that neither side would be in support of.


    Ezra sighed, taking one last look around the warehouse. That was when his datapad buzzed in his pocket.


    He pulled it out, expecting a routine message from HQ, but the words on the screen made his blood run cold.


    URGENT: Return to HQ immediately. Hyde''s body is missing. Green has escaped.

 Chapter 311: Missing Pieces

    Ezra cursed under his breath as he read the message.Hyde''s body was gone? And Green had somehow escaped? He quickly glanced around the warehouse. He didn''t have time to unravel the full mystery here. Not now. He had to get back to peacekeeper headquarters.


    He pocketed the datapad and glanced down at the unconscious humans. He couldn''t leave them like this.


    Peacekeepers were given authority by the law to use their powers on humans when investigating important vampire matters.


    But if they remembered him afterwards, if they even had the slightest memory of seeing a vampire peacekeeper in their midst, it would be a breach of the Law of Secrecy. He had to wipe their memories.


    Ezra called his Aura up, the dense cloud of vitality settling over the room. He quickly woke up all three humans under the hold of his Aura, erasing the last few moments from their minds as if they had never happened.


    Then he knocked them back out and retracted his Aura.


    When the humans wake up, they''ll have headaches and be disoriented with a headache and no inclination of telling their bosses about passing out at the warehouse. After all, they had been drinking on duty. And in the middle of everything, they''ll have no memory of his presence.


    Satisfied that the Law of Secrecy was intact, Ezra made his way out of the warehouse. The lead on the logistics company would have to wait. Hyde''s body missing, and Green, were far more pressing matters.


    He abandoned his car, teleporting straight to the underground garage. He''d come back later to retrieve it later.


    He gritted his teeth as he made his way to the hidden door, thinking through the possibilities.


    Hyde''s body had been under strict guard in the morgue, locked away under multiple layers of protection. No one should have been able to remove it. Not without help.


    And as for Green, how had he managed to escape? Ezra had been the last person to visit and lock his cell.


    If this was really happening, then there had to be a connection between Hyde''s death, the missing body, and Green''s disappearance. But what was it?


    He put the thought out of his mind as he arrived at the door to see guards already there and Gen waiting for him.


    "Ezra!" She said as he drew nearer but didn''t say anything else, allowing Ezra to go through the identification procedure. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he was done, he was allowed into the building. "What''s really going on?" He asked, striding as fast as he could to the secure wing, Gen following behind.


    "Green''s cell was empty when the security guards did the last check. And Hyde''s body¡­ it''s gone." Gen answered his question.


    "How long ago?" Ezra demanded, his voice sharp.


    "An hour, maybe less." gen answered. "We''ve initiated a full lockdown, but there''s no trace of Green anywhere. He''s¡­ vanished." Enjoy more content from mvl


    Ezra could feel the effect of the lockdown. The walls had been designed in such a way that they could hide a black zone inside.


    With the blackzone infused with vitality, no one could leave or enter, by teleportation or otherwise, without taking the front door.


    "Who''s maintaining the lockdown?" He asked.


    "Olivia and Red." Gen answered. "With the current state of things, we couldn''t trust anyone else with it."


    Ezra nodded in agreement at her words. He also wouldn''t have trusted anyone else apart from his wives with maintaining the lockdown.


    He knew that Green had no powers that would allow him to slip his bonds which sealed his vitality and disappear without a trace. He was just a fourth ring vampire, not nearly strong enough to escape this kind of facility on his own.


    Ezra walked to the morgue, going through the security checks and reinforced doors.


    The cold, sterile room was empty. The slab where Hyde''s body had once been was bare, the white sheet that had covered him now tossed to the side.


    There were no signs of a struggle, no evidence of forced entry. The body had simply¡­ disappeared.


    "Who had access to this room?" Ezra asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    "Only the Custodians and you." Gen replied.


    "And who discovered the body was gone? The person had to have come in to know it was gone."


    "I discovered the body." Gen answered. "After the guards raised the alarm, I figured that if he was after anything, it would be the body of the man that had put him in the cells in the first place. There was a low possibility of him doing that but I had to check anyway and I was right."


    Ezra nodded at her words. He clenched his jaw, his thoughts churning.


    Someone had to have helped Green. It was either an inside job or someone from outside.


    He knew it wasn''t his officers. He''d handpicked them himself, ensuring their loyalty. And they won''t risk tampering with a high-profile case like this.


    Which left someone from outside. Someone with the power to breach the security of both the cells and the morgue. His theory of a Monarchy plant was looking more real by the minute.


    Green couldn''t have orchestrated all this on his own. He didn''t have the resources, the power, or the connections to pull off something like this.


    Someone had helped him and that someone had also taken Hyde''s body.


    But why? What use could they possibly have for Hyde''s corpse?


    Gen''s data pad beeped and she looked down at it.


    Ezra waited patiently for her to read the message.


    "They''re gone. Every inch of the building has been searched. No traces of Green was found."


    Ezra sighed. "Alert every officer in the city. I want a full lockdown on Green and anyone who might be associated with him."


    He knew it was a long shot but it was standard procedure. The human police won''t be able to find any trace of Green.


    "And check every surveillance feed we have. If Green or Hyde''s body really left this building, I want to know how."


    Gen nodded quickly and left to relay the orders. Ezra stood alone in the morgue, trying to make sense of it all.


    Just who in the world had taken Hyde''s body?

 Chapter 312: Avenger

    Rain drizzled down the street, the streetlights above flickering like it was a scene from a horror movie.Explore more at mvl


    Mist clinged lightly to the air, obscuring the view. If a monster jumped out of the shadows, it would not look out of place.


    Green stumbled along with the weight on his back, following the cloaked figure in front of him. He was still feeling weak from his escape and his eyes were wide with confusion.


    He remembered the cold grip of the peacekeeper cell. The feeling of not being able to access a single lick of his own vitality.


    He remembered the moment his cell door creaked open and the masked figure walked in. At the time, he''d feared for his life and he didn''t even know where he found the courage to ask, "who¡­ who are you?"


    "I.. am your salvation." An androgynous voice sounded from beneath the mask. "I¡­ am Avenger."


    "Avenger?" Green mumbled. Was she here to have revenge against him for something he once did? He racked his brain for anyone who could do this and was able to come up with nothing.


    His hands shook in fear but being in this cell had given him enough time to be able to face his death with courage.


    "I see." He sighed, before closing his eyes and stretching out his arms to the side, exposing his heart. "Alright. I''ve made peace with my death."


    "Come with me."


    Green''s eyes snapped open in confusion. "What?"


    Without saying another word, Avenger had turned and walked away.


    Green stared at the cloaked vampire in disbelief. They were here to spring him out of prison? How in the heavens will they get the chains off him.


    There was a pop and the chains holding him down fell away. The little vitality he had remaining surged inside of him. He looked down in shock before being startled by Avenger''s voice. "Are you coming or not?"


    He snapped to his feet, following closely.


    Darkness poured off Avenger to cover everywhere. Green followed closely, keeping his eyes on the cloak in front of him. He kept walking and was wondering why no one was stopping them. Just how powerful was this Avenger fellow to pull this off inside the peacekeeper headquarters.


    In a few minutes, the darkness dispersed to reveal a cold sterile room and laying there on the slab was Hyde''s body. Green could not believe his eyes.


    "Here." Avenger tossed him a body bag.


    He caught it reflexively before glancing at it to Avenger and back. Were they expecting him to bag the body? He opened his mouth to protest before stopping himself. He should be glad that he was being taken out of the cell.


    He quickly bagged the body under Avenger''s creepy stare. When he was done, Avenger gave their next instruction. "Carry and follow."


    He had no choice but to carry the body and follow the same cloak as darkness covered them again.


    And that''s how he found himself here, standing in front of an old, crumbling chapel. He followed Avenger inside, waving away the dust kicked up and the smell of decay in the air.


    Avenger led the way to the front of the chapel. When they got there, they turned to face Green. "Good. Drop the bag."


    Green dropped the bag at the feet of his savior. "Why?" He asked. "Why did you help me? What do you want from me?"


    Avenger tilted their head creepily before taking a step closer, their movements smooth and predatory. The mask was even more intimidating as it got closer and Green fought the urge to take a step back.


    "You are going to help me." Avenger said calmly. "You will help me put the fear of God into someone."


    Green blinked in confusion. "Who? Me?" He laughed. "You''re better off finding someone else. I''m not strong enough for all that. I can barely keep myself alive!"


    Avenger''s hand moved slowly, almost tenderly, as they reached out to touch Green''s cheek. "Strength is not required, Green. Not for this."


    Before Green could respond, a sharp pain exploded in his chest. His eyes widened in horror as the Avenger''s hand plunged into his ribcage, their fingers wrapping around his heart. He gasped, choking on nothing, his hands clawing weakly at their arm. But there was no escape.


    "You''ve served your purpose." Avenger whispered into his ears. "And now, your part in this ends."


    With a sickening sound, Avenger ripped Green''s heart from his chest. The room fell deathly silent, save for the faint gurgle of blood as it pooled around Green''s lifeless body. His eyes remained open, wide with shock and terror. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Avenger turned away from Green''s corpse, unbothered by the blood that now stained their hands. Their focus shifted to the body bag. They knelt beside the bag and zipped it open to reveal the fallen Count.


    "Hey Hyde." Avenger whispered. "Thank you for your sacrifice. I apologize for what I''m about to do but don''t worry. I just need to scare your friends with a little lie."


    They reached out and tore open Hyde''s chest to reveal his heart. They reached inside and gripped it before ripping it out.


    With Hyde''s heart in one hand and Green''s in the other, Avenger stood. The two hearts dripped with blood, a macabre offering in the silent chapel.


    Avenger placed both hearts in a small, ornate package, a carefully carved wooden box that looked more like an old relic than a simple container.


    Carefully, they took a step back and dipped their finger into the pool of blood around Green''s body. In slow, deliberate strokes, they wrote a message on the ground beside the package in Green''s blood:


    "I know your secret."


    The message stood out in the darkness. Avenger''s masked face tilted slightly, as if admiring their handiwork, before they rose to their full height.


    "Let the City Lord know¡­ their time is running out."


    Then they turned, darkness swirling around them. When the darkness cleared, they were gone and the two bodies had been turned to ash, floating in the breeze coming in through the open door.


    The recipient of the message would find it before the night was out.

 Chapter 313: This Changes Everything

    James Harlow sat in the backseat of his car, his fingers tapping absently on the armrest. He stared out of the window as the city of Faewall passed by in a blur, the streets drenched in mist.Beside him, Alfred, his loyal driver and right hand man, remained focused on the road as he drove, his face a mask of calm professionalism.


    James was looking out at the city but he wasn''t seeing it. He had received a message. A message from Hyde.


    Everyone and their grandmothers knew Hyde was dead. Had known for days. And yet, when the mysterious message had arrived, he hadn''t hesitated. There were too many pieces in motion, too many shadows moving in the dark. He had to see this through.


    The car eventually slowed as they approached their destination. An old, crumbling chapel on the outskirts of the city. This was where the message had directed him to.


    As the car rolled to a stop, James opened the door before Alfred could get out to assist him. His boots crunched on the gravel as he stepped out, the cold night air biting at his skin.


    He paused, looking up at the dilapidated building in front of him. He had nothing to fear. He was the strongest vampire in the city. Even fifth ringed vampires couldn''t stand under his dominion, not to mention his relic.


    "Are you sure about this, sir?" Alfred asked, his voice cautious.


    James nodded curtly. "Stay here. I''ll take a look."


    With that, he strode toward the chapel, the door already wide open. The inside was dark, lit only by the faint moonlight filtering through the cracked windows. The air was thick with the smell of rot and decay.


    As he stepped inside, his eyes were immediately drawn to the floor. There, scrawled in dark, drying blood, was the message:


    "I know your secret."


    His gaze shifted to the box placed carefully beside the bloodstained words. Even before opening it, James had an idea of what was inside.


    He crouched down and lifted the lid with steady hands, revealing two hearts. Hyde''s¡­ and another vampire''s.


    The sight of the hearts sent a shiver of anger through him. He exhaled slowly, rising to his feet as he felt Alfred enter the chapel behind him. James didn''t turn. He kept his eyes on the box before him.


    "I just received news. Hyde''s body and a vampire known as Green are missing from peacekeeper HQ." Alfred said quietly. "Green was one of Hyde''s Subjects, low-level. He was framed by Hyde for breaking the Law of Secrecy. Captain Matten had him in custody, but it seems someone else had other plans."


    James felt the pieces falling into place, the last threads of doubt fading. He clenched his fists at his sides, forcing himself to remain calm. He had suspected the identity of Hyde''s killer, but this¡­ this was confirmation.


    "And Ezra?" James asked, his voice low.


    "He knows nothing of this yet," Alfred replied. "Shall I inform him?"


    James shook his head, the decision immediate. "No. Matten is not to be told. This stays between us."


    "Yes, my lord." Alfred bowed his head.


    James looked down at the bloodied message again, the weight of the situation sinking in. "this confirms it. We now know who killed Hyde. They''ve made themselves known." His voice was grim as he turned to face Alfred.


    "Keep an eye on them. Watch their every move. Now that we know our opponent, we can keep them in check. I want to know what their goal is."


    Alfred nodded, his expression hardening. "Understood, my lord."


    James took a deep breath, feeling the tight pull of something darker, something that had haunted him for decades.


    The relic inside him, the Progenitor''s relic, stirred, responding to the tension, the threat. It whispered to him, urging him to act, to hunt, to kill. It had always been there, gnawing at him with its primal hunger.


    "I''ll handle the rest." James said softly. Explore more at §Þ??


    He turned away from the bloodstained chapel, heading back to the car, but when Alfred moved to open the door for him, James shook his head.


    "I''ll drive myself back," James said, his voice calm but firm. "Stay here and clean this up."


    Alfred gave a brief nod. "Yes, my lord."


    James slid into the driver''s seat, gripping the wheel tightly as he drove away from the chapel. His estate wasn''t far, but the drive gave him time to gather his thoughts. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His finger tapped against the steering wheel as he considered his next steps, the pull of the Progenitor relic inside him growing stronger with each passing moment.


    When he finally arrived at his sprawling estate, the gates opened automatically as he drove through, pulling up to the grand, dark mansion.


    He stepped out of the car, leaving it in the driveway, and walked with purpose toward the entrance. His destination was not the lavish rooms of the main house, but the basement. The place where his darkest secrets were kept.


    James descended the narrow stone staircase, his boots echoing off the cold walls as he went deeper underground.


    He could hear it before he even opened the door. A low, feral growl, the sound of chains rattling against stone. When he pushed the door open, the sight that greeted him was both terrifying and familiar.


    In the center of the room, chained by golden chains that shimmered faintly, was a vampire. But this was not just any vampire.


    This was a feral, mad creature, more animal than man. Its once regal features were now twisted with fury and insanity, its eyes glowing with a hatred that was fuelled by madness.


    The vampire snarled as soon as James entered the room, lunging against the chains with all its might. But the golden chains held strong, keeping the vampire confined, though it still strained against them, its claws scraping uselessly at the stone floor.


    James took a deep breath, feeling the pull of the Progenitor relic inside him intensify. The relic thrummed in his soul, urging him to strike, to destroy the creature in front of him.


    The vampire''s very presence, its connection to the Daydream Court, stirred the relic''s deepest instincts.


    But James had been fighting this urge for over five decades. He forced himself to resist, his body taut with tension as he moved to the chair across from the feral vampire.


    It snarled and snapped, the chains keeping it just out of reach.


    "Calm yourself." James said softly, his voice steady. "You''re not the only one who knows the secret anymore."


    The vampire''s eyes blazed with fury, but there was a flicker of recognition in them. It growled, but James could sense the shift. It understood him, even through the madness that consumed it.


    James leaned back in the chair, his gaze never leaving the vampire. "You must be glad, in some twisted way. Because now, someone else is aware of what we''ve tried so hard to keep buried."


    The vampire hissed, its fangs bared in rage, but James only smiled coldly.


    "This changes everything." He said quietly.

 Chapter 314: Funeral Pyre

    Ezra sat in his office, the hum of the peacekeeper HQ barely registering in the back of his mind.His fingers drummed against the edge of his desk as he stared absentmindedly at the only lamp shining on his desk. The daylight to night system had kicked in hours ago, turning off the light and he hadn''t even noticed.


    It had been days since Green''s escape and Hyde''s body had gone missing, and yet, despite all their efforts, he and the peacekeepers were no closer to finding either of them.


    The HQ had been locked down immediately after the incident, security checkpoints reinforced, protocols tightened, but nothing.


    It was as though Green and Hyde had simply vanished into thin air, pulled from the city by some unseen hand.


    The silence surrounding the situation was almost as troubling as the disappearances themselves.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he thought about the City Lord, James Harlow. Faewall was James''s domain, and it was impossible to believe that he hadn''t heard something about Green or Hyde''s body.


    He had expected pressure from James, a summons, or at least an inquiry. But there had been nothing.


    James had remained uncharacteristically quiet, and that silence was louder than any words could have been.


    Ezra''s instincts told him that James knew more than he was letting on. If James were truly in the dark, he would''ve been demanding answers, pushing Ezra for results. Instead, there was nothing. No pressure, no orders, not even a whisper of concern.


    Why the silence? Ezra wondered, frowning as he thought about it. If James had really taken Green and Hyde, why do it so covertly? Why not simply command Ezra to hand them over?


    He couldn''t figure out the motive. James had enough power and influence to take what he wanted without playing these games. And yet, Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that the City Lord was involved, somehow.


    With a deep sigh, Ezra stood, pushing back his chair and stretching his stiff muscles.


    He couldn''t afford to dwell on this uncertainty anymore. If James was hiding something, that was none of his business.


    For now, he''d continue with his investigation. Fortunately, he had another lead to chase.


    The Forge Trust.


    Ezra''s investigation into this so-called charitable trust had been halted by the current search and it was time to get back to it.


    He grabbed his coat and left the office, passing through the HQ''s layers of security checkpoints.


    The peacekeepers stationed at each post nodded respectfully as he passed, after verifying his identity, their eyes sharp with alertness.


    The recent breach had everyone on edge, and Ezra had made sure to keep his officers vigilant. But even with all the added precautions, he still didn''t know how whoever had taken Green and Hyde had done it.


    As he stepped outside and into the cold night air, Ezra walked briskly to his car. He slid into the driver''s seat, the hum of the engine coming to life beneath his hands.


    It was time to pay the Forge Trust a visit.


    **********


    The drive to the Forge Trust was quick, the city blurring by as Ezra focused on his plan of getting the information he wanted.


    Just as Olivia had once told him, if his Aura can''t do the job, something has already gone wrong.


    He chuckled to himself as he approached his destination then twitched as he smelled burning in the air.


    He focused as the building came into view, a thick plume of smoke rising into the night sky.


    The forge Trust was on fire.


    Ezra pulled up to the curb, throwing the car into park as he stepped out, the heat from the fire hitting him like a wave.


    People were rushing around, some with buckets of water, others yelling for help. The fire had already consumed a large portion of the building, and despite the efforts of those nearby, it was clear that the blaze was out of control.


    His instincts screamed at him that this was no accident. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, Ezra ran toward the building, pushing through the crowds. He could hear people shouting warnings, but he ignored them.


    The fire was growing, but there might still be something, someone, left inside. He couldn''t let his trail go cold like this.


    He kicked down the smoldering door and rushed into the burning building. Flames licked at the walls, the acrid smell of smoke filling the air.


    He could barely see through the thick haze, but his heightened senses kept him focused. His ears strained for any sound, his eyes scanning through the smoke as he moved through the hallways.


    Bodies littered the floor, their throats slashed, already killed before the fire even had a chance to reach them. Whoever had done this hadn''t come for the fire. They had come to kill.


    Ezra felt a surge of anger rise in his chest, but he tamped it down, forcing himself to focus. That was when his ears caught the sound.


    Read exclusive chapters at §Þ??


    A heartbeat, faint but present. Ezra honed in on it, pushing through the heat and debris until he found him.


    A man lay crumpled against the wall, his chest slashed open, his breathing shallow. His heart was barely beating, blood pooling beneath him.


    Ezra knelt beside the man, his hands moving quickly to check the wound. The man was almost gone, but there was a chance, just a slim one, that Ezra could save him.


    Gritting his teeth, Ezra lifted the man and began carrying him toward the exit. The heat from the flames grew almost unbearable, and Ezra could feel the searing pain of his skin starting to burn.


    But he didn''t stop. He couldn''t. He could have teleported out but people had seen him rush in.


    As he found his way back out, he forced his body, resisting the instinct to heal, knowing there would be questions if he came out of the fire unharmed when even the victim had been burned and his own white uniform had caught aflame.


    The fire department arrived just as he burst out of the building, the man still cradled in his arms.


    He laid him gently on the ground, wincing as his own burned skin chafed against the cloth rubbing on it. His hands were blistered and his arms singed but he didn''t care.


    The firemen rushed forward, immediately assessing the situation. Ezra stepped back, letting them take over as they tried to revive the man. He wiped the sweat and soot from his face, watching them with a sharp eye.


    That man was his only source of information on Forge Trust.


    Whoever had been behind this attack had done so to destroy evidence, to eliminate any witnesses.


    But they hadn''t been fast enough. This man was still alive, barely, and he might have the answers Ezra needed.


    He had to get this man to speak. Whatever had happened at the Forge Trust, it was connected to Green, Hyde, and whatever conspiracy was happening in Faewall now.


    But right now, all Ezra could do was wait and hope that the man survived long enough to give him the truth.

 Chapter 315: A Name To Follow

    Ezra rode in the back of the ambulance, his eyes never leaving the dying man on the stretcher.He had used his status as a police officer to make sure that he would be allowed to stay with the patient, leveraging the burns on his own arms to justify his presence.


    The paramedics hadn''t asked too many questions, more focused on keeping the man alive than on Ezra''s injuries.


    He knew he couldn''t let the man out of his sight. The killer might come back to tie up loose ends.


    With his current inability to raise the dead, the man had to be kept alive at all costs.


    The inside of the ambulance was filled with the sounds of medical equipment and hurried voices.


    The paramedics worked frantically, assessing the extent of the man''s injuries. His heart had begun to falter, the monitors attached to him beeping wildly.


    One of the paramedics quickly reached for an injection.


    "His heart''s failing." She said, her voice tense but still calm and controlled. "We need epinephrine, stat!"


    The other paramedic, a man with sweat beading on his forehead, grabbed a syringe from the nearby tray and injected the drug into the man''s chest, directly into his heart. \\


    The seconds ticked by, everyone watching the monitor for any sign of life as if it held the secrets of the universe.


    For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the heart monitor beeped, once, then twice. Slowly, the erratic beats stabilized.


    "He''s back." The other paramedic said with relief, though his hands still moved with practiced efficiency, adjusting the IV and checking the man''s vital signs.


    Ezra remained silent, his eyes flickering down to his own burns. Fortunately, due to his natural vampire resilience, they weren''t severe, just surface-level injuries.


    He had shielded the man from the worst of the fire, taking the brunt of the heat himself. The pain was still present, but manageable. He still kept his regeneration in check, not wanting to raise suspicion.


    As they sped toward the hospital, the paramedics continued working to stabilize the man.


    Oxygen was placed over his mouth, and they monitored his pulse, watching carefully for any further complications. The paramedic with the syringe looked over at Ezra, her expression tight.


    "You were lucky to get him out when you did." She said. "Another minute in there, and he wouldn''t have made it."


    Ezra simply nodded, his mind elsewhere. Luck had nothing to do with it. This man had answers, and he wasn''t about to lose him.


    When they got to the hospital, the emergency room staff rushed the man inside, calling for immediate surgery. Ezra followed closely behind like white on rice.


    He was careful not to draw attention to himself as he walked through the chaotic ER. As the man was being wheeled into the operating room, Ezra quickly called up his chameleon tattoo, wrapping the colors into his body and turning him translucent.


    He was still there but no human could see him.


    As the medical staff prepped the man for surgery, Ezra silently followed them.


    He watched as the surgeons worked tirelessly, their hands moving like a well oiled machine. They opened the man''s chest, stitching together the damage done to his heart and lungs, repairing the extensive wounds he had sustained.


    At one point, the man''s heart stopped again, and they had to revive him with a defibrillator. The high-pitched whine of the machine filled the room as they shocked his heart back into rhythm.


    "Clear!" One of the doctors called, pressing the paddles to the man''s chest.


    The man''s body jerked, his heart restarting with a weak, irregular beat. They continued working, stitching and sealing wounds, until finally, hours later, the surgery was complete. The man was still alive, though barely.


    Ezra waited patiently, his body pressed against the cold wall as the surgeons wheeled the man into a recovery room.


    Continue your saga on §Þ??


    He kept his chameleon tattoo working, watching as the hospital staff went about their work. Once they were satisfied that the man was stable, they left, closing the door softly behind them.


    Now that they were alone, he deactivated his tattoo, his body reappearing fully. The man lay on the hospital bed, his breathing shallow but steady. The machines around him beeped rhythmically, signaling that he was still clinging to life.


    Ezra took a deep breath and summoned his Aura. The air in the room thickened as the cloud of vitality pooled off him, filling the space with a subtle but undeniable pressure.


    He infused his Aura with compliance, letting it seep into the man''s mind, gently pulling him from the edge of unconsciousness.


    "Wake up." Ezra whispered, his voice low but commanding.


    The man stirred, his eyelids fluttering weakly before slowly opening. His gaze was unfocused at first, but as the Aura took hold, his eyes locked onto Ezra''s.


    "You''re not in danger anymore." Ezra said, his voice calm. "I need you to tell me what happened. Who attacked you?"


    The man''s lips moved slowly, his voice barely audible. "It¡­ it was a figure¡­ cloaked¡­ m- masked."


    Ezra leaned in closer, his Aura wrapping tighter around the man''s mind, coaxing the information from him. "What did they look like? What did they do?"


    "They¡­ they tore through everyone¡­ like they were nothing." The man rasped. His eyes were wide with fear, the memory of the slaughter still fresh in his mind but Ezra''s Aura suppressed the fear, putting him in a state of compliance.


    "An iron mask¡­ couldn''t see their face. They were too fast. We didn''t stand a chance¡­ Monster."


    Ezra nodded, cataloging the information. His mind couldn''t help but go to X.


    Now, there was another mad, masked fellow running around, leaving a trail of bodies behind. This had to be the person that had killed Hyde. But for now, there was still more to learn.


    "What about Hyde''s funds?" Ezra pressed. "What was the money for? Where was it going?"


    The man''s breathing hitched, and he closed his eyes for a moment, as if struggling to remember.


    "We¡­ we routed the funds¡­ through different channels. It was¡­ meant for a family. We put it into a trust for them."


    Ezra leaned in closer. "What family?"


    The man''s lips trembled as he whispered the name.


    "The¡­ Moore family."


    Ezra frowned. The Moore family? He''d never heard of them before. He was able to get more information about the Moore family trust from the man before he was satisfied.


    He reached out with his Aura once again, this time wiping the man''s memory of the last few hours.


    The memories of the attack, the surgery, the conversation, all of it faded, leaving the man in a deep, peaceful sleep.


    Ezra stood and slipped out of the room, his mind buzzing with the new information. The cloaked figure. The Moore family. Hyde''s connections to this family. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were still so many unanswered questions, but at least now, he had a name to follow.

 Chapter 316: The Moore Family

    Ezra stood on the roof of the tallest building in the city.After the Forge trust incident, he had been awarded by the city and given time off to rest and recover.


    He''d had his officers keep the news quiet of course. He didn''t want to be that recognizable on sight by humans.


    Although his work for the human police was a cover for being a peacekeeper and he could totally carry on with his work, he decided to actually take a small break.


    But before he did, there was something he had to do.


    His eyes roved around, taking in the beautiful sight of the city below him. The wind whipped through his hair, sending his jacket flapping.


    This time, he wasn''t going as a peacekeeper. No one had to know that he left the city.


    The city lights below twinkled like stars as Ezra prepared himself for what he was about to do. He gathered his vitality and with a deep breath, disappeared in a flash of light.


    He reappeared on another rooftop, stumbling at the massive loss of vitality. It wasn''t that he hadn''t ever lost that amount of vitality before but he hadn''t lost that much in an instant before.


    He steadied himself before straightening. He looked down at the new city below him. Find exclusive stories on §Þ??


    Littleville.


    The city hadn''t changed much since the time he''d been there and it wasn''t likely to change anytime soon.


    With its wide streets and tall gothic buildings, it was the Republic''s center of learning.


    Ezra and his wives had passed through the city on their way to Faewall from First City and had stopped to sightsee.


    Teleporting from one city to the other was something most vampires wouldn''t waste their vitality on, not just because of how costly it was but also because they didn''t have ways to replenish it as easily as he did.


    Just by being alive, his soul generated vitality without him having to do anything.


    He stood on the rooftop, his eyes sweeping the view in search. There! That was the building that held what he was looking for.


    With another, but this time shorter, teleport, he was there. The place where the Moore family trust was.


    With use of his Aura and chameleon, he was inside and going through the records like he owned the place.


    It didn''t take him too long to trace the money. It was exactly like the man had said. The Moore family was being funded by Hyde. They were all his trust fund babies.


    He''d been funding them for decades, even before the Death Wave. And the question was, why?


    Why was Hyde funding them?


    After an extensive search, Ezra knew he wouldn''t be finding the answer in here. It was time to hit the city''s old records room.


    There had been a time when the world had been so optimistic about going full digital. They had been on the cusp of what was now referred to as the Metaverse Age.


    All records had been digital and a lot of work had been handed to automated systems or intelligences. Life has been good.


    Until the first successful hack. A particularly gifted hacker was able to hack into a chain system and steal as much money as he could, turning those systems against their owners.


    When you could change everything with a few keystrokes, why wouldn''t you take advantage of people''s stupidity?


    Till today, the hacker hadn''t been caught. But with the rate of hacks that followed, that one successful heist, humanity knew that the Metaverse Age was over before it even started.


    Civilization had gone back to the way it was and laws were passed. All records needed to be stored in hard drives with no access to the internet, along with necessary physical records. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was time to visit those records.


    Just like he''d done before, Ezra used his Aura and chameleon tattoo to gain access to the records.


    It didn''t take him too long to find what he was looking for.


    Harry Moore.


    A member of the Moore family that had gone missing, never to be found again. And a decade later, the Moore family had been set up with a trust fund.


    They''d been able to build something for themselves, going on to become multimillionaires but Hyde hadn''t stopped funding them.


    Looking at the picture of Harry Moore in front of him, he could see it.


    Hyde was Harry Moore.


    He never forgot his human roots.


    The Moore family had been his bloodline, and after becoming a vampire and adopting his new identity, he''d decided to take care of his family from the shadows and give them a better life. And he''d succeeded.


    Ezra pieced it together slowly as he read between the lines of the old records.


    Now, he could understand why Hyde had gone to great lengths to hide all this from the vampire world.


    If any vampires, especially his enemies, discover the existence of the Moore family, they''ll use them against him.


    In Vampire Society, everyone knew human relatives were a vulnerability. Knowing he cared for them this much, if anyone had wanted to weaken or manipulate Hyde, all they had to do was threaten his human bloodline.


    That was why he had hidden the money, why he had taken every precaution to protect them.


    But something still didn''t add up.


    Why had the masked killer burnt the Forge Trust? To destroy the trail leading to the Moore family?


    Or had they left that one man barely alive to lead him here?


    Ezra shook his head. That was impossible. Doing that would mean they knew he was coming. Not just that, they also knew he''d jump into the fire.


    He sat there, staring at the documents. He still didn''t know the killer''s motives. What were they after? Why had they killed Hyde, stolen Green and then burned down a building and massacred everyone inside?


    It was still a mystery he''d have to solve but sooner or later, he''d get to the killer.

 Chapter 317: A Moment Of Peace

    With one more vitality draining teleportation, Ezra was back in Faewall. He stopped by his office to go through everything he''d learnt before going home.It was time for that break.


    He teleported to the entryway of his house, greeted by the familiar scent of lavender and wood. It was a welcome reminder of the life he had outside of his job.


    For once, Ezra was determined to leave the weight on his shoulders at the door.


    As he moved through the quiet hallways of his home, the tension in his shoulders began to ease.


    His wives were all here, and tonight, he wanted to focus on them. He wanted to focus on the peace they offered in the midst of everything else.


    He found Gen first. She was seated by the window in the living room, enjoying the morning sun with a cup of tea in hand, staring out at the city below.


    Her peacekeeper uniform was still on, though her boots had been kicked off to the side. She turned when she heard his footsteps, a smile a little less teeth away from being called warm spreading across her face.


    "Back already?" She asked, setting her tea down on the table. "I thought you''d be neck-deep in paperwork until noon."


    Ezra chuckled softly, moving to sit beside her. "I needed a break. All investigations can wait for a few days. Besides," he added, his eyes softening as he looked at her, "I''ve missed being home."


    Gen leaned into him, her head resting on his shoulder. "Well, I''m glad you''re here."


    They sat in comfortable silence for a few moments before footsteps echoed in the hallway.


    Red walked in, her fiery hair bouncing on her shoulders as she walked. She raised an eyebrow as she saw Ezra, her lips quirking into a smirk.


    "Ezra Matten, home before noon? It''s a Christmas miracle."


    He laughed, a sound that felt rare lately. "What can I say? Even captains need a break."


    Red crossed the room and sat on the arm of the couch beside him, leaning down to press a quick kiss to his cheek. "Well, it''s about time. Gen and I were starting to wonder if you''d forgotten what we look like without our uniforms."


    "Never." Ezra said with a grin, wrapping an arm around Red''s waist as she settled beside him.


    It wasn''t long before Olivia entered the room as well, her presence as calm and grounding as ever.


    Read latest stories on M V L


    She wore a simple dress, her usual combat gear set aside for the evening. Her eyes, always sharp and observant, softened as she saw Ezra sitting with Gen and Red.


    "Good evening, love." Olivia said with a small smile. She walked over to him, leaning down to kiss him gently before sitting across from them in a plush chair.


    Ezra exhaled, the stress of the day slowly melting away in the warmth of their presence. It had been too long since he''d spent time like this.


    His wives took the opportunity to catch up on what they''d been doing lately, specifically, the new hobbies they had picked up.


    "So," Red said with a teasing grin, "since we''ve all been running around doing vampire peacekeeper things, I think it''s time we admit that life outside of that is... well, necessary."


    Gen snorted from where she sat beside Ezra, her hand idly tracing patterns on his arm. "Speak for yourself. I''ve actually found a way to stay busy that doesn''t involve smashing in doors or interrogating suspects."


    "Oh?" Ezra tilted his head toward her in curiosity. "And what might that be?"


    Gen''s eyes sparkled mischievously as she sat up a little straighter. "Urban exploration."


    "Urban what now?" Red raised an eyebrow, just as confused as everyone else.


    "Urban exploration." Gen repeated, grinning. "I''ve been going around the city, checking out abandoned buildings, tunnels, and hidden places that people don''t usually see."


    "You''d be surprised at how many forgotten spots there are in Faewall. There''s something strangely peaceful about exploring places no one else bothers with."


    Ezra frowned before nodding like everyone else. The hobby fit Gen much more than anything else he could think of. Well, except for paintball.


    "I should''ve known your new hobby would involve sneaking around the city." He said. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen laughed, shrugging. "Hey, it''s not sneaking if no one knows you''re there. And besides, it''s good exercise. I get to practice my stealth, and sometimes I find bits of history that have been long forgotten. It''s like exploring a part of Faewall that''s been lost to time."


    Olivia, who had been quietly listening, glanced over at Gen with mild curiosity. "And no one''s caught you yet?"


    Gen smirked. "Please. Who''s going to catch me? I''m a peacekeeper, remember? And if anyone does spot me, I can always flash my badge and say I''m investigating something ''official.'' Works like a charm."


    Red laughed, shaking her head in disbelief. "Leave it to you to turn sneaking around into a hobby. I''m surprised you haven''t dragged us along."


    "I was going to, but I figured I''d let you enjoy your downtime." Gen replied with a wink. "Besides, I don''t think Olivia would approve of climbing around old buildings and crawling through tunnels."


    At this, Olivia chuckled. "You''re right. That sounds less like a hobby and more like an unnecessary risk."


    Gen waved a hand dismissively. "It''s not risky. It''s exciting. You''d love it if you gave it a try."


    Olivia gave a small, amused shake of her head. "I''m quite content to keep my feet on solid ground, thank you."


    Red, leaning forward, looked at Olivia with a glint of interest. "Speaking of which, Liv, have you picked up any hobbies lately? Or are you still too busy plotting to overthrow the mortal governments?"


    Ezra chuckled at the playful jab, and Olivia''s eyes flickered with amusement as well. She crossed her arms, settling back in her chair.


    "I haven''t taken up any hobbies." Olivia admitted, though there was no hint of embarrassment in her tone. "I prefer to keep myself focused on what''s necessary. The city keeps me busy enough."


    Gen groaned dramatically. "No hobbies at all? Come on, Olivia, you have to have something outside of work. It can''t just be all business, all the time."


    Olivia arched her brow. "Not everyone needs a hobby, Gen."


    "Well, I think it''s a shame," Red chimed in, leaning in toward Olivia with a grin. "You''d be good at something like painting. I can just see it now. Olivia with a canvas, carefully plotting out every single brushstroke."


    Ezra chuckled, picturing the scene. "Or maybe something more.. target oriented, like archery."


    Olivia gave them both a mildly exasperated look. "You''re both terrible at this."


    Red laughed, throwing her hands up. "Hey, I''m just saying. You''d probably be amazing at whatever you tried. Though I bet you''re secretly doing something fascinating and just haven''t told us yet."


    Olivia shook her head again, a faint smile on her lips. "You''ll be the first to know if I ever take up painting."


    Ezra leaned back, watching his women laugh and tease each other.


    "This is exactly what I needed." He murmured, more to himself than to anyone else.

 Chapter 318: Witness

    The sound of chess pieces sliding across the board filled the quiet room as Ezra moved his knight forward, eyes focused on the game in front of him.Across from him, Olivia studied the board with her usual calm, thinking about her next move.


    They had glasses of blood wine by their side, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. For Ezra, it felt as though the weight of his duties had been set aside.


    He glanced up from the board, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''ve got me in a corner, as usual." He said, leaning back in his chair. "I think you''re getting better."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow, but there was the faintest hint of a smile on her lips. "Or maybe you''re getting worse."


    Ezra chuckled softly, reaching for his bishop. "I wouldn''t be surprised. I''ve had other things on my mind."


    As he moved the piece, Olivia shifted her attention from the board to the conversation they had been having before their game began.


    "Speaking of which, my investigation with the human police is finally moving forward."


    Ezra raised his head, his interest piqued. "Oh? You''ve found the killer?"


    Olivia nodded, her fingers hovering over her next move. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I already know who did it. The evidence points clearly in one direction. But," she paused, moving her rook across the board, "the challenge is gathering enough evidence that will hold up in human court."


    Ezra frowned slightly, his brow furrowing as he considered her words. "Why not just use your Aura? Make him confess. It''d save you a lot of time and effort."


    Olivia''s hand stilled on her rook as she glanced up at him, her expression unreadable.


    "It would be too easy." She said calmly. "I could get him to confess, yes. But that''s not the point. I''m not looking for an easy win."


    "I want to investigate this like a human, without relying on vampire powers. It''s more challenging that way, and the results feel more... earned."


    Ezra tilted his head, studying her. "You''ve always liked a good challenge."


    Olivia''s lips curved slightly as she placed her rook in position. "Isn''t that why we''re playing chess? No powers, no shortcuts, just strategy."


    "Or maybe, Gen''s rubbing off of you." Ezra chuckled.


    "Of course not. In fact, I''ll say she''s mellowed out. Urban exploration? I''m surprised she''s not sneaking into boxing matches or something."


    Ezra chuckled, appreciating Olivia''s dedication to the craft. It was one of the reasons he admired her.


    She had the strength and the intelligence to overpower almost any human opponent, but she preferred to operate within their rules. It made the challenge harder.


    "I suppose you''re right." Ezra said, leaning forward to inspect the board. "So, how do you plan to catch this criminal of yours?"


    Before Olivia could answer, Ezra''s phone buzzed on the table beside them. He glanced at the screen, noting the "Unknown Caller" notification.


    He frowned as he reached for the phone, but before he could pick it up, the ringing stopped abruptly.


    Strange.


    He stared at the phone for a moment, feeling an unsettling sense of anticipation, but when it remained silent, he placed it back down and returned his focus to the chessboard.


    If it was important, the caller would call again.


    "Well, you already know the identity of the killer." Ezra said, his mind quickly shifting back to the conversation. "Have you tried looking into his finances? People always leave a trail when they think no one''s watching."


    Olivia nodded, her fingers drumming lightly on the side of the table as she considered his suggestion.


    "I''ve been tracing his recent transactions. It''s subtle, but there''s definitely something off. I just need the right moment to confront him."


    Ezra moved his queen into position, eyeing her with a playful glint in his eyes. "You might also want to check-"


    His phone rang again.


    This time, Ezra''s hand moved instinctively, grabbing the phone and answering it before the ringing could stop.


    "Hello?" He said.


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence on the other end of the line. Ezra''s frown deepened. "Who is this?"


    After a brief pause, a woman''s voice came through, soft and careful. "Is this Captain Matten?"


    Ezra sat up straighter, his eyes narrowing. "Yes. Who''s asking?"


    The voice hesitated, and then, "I''m the woman who escorted you to meet the Countess when you visited my lord Hyde''s estate."


    Ezra sat up straight, his mind instantly sharpening with suspicion. The woman from Hyde''s mansion? "I remember you." He said cautiously. "How may I help you?"


    "I have information." The woman said, her voice low and hurried. "About Hyde. Information you need to know."


    Ezra''s eyes flicked to Olivia, who had paused mid-move, her gaze now locked on him with quiet curiosity. He gave her a quick nod before turning his attention back to the call.


    "Where can we meet?" Ezra asked, his voice firm.


    "The underground parking garage of the police HQ." The woman replied. "One hour from now."


    Ezra considered for a moment, then answered. "I''ll be there."


    The line went dead.


    He lowered the phone, his expression unreadable as he leaned back in his chair. Olivia studied him for a moment before asking, "Who was that?"


    He knew she''d heard everything but was just being polite.


    "Someone from Hyde''s estate." He answered slowly, still processing the call. "She has information about him. Wants to meet at the underground garage."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. "Do you trust her?"


    Ezra shook his head. "Not yet. But I''ll find out soon enough." Find your next adventure on M V L


    There was a brief pause as they exchanged looks, and then Olivia returned her attention to the chessboard. "Well, before you rush off to investigate, you might want to finish this game. I believe it''s your move."


    Ezra chuckled softly, his fingers moving automatically to the board. "You''re right. And if I''m going to win this game, I''ll need to concentrate."


    But even as he made his next move, his thoughts were already on the meeting.


    The woman from Hyde''s mansion knew something, and Ezra was determined to find out what. One hour, and he would have answers.

 Chapter 319: A New Suspect

    Ezra paced the underground parking garage, his footsteps echoing off the concrete walls.He glanced at his watch for what felt like the hundredth time. It was already several minutes past the arranged meeting time, and the woman who had promised him information about Hyde was nowhere to be seen.


    Where was she? As he paced, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    She''d sounded so anxious over the phone, like she was afraid of being overheard. If she didn''t show, if something had happened to her, it would set back his investigation significantly.


    This would''ve been the first piece of good news related to Hyde himself that he would''ve heard.


    When the woman had chosen the entrance to the peacekeeper HQ, at the underground garage of the police HQ, he couldn''t have been happier. It was as close to his seat of power as anything else could be.


    Ezra stopped pacing for a moment, his eyes scanning the dark corners of the garage, ears straining for any sound. She really should''ve been here by now.


    Just as he was about to check his watch again, that''s when he heard it. A swish. The unmistakable sound of a sword slicing through something solid.


    Without wasting any time, Ezra bolted toward the noise, his boots thudding against the concrete floor.


    He rounded a corner, his senses on high alert, only to freeze in his tracks at the sight before him.


    Standing in the shadows, calm and unbothered, was Alfred, James Harlow''s right-hand man.


    In his hand, a gleaming sword dripped with dark, viscous blood and at his feet lay the body of the woman Ezra had been waiting for, her lifeless form bisected cleanly at the chest.


    Her heart had been destroyed in the process, and her eyes were frozen in an expression of pure terror.


    Ezra''s fury ignited instantly.


    "What the hell have you done?" He demanded, his voice low but seething with anger.


    Alfred didn''t so much as flinch at Ezra''s rage. He calmly wiped the blood from his sword, his movements calm and deliberate. "She broke the Law of Secrecy." He replied, his voice as cool as ever. "I killed her as mandated by law."


    Ezra''s fists clenched at his sides, his eyes blazing. "The law gives an option for a trial when possible, Alfred! She wasn''t an immediate threat! You didn''t have to kill her!"


    Alfred slid his sword back into its sheath, his eyes narrowing slightly but remaining impassive. "She was trying to run. She wouldn''t have accepted a trial. The situation demanded swift justice."


    Ezra stepped closer, his rage barely contained. "Do you have any idea how much you''ve set back the investigation into Hyde''s death? That woman had vital information, and now she''s dead because you decided to act on your own!"


    Alfred met Ezra''s glare without blinking, his face a mask of indifference. "I was doing my job. It''s not my concern what information she may or may not have had. She broke the law, and I upheld it."


    Ezra gritted his teeth, fighting the urge to lash out. But he knew better than to act rashly.


    Instead, he lowered his voice, taking another step toward Alfred. His tone was cold, controlled. "Do you know how suspicious your actions are, Alfred? Getting in the way of the City Lord''s will?"


    Alfred said nothing.


    "How did you even know to find her here?"


    Alfred''s eyes darkened slightly, but he remained stoic. "That''s none of your business, Captain Matten." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra took another step closer. "Does James know what you''re doing? Does he know you''re running around killing people without following protocol?"


    Alfred said nothing but to Ezra, his silence speaking volumes. His expression remained blank, as if the question hadn''t even registered.


    Without a word, he raised his hand, summoning a crackling, all-consuming fire. The flames leapt from his palm, engulfing the woman''s body in an instant.


    Ezra watched in grim silence as the flames obliterated every trace of her existence, leaving nothing but a faint wisp of smoke in the air.


    Within moments, the fire had done its work. There was no body. No blood. No evidence.


    Alfred''s sword vanished into thin air as he turned his back to Ezra. "I suggest you focus on your duties, Captain." He said flatly, his tone devoid of any warmth. "And leave this matter to those who understand the stakes."


    Ezra took another step forward, his eyes narrowed to slits. "Just you know, Alfred. I''ll be launching an investigation into this. If I find out she never broke any rules¡­ you''ll pay for this."


    "I''ll eagerly await the result of your investigation." Alfred said before walking away, his footsteps echoing through the empty parking garage.


    Ezra stood there, watching him go in anger. The woman was dead.


    She had been the only witness who could have provided crucial information about Hyde. And now, there was nothing left. No clues. No leads.


    But this had given him a new name to add to the admittedly short list of suspects. Alfred.


    Read new chapters at M V L


    Ezra''s jaw tightened. He couldn''t prove it, not yet, but something about Alfred''s actions, his cold detachment, the way he had known to find the woman here, it all pointed to a motive.


    Something darker, something far more dangerous than a simple act of law enforcement.


    Could Alfred have been the one to kill Hyde? The thought burned in Ezra''s mind, and he couldn''t shake it.


    He had lost a witness tonight, but he had gained something else. Clarity.


    Alfred was hiding something, and whatever it was, it went beyond the Law of Secrecy.


    The masked killer had attacked a civilian trust and Alfred had killed an important witness.


    There was more at play here that he hadn''t found out yet. Everyone involved in this investigation, the masked killer, Alfred, James Harlow and even Hyde''s widow knew something more that they were not telling him.


    He would continue his investigation and get to the bottom of it.


    With a final glance around the now-empty garage, Ezra turned and walked away.


    He had more work to do, and now, more than ever, he needed to be cautious. Alfred was not someone to be underestimated.

 Chapter 320: Maya

    Ezra gritted his teeth as he drove.The journey to Hyde''s mansion was a quiet one. No music from the radio to keep him company.


    His mind kept going back to the events of the previous night. All he could see was the blood dripping down Alfred''s sword, the bisected body of an innocent woman on the floor and Alfred''s cold indifference.


    The woman who held valuable information about his case had been cut down before she could speak and he wouldn''t take this lying down.


    Enjoy more content from M V L


    An idiot would rush to James Harlow but I knew James was also hiding something. Silence does speak volumes. He still hadn''t inquired about Hyde''s body.


    I needed to find evidence of wrongdoing before I could do anything. And I''m headed to just the place I would find some.


    If the woman had truly violated the Law of Secrecy, as Alfred claimed, there would be evidence of it.


    A testimony, a witness, something to confirm whether her death had been justified.


    But Ezra still couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. If the woman was really guilty, why eliminate her so quickly? Why not allow the peacekeepers to take care of it?


    Ezra frowned at the estate as he passed through the gates. It was still as grand as it had been and there had been no change from the time he''d been here.


    Even the tense atmosphere was the same.


    Another young vampire was also the one to lead him through the corridors to the main sitting room, where Countess Lana waited for him.


    Lana, Countess of this territory and Hyde''s widow, sat gracefully in her chair, her expression composed but unreadable like always.


    Her eyes also held the same sharp intelligence that had greeted him on his last visit. But this time, there was something else in her eyes, a cool detachment that set him on edge.


    "Captain Matten." She greeted him as he entered, her voice smooth and calm. "I assume you''re here to investigate the unfortunate incident from last night."


    Ezra nodded as he stepped into the room, trying to hide his surprise. He hadn''t told her the reason he was coming. So, how did she know?


    "Yes." He cleared his throat. "I need to know if your subject was truly guilty of violating the Law of Secrecy."


    "Good." Lana nodded. "Come in."


    The door creaked open and another young vampire walked in to stand near the fireplace.


    Ezra''s brows rose involuntarily.


    The woman was quiet, her eyes downcast, but there was a nervous energy about her that caught his attention. She couldn''t have been more than twenty as a human and more than five as a vampire.


    But even as her posture was tense, there was an air of defiance in her expression.


    "This is Maya." Lana said, her voice steady. "She is also one of my Subjects, and she witnessed the woman''s crime."


    Ezra''s gaze shifted to Maya, his eyes narrowing slightly. "What did you see?"


    Maya hesitated for a moment, glancing at the Countess before speaking. "I¡­ I saw her talking to a human man." She began, her voice wavering slightly. "She- she revealed herself as a vampire. Exposed her fangs to him, right there in the open."


    Ezra''s jaw tightened as he listened. "And you''re certain of this?"


    Maya nodded quickly, her hands trembling at her sides. "Yes. She broke the Law. I- I saw it with my own eyes."


    Ezra glanced back at Lana, who remained perfectly composed, her gaze steady.


    "Alfred acted in accordance with the law." She said, her tone firm. "The woman was a danger to us all. If she had revealed our existence to the humans, who knows what chaos could have followed?"


    Ezra''s heart sank as he stood there.


    Maya''s testimony aligned with Alfred''s story, and as much as Ezra wanted to believe there was more to the woman''s death, he had no solid ground to stand on. Legally.


    The Law of Secrecy was clear. Any vampire who exposed themselves to humans without permission was subject to immediate execution whenever a trial cannot be possible.


    And now, with both Alfred and Maya backing up the claim, there was nothing he could do against Alfred.


    His gaze lingered on Maya for a moment longer, searching her expression for any hint of deceit. But the girl seemed genuinely shaken, her eyes flicking nervously between him and the Countess.


    But was she shaken because of the thing she had seen or because of something the Countess had done to her?


    Ezra exhaled slowly, his frustration mounting. Whatever it was, he could do nothing about it.


    "Very well." He said, his voice low. "It seems there''s nothing more to investigate here."


    Lana offered him a small, almost pitying smile. "I appreciate your diligence, Captain. I know how difficult these situations can be, but we must all uphold the law."


    Ezra nodded, though his heart wasn''t in it.


    There was something about this whole situation that still didn''t sit right with him, but without evidence, there was no way to challenge it. He gave the Countess a brief nod and turned to leave.


    The woman''s death had been justified, according to the law, but the timing still felt off. Alfred had moved too quickly, too decisively.


    And Maya, her nervousness had seemed genuine, but Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to her story than she had revealed. If there even was a story at all.


    Countess Lana had been uncooperative when Ezra had wanted to investigate her husband''s death but was cooperative with this? Something was definitely fishy.


    He stepped outside, walking to his car.


    He had come to Hyde''s mansion searching for answers, but all he had found were more questions. And now, with the woman dead and the investigation stalled, he was no closer to the truth than when he had started.


    But he knew Alfred knew something. And whatever it was, it was worth killing for.


    And his list of suspects had grown.


    First it was the masked killer.


    Then Alfred.


    And now, Countess Lana. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who knows? She might have killed her husband herself.

 Chapter 321: Dangerous Leak

    Ezra flopped on his bed.He has new suspects but no new leads and this was still his self mandated break. He deserved the rest.


    He sat up, pulling off his jacket. His mind still buzzed with questions but for now, he allowed himself to breathe, to let the world outside fade into the background.


    That moment of peace didn''t last.


    The door to his room burst open, and Gen stormed in, her expression tense with urgency. "Ezra, we have a problem." She said, her voice clipped.


    Ezra stood up immediately, the calm that had briefly settled over him evaporating in an instant. "What''s going on?"


    Gen moved quickly to where he was, a datapad in hand. "A conspiracy theory reporter, one of the more popular ones, just published an article claiming that Hyde was murdered."


    "And the worst part? He''s going viral. People are eating it up. Also, he was able to report that the police force doesn''t have Hyde''s body anymore as it has been stolen and that has stirred up his fellow conspiracy theorists."


    "Shit." Ezra cursed. "How could he have known that?" He demanded, taking the datapad and scrolling through the article.


    "I don''t know." Gen admitted, "but it''s out there now. He''s also hinting at a police cover-up. The story''s spreading fast."


    Ezra clenched his jaw. This was exactly the kind of exposure they couldn''t afford. Stay connected with M V L


    If the human public started questioning the circumstances of Hyde''s death, especially with information this accurate, the consequences will be on his head.


    He had to keep this contained or everything he had worked for would be at stake.


    "Get the article taken down and take care of the rumors of Hyde''s body being stolen." He ordered. "We can''t let this get out any further. I''ll deal with the reporter myself."


    Gen nodded, already turning toward the door. "I''ll handle it."


    Ezra didn''t waste any time. He quickly teleported to the entrance of the peacekeeper HQ, going in through the security checks to find info. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a few minutes, he had what he was looking for. The location of the apartment owned by the reporter in question. Without hesitation, he teleported into the area.


    He scouted around the district, scoping for any vampire presence. The only way the reporter could have gotten all his info is through a vampire, specifically a peacekeeper vampire, and who knows if they were still around.


    Ezra sniffed as he came nearer to the apartment. The area was a bit run down, the kind of place where the disillusioned and paranoid holed up to write their wild theories.


    He walked quickly up the stairs, moving from shadow to shadow.


    He finally reached the reporter''s apartment door, the faint light shining from beneath the crack confirming someone was inside.


    Without knocking, he reached out with his Aura, his bubble of vitality extending through the door and wrapping around the man''s mind like a cold, invisible hand.


    Inside, the reporter, a middle-aged man with disheveled hair and a gaunt face, froze, his fingers hovering over the keys of his laptop.


    His breath hitched, his heart rate spiking as he felt the foreign presence slip into his mind. He was more sensitive than most.


    Ezra stepped into the room, the door swinging open silently as he moved toward the man. "Don''t be afraid." He said softly, wrapping the compliance in his Aura around the man. "I''m not here to hurt you."


    The reporter blinked, his eyes glazed over, his body stiff as the influence of Ezra''s Aura overpowered his resistance. His lips parted slightly, but no words came out.


    Ezra circled him slowly, his boots echoing on the floor as he walked. "You''ve written something that you shouldn''t have. Information that you couldn''t possibly know. I want you to tell me where you got it."


    The reporter''s head tilted slightly, his expression blank as he struggled to answer. "I don''t know who it was." He said, his voice flat. "They reached out anonymously¡­ sent me the details¡­ they knew everything."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "You don''t know who they were?"


    The man shook his head slowly, his movements robotic. "No¡­ they sent encrypted messages. Said it was important¡­ said I had to expose the truth."


    Ezra frowned. Whoever this anonymous source was, they were feeding this reporter information, knowing full well that it would lead to the public questioning Hyde''s death.


    Coupled with the fact that Hyde had been killed and left for the general public to find, this had to be Hyde''s killer.


    He understood now. Everything they did had been public to a degree. Hyde''s death, the fire at the Forge Trust, the reporter''s leak, everything pointed to an attempt to bring some kind of truth to light.


    But why? Ezra wondered, his grip tightening slightly on the man''s mind. "What did they want? What did they say was so important?"


    The reporter blinked, his voice distant. "They said¡­ that the truth was buried¡­ that someone powerful was covering it up¡­ that Hyde was murdered."


    This was confirmation. It had to be Hyde''s killer. They weren''t trying to hide what they had done. They were trying to reveal it. To expose something.


    And that made one thing clear. Whoever had killed Hyde couldn''t be Countess Lana. She had everything to gain by keeping this quiet and she''d done exactly that by not even allowing Ezra to investigate.


    This meant that whatever it was, the killer wanted to expose it and everybody else wanted to keep it hidden. Why had James even wanted him to investigate alone?


    Ezra shook his head. This wasn''t the time for this. He crossed his arms, leaning closer to the reporter.


    "You''re going to forget all about this meeting. You won''t write any more articles about Hyde''s death. Slowly, over time, you''ll forget it ever happened. Do you understand?"


    The man nodded weakly, his mind pliant under the grip of Ezra''s Aura. "Yes¡­ I understand."


    "And if this person, the one who fed you this information, contacts you again, you''ll reach out to me immediately. You won''t speak to anyone else."


    The reporter''s eyes flickered with faint recognition. "Yes¡­ I''ll contact you¡­"


    Satisfied, Ezra withdrew his Aura, releasing the man from his grip. The reporter slumped slightly in his chair, his eyes unfocused as he stared blankly at the screen in front of him.


    Ezra straightened, glancing around the room one last time. Whoever had been behind this leak was still out there, and they weren''t done yet.


    They had planted the seed of suspicion, and now they were waiting for it to grow. But Ezra wasn''t going to let that happen.


    Maybe it was time for him to start looking into his own peacekeepers.

 Chapter 322: One Sided Conversations And Reports

    The room was lit by torches mounted on the walls. James knew he could''ve gotten light bulbs and everything but how else was he to make the dungeon look like¡­ a dungeon?Besides, it would be too disrespectful to the¡­ guest he had down here.


    The feral vampire kept twisting his body in madness, trying to get out of his unbreakable restraints. He strained, his fangs bared and dripping spit to the floor.


    James Harlow, dressed impeccably as always, stood just outside the reach of the mad vampire.


    His hands were clasped behind his back as he observed the beast with the amusement of a man taking his kid to the zoo for the first time. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He kept holding back his urge to attack but as always he fought it down. He was an old hat at that. He was sure he''d be able to keep his cool even if he met two Princes of Daydream at the same time.


    "You know," James said conversationally, his voice cutting through the creature''s hisses and growls, "your little kit has been running around the city, creating fires. Fires I''ve been snuffing out easily. It''s almost like playing catch with a kid. Too easy."


    The vampire snarled, his body jerking violently against the chains. His mind was lost to the madness. This was definitely not one of his good days where there was still a part of him that could at least understand what James was saying.


    He kept raging towards him, claws out.


    James laughed like he found the whole thing amusing. "It''s almost funny, really. You thought your legacy would live on through your kit, that they would take your place and become the champions of humans or something."


    "But here you are, chained, hidden away forever. No one will ever find you. No one even knows you''re here. And those humans you so cherished, your kit is running around, killing them in fires. Don''t tell me I''m the only one that found that funny."


    The vampire let out a guttural roar, his body convulsing as he tried to lunge at James. The chains rattled, but they held firm, keeping the creature bound and powerless.


    "This is where you''ll die, Nicodemus. Nothing lives forever. Not even you."


    James watched Nicodemus struggle for a moment longer, then turned on his heel and left the chamber without another word.


    He moved through the winding underground passages of his estate, ascending the narrow stone staircase that led to the upper floors. Nicodemus stayed below along with his darkness, locked away where it belonged, while James returned to the world above.


    As he entered his study, he found Alfred waiting for him, standing by the desk with his usual calm composure. James took his seat behind the ornate mahogany desk, leaning back in his chair as he gestured for Alfred to speak.


    "Report." James said, his voice smooth and commanding.


    Alfred stepped forward. "One of Hyde''s youngest wives tried to contact Ezra Matten. She wanted to give him information about Hyde''s dealings. Something she thought might be useful in his investigation."


    James arched an eyebrow, mildly surprised. "Did she succeed?"


    "No." Alfred replied. "Countess Lana caught wind of it before she could talk. She informed me, and I was able to intercept the woman before she could reveal anything to Matten."


    James chuckled softly. "Efficient as always, Alfred. But I take it there''s a complication?"


    Alfred''s face remained impassive, though there was a slight hesitation before he spoke again. "Ezra saw me. He''s now suspicious of my actions."


    James leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepling as he regarded Alfred with amusement. "Ezra is always suspicious. But I suppose this will make things more... interesting. What do you plan to do about it?"


    "I''ve already handled the situation for now." Alfred said. "Ezra may still be suspicious but I have left nothing he can use to come after me."


    Your journey continues with M V L


    "Good." James nodded.


    "I''ll be keeping a close eye on him to make sure he doesn''t stray too close to the secrets. Once I have eyes on him, I''ll shift my attention back to monitoring the killer, as you''ve ordered."


    James''s expression shifted, his amusement dimming slightly as he sat forward. "Have there been any changes in their movements?"


    "None so far." Alfred replied. "They have stuck to the same patterns. Quiet with no deviations and no signs of new activity."


    James frowned, his fingers drumming lightly on the armrest of his chair. "They won''t stay inactive for long. Watch them closely, Alfred. The moment they make a move, I want to know."


    Alfred inclined his head, accepting the order without question. He paused for a moment, as if debating whether to continue, then spoke hesitantly.


    "If I may, my lord, I suggest taking Ezra off the case. His suspicions could lead him closer to the truth, and the longer he remains involved, the more complicated things could become."


    James''s lips curled into a smirk, amusement returning to his eyes. "No, Alfred. I think I''ll keep Ezra exactly where he is. I''m quite enjoying how this is playing out. I want to see his reaction when he finally discovers who the killer is."


    Alfred said nothing, though his expression remained unreadable.


    "Lighten up, Alfred. It''ll be fun."


    Alfred gave a slight nod and turned to leave the study, his footsteps barely making a sound on the thick carpet.


    As the door closed behind Alfred, James stood and walked over to the window, his gaze drifting to the street outside his mansion.


    In the distance, the statue of the Money King stood as it always had. That statue had stood in the city for just as long as the vampires had been here.


    It was tradition for the City Lord''s house to be on the same street as the Money King.


    James chuckled softly to himself as he stared at the statue. He was the real money king around here.


    There was still so much left to happen, and he was in no hurry to stop the fires Ezra was scrambling to extinguish.


    After all, it was far more entertaining to watch than to fight.

 Chapter 323: Unearthing The Mole

    Ezra walked into the peacekeeper HQ with a confident stride. His self imposed break was finally over. His official break was still on but time waited for no man.And now, he was here to continue his investigations.


    With all the events that have been happening, Hyde''s murder, the missing prisoner and Hyde''s body, the leaking of information to that reporter, he knew that there definitely was someone within the peacekeepers who was either feeding information to the enemy or is the enemy.


    This wasn''t just a gut feeling anymore. The leaks, the preciseness with which the killer and the conspiracy were moving, it all pointed to an insider.


    And Ezra was determined to find out who it was.


    As he passed through the halls, nodding at familiar faces and exchanging brief pleasantries, his mind was already working.


    Over the past few days, he had enlisted Gen, Red, and Olivia to help with a discreet investigation into the peacekeepers.


    He couldn''t do this alone and he needed people he could trust implicitly, and there was no one he trusted more than them.


    They would quietly investigate their colleagues, looking for any signs of betrayal or unusual behavior, and report their findings directly to him.


    Gen had been ecstatic at the task, using her hobby of sneaking around the city to move with the officers she was shadowing, observing them from her hidden places.


    Red, known for her charm and social skills, had taken a more direct approach, engaging the officers in conversations and subtly probing for inconsistencies.


    Olivia, ever the methodical one, had gone through financial records and personal logs, cross-referencing everything with her usual focus. She still hadn''t caught her human killer though.


    After several days of investigation, it was time to review their findings. Ezra quickly gathered them in his office.


    As he sat at his desk, Olivia was the first to speak, her calm voice breaking the silence. "We''ve looked into all the officers under your command, Ezra. For the most part, everyone seems clean. No suspicious activity, no signs of betrayal."


    Ezra frowned. She''d said ''for the most part.''


    Gen leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. "Yeah, everyone''s been behaving pretty much by the book. No shady dealings, no secret meetings. If anyone''s leaking info, they''re covering their tracks well."


    Ezra nodded, though he felt a twinge of frustration. He had hoped for something more concrete, some sign that would point him in the right direction.


    "But," Olivia continued, her sharp gaze settling on Ezra, "there''s one exception."


    Ezra straightened, his attention fully on her now. "Who?"


    "Officer Connell." Olivia said, her voice measured. "The lady who mans the front desk."


    "I know who that is." Ezra frowned.


    Connell was a new gen vampire. The new generation vampires were vampires turned after the amendment to the population law. She had abandoned the man that turned her and joined the peacekeepers.


    The peacekeepers did offer some good benefits.


    She had always been a fixture at HQ, a diligent and seemingly unremarkable officer. She rarely left her post, always greeting peacekeepers with a polite nod as they came and went. There had never been anything suspicious about her. At least, not until now.


    "What did you find?" Ezra asked, his tone serious.


    Olivia glanced at her datapad, where she had taken notes. "She''s been exhibiting some unusual behavior. Connell''s finances don''t match up. She''s been withdrawing large sums of money from an account that doesn''t seem to be tied to her official salary."


    "There''s also the matter of her after-hours movements. According to the logs, she should be stationed at the front desk most nights, but she''s been disappearing for hours at a time without any record of where she''s been."


    Ezra leaned back, his fingers drumming lightly on the desk. "Do we know where she''s going during those gaps in time?"


    Olivia shook her head. "Not yet. I couldn''t follow her without raising suspicion, and her logs are vague. It''s almost as if someone''s been tampering with them."


    Red chimed in, her tone thoughtful. "I''ve spoken to her a few times recently. She''s good at keeping her cards close, but I did notice she''s been more guarded lately. When I casually asked about her shifts, she deflected. Something feels off." Read new chapters at M V L


    Ezra began working it out. Connell had always been in the background, almost invisible. It made sense that, if she were involved in something nefarious, she would go unnoticed.


    Her position at the front desk gave her access to sensitive information. Comings and goings, internal reports, and communications that passed through HQ. If she was the mole, it would explain how the killer had stayed one step ahead of them.


    "Have you noticed anything about her interactions with other officers?" Ezra asked.


    Gen shrugged. "Not really. She''s pretty solitary, doesn''t seem to socialize much. But I haven''t seen her with any outsiders either. It''s like she''s trying not to be noticed."


    Ezra frowned, deep in thought. Connell''s behavior was suspicious, but he needed more proof before making any accusations. He couldn''t afford to tip his hand too soon, not if she was working with the killer. He had to play this carefully.


    "Alright." Ezra said, nodding. "Keep an eye on her, but don''t let her know we''re watching. I want to know where she''s going during those missing hours. If she''s the mole, we''ll catch her in the act."


    Olivia nodded. "Understood. I''ll dig deeper into her finances, see if I can trace where that money''s going."


    Gen grinned, always ready for action. "And I''ll keep tailing her. If she tries anything shady, I''ll know about it." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Red gave Ezra a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, love. We''ll get to the bottom of this."


    Ezra leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk as he considered their next move. Connell might be the key to finally getting to the bottom of all this, but he had to be careful. If she was working with the killer, they wouldn''t hesitate to strike again if they felt cornered.


    "Be careful." He warned his wives. "We don''t know how deep this goes or who else might be involved. I don''t want to tip them off too soon."


    The three women nodded, their expressions serious. They understood the stakes, just as Ezra did.


    If Connell really was the mole, she had already caused untold damage to the peacekeeper''s operations, and she could still be feeding the killer vital information.


    If Connell was guilty, it wouldn''t be long before they had their proof.


    And when they did, Ezra would make sure justice was served.

 Chapter 324: A Lost Mind

    Ezra sat behind his desk, his sharp gaze fixed on the door as he waited for Officer Connell to arrive.His office was filled with the usual hum of peacekeeper operations outside, but the air inside the room felt heavy.


    He had summoned Connell quietly, not wanting to raise suspicion or cause unnecessary alarm among the other officers.


    This conversation, if it went the way he expected, should solve the puzzle of the strange things that have been happening within the peacekeepers.


    Connell might be a crooked cop but he found it hard to believe she would even hurt a fly. There was a reason she was stuck at the front desk.


    The door to the office opened with a soft creak, and Officer Connell stepped inside, her usual composed demeanor slipping slightly as she saw the serious expression on Ezra''s face.


    Her hands fidgeted as she closed the door behind her, and her eyes darted around the room before finally settling on Ezra.


    "Captain Matten." She greeted, saluting nervously. Her voice was even quieter than usual.


    Experience tales with M V L


    Ezra gestured to the chair across from him. "Take a seat, Connell."


    She hesitated for a brief moment before walking over and sitting down.


    Her hands were clenched tightly in her lap, and she looked at him expectantly. It was clear she was already on edge.


    Even if she wanted to run away, she couldn''t. Ever since the missing prisoner and body incident, the peacekeeper building was on full lockdown.


    Olivia and Red were currently manning the black zone in the walls while Olivia was overseeing the checkpoints.


    The only way out is through the front door and she''d have to fight her way through the other peacekeepers.


    Ezra didn''t waste time. His voice was calm but firm as he spoke. "You''re probably wondering why I called you in here."


    Connell swallowed hard, her voice barely above a whisper. "Am I in trouble, sir?"


    Ezra regarded her for a moment before answering. He''d play this by being honest.


    "Yes, Officer Connell, you are. But I''m not here to act on my suspicions just yet. Instead, I''m giving you the benefit of the doubt."


    Her eyes widened, fear flashing across her face. "I don''t understand, Captain. What suspicions?"


    Ezra leaned forward slightly. "Your finances don''t add up. Large, unexplained withdrawals. Your movements after hours have also been suspicious. There are gaps in your time that no one can account for."


    "You see how all this looks on our end." Ezra said in an understanding tone. "Now, I need you to explain what''s going on."


    Connell''s hands trembled, and for a moment, she didn''t speak.


    Ezra could see the fear building in her, the panic rising as she struggled to find the right words.


    When she finally spoke, her voice was shaky and desperate.


    "I- I don''t know." She stammered, her eyes wide. "I swear, Captain, I don''t know what I''m doing. I can''t explain it because I don''t remember."


    Ezra made sure to keep his expression calm and nonjudgmental as he asked. "What do you mean you don''t remember?"


    Connell spoke like a broken dam, her words spilling out in a rush.


    "There are times, hours, sometimes entire nights, where I just¡­ lose time. I have no memory of where I''ve been or what I''ve done. I don''t even know where the money''s coming from. I just snap back to myself and it''s there. It''s like I''m losing control of myself, and I don''t know why."


    Ezra leaned back, his eyes narrowing as he processed her confession.


    He had expected some form of deceit or guilt, but this? He hadn''t expected this.


    From what he could read off her, she seemed genuinely terrified, caught in a situation she couldn''t explain.


    He''ll play along and see where this leads. For now.


    "These blackouts," he pressed, his voice softer and sympathetic, "how long have they been happening?"


    Connell shook her head frantically. "I don''t know exactly. A few months, maybe longer."


    "It started small at first. Just little moments where I couldn''t remember what I''d been doing. But then it got worse. Entire days gone. I- I thought maybe it was stress, but then I realized¡­"


    Her voice cracked, and she lowered her gaze, her fear easily seen to anyone looking.


    "I realized I don''t even know why I''m here. I don''t remember leaving my former coven to join the peacekeepers. It''s like my life just shifted without me knowing, and I can''t piece it together. I''m scared, Captain. I''m losing myself."


    Ezra studied her carefully. He already knew Connell wasn''t the one behind Hyde''s murder or the missing vampires.


    She had been here, working the front desk, during the time of the incident.


    But if she was telling the truth, this was troubling.


    Something was happening to her, something that might tie back to this whole mystery he was trying to solve.


    "Have you told anyone else about this?" Ezra asked.


    Connell slowly shook her head. "No. I thought¡­ I thought if I told anyone, they''d think I was crazy. And maybe I am."


    She paused, her voice barely a whisper. "Captain, please¡­ I need you to take me into custody. I don''t know what''s happening to me, but I don''t want to hurt anyone. What if I break a law during my blackouts? I- I''m afraid of what I might do next."


    Ezra looked at her, seeing the raw vulnerability in her eyes.


    Vampires were great actors and manipulators but his guy told him Connell wasn''t lying.


    He could feel the desperation in her voice, the fear of losing control. Whatever was happening to her, it wasn''t something she was doing willingly.


    After a moment of silence, Ezra stood and walked around the desk. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, Officer Connell," he said, his voice calm but authoritative. "You''re right to be afraid, but you''re not going crazy. We''ll figure out what''s going on. But for now, I''ll place you in protective custody."


    Whether she was lying or not, this was the best outcome he could''ve asked for.


    Connell nodded, her hands shaking as she stood. "Thank you, Captain."


    Ezra gently guided her out of the office, leading her down the winding halls of the HQ to the prison cells.


    When they reached the cells, he opened one of the doors and stepped aside.


    Connell hesitated briefly, her eyes filled with sadness and fear, but she walked into the cell without resistance.


    She looked back at Ezra, her voice trembling as she said, "Please, Captain¡­ find out what''s happening to me."


    Ezra gave her a solemn nod as he closed the door behind her. "I will, Connell. You have my word."


    As the door clicked shut, Ezra stood there for a long moment, staring at the steel bars.


    There were two possibilities here. First, Connell was acting. That was unlikely.


    Second, someone was manipulating her, controlling her in ways she couldn''t understand.


    Whatever was at play here, he knew that Connell''s blackouts were definitely not a coincidence.

 Chapter 325: Truths And Lies

    The night was quiet as Maya slipped through the halls of Hyde''s mansion, her footsteps soft against the stone floors.She took care to make sure the coast was clear, moving out just as dawn approached. This was the specific time when most vampire''s guards were lowered. For them, it was the end of the day.


    She skipped through the dark corridors, avoiding the gaze of any of the Countess''s attendants or guards.


    This wasn''t about the fact that she was going out. She could go out if she wanted to but this meeting was a secret.


    She couldn''t take the risk of the Countess assigning someone to follow her on a whim. The recent death has everyone on edge.


    For now, she needed to get out and get in before anyone noticed her absence.


    When she finally reached the edge of the grounds and called the wall, she glanced around for one final time before teleporting away.


    The only witness to all this was a street cat, lounging at the top of the wall.


    Maya appeared in an empty hall, the kind used for grand plays and performances.


    The curtains were drawn, the stage bare and silent. The empty chairs were like dark watchers, each one of them facing her like she was the performance.


    She looked around the shadows that clung to the edges of the room, making the area feel dark and foreboding.


    Maya exhaled sharply, her nerves on edge. She wasn''t alone.


    In the far corner, where the light barely touched, a figure stepped forward.


    Avenger, the masked killer.


    Their dark cloak moved silently as they crossed the room, the iron mask covering their face casting eerie reflections in the low light.


    Maya fought to stand still as Avenger walked forward only to stop a few feet away from her.


    Their androgynous voice was cold, cutting through the silence like a knife.


    "Why didn''t you tell Ezra Matten about the movement?" Avenger asked, their tone measured, almost calm. But Maya could hear the signs of the storm brewing underneath.


    She swallowed, trying to keep her voice steady. This wasn''t what she had signed up for.


    "If I had spilled the beans, I would''ve been killed on the spot before I could finish speaking." She replied, her words coming out in a rushed whisper as if trying to stop the non-existent eavesdroppers from listening in.


    Avenger stepped closer, their presence imposing as the shadows seemed to ripple around them. "Liar."


    Maya''s body tensed at the movement.


    "We fucking told you." Avenger continued, their voice darkening, "Ezra Matten is strong enough to protect you from Countess Lana in that moment. You would''ve been safe if you had spoken."


    Maya took a step back, her mind scrambling for a way out. "I couldn''t take the gamble." She said, her voice desperate. "Lana¡­ Lana would''ve killed me the second she suspected. I had to protect myself."


    Avenger''s iron mask reflected the dim light as they tilted their head, their tone chillingly calm. "Do you think I believe that?"


    Maya took another step back, her throat dry, panic rising in her chest. "Please." She whispered, her voice trembling. "Please, Avenger. I couldn''t risk it. You know that."


    But Avenger wasn''t swayed by her argument.


    Slowly, methodically, they began walking closer, their every step echoing in the empty hall.


    The shadows behind them shifted and if Maya had noticed, she would have been terrified.


    The shadows were not actually shadows but a black mass of familiar mist, solidifying to become a black zone, sealing them inside.


    There was no way out. Continue your journey at M V L


    Avenger came to a stop just a few feet from her now. Their presence was a dark omen and if Maya had a human heart, it would be beating as fast as it could right now.


    Avenger''s voice lowered, almost soft as they spoke. "There''s a way you can redeem yourself, Maya."


    Maya stared at them, her mind working, trying to figure out what they meant. What was the other way?


    Avenger''s next words were calm but filled with an underlying menace.


    "You''re going to go to the peacekeeper HQ. You''ll tell Ezra Matten about the movement, about what you''ve seen, and the truth."


    "You''ll tell him about the deaths and the lives. The truth and the lies. That¡­ is your redemption."


    As Avenger spoke, Maya was shaking her head frantically, her eyes wide in horror.


    "No¡­ no, I can''t. He''ll- he''ll kill me. Just like the last woman who tried to tell him the truth. You- you saw what happened. Killed like a dog in front of the HQ itself and even Ezra Matten was just a walk away. I can''t go back.


    I won''t."


    Maya trembled, remembering what had happened and how she had lied to cover it up.


    If she went to Ezra Matten, she''d be the next dead vampire and another witness would take her place to cover up the crime.


    Avenger stared at her for a long moment, their silence suffocating.


    Then, with a slow shake of their head, they spoke, disappointment evident in their tone. "You''ve disappointed me, Maya."


    Maya frowned before her eyes widened in realization.


    The Avenger''s tone had been final and they weren''t known for their mercy.


    She took a step back, her instinct screaming at her to run, to escape. She gathered her vitality, trying to teleport out but it fizzled out.


    Panic filled her as she tried again, her body remaining rooted to the spot.


    Her eyes widened in terror as she looked around, her eyes snapping to the edges of the room where the black zone had fully sealed them in.


    She was trapped.


    "No¡­" She whispered, backing away in desperation. She knew she was no match for Avenger.


    Avenger took one step closer, the black zone moving closer and tighter around them.


    Their voice was smooth, almost kind as they said, "Thank you for your sacrifice."


    Maya froze in utter terror. She realized what was about to happen, but it was too late.


    She barely had time to scream. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 326: Broken Veil

    Ezra gripped the wheel tightly as he drove, thinking through the thoughts that refused to settle.The sun was already setting in the horizon, painting the city in hues of orange and purple. The streetlights were slowly coming on as night rapidly approached.


    The car he was in was one of the standard issue police vehicles as he couldn''t take his own personal cop car.


    He wasn''t supposed to be out in the field as he was supposed to be on break but there was no way he could stay away when he had heard the name of the victim.


    Maya.


    The same Maya he had interviewed at Hyde''s mansion, the one who had provided testimony that sealed the fate of another.


    Now, she was dead. Or so he''d heard. Apparently, she had committed suicide.


    But Ezra knew better. Vampires didn''t just kill themselves, at least not in the ways humans did.


    This was something else.


    Ezra gave himself a quick glance. He was obviously not going to the scene as himself.


    Instead, he was using his chameleon, wearing the guise of another officer.


    The real officer in question was currently unconscious in a secured room deep within peacekeeper HQ.


    No one would find him until Ezra returned.


    The illusion he wore now, designed to keep himself out of public view, would hold long enough for him to get through this investigation without raising too many questions.


    The car rolled to a stop outside the theater, an old building that was known as the place where dreams are made. Other places are where those dreams are achieved.


    The reporters were already gathered outside, being held back by the police barricade. Their cameras flashed, their eyes sharp with hunger for the story.


    To them, this was just another tragedy, another headline. They were like sharks that had smelled blood in the water.


    Ezra stepped out of the car, pushing past the crowd and flashing his police badge at the officers at the barricade to gain access. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He made his way into the theater, walking past more grand old wood and decorations.


    Gen was already inside, waiting for him at the center of the stage.


    She had taken charge of the scene, her Aura subtly keeping everything in place, preventing anyone from disturbing the evidence.


    Maya''s body hung from the center of the stage, swaying slightly like a grotesque centerpiece in a twisted kind of performance.


    A fallen chair lay at her feet, as if it had been part of some dark, final act.


    Covering Maya''s face was a black veil.


    Ezra stopped in front of the body, his eyes narrowing as he examined the scene. Gen stood beside him, her expression calm but serious.


    "You were right to call me." Ezra said, his voice low. "Maya''s name didn''t belong on a suicide report."


    Gen nodded, her eyes flicking briefly to the body. "I''ve managed to keep everything in place with my Aura. No one''s touched anything. The reporters would have had a field day if they''d gotten close."


    Ezra moved closer, inspecting the body. Maya''s lifeless body dangled from the rope, her arms limp at her sides.


    The black veil covering her face seemed oddly ceremonial, like something out of a twisted ritual.


    "It''s the same killer that took Hyde." Gen said quietly. "Maya''s blood inside her body, it''s red. Just like Hyde''s. You know that''s not normal for vampires."


    Ezra''s jaw clenched as he nodded. This lined up with what he''d already investigated so far. "Whoever did this, they wanted this death to be seen."


    "But why?" He stepped back, pacing around the stage, his mind working through the details. "Who found her?"


    "The janitors." Gen replied. "This morning. They called it in immediately, but they didn''t touch anything. I confirmed."


    "Anybody get in apart from them?" Ezra asked.


    "Yeah." Gen nodded. "Two actors who I also confirmed didn''t touch anything and¡­"


    Ezra frowned, turning to look at Gen.


    "And?"


    "The same reporter you went to meet." Gen said.


    "Wait, what?"


    "Someone was able to circumvent your commands, especially since this is a new case." Gen said. "Fortunately, I came in time and took care of it."


    She checked her watch. "He should be out of the city by now."


    Your journey continues at M V L


    "Good." Ezra nodded once. It was better to have the reporter out of the city than to have the killer use him again or worse, have them kill him to keep the Law of Secrecy intact.


    Ezra turned away to look back at the body again, his eyes scanning every inch of the stage. Something about this didn''t sit right.


    A vampire couldn''t kill themselves by hanging from a rope. It was impossible. Just like a vampire couldn''t die from simple poisoning or any other means that would kill a human.


    What was the masked killer trying to tell him? If they weren''t sending a message, why were they ensuring the deaths were public?


    "This has to be the work of a tattoo." Ezra muttered to himself. "No ordinary poison would work on a vampire."


    "Any sign of struggle?" He asked.


    "None at all." Gen said. "Either the person behind this cleaned up after themselves or there was no struggle at all."


    Ezra chuckled to himself. With vampires, there was no way to tell either way. "Imprint?"


    "There was no imprint." Gen answered. "Whatever happened here wasn''t strong enough to leave an imprint on the natural vitality of the environment. Just like with Hyde''s murder."


    Ezra sighed. What was the message?


    But then his eyes widened. This murder was different from the rest. The killer had added something new.


    His eyes flicked up to the veil.


    "What was that?" He muttered.


    He stepped closer to the body, his eyes narrowing as he examined the veil more closely. It was torn, right down the middle. A clean cut, almost as if it had been made deliberately.


    "Why give her a torn veil?" Ezra asked with a frown. "What''s the message here?"


    Gen watched him carefully as he paced around the body again, thinking through every possibility. Then, suddenly, something clicked in his mind.


    "A torn veil." He whispered to himself, his eyes widening slightly. "A broken veil."


    He stopped, the realization hitting him like a wave. "Veilbreaker."

 Chapter 327: Next Move

    Gen''s eyes flickered with recognition at hearing the name. "Are you sure? Veilbreakers?""Yes, I''m sure."


    Gen frowned, stepping closer. "What do you mean?"


    "The killer." Ezra said, his voice growing more certain. "They''re pointing to the Veilbreakers."


    Gen''s face darkened. "That''s why the deaths are all public. They are using it for one of their twisted agendas, aren''t they?"


    "That''s the only explanation I''ve got." Ezra said. "For now."


    Veilbreakers were the third vampire faction, equally hated by both Councilariand and Monarchists.


    The Veilbreakers were the vampires who wanted vampires to reveal their presence to humans and live in harmony among them.


    They were also known as the idealistic bastards. After all, humans are known for fearing what they couldn''t understand and peace cannot be guaranteed.


    Both the Monarchy and the Council wanted to rule humans but from the shadows. Due to the hatred, Veilbreakers live hidden among other vampires, only known to themselves.


    "They''re leaving us a message." Ezra said, his voice grim. "The killer wants us to know who they are, or at least who they''re aligned with."


    "Wait a minute." Gen said. "What if it''s the opposite? What if the killer wanted to point you away from themselves and to the Veilbreakers?"


    "No. That''s not the message." Ezra shook his head with certainty. "The killer is making statements and sending messages. They want all this public. That''s a Veilbreaker trait. Normal vampires take care of their mess in private.


    And this¡­ is not private."


    Ezra stood in silence for a long moment, thinking through the possibilities.


    Whoever had done this was getting closer to their endgame. And now, they had drawn a direct line to him, inviting him to follow the trail they were leaving behind.


    Ezra made a sudden decision. "I''m bringing you guys into the investigation."


    "What?" Gen asked, surprised that he wanted to defy James'' orders. Not because he was being disobedient but because he preferred to do as he was told in order to be free to go about his search.


    "I can''t afford to be reckless." Ezra finally said, his voice low and steady. "Now that I know the Veilbreakers are involved, I can''t afford to make any mistakes."


    "The Veilbreakers are organized. We know that if they have a cell in a city, they make it a point of having it be more powerful than the peacekeeper force in that same city."


    "Alright." Gen nodded, her expression serious. "I''ll stay here and finish securing the scene."


    "Good." Ezra nodded. "I''ll go back to HQ and start digging. There has to be old records of Veilbreakers in the city."


    Ezra took one last look at Maya''s body, her lifeless form swaying slightly in the middle of the stage.


    The killer had left their mark. It was his move now.


    **********


    James Harlow stormed into his study, his footsteps echoing with barely controlled rage.


    The door slammed against the wall, shaking the shelves that lined the room. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His usually calmness was nowhere to be found, replaced by a furious scowl that could set the air on fire if it wanted to.


    Even in his rage, he maintained perfect control. The air immediately around him trembled but nowhere else was affected.


    Standing in the center of the room looking perfectly composed as always, was Alfred. Despite James'' explosive entrance, Alfred''s expression remained blank.


    In the corner of the room, leaning casually against the shelves, Anya, the Arbiter, watched in amusement, a small smirk on her lips.


    James glared at Alfred, his voice a sharp bark that echoed through the room.


    "What the hell were you doing, Alfred? Another murder, right under your nose, and you let it happen! How did this happen?"


    Alfred didn''t flinch, even though there was the barest hint of tension in his posture.


    "I was misled, my lord." He said calmly. "I had no idea I was following a false trail. They moved in a way I didn''t anticipate, and by the time I realized what was happening, it was too late." Your journey continues with M V L


    "Too late?" James spat, his fists clenching. "That''s the excuse you''re giving me? Too late?"


    Alfred remained silent, his eyes never leaving the floor.


    The silence in the room was deafening.


    James paced the room, his anger spilling over into every movement.


    "Do you have any idea what kind of position this puts me in? Another body, and this time it''s someone directly tied to Ezra Matten''s investigation. If this news gets out¡­"


    Alfred''s jaw tightened ever so slightly, but he remained silent.


    In the corner, Anya chuckled softly, drawing both men''s attention. She didn''t seem the least bit bothered by James'' outburst. If anything, the chaos seemed to entertain her.


    "Oh, James." She said lightly, her voice carrying a hint of mockery. "I do love it when you get worked up like this. It''s almost... amusing."


    James shot her a withering glare, though the anger in his eyes didn''t seem to faze her. "Is that all this is to you? Amusing?"


    Anya tilted her head slightly, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Come now, don''t be so dramatic. What''s done is done. The question is, what''s your next move?"


    James let out a frustrated breath, turning back toward Alfred, but Anya''s words had clearly struck a chord.


    He knew she was right. He couldn''t afford to dwell on what had already happened. He needed to regain control.


    "What''s my next move?" James repeated, his voice lowering as his mind shifted gears. "Ezra Matten."


    He turned fully toward Alfred. "Summon Ezra Matten. I''m taking him off the case."


    "Really?" Anya laughed. "You think that''s wise?"


    "Wise?" James barked. "At this rate, Ezra will find something he won''t be willing to let go. You know the type, don''t you?"


    "He''s exactly like that beast we have downstairs. He''s unwilling to throw away his conscience. It''s no longer feasible to have him so close to all this."


    "It never was feasible, James." Anya said. "Yes, he doesn''t know now but that doesn''t matter. He''ll know eventually."

 Chapter 328: Scrubbed History

    Ezra went through the documents, his eyes scanning the words as fast as he could.What he saw wasn''t painting a very good picture.


    He dropped the document and sighed, leaning back in his chair.


    His hands came up to rub his temples even though he wasn''t feeling any pain.


    That was how frustrated he was.


    He stared down at the pile of documents spread across the table in front of him, fighting the urge to scatter them across the floor.


    He was currently sitting in the room of records which now felt empty of insight and history both in content and in hope.


    The shelves were currently looking bare, as if a wind had come through and wept everything off.


    He''d spent time here with his wives. This was not his idea of family bonding.


    Across from him, Olivia and Gen were seated at the table, also going through the documents in front of them.


    He didn''t need a soul bond to feel their frustration. It was the same thing he was feeling at this exact moment.


    They had all been at it for hours now flipping through the pages and cross referencing names, dates, anything at all that may lead them to the Veilbreakers.


    So far, they have found more dead ends than one will find in a labyrinth.


    In the corner of the room, Red moved between the shelves, scanning it for the last relevant documents.


    Ezra stood, going to join her.


    "What''s left?" He asked.


    "Just this ones." Red gestured to the stacks.


    Red carried what she could and Ezra took the final stack. Together, they brought it to the table.


    Olivia sighed, pushing away the previous documents she had been reviewing.


    "No luck here either." She sighed, taking her share from the new pile of documents.


    Everyone of them took from the pile and began combing through it, settling into the silence.


    The sounds of page turning filled the air. Everyone''s eyes flicked across their pages with a speed so fast that if a human stumbled across the scene, they would run away, calling it the beginning of a horror movie.


    The more they read, the more they realized that there were no answers here.


    This option has been exhausted.


    His mind couldn''t help but jump to the last victim. Maya.


    Stay tuned for updates on M V L


    The killer had used her to send him on this path and now he could see why.


    Whatever it was she was pointing at, it was hidden.


    It was hidden so well that there were little to know records on the subject.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair again, closing his eyes for a brief moment.


    Everyone around the table dropped their documents. They were done reading. It was time to discuss the findings.


    "So," Ezra looked up at his wives, "what did you find?"


    Olivia was the first to speak.


    "The first thing to note is that there actually are records of veilbreakers in Faewall. But from what we can all see, they''ve been completely scrubbed."


    "And we can''t deny that this looks deliberate. It''s almost like someone went through every document and removed any trace of them."


    Gen nodded, frustration visible in her eyes. "We have no idea when they were here, why they were here, or what they were doing. It''s like they''ve been erased from history."


    Red spoke up, sighing. "There''s only one person who would be responsible for scrubbing the records."


    She looked at Ezra. "Your predecessor, Abraham. He''s the only one with the authority to erase all traces of the Veilbreakers in the peacekeeper archives."


    Ezra frowned as he remembered Abraham.


    The man had been known for how strict he was, being very exact about the rule of law.


    He tolerated no bullshit and couldn''t be bribed.


    He is the reason why Ezra could enjoy such a quiet time as Captain of the peacekeepers.


    So, it was hard for him to believe that Abraham would be behind this.


    "Are you sure it''s Abraham?" Olivia asked the question on his mind.


    "Honestly, no." Red answered. "But there''s no way he doesn''t know something about this."


    Ezra nodded in agreement. "Even if Abraham didn''t do this, he might know something about it."


    He turned to Olivia. "Find out where he is now. I''ll have to pay him a visit."


    "Wait a minute." Red paused with a frown as something seemed to click in her mind, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Red turned to Gen, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You''ve lived in Faewall before, Gen. Shouldn''t you know something about the Veilbreakers?"


    Gen blinked in surprise. It looked like she hadn''t been expecting that question.


    "I¡­ of course not." Gen snorted, regaining her footing. "You all know I lived here as a vampire for only one year before I left, and I was still a young vampire then."


    "I didn''t have access to much information. Most of the political stuff was kept far away from someone at my level."


    Red crossed her arms, thinking. "But still¡­ Veilbreakers are not really a common thing. It''s odd that no rumors or whispers reached you, even as a low-ranking vampire."


    Gen shrugged slightly. "Maybe it happened after I left. Or before I became a vampire. This clearly isn''t something people know about or we would''ve heard rumors about it during our nineteen year stay."


    "She''s right." Ezra stood and began pacing. For something to have been this hidden, James Harlow must have known about it. After all, this was his city.


    Maybe he could ask the man himself.


    Before he could voice his thoughts, the door to the room of records slowly swung open, and a young female officer stepped in.


    "Captain." She saluted, her expression serious. "You''ve been summoned by the City Lord."


    "Okay, thank you." Ezra nodded to the officer who left. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned back to his wives. "Olivia. you know what to do. Red, Gen, take care of this place before I get back. All eyes on Connelly. She''s still a mystery and I don''t want a repeat of the Green incident.


    Understood?"

 Chapter 329: Command From Above

    Ezra parked his personal car in the sprawling, immaculately maintained lot outside the City Lord''s estate.He stood there for a moment, staring at the mansion''s silhouette in the night. The moon stood directly behind it in such a way that if a picture was taken, it''ll look great as a wallpaper.


    He looked at the huge gate, the towering tree and the beautiful gardens. This was the life of City Lords.


    They ruled over every aspect of their cities. If there was any place filled with crime, it was a deliberate choice.


    That is why he knows James will know something about the Veilbreakers.


    He unclipped his seatbelt, looking down at himself.


    He was dressed casually, in plain clothes that allowed him to blend in with the city''s general population.


    The last thing he needed was for a police car to be seen driving into the estate of Faewall''s richest and most influential man.


    The tabloids would turn it into a spectacle, something neither he nor James wanted.


    As soon as he stepped out of the car, Alfred was there, waiting with a calm smile that Ezra was tempted to punch off his face.


    Ezra greeted him with a curt nod, trying to keep his tone professional. "Alfred."


    It probably wasn''t a coincidence that the person killed was the same person that testified against his sole witness.


    Alfred''s smirk widened and he chuckled in amusement. "Captain Matten, always so serious." He gestured for Ezra to follow him. "Come. Lord Harlow is waiting for you."


    Without another word, Ezra fell into step behind Alfred, following through a small side gate into the property.


    They walked across the grounds, passing through the polished halls of the estate to get to their destination.


    They finally arrived at James''s study to meet the man himself seated behind his massive desk.


    But he was not alone.


    Anya was there with him at her usual spot, leaning casually against the bookshelves.


    She grinned as he entered, her eyes shining with mischief. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra was instantly wary. This was no normal meeting. If it was just James, he would be a lot less on guard.


    "Well, if it isn''t the ever dedicated Captain Matten." Anya quipped like she was saying an inside joke. "How many mysteries have you unraveled today?"


    Ezra ignored her¡­ jibe and inclined his head to James, who remained seated behind his desk, his expression neutral.


    "Lord Harlow." Ezra greeted him formally.


    James steepled his fingers, his eyes never once leaving Ezra.


    Ezra felt like he was on display at a show as James spoke.


    "Captain Ezra. I trust you''ve been making progress."


    "Yes." Ezra nodded.


    "Good. I called you here because I want to hear directly from you. Tell me what you''ve uncovered so far in your investigation."


    Ezra paused for a moment, mentally tallying the facts he had gathered so far. Something was up but he would do his job like it was any other day.


    "I''ve gotten close and have identified the costume the killer wears when he kills." Read exclusive chapters at M-V-L


    "And what is it?" James asked.


    "A dark cloak and an iron mask."


    James nodded for him to continue.


    "I still haven''t been able to determine who they are, but I''m getting closer. With the clues left at the scene of the latest murder, I''ve been able to piece together a clue."


    "Whoever the killer is, they''re a Veilbreaker."


    At that, Anya laughed. Everyone turned to look at her but her eyes were fixed solely on James.


    Ezra glanced at her in confusion before continuing his report.


    "Chasing after this new thread, I''ve searched through the peacekeeper records, but all mentions of the Veilbreakers have been scrubbed."


    "Someone went to great lengths to erase any trace of them. I was hoping, Lord Harlow, that you could shed some light on the matter."


    A heavy silence filled the room as James stared at Ezra, his face a mask of deep thought.


    For a moment, Ezra thought he might have struck a chord, that maybe, just maybe, James would share some insight or hidden knowledge that could further his investigation.


    But when James finally spoke, his voice was cold and final. "I''m ordering you to drop the investigation."


    Ezra blinked in confusion. "Wait, what?"


    "You heard me." James said, his tone firm. "You''re no longer needed on this case. Hand over all the information you''ve gathered to Alfred. He will handle things from here."


    Ezra opened his mouth to protest, but something in James''s eyes stopped him.


    This wasn''t his battle to fight. He couldn''t risk pissing off James when he still needed his unsupervised freedom.


    Not here. He told himself. Not now.


    "I understand." Ezra said, keeping any trace of emotions out of his voice.


    James stood, walking around the desk and stood in front of Ezra, his gaze hardening.


    "Alfred has been much closer to the killer than you realize."


    He held Ezra''s gaze, allowing a hint of his Aura to leak outside his body.


    "He will ensure that this case is wrapped up properly. You should focus back on what you''ve been doing before. Relax, enjoy yourself, and prepare for my ball."


    Ezra nodded, keeping his face neutral. "As you wish, Lord Harlow."


    James gave a nod of approval. "Good. You''re dismissed."


    Ezra turned to leave, his mind a storm of thoughts.


    James was shutting him out of the investigation and for what reason?


    Ezra could feel it in his bones.


    There was a coverup happening here and whatever it was, James was in the thick of it.


    A thought occurred to him.


    What if whatever was being hidden was related to whatever had brought him here.


    Thankfully, he hadn''t told James about officer Connelly. He still had a thread to follow.


    He''ll continue to dig deeper on his own terms. This was far from over.


    As he walked back toward his car, his mind was already working, putting pieces together, planning his next move.


    Abraham and Connelly.


    Two people who could hold the key to solving all this.

 Chapter 330: Hidden History

    It was a moonless night in Faewall.Ezra sat in the silence of his office, deep in thought. The lights of the office were turned off and only the desk lamp illuminated his face.


    His mind kept going back to the meeting with James Harlow.


    He couldn''t help but ask why?


    Why had James given him the investigation in the first place?


    He frowned. To keep other peacekeepers from poking their nose into it.


    Does that mean he knew about Connelly?


    That shouldn''t be possible.


    Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being manipulated, his investigation cut off just as he was getting close to something significant.


    That was when the door creaked open and Ezra looked up to see Olivia stepping inside. She moved quickly and quietly, her expression calm but determined.


    "I found Abraham." She said, handing him her datapad. "He''s in Littleville now. He''s a Count there."


    Ezra frowned as he collected the pad, sitting up straighter in his chair. "Littleville?" That was where Hyde''s Moore family was.


    That couldn''t be a coincidence. Or was it?


    "Yes, Littleville." Olivia nodded.


    Ezra frowned as he thought about it.


    Hyde, the Moore family and Abraham. Everything was now connected. A rope too tangled to ignore.


    It felt like he was finding all the pieces of the puzzle but was still lacking the big picture to put it all together.


    Whatever was happening in Faewall, Abraham had to know something about it and if anyone could shed light on the Veilbreakers and the scrubbed records, it was him.


    Ezra stood, already reaching for his coat. "Thanks, Olivia."


    He currently couldn''t afford to waste any more time. If Abraham was involved, he needed to hear what he had to say.


    "Be careful." Olivia gave him a quick nod.


    "I will." Ezra promised as he left the office.


    He walked through the halls to the garage, got into his car and drove off.


    His destination? Your journey continues with M-V-L


    The tallest tower in the city.


    He got there and made his way to the top, looking down at the city streets below.


    What was the point of coming up here if he couldn''t enjoy the view?


    Without hesitation, Ezra gathered his vitality, teleporting away from Faewall.


    He felt the now familiar sensation of a significant drain on his vitality washing over him as he appeared in a narrow alley, the smell of the city''s underground mixed with the fresh night air.


    A street cat let out a startled yowl, dashing away into the shadows at the sudden appearance of the peacekeeper captain.


    Ezra stood for a moment, getting used to his new stores of vitality.


    The drain was becoming more noticeable each time he teleported, a weakness that settled deep in his bones.


    He had noticed the now familiar vitality fatigue. Whatever was affecting his soul bond was now affecting his vitality.


    He was slowly running out of time.


    He pushed the thought aside and began walking toward Abraham''s domain.


    The former peacekeeper captain now lived in the basement of a large, bustling mall.


    Ezra was confused at his choice for a home but to each his own.


    He walked down to the basement of the mall, using his vampire senses to find the entrance to Abraham''s home.


    As he approached the entrance, there were two vampire guards who stopped him, their eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    "What business do you have here?" One of the guards asked, her voice low and commanding. It might''ve worked if she wasn''t a petite slip of a woman.


    But Ezra didn''t relax though. He knew how much looks can be deceiving.


    "I''m here to see Abraham." He said calmly. "Tell him it''s his successor, Ezra Matten. He''ll definitely want to see me."


    The guards exchanged a glance, and one of them disappeared through a side door, presumably to deliver the message.


    Ezra stood there, one eye on the remaining guard even as his mind kept working.


    Was he walking into the lion''s den? What if Abraham was on the same side as the masked killer?


    Ezra discarded the thought. Abraham was too¡­ law abiding for that.


    But if Abraham had been involved in scrubbing the records of the Veilbreakers, why had he done it? And what did it have to do with Hyde''s death?


    A few moments later, the guard returned. "Abraham will see you now."


    Ezra followed the guard down a narrow hallway, the air growing cooler as they descended deeper into the basement.


    They eventually reached a large, well lit room, furnished comfortably with soft chairs and warm lighting.


    It was as if whoever designed it was trying to promote a family friendly image.


    It was an abrupt change from the cold, utilitarian hallways outside, and it immediately put Ezra on edge.


    Abraham, a vampire of average height but with a presence usually associated with authority, stood in the center of the room, waiting.


    His red eyes settled on Ezra as he entered, and a small, knowing smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    "Captain Matten." Abraham said warmly, extending a hand for a handshake. "I''ve been expecting you."


    Ezra blinked in surprise as he shook the older vampire''s hand. "Expecting me?"


    Abraham chuckled softly, his grip firm. "Of course. With all that''s been happening in Faewall, I knew it was only a matter of time before you came knocking on my door. After all, you''ve been digging into the past, haven''t you?"


    Ezra nodded slowly. "I''m here about the scrubbed records."


    Abraham''s smile widened, his eyes crinkling. "Yes, I thought as much."


    Ezra was silent for a moment, waiting for Abraham to continue. When the older vampire remained quiet, Ezra finally asked.


    "Did you scrub the records on the Veilbreakers? What was in it that needed to be scrubbed?"


    Abraham let out a slow sigh, his expression turning somber.


    "The scrubbed records, Captain, were not my doing. They were erased before I ever became captain of the peacekeepers."


    Ezra blinked, taken aback. "Then who scrubbed them?"


    Abraham''s eyes met his, using his eyes to show Ezra that what he was saying was the truth.


    "James Harlow, the City Lord." Abraham said quietly. "He''s the one who had them erased. He didn''t want any trace of the Veilbreakers left behind."


    Ezra''s heart sank. James. Of course, it had to be James.


    Faewall was his city and the man had his hands in everything, controlling the flow of information, pulling strings behind the scenes.


    The more Ezra learned, the more it became clear that James was involved in every layer of this conspiracy.


    This was irrefutable proof that James really was covering something up.


    Abraham took a step closer, his voice lowering. "I''ve heard about Hyde''s death, and I think I might have something that could help you."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?"


    "Hyde was a member of a coven after the Death Wave. A strong one. But here''s the thing. He wasn''t the coven leader. There was someone else, someone more powerful who led them."


    Ezra leaned in, unable to hide his curiosity. "Who?"


    Abraham shook his head, chuckling. "That''s something you''ll have to find out for yourself. But I''d start by looking into Hyde''s old connections. His old coven¡­ it was far more important than you might think."


    Ezra''s mind worked on the implications of Abraham''s words.


    A coven, hidden history, and now James''s direct involvement in the cover-up. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had expected answers from Abraham, but what he had received was far more than he had bargained for.


    "Thank you." Ezra said.


    Abraham gave him a nod. "Be careful, Captain. There are consequences if you uncover the dark things long buried."

 Chapter 331: A World Stopping Secret

    The night air was still as Ezra appeared on the rooftop of the tallest building in Faewall, the distant city lights twinkling below him like scattered stars.His teleportation had drained him again and he sighed.


    This would be the last long distance teleportation for some time. With his vitality returning more slowly with each passing day, it was quickly becoming a risk.


    He stood there for a second, steadying himself. He had to move quickly and act on the information he just learned. There was no time to waste.


    He stepped into the elevator, pressing the button for the ground floor, and as the doors slid shut, he pulled out his phone, dialing Olivia.


    He waited impatiently, listening to both the ringing tone and the crappy elevator music until the call connected.


    "Olivia?" Ezra spoke, his voice urgent. "I need you to find any records of Hyde being in a previous coven. Abraham just gave me a lead, and I need to confirm it."


    There was a brief pause on the other end before Olivia''s calm voice responded. "On it. I''ll start digging through the records right away."


    "Thanks." Ezra said. "I''ll be there soon."


    He disconnected the call and placed the phone back in his pocket.


    His thoughts then turned to James.


    Veilbreakers had been in Faewall, something had happened and James had the record sealed.


    If Olivia finds Hyde''s old coven, they''ll hopefully be able to draw a timeline and discover when this whole thing began.


    The elevator slowed as it reached the lobby, and the doors slid open with a soft chime.


    Ezra stepped forward, but his path was immediately blocked as someone stepped in front of him.


    Alfred.


    Alfred stood in the center of the lobby, his hands behind his back, his face a mask of cold amusement.


    This time, he wasn''t dressed in his ''butler outfit'' but in a long leather coat like he was auditioning for a role as the terminator.


    "So, where did you go?" Alfred asked, his voice smooth and condescending.


    Ezra''s jaw tightened. He wasn''t in the mood for this, not now.


    "That''s none of your business." He said, brushing past Alfred, his eyes focused on the exit.


    But Alfred didn''t move. Instead, he stepped directly into Ezra''s path, his smile widening just a fraction.


    "Oh, but it is my business." Alfred said, crossing his arms. "After all, I''m investigating the killer. And who knows? You could be the killer, Ezra Matten."


    Ezra stopped in his tracks, his eyes meeting Alfred''s. "What do you want, Alfred? What games are you trying to play?"


    Alfred chuckled, his eyes shining with an amusement that bordered on malice.


    "Who knows what you''ve been up to? You disappear for hours, go places without reporting your whereabouts. For all we know, you''re hiding something."


    Ezra glanced around the lobby, noting the few humans passing through the space.


    Civilians who didn''t know that they were in the presence of two predators. Predators originally designed to prey on them.


    He could understand the Council''s stance on Veilbreakers. Humans would never accept them.


    But that didn''t matter. He could feel Alfred''s intent through the little vitality pouring off him in the vague shape of an Aura.


    The man was not playing at all.


    Ezra took a step forward, meeting his gaze head-on.


    "And what?" He asked, his voice cold. "You''re willing to fight me here? In front of all these humans?"


    Alfred''s eyes flickered with something dangerous, but he said nothing, the smirk never leaving his face.


    After a moment, he took a step back, dropping his arms. "I''m just reminding you, Captain Matten. Stay where I can see you."


    Then his voice dropped. "Otherwise, you might find yourself being seen as an accomplice to the killer."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed at his words but before he could respond, Alfred turned and walked away, disappearing into the shadows of the lobby as if he had never been there at all.


    Ezra stood there for a moment, his mind going through the interaction.


    Alfred''s fixation on his movements wasn''t just paranoia.


    James Harlow was hiding something, and Alfred was his enforcer, making sure that Ezra didn''t get too close.


    They were watching him now, monitoring his every move. Whatever was happening, James didn''t want him to know about it.


    Ezra turned and walked quickly to his car. He couldn''t stop now. He wouldn''t.


    If James was involved in all this, then that meant whatever this was, it was undeniably dangerous.


    And his gut was telling him to get involved in it.


    His gut had led him here and it hadn''t been wrong yet.


    He entered his car and drove as fast as he could.


    When he arrived at peacekeeper HQ, he parked in the underground garage and made his way inside.


    He passed through all the security checkpoints, the familiar corridors of HQ feeling both comforting and suffocating at the same time.


    What if James really had one of his officers compromised. Was it Connelly?


    He finally reached his office, and as he stepped inside, he found Olivia waiting for him, a stack of documents spread out on the table in front of her.


    "I''ve got something." Olivia said, her voice calm but with an edge of excitement. "It took some digging, but I found records of Hyde being part of a coven, just after the Death Wave."


    "The coven existed for about eight years or so before it was disbanded."


    Ezra stepped closer, his eyes scanning the documents spread before him. Olivia pointed to a page in one of the files.


    "Here. Hyde wasn''t actually the leader of the coven, though. They had to male vampires and it was the second vampire. A guy named Nicodemus." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra frowned. "Nicodemus? Who is he?"


    Read exclusive chapters at M-V-L


    "I haven''t found much on Nicodemus yet." Olivia admitted. "But there''s something else. I cross-referenced the members of the coven, and one name stood out."


    She slid another document across the table, her eyes meeting Ezra''s.


    The world felt quiet as Ezra read the name.


    Genesis.

 Chapter 332: Woman Of Secrets

    "Genesis?" Ezra repeated, unable to believe it.. "Are you sure?""Yes."


    "Are you telling me this is the same Gen? My Gen?"


    Olivia nodded. "I triple-checked. Genesis was part of the same coven as Hyde."


    Ezra stared down at the name in front of him, not knowing what to believe.


    Olivia glanced down at the documents again, her brow furrowing slightly.


    "This is our same Gen. It was hidden deep but I was able to find it." She said, her tone cautious.


    "Genesis was turned by a member of this coven but it was neither Nicodemus nor Hyde. It was a woman. In fact, from the records, I don''t think she ever met Nicodemus or Hyde."


    Ezra made his way to his chair and sat down.


    "From what I can see here, she was ''officially'' a member of the coven for about a year before the entire coven was executed for breaking the Law of Secrecy. Only two members were spared."


    "Hyde because he did a public act of service and Gen because she was never with the coven."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, his mind swirling with thoughts he couldn''t quite settle.


    "Gen was part of that coven, and she never told me?" His voice was quieter now, more to himself than to Olivia. How could she have kept something like this from him?


    Olivia watched him carefully, understanding what was going through his mind. "After the coven was destroyed, Gen left Faewall. Meanwhile, Hyde stayed behind and somehow grew closer to James Harlow and Anya."


    Ezra''s fingers drummed against the arm of his chair, a cold suspicion creeping into his mind.


    "If she was part of Hyde''s coven¡­ could Gen be the mole? She was the one who discovered Hyde''s body was missing. Could she have been the one to sneak it out?"


    Olivia''s eyes widened slightly, but she shook her head, her voice steady. "I don''t think we should jump to conclusions, Ezra. Gen''s always been loyal to you. We should give her the benefit of the doubt."


    Ezra exhaled slowly, his mind a jumble of conflicting thoughts.


    Trust was hard-earned but what he had just heard had shattered the trust between them. What else could she be hiding?


    "Where is Gen now?" Ezra asked, trying to keep his voice calm.


    "She''s out on one of her urban explorations." Olivia said. "I can call her in if you want."


    Ezra nodded, rubbing his temples as he tried to focus. "Do that. I need to talk to her."


    Just as Olivia was about to reach for her phone, the door to the office opened, and Red stepped inside.


    Her expression was serious as she approached Ezra. "Connelly wants to see you." She said.


    Ezra raised an eyebrow, surprised. Connelly had been quiet since he placed her in the cells, her mind fractured and confused by whatever was controlling her. "Did she say why?"


    Red shook her head. "She didn''t give a reason. But something feels¡­ different about her."


    Ezra''s gut tightened. After everything they''d uncovered about Connelly''s strange behavior, this could be another piece of the puzzle.


    "Fill Red in on what we found." He told Olivia. "I''ll go talk to Connelly."


    Discover more stories at M-V-L


    With a nod, Olivia quickly began updating Red on the revelations about Gen and Hyde''s coven as Ezra made his way to the cells.


    The corridors of peacekeeper HQ felt colder than usual, the silence almost like a watcher looking at him and observing his every move.


    His every thought was filled with suspicion but he pushed them aside as he reached Connelly''s cell.


    When he stepped inside, what he saw froze him in place.


    Connelly was sitting calmly on the chair, her posture entirely different from before.


    Gone was the nervous, fearful woman who had pleaded for help.


    In her place was someone entirely new. Someone who radiates confidence and power. Everything about her had changed, from the way she held herself to the cold, knowing look in her eyes.


    Ezra narrowed his eyes, his instincts screaming at him that something was very wrong.


    Connelly was a second-ringed vampire, but the presence he felt now was much stronger. Fourth-ringed, at least.


    "Who are you?" Ezra asked, his voice sharp.


    Connelly''s lips curled into a cold smile. "I told you, Captain. It''s me, Connelly. But also¡­ not."


    Ezra stepped closer, his eyes narrowing. "So you''re the one who keeps taking over Connelly."


    The woman, whatever she was, didn''t answer.


    Instead, she tilted her head slightly, her smile widening. "Did you know that your wife, Gen, was actually a virgin before she married you?"


    Ezra blinked, taken aback by the sudden change in topic. The non-sequitur threw him off, and for a brief moment, he wasn''t sure how to respond. "What?"


    Connelly, or the thing possessing her, laughed, the sound low and mocking. "It didn''t seem that way, did it? You actually were her first but she didn''t tell you that. Ha! Your wife has a few¡­ secrets, Captain."


    Ezra''s blood ran cold, his mind spinning. "What do you know about Gen?"


    The woman leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with malicious delight. "I know quite a bit. But most of all, I know that you destroyed Faewall because of her."


    Ezra froze, his body tensing. "What are you talking about?"


    Her grin widened. "What if I told you that you also killed her in the process? You killed her with your very own hands."


    Ezra opened his mouth and closed it.


    Connelly''s expression twisted into something dark and gleeful. "Oh, Ezra¡­ you don''t even realize it, do you?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everything that is to come, every choice you''ll eventually make, it''ll all be because of Gen. She''s the reason Faewall is crumbling around you. She''s the reason you''re caught up in this mess."


    Ezra took a step back, his thoughts whirling.


    This¡­ this thing, knew too much.


    It wasn''t just a random possession. Whoever or whatever was speaking to him through Connelly was speaking as if they knew everything about him, both past and present.


    "You''re lying." Ezra said, gritting his teeth. He''ll kill Gen and destroy Faewall? That definitely wouldn''t happen.


    Connelly''s smile remain fixed on her face like he was the butt of an amusing joke. "Am I?"

 Chapter 333: Why Care So Much?

    James Harlow sat alone in his study.As always, his window was opened to a view of the statue of the money king.


    But this time, he wasn''t watching the statue and this wasn''t because of the moonless night. Vampire eyesight was good enough for that.


    Instead, he was watching the analogue clock on the wall as it ticked, the sound the only thing one could hear in the darkness.


    The hour was late and dawn was approaching, but James wasn''t in the mood for anything else but waiting.


    His fingers drummed lightly on the edge of his desk, his eyes focused on the hour hand.


    Minutes passed, and finally, the door swung open.


    Alfred entered the room, striding towards his master.


    James had known him long enough to see the frustration inside him even as he held himself calmly.


    It seems like this time, it was bad news.


    "My lord." Alfred greeted him with a bow.


    "Out with it already." James said impatiently.


    "She''s gone." Alfred reported, his head still bowed. "Genesis has disappeared into the city. We''ve searched every corner, but she''s nowhere to be found.


    "And there''s no sign she''s coming back to her home. Even Ezra is looking for her."


    James leaned back in his chair, allowing a faint smile to appear on his face.


    He wasn''t entirely surprised. Genesis had always been slippery. "Keep searching." He commanded. "She''s bound to resurface. She can''t hide forever."


    Alfred nodded, though his expression remained grim. "I''ll continue the search." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, he turned and left the room, leaving James alone once again.


    The moment the door closed, the temperature in the room seemed to drop. James''s smile widened. He had been expecting this.


    From the floor right in front of him, an astral projection rose like a ghost.


    Dressed in a dark cloak that looked like it was made with darkness and an iron mask that gleamed even when there was no light, they did look the part.


    "Looking for me?" Avenger''s voice echoed through the room.


    Their voice came out distorted, like they were speaking from far away. It heightened the ghostly effect.


    "Yes, actually." James chuckled softly, amusement clear in his eyes. "I wasn''t quite expecting you to hide like the rat that you are. Or have you lost your confidence?"


    Avenger floated closer, their form hovering just above the floor, their cloak rippling as if caught in an invisible wind.


    "You seem confident, James. Tell me, what makes you think you''ll get to me?"


    James chuckled, his shoulders shaking as he leaned forward. He narrowed his eyes at her.


    "I know it''s Genesis under that mask. You can''t hide forever. Why don''t you do us both a favor and take off the mask?"


    Avenger tilted their head slightly, the iron mask reflecting a light that didn''t exist. "Why would I do something so stupid?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" James''s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. "If you don''t surrender, I''ll have Ezra Matten killed."


    The room was silent for a moment before Avenger began to laugh. The laugh echoed around the room as they hunched in on themselves, their shoulders shaking.


    James frowned at the mocking sound, saying nothing.


    Avenger finally stopped laughing. They floated forward slightly, gesturing lazily with one hand.


    "Oh, James, you truly are desperate." They said, dismissively as if James was a cockroach underneath their boots. "You won''t kill Ezra. We both know that."


    James''s eyes darkened, though his smile remained. "Is that so?"


    Avenger floated a little closer, their voice dripping with contempt.


    "Killing Ezra would be the last move you''d ever make. You know exactly who would notice if all this happens, don''t you?"


    "A peacekeeper captain murdered in a time of peace? The moment Ezra dies, independent investigators from the council will descend on Faewall."


    Experience more on M-V-L


    "And all those things you''ve been so careful to keep hidden? They''ll come spilling out for the whole world to see."


    They paused, making sure James could hear them clearly. "It''s in your best interest to keep Ezra alive. The status quo benefits you, James. We both know that."


    James didn''t respond immediately, though his fingers stopped drumming on the desk.


    He stared at Avenger but one could see that he was working something out in the comfort of his mind.


    He knew that not a lie had been spoken.


    Killing Ezra would raise too many questions, bring too much scrutiny. And that scrutiny wouldn''t be worth it. Especially as Genesis was still running around.


    After a moment, he sighed. "I''m curious about one thing. Why didn''t you tell Ezra what you''re doing?"


    "Look at him going around cluelessly when he himself lives with the killer? Why didn''t you rope him into your¡­ crusade."


    Avenger''s head tilted again, as if the question amused them. "Ezra isn''t strong enough. Not yet. One day, he will be. But who knows what that day will look like?"


    There was a brief pause, and then Avenger''s voice dropped, cold and sharp. "I''m not waiting for that day. I''m taking care of you now, while there''s still time."


    James stood from his chair, sighing in frustration. He had to understand.


    "Why are you still coming after me? All I did was ensure that justice was served. Your coven broke the Law of Secrecy. They were Veilbreakers and had to be dealt with."


    Avenger''s hands twitched, the cloak swirling as they floated closer, their tone hardening.


    "Do you really think I''m stupid, James? I know they weren''t Veilbreakers. You killed them not for justice, but because you wanted to steal what wasn''t yours. You''re no lord. All you are is a petty thief."


    James''s eyes were filled with anger but he didn''t lash out.


    He had been careful to cover his tracks, but it was clear now that Genesis knew more than he had thought she did.


    "And what does it matter to you?" He asked, his voice low and dangerous. "You only knew them for a year. Why care so much?"


    For a moment, Avenger said nothing. The silence stretched, thick and heavy.


    When they finally spoke, their voice was quiet but filled with a cold fury that made even James pause.


    "You killed the wrong person, James. The one you took from me was my blood. My only family. That''s a debt that cannot be forgiven."


    James''s expression hardened, but he said nothing. He hadn''t suspected something like this.


    This was his mistake. He should''ve killed her before she left the city.


    Avenger floated back slightly, their form rippling like a shadow.


    "You can try to stop me, James. You can chase me, send Alfred after me, make all the threats you want. But it''s too late. I''ve set things in motion that can''t be stopped. Not even if I die."


    James''s eyes followed the projection as it began to fade, the figure slowly dissipating into the shadows.


    Avenger''s final words lingered in the air like a curse. "You''ve already lost, James. You just don''t know it yet."

 Chapter 334: Weirdest Month So Far

    Travers had been having the weirdest month of his life.It all started with the sudden death of Hyde, a prominent figure in Faewall.


    His death had made headlines across every major news outlet in the city, speculation running rampant.


    But the very next day, it was as if Hyde had never existed.


    The story vanished, completely scrubbed from the public consciousness.


    No one talked about it, the media didn''t mention it again, and the strange disappearance of the narrative had sent his conspiracy senses tingling.


    Being the dedicated reporter that he was, he''d found the entire situation odd but hadn''t been able to investigate immediately.


    He was just one man, after all.


    He could hail himself as a reporter with a knack for digging where others feared to tread but money was a greater threat than whatever lurked in the dark.


    But then the letters started arriving.


    The first one had been innocuous enough.


    A tip from an insider about police influence from higher-ups, about how the investigation into Hyde''s death was being silenced from the top.


    It was exactly the kind of story Travers lived for, the kind that could boost his career if he played it right.


    But the second letter? That had been something else entirely. It talked about Hyde''s missing body. It had apparently been stolen.


    That was when his excitement had truly kicked in. Solid leads like this didn''t come around often.


    Using everything he''d been given, he''d written an article that should''ve blown the lid off the whole case, and for about ten minutes, it had.


    The article went viral, spreading like wildfire. But just as quickly as it had taken off, it vanished, deleted from every platform, leaving no trace behind.


    Then something else had happened. Hadn''t it?


    He frowned.


    Maybe a visit? But he hadn''t had any visitors. Or a confrontation? He couldn''t tell.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t fully remember. His memories of those moments were hazy, fractured.


    One second, he had been ecstatic about the story. The next, he had lost all interest, as if the whole thing had been nothing but a dead-end lead.


    The details were blurry, like a dream slipping away upon waking.


    But that wasn''t an unusual occurrence. It could just be an influence of the alcohol he''d had that night.


    There was nothing suspicious at all about the whole thing.


    He''d gone about his daily life and it wasn''t until later, when a nagging hunch, a deeply embedded instinct that he couldn''t explain, told him to investigate a theater.


    He''d been the first reporter to arrive at the scene, learning about the suspicious death that had occurred inside.


    He''d been compiling his tips for the article when¡­ someone? Approached him.


    They had slipped him a stack of documents and while he hadn''t known exactly what the papers contained, he knew one thing for certain.


    He needed to deliver them to the office of an elder or some high-ranking authority. He didn''t know who but he didn''t care.


    His hunch had led him all the way to Decapolis, the largest and most powerful city in the Republic.


    Travers wasn''t entirely sure why he''d chosen this city or this council, but something deep inside of him had urged him on, like an invisible hand guiding him to the Office of Public Affairs.


    He stood now in front of the building, clutching the stack of documents tightly.


    This is what he lived for. Exposing the truth that others wanted hidden.


    Travers took a deep breath and walked inside.


    Stay connected through M-V-L


    He approached the desk, where a receptionist looked up at him with a polite smile.


    "Good evening." Travers said, trying his best not to look around. He was almost there. His goal was in reach. "I need to see the council."


    The receptionist arched an eyebrow, pausing for a moment. "The public council or the private council?"


    Travers hesitated for only a second. His hunch told him which one to choose. "The private council." He said. "The one with the seven."


    The receptionist''s expression didn''t change, but there was a flicker of understanding in their eyes.


    They pressed a button on their desk, and within moments, a man in a tailored black suit appeared. Without a word, the man gestured for Travers to follow him.


    They walked down a series of long hallways, their footsteps echoing against the stone floors.


    Finally, they reached a large door at the end of a narrow corridor. The man in the suit opened the door and motioned for Travers to enter.


    Inside the room, a single figure waited.


    The man seated at the large desk was striking.


    A black haired figure with a¡­ blurry face. Travers frowned, trying to catch the details of the man''s face but anytime he looked at it, he forgot it in the next second. But that wasn''t what he was here for.


    The man wore a perfectly tailored white suit, the brightness of it contrasting with his black gloves and shoes.


    He tilted his head, his eyes shining with curiosity. "Sit." He commanded.


    Travers sat, the documents still clutched in his hands.


    He could feel the intensity of the man''s gaze, but something in his gut told him to remain calm. After all, his hunch had led him here, and it had never steered him wrong before.


    "What brings you to the private council?" The man asked, leaning forward slightly.


    Travers swallowed and handed the stack of documents across the desk. "I was told the council needed to see these."


    The man took the documents without hesitation, flipping them open and scanning the pages in silence.


    Travers watched, his heart pounding, though he wasn''t entirely sure why.


    After what felt like an eternity, the man placed the documents on the desk in front of him and looked up at Travers with a small smile.


    "Interesting." He said softly. "I didn''t realize that such¡­ intriguing events were happening in Faewall."


    Travers nodded, unsure of what else to say. His mind felt strangely foggy, his memory of how he had come to possess the documents slipping further away with each passing second.


    The man in the white suit stood and walked around the desk, his gloved hands clasped behind his back.


    "Hmmn." He studied Travers for a moment before speaking again. "I guess you''ll have to be our guest for a while."


    Travers blinked. "Guest?"


    The man nodded. "Yes. For your own safety, of course. The world is¡­ complicated right now. And we wouldn''t want anything unfortunate to happen to you, would we?"


    Travers nodded slowly, the man''s words settling over him like a command.


    Strangely, the idea didn''t bother him. His hunch had told him to come here. It had led him every step of the way, and now it was telling him to obey.


    "Of course." Travers said, his voice calm. "I''ll stay."


    The man smiled, satisfied, and gestured toward the door. "Good. Someone will show you to your quarters. You''ll be safe here."


    Travers stood, his mind oddly serene. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t remember exactly what had driven him to come to Decapolis, couldn''t fully grasp the significance of the documents he had delivered.


    But that didn''t matter.


    For now, he will stay. His hunch told him it was the right thing to do.

 Chapter 335: You Can Run But You Cant Hide

    Ezra sat alone in his office, his fingers pressed to his temples.He hadn''t been home for the past few days and this had given him all the time in the world to think.


    At first, his mind had run around in circles, spinning as he thought about everything.


    It hadn''t been helped by the fact that Gen had disappeared. She''d vanished into the city without a trace as if she knew her secret was up.


    She probably did.


    She hadn''t come home and hadn''t returned to HQ either.


    At this point, there was only one conclusion.


    Gen was the killer.


    In hindsight, it all seems clear now.


    She was always the first one to find things related to the case. It had seemed like her former peacekeeper training but now he knew better.


    She hadn''t hid the fact that she once lived in Faewall or the fact that she had people she was preparing to fight again.


    He had just never thought she''d go on a killing spree.


    He''d had Olivia and Red scour the streets. They had combed through the places Gen frequented, but they had found nothing.


    It was only when Gen left that they all realized just how much she added life to their coven.


    She was the one with the crazy schemes and the rigorous activities. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But now, he had questions. Far too many of them.


    And every one of those questions led back to Gen.


    He would apparently kill her and destroy Faewall in the process.


    No.


    There was no way he would do that.


    He was an Eternal. He hadn''t lost his humanity and wouldn''t just wipe out a city and kill his wife for nothing.


    But there was no time for introspection, not when the situation was spinning out of control.


    Read new adventures at M-V-L


    He stood abruptly, leaving his office and heading for the cells.


    There was only one person left who might provide answers, and that was Connell, or whatever was possessing her.


    As he walked down the narrow corridor to the cells, his thoughts lingered on Gen.


    Where had she gone? What was she hiding?


    If he knew Gen was the killer, then James surely knew.


    Then, why was he doing nothing?


    Ezra knew the man was involved in all this but how?


    He shook the thought from his mind as he arrived at the cells.


    The moment he stepped into Connell''s cell, he was greeted with the same unsettling presence he had felt before.


    Connell sat in the center of the cell, her posture relaxed but unnervingly confident.


    Her eyes gleamed with amusement, a slow smile creeping across her lips as Ezra entered.


    It seemed he was lucky. He was meeting Connell''s entity this time.


    Whatever or whoever was possessing her, because that can''t be Connell, didn''t stay for too long.


    It always disappears for long stretches of time.


    Ezra''s guess was that possessing her took vitality and they had to recharge themselves.


    "You''re back." Connell said. "I was wondering when you''d return."


    Ezra wasted no time. He crossed the room, standing directly in front of her, his voice sharp. "Where is she? Where is Genesis?"


    "The beginning of the end." Connell''s eyes flashed with something Ezra couldn''t quite place. "She''s gone, Captain. She''s not coming back."


    Ezra''s jaw clenched. "What do you know?"


    Connell leaned back slightly, her smile pasted on her face. "I know a lot of things. I know what you''ll do, Ezra Matten. I know how this all ends."


    Ezra frowned in frustration. "What the hell are you talking about? Spell it out for me to hear."


    Connell''s voice took on a sing-song quality, her words slipping into an eerie, almost prophetic tone.


    "You''ll find her, eventually. You''ll do all the things you think you''ll never do. And when you do, Faewall will burn. You will destroy it. Tear it apart piece by piece. Until¡­ there''s nothing left but ashes."


    Ezra''s vitality surged inside of him. "You''re wrong." He said, his voice low. "I won''t do that. I won''t destroy Faewall. I would never-"


    Connell cut him off with a soft laugh, the sound echoing off the cold stone walls of the cell.


    "You say that now, but you haven''t found what you came to Faewall for, have you?"


    Ezra stilled, her words sending a shiver down his spine.


    She knew he''d come to Faewall searching for something.


    He still didn''t know what had drawn him here in the first place but here was Connell, telling him about it.


    "What are you talking about?" Ezra demanded, his voice harsh. "Do you know what I came here for?"


    Connell chuckled, her iris rotating slowly in her eyes. "You don''t even know what it is, do you?"


    "The thing that called you here is out in the open for you to see. And when you finally find it, when you realize what''s been waiting for you, then you''ll understand. You''ll do everything I''ve said you will."


    Ezra shook his head, rejecting her words. "I don''t know where your confidence is coming from but I do know one thing. I won''t destroy Faewall. I won''t become the thing you''re describing."


    Connell''s smile widened, her eyes filled with a strange kind of certainty.


    "Oh, but you will. You''ll find it. What you''ve been searching for all these years. And when you do, the choice won''t be yours to make."


    "What are you?" Ezra whispered.


    "You know exactly what, or who, I am, Ezra Matten. You''re just too afraid to admit it."


    Ezra took a step back, his mind racing. No. She wasn''t that.


    She leaned forward, her voice dropping to a near whisper. "You know it, Ezra Matten."


    Ezra''s eyes snapped up to meet hers. "No. You''re not Connelly. You can''t be."


    "But I am." Connelly chuckled. "I am Connelly from the future. I was there when you did all those things, Ezra Matten. I saw them with my own eyes."


    "No! Even if what you say is right, the future can be changed!" Ezra snarled, his eyes blazing.


    "You can''t hide from the truth, no matter how dangerous it is. You''ll try your very best but by the time the truth catches up with you¡­ it will be too late."

 Chapter 336: Pulling Off The Mask

    Gen woke up to the familiar, stale air of the basement apartment.She''d been living in silence for the past few days and she didn''t regret her decision.


    No. She couldn''t allow herself to regret her decision.


    It will be a stain on the memory of those she seek to honor.


    She sighed.


    She''d chosen to sleep in the night and walk around during the day.


    There was less of a chance that she''d be found if she did this as most vampires kept to a different schedule.


    She laid on the bed for a moment, staring up at the ceiling.


    She went through everything that had happened since moving here in her mind.


    She didn''t want to do this but it was necessary.


    She sat up slowly, stretching as she did. Her eyes moved to the corner of the room where her cloak hung from a nail in the wall.


    Next to the cloak was a chair. Sitting on the chair was her iron mask.


    Avenger.


    The identity she had taken up when there was no justice coming to save the day.


    She''s long since learned that if you want something done well, do it yourself.


    It hadn''t been an easy decision to become someone else, to step into the shadows, but the truth had demanded it.


    Faewall was rotting from the inside and no one was willing to see or face this ugly reality except for her.


    She stood up, approaching the small hole in the wall where her clothes were folded neatly.


    She looked to the side where her cloak hung and for a moment, she felt a twinge of doubt.


    But it disappeared just as fast as it came. She''d chosen to be on this path and at this point, there''s no going back.


    She knew that her actions as Avenger were dangerous but she didn''t have the luxury of regret.


    She moved to the small, cracked mirror hanging on the wall and stared at her reflection.


    Her face stared back at her. Then it morphed as she called on her chameleon tattoo.


    Her skin bubbled like a boiling soup before settling down.


    This time, she hadn''t changed into someone else. In fact, it was still her but with a big change.


    She admired her face in the mirror. Even as a sixty years old woman, she still looked good.


    She chuckled to herself, admiring her older self.


    Satisfied with the change, she put on appropriate clothing for the age she was playing as.


    Once she was dressed, it was time to go.


    She stopped at the door, glancing back at the mask and cloak.


    She''ll need them later. Not now but very soon.


    She left the basement apartment, locking the door behind her and walked to the hidden car she had parked a few streets away. Discover exclusive content at M-V-L


    The vehicle was old with worn paint and rusted hinges but it would get her where she needed to go.


    She slid into the driver''s seat and started the engine which rattled before sputtering to life.


    She pulled out of the alley, merging into traffic.


    It didn''t take long for her to get to her destination. A fallen tower she''d found on one of her explorations.


    She was glad she had taken up urban exploration because that had given her an unparalleled knowledge of the hidden spaces in the city.


    Places that even vampires have forgotten.


    She packed a car nearby and walked into the remains of the once grand tower.


    Stripped of all valuables, cordoned off for being a safety hazard and being forgotten made it the perfect place for her meeting.


    She moved quickly through the broken remnants of the tower until she reached a small, hidden door at the back.


    She knocked in a rhythmic code known only to those humans who had done business with the Matten coven over the years.


    The door opened and standing there was a tall woman with silver-streaked hair.


    "Madame Overseer." The woman greeted. "It has been a long time."


    "Madame Athena." Gen nodded at the woman.


    She''d been the Faewall contact that Ezra had acquired in First City when they ran the farmer''s market.


    After they''d arrived in Faewall nineteen years ago, they had used her to establish themselves as was the plan.


    And today, Athena was still an influential member of society with her fingers in many pies.


    Since she was human, Gen had to deal with her using an aged up face.


    But that didn''t mean she wasn''t going to use her Aura to make things easier.


    "Athena." Gen nodded to her. "You''ll forget about this meeting after we''re done."


    "What?" Athena asked like she didn''t hear what was said clearly but Gen knew her command was already working.


    Gen entered and Madame Athena closed the door behind her.


    It was a short walk to reach a small room with a table and chairs.


    They both sat.


    "Do you have it?" Gen asked, wasting no time.


    "Yes I do." Madame Athena reached into her bag, pulling out a thin folder.


    She handed it to Gen. "The final version of the guest list for James Harlow''s upcoming ball."


    Gen opened the folder and began reading the document inside.


    Her eyes scanned the names of the vampires, humans and celebrities who had been invited to the event of James Harlow, CEO of Harlow Industries and richest man in Faewall.


    The ball was James'' annual display of power and influence.


    Everyone who was anyone would be there. Including her target.


    Madame Athena watched her in silence for a moment before speaking. "Judging by the expression on your face, I can tell that you''re planning to disrupt Harlow''s precious event. He won''t be pleased with that."


    Gen didn''t look up from the list. "Then it''s a good thing I don''t care whether he''s pleased or not. He can fuck off for all I care."


    Athena smiled knowingly. "I guess this is personal. I always did think of you as the revenge kind of woman."


    "This isn''t even about revenge." Gen''s eyes hardened as she looked up. "It''s about justice." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madame Athena tilted her head slightly, studying Gen.


    "Whatever you call it, I know it''ll be dangerous. Be careful. James Harlow doesn''t play fair."


    Gen closed the folder, tucking it under her arm as she stood. "Neither do I."

 Chapter 337: Contingency

    Alfred was already in a battle position the moment he teleported into the alley.He moved immediately from where he was, just in case.


    It was an instinct that had developed after being ambushed one too many times.


    When there was nothing out of the ordinary, he straightened, adjusting his coat.


    He was as usual, dressed in his whole butler attire. He looked this way and that before he began walking briskly to his destination.


    It didn''t take long for him to get to the pedestrian bridge.


    He walked up it and stood in the middle, waiting as he watched the few cars go by in the dark of night.


    An hour went by before the person he was waiting for arrived.


    She walked slowly towards him like she owned the place and technically, she did own the place.


    "Lana." He greeted her with a nod.


    "Alfred." The Countess returned his nod, coming to stand beside him.


    They stood in silence for a long time, thinking of all the things that had been happening around them.


    It had all started when Genesis had taken out Hyde.


    Lana had been ecstatic. This meant that she could seize power immediately after her husband''s death and James could do nothing about it.


    After all, she knew the details of what he and Anya had done.


    And as for James, he''d spent most of his life as a vampire, keeping James'' grip on Faewall tight.


    His whole life had been about maintaining order in Faewall. He hadn''t even cared that he had to serve another to do it.


    But now, the situation is becoming too unstable.


    There were too many pieces shifting quickly and neither of them could predict where the fallout would land.


    Alfred glanced at Lana from the corner of his eyes. He could tell that she was feeling¡­ rattled.


    And when she couldn''t take it anymore, she asked. "What happened?"


    "I think she knows."


    Lana''s eyes snapped to him but she said nothing, not surprised by the information.


    "She has to know." Alfred said, staring out at the road down below. "She paid James a visit and hinted at it."


    "James thinks she doesn''t know and is just after justice for the person killed but I think she does know. And she told him something strange."


    Stay tuned to M-V-L


    "What did she say?" Lana asked.


    "She said she''s set events in motion that can''t be stopped even if she died and honestly, I believe her."


    "Fuck." Lana cursed under her breath. "If she''s right about her plans, everything, and I mean everything, falls apart. We were there, Alfred. We helped him! Whether Monarchy or Council, no one will help us."


    Alfred turned, watching her for a moment before speaking. "This¡­ is why we need to be prepared, Lana. No one is coming to save us."


    He turned away. "We both knew this was a possibility. Power shifts, and sometimes things fall apart. It''s up to us to make sure that if it does, we''re not the ones crushed under the rubble."


    Lana''s lips thinned as she stared at him. "So what do you suggest we do? Genesis is dangerous and Ezra¡­ he''ll not back down. If he keeps pushing, he''ll uncover something. Not to talk of whatever Genesis has planned."


    Alfred crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing slightly. "First things first, Ezra''s persistent, but he''s not invincible."


    "His peacekeepers are only as strong as the leash James has them on. If James gives the word, Ezra can be dealt with."


    "You know we can''t kill him now, right?" Lana frowned. "Or, are we creating a war just to kill him?"


    "Of course we''re not killing him." Alfred grinned. "We don''t have to kill him. We''ve got the Arbiter on our side. We''ll just find a way to strip him of his title and then, he''s fair game."


    "Now, as for Genesis, that''s a different matter. If she truly is right about what she told James¡­"


    "Then we''re finished." Lana interrupted. "She knows too much. More than even Hyde did before she¡­ took care of him."


    It was Alfred''s time to face her with raised brows. "You didn''t mention that before. What exactly does she know?"


    Lana hesitated for a moment, then sighed.


    "Genesis wasn''t just another member of the coven. She was tied to it by blood. Hyde never knew that she was related to one of the original members, but I did."


    "Who?" Alfred asked. "Who is she related to?"


    Lana sighed. "She is the sister of Nicodemus'' one and only wife."


    "Fuck." Alfred swore. "And you think she''ll stop at nothing?"


    "She''s already proven that, Alfred." Lana replied.


    There was silence, each vampire lost in their thoughts.


    Then, Alfred broke the silence. "We need an exit plan. If Genesis exposes us, if Ezra gets too close¡­ we''ll be the ones on the chopping block. James won''t protect us if it means sacrificing his own position."


    Lana nodded slowly at his words. She''d come to the same conclusion.


    "I''ve already taken precautions. I have funds hidden away outside the Republic, enough to disappear if it comes to that. I''ll have to leave Faewall behind, but I''ll survive."


    Alfred smiled at her words.


    "I''ve made similar arrangements. But leaving Faewall doesn''t mean we''re out of the game. We can rebuild."


    "If James falls, and he will eventually, there will be other cities, other territories to control. As long as we can escape the rubble, we''ll be alright."


    Lana studied him for a moment. "You''re planning to cut ties with James, then?"


    Alfred''s smile widened just a fraction. "I''m planning to make sure that no matter what happens, I come out on top. James is useful, for now. But if things go south, I won''t hesitate to leave him to deal with the mess."


    Lana raised an eyebrow, impressed. "I always knew you were smarter than you made people think."


    Alfred nodded his head slightly, acknowledging the compliment. "I didn''t get this far by being reckless. And neither did you."


    "True." Lana nodded in agreement.


    They stood there in silence for a moment longer, watching the cars go by.


    Being a vampire was all about surviving. And they were experts at that.


    **********


    Ezra sat in the room of records.


    He''d spent time poring through the old documents, trying and failing to find anything on the Nicodemus coven.


    All he had was the names of the members of the coven. They were now buried in his mind and couldn''t be uprooted as if he knew them personally.


    Six names.


    Nicodemus, Exodus, Hyde, Genesis, Alyssia, and Montreal.


    Of them all, only Gen was still alive.


    The others had been wiped out in a brutal purge after being accused of breaking the Law of Secrecy.


    They hadn''t even been given the opportunity to undergo a trial. It had been an execution on the spot.


    And as they had been recognized as veilbreakers, no one had protested it.


    He kept flipping through the documents and that was when he found it. The only other piece of information he''d been able to find on the coven.


    He''d found the location of their death.


    The place where they had been executed for their supposed breach.


    A house. A single house that still stood in Faewall to this very day.


    Ezra stared at the address for a long moment.


    The place where it had all happened. Where the people Gen had previously called family, even if it was for a year, fell to the merciless enforcement of vampire law.


    Closing the file, Ezra stood and gathered his coat. There was only one thing left to do.


    He had to go there. He needed to see the place for himself, to try and understand¡­ everything.


    The drive to the address felt too long.


    Even though the road was clear, he felt like he was wasting time.


    He passed under a pedestrian bridge, catching sight of two people on it that looked¡­ familiar.


    But he put the picture out of his mind. He had a place to be.


    His hands tightened on the wheel as he finally arrived at the upscale neighborhood.


    The houses here were those old but well kept ones. The type that the rich call cozy. And among them was the house he was looking for.


    He parked a few streets away, stepping out of the car to approach on foot.


    He finally got to the address and stood at a distance, watching it. He could hear heartbeats inside. There were humans now living inside it.


    He stared for a moment.


    The house looked peaceful. It was as if whatever had happened in the past had been scrubbed away by the lives of the people now living in it.


    He watched as the door opened and a well dressed older couple stepped out. Their chauffeur parked their car in front of them, they got in and were driven away.


    His eyes followed the car as it disappeared into the night.


    The couple had withstood the test of time, sticking together through their younger years. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sighed and that was when it struck him.


    "Wait a minute." He whispered to himself.


    He had a rough timeline of events. Gen had been part of this coven some years after the death wave.


    Judging by the time she left Faewall, he could conclude that her coven had just been slaughtered at the time.


    Looking at Hyde''s records, he''d married Lana immediately after. That meant Lana knew something.


    There was no way she didn''t.


    He narrowed his eyes. Was that why she was unwilling to help him? Because she knew what all this was about since the beginning and had wanted to save her own skin?


    He turned and began walking back to his car.


    Whatever she knew, he''d drag it out of her. One way or the other.

 Chapter 338: I Need Proof

    Ezra stormed into the peacekeeper HQ.His footsteps echoed as he made his way down the halls and the peacekeepers in his way all found somewhere else to be.


    He moved with the focus of a natural disaster and right now, he was a man with a plan.


    Gen still hadn''t returned home and with his focus now on Lana. He was currently looking for a way to get to her but he hadn''t found one yet.


    That was when he noticed that he had a resource that he wasn''t using.


    A resource that if what she had truly been saying was right, should be very useful to him.


    He made his way to the cells, stopping for the security checks on the way. He wasn''t about to set a bad example.


    Now that the mystery of the missing body had been solved, maybe it was time to get back to their usual operations.


    This heightened state of security was a bit taxing on his officers.


    He gave them a nod and walked into the cell block, heading for Connell''s cell.


    When he opened the door, he saw Connell sitting timidly. Her hands were fidgeting in her lap and she looked all pitiful like a baby chick.


    His determination deflated. He''d come ready to exchange words with the¡­ person inside her and not Connell herself but all hope was not lost.


    "Hello, Connell." He greeted her. They could still find a way to bring the¡­ person back.


    "Captain." Connell smiled at him.


    "I want to ask a favor from you." Ezra said.


    "Err¡­" She looked confused, probably wondering what she could do for him, stuck in this cell. "Okay."


    Ezra nodded. "I need to speak with the person possessing you."


    "W- wha?" Connell''s eyes widened in fear.


    "Apologies but it''s important." He said.


    She glanced away for a moment before nodding. "I¡­ I can bring her back." She whispered. "But it takes my vitality. It drains me."


    "Do it." Ezra ordered. He made sure his tone had no trace of unkindness. Better a willing participant than a forced one.


    Connell hesitated, then closed her eyes.


    Ezra watched as her body shuddered. She gritted her teeth and hummed quietly under her breath.


    Then, she shifted. Her posture changed, straightening into something more confident, more dangerous.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was no longer¡­ vulnerable.


    The possessor had taken over.


    "So," Connell''s voice spoke, but it was no longer her own. It was more confident. "You missed me."


    Her words were followed by a teasing grin.


    "You said you''re from the future." Ezra said, going straight to the point. "Prove it." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Connell blinked, having not expected the question.


    "Give me something, anything, to prove that you''re who you say you are."


    Connelly''s surprise morphed into a smirk. "And what I''ve already told you isn''t enough?"


    "What you told me?" Ezra scoffed. "All you did was make ridiculous proclamations on what I''ll do. You call that proof? Well, it isn''t. I need something else."


    Connell studied him for a moment before sighing. "Fine. I''ll tell you something about the present."


    "Around this time, you should be struggling to find Gen. but you won''t see her again until James'' ball. Don''t try to find her before then or it all goes to shit anyways."


    Ezra frowned. That would be easy to deduce for the average vampire based on their previous conversation. That didn''t prove anything.


    "You also suspect James is covering something up and right now, you''re stuck between what Lana knows and what you can actually prove."


    "This means you''ve been spending more time in the room of records than your home and office put together."


    Ezra''s frown deepened. She knew he was looking into Lana? "That still doesn''t prove anything." He said, holding her gaze.


    "Is that so?" She chuckled. "Then, if this isn''t proof, what is it?"


    Ezra paused, narrowing his eyes. "All this means is that you have someone watching me. There''s nothing special about all you''ve said.


    "I can see you''re still not convinced." Connell laughed. "Fine, let''s cut to the chase."


    "You''re scared. Deep down. You want to know if you really did kill Gen and destroy Faewall because if you did, it means you somehow lost a significant chunk of your humanity." Explore more at M-V-L


    She tilted her head, studying his reaction. "Well, let me tell you the cold¡­ honest¡­ truth. You did it."


    There was silence in the cell as both of them stared at each other.


    Ezra was stoic, listening and saying nothing.


    "You tear everything apart, doing more for the Veilbreaker cause than even the Veilbreakers themselves have ever managed. And the cherry on top? You lose yourself in the process."


    Ezra''s mind was stuck on the fact that she said he had supposedly exposed Vampire Society.


    "You know the humans." She hissed, her voice low. "They can''t live with something that they don''t understand. We can''t just wipe them off the face of the earth. Who else would we feel superior to if they''re all gone?"


    "We left to our own promised land but the damage was already done." Connell broke the gaze, glancing away. "Another witch hunt¡­ or should I say vampire hunt¡­ began. Brother turned against brother and sister against sister. Nations accused one another."


    "Before long, war began and the vampires all laughed, watching from their place of safety." She turned back to meet his eyes. "Until the world began to fracture."


    Ezra opened his mouth then closed it. He forced himself to stay quiet and not ask questions. This was not the time.


    "Parts of the world began to disappear as if it never existed in the first place." Connell whispered. "Both human and vampire. There was no way out."


    "Turns out, our world has been cut off from the abyss."


    Ezra flinched. This was what the progenitor had said would happen.


    "I guess you do know something about that." Connell laughed, having caught his movement. "Pity you were not there to help us with whatever it is that you know."

 Chapter 339: The One Who Ended

    "I¡­ I''m not there?" Ezra asked. Had he failed? Did he die?"How can you be there when you broke the most important law of Vampire Society in such a¡­ public and irrevocably damaging manner?" Connell asked.


    "All seven council elders came down themselves to kill you, Ezra Matten." She leaned forward, her voice low. "Who knew the lastborn would be this powerful?"


    "Within the space of a day, you went from the fourth ring to the sixth ring. You alongside your¡­ brother-in-law for so long the Princes of both Courts had to join the battle."


    Brother-in-law? Ezra was confused. He didn''t know he even had one.


    "You were like a demon, fighting with golden eyes that saw everything before it even happened."


    Ezra took a small step back. She knew about his eyes!


    "The Progenitor Reborn you were called. The Mad Lastborn others called you. But most¡­ called you The One Who Ended."


    "You were somehow able to unlock something and that something stripped away every limiter you had, including your vitality."


    "You were finally killed but when the dust settled, you had gutted the leadership of both the Council and the Monarchy."


    "You somehow, with your death, ended the animosity between the two. After all that had happened, it was unanimously decided that vampires shouldn''t be ruled by a person or body. The throne was left vacant and every vampire was their own ruler. It went back to the days after the progenitor''s departure."


    "We vampires lived in peace until the Cutting Off." Connell said. "We scrambled for answers. We wanted to know why this had happened. How can we even stop it? Well, we found no answers. Earth would be destroyed whether we like it or not."


    "If all this is true." Ezra spoke, every muscle in his body tense. He had no idea what to do or how to feel about all he''d heard. "If all this is true and the earth was cut off, how are you here?"


    Connell chucked softly. "The same way vampires solve all problems. Tattoos."


    "I crafted the perfect tattoo. It allowed me to go back in time to find a solution. But the energy of the abyss keeps following me back into the past."


    "I tried all I could, even sacrificing my rings but nothing could stop it. Anytime I changed something, the future would shift but the outcome was still the same." She sighed. "Until I learned to read the energies of the abyss."


    "Everything that happens in the future all led back to you, Ezra Matten. It all leads back to the day you destroyed Faewall."


    "If I can somehow stop that, I''ll stop the Cutting Off." She chuckled. "So, I did the thing everyone would obviously do."


    "I killed you."


    "Wait, what?"


    "But that didn''t change a thing." Connell said like she hadn''t heard him speak. "Apparently, the world needs you to stop the Cutting Off. It wasn''t the destruction of Faewall that triggers everything. It was actually your death."


    "And you wouldn''t have died if you hadn''t destroyed everything. It was your sins of tomorrow, Ezra Matten, that we all had to pay for."


    The two vampires kept staring at each other in the resulting silence.


    Ezra had no idea what to say and Connell seemed to be waiting for something. When she saw that he wasn''t saying anything, she continued.


    "So, I realized what I had to do." She said. "I had to stop you from destroying Faewall. And that was when I hit a roadblock."


    "The energies of the abyss have finally caught up to me. I can''t come back as myself again. So, I had to send my consciousness back to this time."


    "As you can see," she spread her hands, "it has its drawbacks. I can''t stay for too long at a time and that means I can''t do things the way I want to."


    "So, tell me, Ezra Matten." She tilted her head, a cold smile appearing on her face. "Is all I''ve said proof enough for you?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, his mind still processing all that she had said. She knew things that no other vampires can predict. Things like the end of the world or his golden eyes.


    "What do you want?" He finally asked her.


    "I want to prevent the future from happening." Connell said simply. "I want to stop you from becoming what you do. I want to stop Faewall from burning."


    "Then help me." Ezra growled. "I also don''t want to become the¡­ One Who Ended. If we really have the same goal, you can help me put an end to whatever is going on in this city. You can stop this."


    Connell''s eyes narrowed. "I can help, but only if you follow my lead."


    "Trust me, and things will turn out differently this time. But if you continue down the same path¡­ it''ll end like it always does."


    Ezra sighed. Finally! Someone on his side.


    "What about Gen''s coven?" He asked. "Do you know what happened to them?"


    "I know what happened to them but I won''t tell you." Connell said. "This isn''t my first time here, Ezra Matten.


    "Every time I''ve told you in the past, it didn''t matter. The future came to pass anyway. If you want to know the truth, you''ll have to find it for yourself."


    Ezra gritted his teeth in frustration. He should''ve known things wouldn''t be this easy.


    His only choice right now, was to use Connell to prevent the disaster.


    "Alright." He nodded. "How do I get what I need from Lana? How do I get to the bottom of all this?"


    Connell leaned forward, her voice calm and certain. "There''s only one way to get what you want."


    "You have to follow the steps I outline for you. Every move, every decision, has to be made exactly as I tell you." Read latest chapters on M-V-L


    "I''ve been through this before, Ezra. I know what works. Trust me, and I''ll make sure everything turns out well."


    Ezra studied her carefully, weighing his options.


    Could he really trust her? Could he really put his future and Faewall''s in her hands?


    She wanted to stop the destruction of the world but vampires were not naturally that selfless. What if she discovers that there was a way to kill him and stop the Cutting Off at the same time? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a long pause, he finally spoke. "How can I trust you?"


    Connell smiled at him as if she had been expecting the question.


    "That is up to you, Captain. All I know is that the path you''re on now will lead to ruin."


    "If you want a different future," she grinned, showing teeth, "you need to trust someone. And I''m the only one who knows what''s coming."

 Chapter 340: A Leap Of Faith

    Ezra sighed even as he kept his eyes on her.No matter how much he thought about it, he was up against a wall.


    He had no leads except Lana. And she''d be protected by James.


    She had to be.


    At this point, he had no other choice.


    If this future version of Connell truly knew the outcome of everything he''ll do¡­


    If she had even the foundations of a solution, then he''d take the risk.


    "Fine." He nodded with a resigned sigh. "I''ll follow your instructions."


    Connell nodded with a smile and for a brief moment, Ezra could see relief in her eyes.


    Then it disappeared as if it had never been there.


    Somehow, seeing that calmed Ezra. Connell wasn''t all knowing. She couldn''t escape everything even if she''d been through this before.


    Then he paused.


    What if she''d shown him relief to put him at ease?


    No. He couldn''t think like that. Yes, he''d be on guard but there should be no second guessing.


    They both needed each other.


    He stepped forward, grabbing the chains attached to her.


    With a flex of his vitality in a complicated pattern, the chains fell to the floor.


    Connell grinned, standing as she rubbed at her wrists. "Finally."


    "Follow me." Ezra said, gesturing for her to follow.


    They stepped out of the cell and into the hallways of the building.


    Ezra walked to the diligent guards. "Relax security protocols for now. Return to normal operations." He said. They''d done enough.


    The peacekeepers exchanged uncertain glances but none dared to question him.


    They moved to carry out his orders as he and Connell walked to his office.


    It somehow felt like he was in a video game and had just crossed a checkpoint he couldn''t go back from.


    He didn''t know if it was an achievement or a disaster. Only time will tell.


    When they entered his office, Olivia and Red were already waiting.


    They turned in anticipation but that quickly morphed into confusion the moment they saw Connell walk in beside him.


    "Connell?" Olivia raised an eyebrow. "What''s she doing here?"


    Ezra closed the door and gestured for Connell to sit.


    He turned to meet the eyes of his wives and spoke with utmost confidence. "Connell will be assisting us with the investigation."


    Red''s eyes narrowed. "Assisting? Is that-" She paused. "Has the possession mystery been solved, then?"


    "yes." Ezra nodded. "The person possessing Connell isn''t what we thought it was. She''s Connell, but from the future. She sent her consciousness to help us. That''s why she had the blackouts and joined the peacekeepers."


    Olivia and Red exchanged skeptical glances. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia leaned forward as she asked her question. "So, she is Connell''s¡­ consciousness from the future?"


    "That''s right." Ezra nodded. "She came back to prevent a future where Faewall burns¡­ and where I''m responsible."


    "Wait, what?" Red blinked.


    "Apparently, I fought along side my brother-in-law and destroyed Faewall."


    "That''s even more confusing." Olivia said, a slight frown on her face. "You don''t have a brother-in-law."


    "That¡­ is true." Ezra said with a frown before turning to look at Connell. "I want the story on that later."


    Red crossed her arms, studying Connell with suspicion. "So, we''re supposed to trust her just because she claims to be from the future?"


    "No. We''re not trusting her because of what she says but what we know." Ezra said plainly.


    He explained what he''d heard in the cells, telling them of the future where Faewall is destroyed and everything falls apart.


    Explore more adventures at M-V-L


    Her knowledge of his golden eyes and abilities. The fact that she knew what he was here for.


    How she''d come back every time to prevent disaster and how the future still ends the same way. And the fact that this is her final attempt.


    After the explanation, Olivia stood there with no expression on her face. "So¡­ she''s seen this all before?"


    "Yes." Ezra said quietly. "And she''s here to change it."


    He quickly explained why she wasn''t telling them all the details of what''s coming and why.


    "She believes that by following her instructions, we might finally alter what''s coming." he told them. "It''s a risk but¡­ it''s the only option we have."


    Red met Ezra''s eyes. He could see the doubt in her eyes. "So we''re trusting her?" She asked.


    Ezra''s gaze hardened. "Yes. For now, we are."


    Connell watched the exchange with a calm, almost detached expression. When she spoke, everyone turned to listen to her.


    "I know this is hard to believe. But I promise, I want the same outcome you do. If you follow my lead, we have a chance of stopping this."


    Red and Olivia exchanged glances. They still had doubts but nodded anyway.


    "I don''t trust you." Red said. "But I trust Ezra. That''s good enough for me."


    Olivia nodded in agreement.


    "Perfect." Ezra nodded. "Now, we can begin."


    He walked to his chair and sat on it, leaning back. Everyone found somewhere to sit or stand.


    He turned to look at Connell.


    "I want to know one thing." He said, his voice low. "What brought me here to Faewall? Why did I feel the need to come here?"


    Connell''s expression hardened and she shook her head. "Forget about it. Even if I could explain it to you, I wouldn''t."


    Red frowned at her. "How are you supposed to help us if you won''t even tell us something as important as this?"


    Connell sighed, her eyes darkening as she looked directly at Ezra. "What you''re here for¡­ it''s the exact thing that will take away your humanity."


    At her words, everyone swallowed what they were about to say.


    "What you''re searching for is the very thing that makes you burn Faewall to the ground." She said.


    "If I could, I would have destroyed it myself. But I can''t. I''m not a Noble like you and James and that means it''s beyond my reach."


    Ezra exchanged a glance with Red and Olivia.


    The thing was still affecting their soul bonds. And now, it seems like they''ll have to leave Faewall without getting their hands on what they came here for in the first place.


    Whatever this thing was, it was obviously powerful enough to demand their caution.


    That meant leaving it the fuck alone.


    Ezra nodded slowly before he remembered something he''d flagged as odd.


    "Alright, then tell me this. How do I have a brother-in-law? None of my wives have any family that I know of and yet somehow, I have a brother-in-law."


    Connell raised a hand, her expression blank. "For this to work, Ezra, you need to understand something.


    "I can''t just hand you information about the future just because you asked. When you know too much, it ruins the outcome."


    Red scoffed.


    "But think about it." Connell continued. "Who among your wives have you recently realized has kept secrets from you?"


    The question hit Ezra like a punch to the gut. Gen. It had to be.


    If she''d hid everything about her coven from him, who knew what else she''d hidden.


    She could have a connection to her past that he didn''t know about, then through her, he could have a brother-in-law.


    Someone she hadn''t told him about, someone who might be tied to everything happening now.


    He frowned. But she was the last survivor. She didn''t have anyone else.


    Which means the brother-in-law was probably dead. But that didn''t matter. He had a tattoo capable of bringing people to life.


    If his limiters had really been removed like Connell had said, there''s nothing stopping him from raising the man as his minion.


    "I can see you''ve arrived at an answer to your question." Connell said, her tone full of approval.


    "Alright." Ezra cleared his thoughts, and turned his attention back to the original matter he''d had in mind. "We''ll figure out the rest later. Right now, let''s focus on Lana. What''s our next move?"


    Connell''s expression shifted as she seemed ready to answer but then something changed.


    Her face stilled, her eyes unfocused, and for a brief moment, she stuttered, her words failing to form.


    Ezra watched as the confidence in her eyes slipped away, replaced with confusion and fear.


    The future consciousness was gone, leaving behind the present Connell.


    Connell looked around the room, her eyes wide. "Captain? What¡­ what happened?"


    Ezra stood up, moving to the young vampire.


    "Calm, Connell." Olivia said, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Calm."


    Connell stared at Olivia and slowly calm. Olivia did have that effect on people.


    Ezra crouched in front of the sitting vampire. "Connell, listen to me carefully. There''s no need to be afraid. We now know who''s been possessing you."


    He saw the hope in her eyes.


    "It''s your consciousness from the future, sent here to help us stop the destruction of Faewall. You''ve been helping us all along, even if you didn''t know it."


    Connell''s face paled, her mouth opening in shock. "Me¡­ from the future?"


    Ezra nodded. "And now, we need you to stay close. We have no idea when your future self might return, but until she does, we''ll need your help."


    "And after all this is done, we''ll help you seal the link between you two. No one would be able to possess you again."


    It shouldn''t be too hard to do. All she needed was a new tattoo a shit ton of vitality.


    "Trust me." he nodded solemnly.


    Connell hesitated, glancing between Ezra, Red, and Olivia.


    Then she nodded, fire appearing in her eyes. "Understood, Captain. I''ll be right here."


    "Perfect." He stood up with a grin.


    One way or another, they''ll stop the Cutting Off.

 Chapter 341: Little Angel

    Michelangelo focused on his job with a tenacity that some had called¡­ terrifying.He made sure to always cross his t''s and dot his i''s. That was what it meant to serve as an Attendant in the Ark.


    Most of the time, he worked out of his office at the human offices. He preferred it this way.


    His office was bare and had only the essentials, unlike his luxurious office at the Ark.


    It also had the advantage of letting him stay in touch with humanity.


    Most in his position tend to distance themselves from humans and live a life of superiority but all that did was make them lose sight of the big picture.


    Each and every one of them had once been human.


    Yes, they were now superior to humans but without humans, they would become the new humans. Ordinary and superior to no other intelligent race.


    That''s why they had to lead the humans from the shadows and guide them towards a future where the vampires ruled from where they were.


    That was why he''d been so intrigued when he''d received the document from the human, Travers.


    Just the mention of Veilbreakers had been able to pull his attention.


    He''d extracted every drop of information from Travers but the man had been kept ignorant of key details.


    He hadn''t even known the identity of the person who had sent him. Not even deep in his subconscious.


    If the mention of Veilbreakers hadn''t hooked him, the meticulousness of whoever had sent travers had done the job.


    He finished his workload for the day and his eyes drifted to the innocuous file on one side of his desk.


    He picked the file and began reading it. It was the report he''d ordered based on what travers had given him.


    From what he could read now, there was enough to verify some of what he''d seen.


    There was a serial killer targeting vampires in Faewall. There were now four victims, including a Count.


    He didn''t care about the victims. All he cared about was the thread connecting James Harlow and the dead Nicodemus.


    If the person behind this was right, James had a secret. A dangerous secret that could potentially fracture the Vampire Society.


    Michelangelo closed the report with a frown, dropping it on his table.


    With all that he''d seen, there was only one person he could take this to.


    He stood and with a swipe, swapped his table with the empty and similar one at the Ark.


    He wouldn''t want a human stumbling in and finding something they shouldn''t.


    His subordinates would take care of the documents that needed taking care off and have anything he needed to see on his desk before he began work in the night.


    He grabbed his white hat from the hook beside his chair and placed it on his head.


    In minutes, he was in his car, driving through the streets of Decapolis.


    Decapolis was home to the Ark and the Council. It was both the capital city of the Republic and the Vampire Society.


    Decapolis was also unique for actually being ten cities merged into one. It was so big, it was like a country in its own right.


    The city was said to be so old, the progenitor himself had walked its streets.


    He drove through the streets, trying to beat the light of dawn.


    Forty five minutes later, he pulled into a parking space outside of an arcade.


    The arcade had a giant sign above its door that glowed with neon lights.


    Michelangelo walked in, ignoring the loud and obnoxious music that blared from the speakers.


    He looked around before spotting her.


    She was slight and petite with wild, short and bright green hair.


    She was also dressed from head to toe in black leather.


    She was so ordinary, even a vampire wouldn''t be able to pick her out as a vampire from a crowd of humans.


    She stood with her back to him, laughing maniacally as she jabbed buttons on an arcade machine, completely engrossed in her game.


    Even then, he doubted that there was anything that could take her by surprise.


    He bowed deeply to her. "Elder Fortuna." He said, his voice respectful.


    Fortuna didn''t turn from her game. "Little Angel! What brings you here?" Her fingers flew across the controls as she spoke, her eyes not even leaving the screen. "Still avoiding the Ark?"


    Michelangelo straightened, his expression serious.


    "I''ve come to report on the situation in Faewall, Elder. I''ve received information about something... troubling."


    Fortuna kept playing her game.


    "It seems James Harlow has been hiding something from us about the Nicodemus debacle. There''s a chance that if this information reaches the wrong ears, it could destabilize Vampire Society."


    Fortuna laughed, the sound high-pitched and carefree. "Oh, is that all? You came all the way here just to tell me that our little Faewall friends are causing a fuss?"


    Michelangelo''s expression didn''t change. "Not exactly, Elder. From what I can tell, the secret involves Veilbreakers which raises the threat of exposure to humans." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m requesting permission to send investigators to Faewall. I believe we need to handle this before it becomes uncontainable."


    Fortuna laughed again. This time, she leaned back and rested her elbows on the machine, glancing at Michelangelo with an amused smirk.


    "Why send anyone else when you could go yourself?" She gave him a look that was both playful and commanding.


    "Take two of your subordinates. You three should be enough to handle James, Anya, and whoever else thinks they''re worth a fight."


    Michelangelo blinked in surprise but he gave a respectful nod. This was even better. He''d see to the situation at Faewall himself.


    "As you wish, Elder. I''ll personally see to it."


    She turned back to her game, laughing as she resumed playing her game.


    "Oh, and Angel?" She added, her tone teasing. "On your way, stop by First City and blow Itachi a kiss for me."


    He bowed slightly, hiding his amusement. "Of course, Elder."

 Chapter 342: Closing In

    James didn''t even stop what he was doing when Anya teleported into the room.Her presence in his study was as natural as the ticking clock on his wall.


    Only she had the privilege of ignoring all protocols to get to him directly.


    They had been through thick and thin together and had built the vampire community in this city to what it was with their own hands.


    She deserved much more.


    He however, stopped what he was doing to look up when she crossed the room in quick strides.


    He frowned. Coupled with the tense look on her face, something was up.


    This was incredibly out of character for her.


    "We have a problem." She said, coming to stand in front of him.


    "I just heard from my contacts in Decapolis." She said frantically. "The guys at the Ark are making enquiries into Faewall. They''re now watching us."


    James''s eyes widened and he shot up from his chair. "You''re sure?" He asked. "You''re completely sure."


    "I am." Anya nodded. "This is real, James. We''re under their watch."


    "Shit." James clenched his fists. He could feel a sense of dread creeping in on him. If the Ark ever found out what he was hiding, he would be kissing his position as City Lord goodbye.


    People will die for his crime but he could make sure he wouldn''t be one of them.


    But losing his status as a City Lord would sign his death warrant.


    He''d be dead before the year was over.


    He swallowed as he thought about the enemies he''d made. It was a good thing they were all a part of the Monarchy and not the Council.


    But how did those at the Ark know anything serious was going on?


    This had to be what Genesis had meant.


    Her words replayed in his mind like a broken record.


    I''ve set plans in motion that you can''t stop even with my death.


    He''d dismissed her then, but now he was feeling the pressure of her threat fully.


    He walked out in the open and began to pace.


    The worst case scenario was an Elder coming to Faewall.


    The lesser but still worse scenario was an Attendant coming.


    Whichever one came, he didn''t want to face either of them.


    The best scenario would be them dismissing their submission.


    However, he won''t be leaving all this up to chance. The best way to save himself was to destroy the tree at its roots.


    James stopped pacing. He looked at Anya, determination in his eyes. "We don''t have any more options. It''s time to do what I''ve been holding back on."


    Anya raised an eyebrow but there was no surprise in her expression. She knew him well enough to expect this. "You''re sure?"


    "Absolutely." He said, his tone as hard as iron. "If the Ark really wants to dig around, we''ll have to make sure they come up empty."


    He met her gaze, his voice lower but fierce. "You''ll take one side of the city. I''ll take the other. We''ll search every inch until we find her."


    Anya hesitated.


    "Remember, Anya," James growled, meeting her gaze, "we''re in this together."


    "Alright." Anya nodded. "Let''s do it."


    They stepped back, both of them gathering their vitality.


    What they wanted to do required every drop of vitality they had. This time, it was all or nothing.


    They won''t recover all of the vitality they''ll be using and it''ll be a significant blow to their reserves but it''ll be worth it.


    He grunted as he unfurled his Aura, the energy spreading like mist but with the speed of a broken dam.


    The Aura covered almost half the city, covering every street it could get to.


    Anya''s Aura expanded in the opposite direction, forming a blanket of vitality over her designated area.


    Their Auras stretched far, reaching across Faewall like a net.


    And Genesis Matten was the fish.


    James began his search, shifting his awareness from house to house and street to street.


    Sometimes, he had to increase the height of the Aura, pulling back in some places.


    The vampires in the city all felt the Aura settling over them.


    They paused whatever they were doing, looking in the direction of the City Lord''s estate.


    James was on a hunt and their instincts told them to stay quiet and wait till it''s over.


    They paused whatever they were doing and waited. Whatever the city lord was after, that didn''t mean they should continue what they were doing and expose their secret dealings when he could see them clearly.


    But some vampires were hidden from sight, living inside their pockets of darkness. These were black spots. Places that remained blind to him as his vitality couldn''t penetrate them.


    But that was okay. They had anticipated this.


    Vampires did deserve their privacy. He wasn''t about to go knocking on every door, searching for his target. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, he moved methodically, eliminating each black spot by confirming its owner''s identity. Then, he cross referenced it with its location and the owner''s allegiances.


    If it was a safe zone, he moved on. But if there was doubt, if it seemed like a place Gen could hide, he lingered, his Aura probing as deeply as it could.


    He read the vitality around the place, trying to pick out clues that he could use.


    He was aware that his vitality was rapidly depleting with each second but he had to do this.


    He focused his search, ruling out black spots in neutral territories or owned by families with no connection to Gen.


    And then, just as he was nearing the end of his scan, he found it.


    A small, seemingly abandoned basement deep within one of the oldest parts of Faewall.


    A black spot, unreachable and unaccounted for.


    "Gotcha." A grin spread across his face. This had to be it.


    Without hesitation, he teleported, materializing right outside the basement.


    He wasted no time, deploying a black zone around the basement and sealing it off completely.


    He reeled in his Aura and took a deep breath, savoring the feeling of finally closing in on his prey.


    If Gen was here, she would have no escape.

 Chapter 343: One Of Two Things

    James stood there in the darkness outside the basement, waiting.He always liked this part of his hunts.


    He savored the fear that came from his enemies whenever they realized that they were cornered by a being they could not possibly defeat.


    Here in Faewall, he was that being.


    Not even Ezra Matten, his fellow prince, could stand before him in this city.


    The only person who could threaten him was Anya but she was on his side.


    "Hello, little rat." He called out, listening intently.


    Nothing.


    No sound came from behind the door.


    Perfect. That''s the sound of a vampire in battle mode.


    "Playing hard to get, I see." He laughed at the closed door. "How about this?"


    He hummed like he was considering what to have for dinner.


    "Come out here of your own accord and I''ll make your death swift." He said. "Stay in there and when I come in, I''ll make sure you meet the same fate as your... role model, Nicodemus."


    He grinned. She probably thought he was talking about killing her but she didn''t know Nicodemus was alive and not well in his basement.


    He''d have the pleasure of showing her.


    He chuckled to himself.


    With Genesis gone, he''d find a way to take care of Ezra Matten. Even if someone from the Ark comes here in person, there would be no one to give them leads or point them in the right direction.


    He waited for a minute and when nothing happened, he laughed.


    "Very well, Genesis. I''m coming in."


    He placed a hand on the door and pushed, the wood giving way easily.


    He stepped confidently into the room to see... nothing.


    He blinked. Had the place been empty the whole time?


    The first thing he felt was embarrassment. He''d been monologuing to an empty room the whole time.


    Then, the moment passed and he felt anger.


    Genesis wasn''t here. She was still out there.


    He clenched his fists with a force that had his hands trembling softly.


    He looked around the room, noting the signs of recent use.


    Genesis had been here but she''s gone and judging by the fact that things have been removed, she wasn''t coming back.


    He took one final look around the room and the urge to destroy the whole place surged inside him but he forced it down.


    He was a City Lord. He was above things like that.


    He raised a hand, using his Aura to pull down the energies making the basement a black spot.


    He''d wasted a lot of vitality on an empty room.


    He teleported away, appearing back in his study. Anya was at her usual spot leaning against the shelves as she waited for him.


    "Judging by the expression on your face, I can already tell you didn''t find her." She said.


    James raised a brow.


    "I didn''t find her either." Anya said, pushing off the shelf and walking towards him. "This means one of two things. Either she''s better at hiding than you are at finding..." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Or she''s not in the city anymore." James said.


    **********


    Gen parked her truck in front of the diner. Well, it wasn''t her truck but the owner won''t be looking for it anytime soon.


    She stepped out, grabbing her bag. The glowing neon sign above the building bathed the space around it with a red tint.


    Gen grinned at that and walked in, sitting at the booth at the far end of the diner.


    It had been a good idea to leave Faewall in the meantime. She''d felt James''s Aura beside her just as she had crossed the city limits.


    She could''ve hidden in the city, creating hundreds of decoy black spots but it wasn''t worth it.


    Instead, she''d chosen a random direction and driven out. James won''t leave his city unguarded and come after her.


    That was what it meant to be a City Lord. Protecting the vampire community under your protection from rival City Lords and more importantly, the Monarchy.


    Most new vampires always think the Council is a very stable government but it isn''t.


    Each Elder has City Lords under them and each Elder has their own agenda. They are all looking to make themselves stronger.


    Instead of attacking each other, the Elders played games by proxy using their City Lords.


    Unlike the Monarchy, the Elders make sure to never fight among themselves. There''s no point to it.


    Gen scoffed, reaching into her bag and pulling out her maps and plans.


    She glanced at the menu, tapping the nearby screen and ordering herself coffee and a pie.


    She spread the papers in front of her, studying it.


    The most important one was the map of James''s estate. She''d spent the last 19 years building it.


    It hadn''t been easy. The time she''d personally been there could be counted on one hand. Instead, she''d been forced to get a tattoo that allowed her to simulate reality using the natural vitality in the air.


    She''d been able to create a mirror dimension limited to the length of her Aura around her. She''d used it to sneak into the estate and slowly map it out.


    She''d done this on days when James himself wasn''t at home. On days he''d visited his company or attended a gala or something.


    Now, her hard work was about to pay off.


    All these won''t be possible if not for whatever had messed with the soul bond the Matten coven had.


    This meant nobody could see what tattoos she was using and couldn''t question her about it.


    It was perfect.


    The door to the diner opened and a man walked in. He glanced around the diner and spotted Gen hunched over her papers.


    He adjusted his clothes and sauntered over to her.


    He grinned, sliding into the seat in front of her. "Hell-"


    "Fuck off." Gen said without looking up and the man promptly found somewhere else to be.


    Gen went back to her work, plotting the perfect way to get into James'' ball and get to her target without arousing attention.


    A murder in the home of the richest man in the city in the middle of a party involving the elites.


    She''d make sure that James would not be able to hide this.


    The whole world would know of it and eventually, it will get to the Council.

 Chapter 344: Storytime

    "And this... is the Matten abode." Ezra said, gesturing grandly to their living room.One would think the place was some big estate but it was actually a normal apartment. Well, not normal in price and location but quite normal in appearance.


    There were no bright chandeliers or giant paintings that make no sense normally found in those super expensive homes.


    Connell looked around, clutching her bags like they were her lifeline.


    She was now important enough that she needed to be under their protection. Close enough to be next door.


    "So, you''ll be staying here with us until everything is taken care of." Ezra explained.


    "Okay." Connell said.


    "Come." Ezra gestured. "Let me show you to your room."


    Connell followed closely, going down the hall to a closed door.


    "This is where you''ll be staying." Ezra said with a smile. "Olivia is just opposite you," he gestured at the opposite door, "that''s me and that''s Red."


    Connell nodded in understanding.


    Ezra opened the door and gestured for her to enter. "I''ll be in the living room." He said and left her to unpack.


    As he plopped onto a couch, Olivia walked in dressed in her normal clothes. She''d been out on a walk.


    "Oh. You''re back?" She asked when she saw him. "She must be inside."


    "Yeah." Ezra nodded, glancing at the hallway. "She''s inside unpacking."


    Olivia nodded, coming to sit beside him. "Poor girl." She said. "Imagine becoming a vampire and then, immediately after, begin having blackouts that change your entire life."


    "Yeah." Ezra nodded. "She''s stronger than she looks. I would''ve gone mad already." He chuckled.


    Connell had been able to persevere even after her blackouts had always resulted in a major change in her life.


    He sighed, leaning back on the couch. He was as tired as can be.


    He''d spent the days chasing after the truth and this was a well deserved break.


    He''d rest now until future Connell came again.


    "Wait a minute." Ezra perked up. "If we solve this and the Cutting Off no longer happens, doesn''t that mean Connelly would never have needed to come to the past in the first place which would then reset everything?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Logically? Yes." Olivia frowned. "But when have vampires ever obeyed the natural laws of the universe?"


    "Hmmn. True." Ezra nodded. "You do have a point."


    Things like logic don''t apply to vampires. It doesn''t even apply to the abyss as a whole and earth was just a part of the abyss.


    With vampires, all things were possible.


    They spent the next minutes discussing what worlds could be in the abyss and which one the progenitor could be from.


    Later, Connell entered the living room.


    "Connell." Olivia greeted. "Have a seat."


    Connell sat on a single seater couch with a shy smile.


    "So, what do you think of your room?"


    "It''s nice." She said.


    "And cozy, right?" Olivia smiled at her.


    "Yeah." Connell smiled in return.


    "You know, I''ve always wondered how you became a vampire in the first place." Ezra said.


    "Me too." Olivia said, keeping her smile up.


    Ezra glanced at her. She didn''t smile so frequently and was smiling now to keep Connell comfortable. He approved.


    "Err..." Connell said shyly.


    "How about this?" Olivia asked. "You tell us your story and I''ll tell you mine."


    Connell blinked in surprise before agreeing. "Okay."


    "Wait, wait." Ezra said, raising a hand. He gave both women a huge grin before leaving.


    Olivia and Connell exchanged glances at that, waiting curiously.


    Ezra returned with a bottle of blood wine and two glasses.


    "I should''ve known." Olivia chuckled.


    "A good story is not complete without a glass of wine in hand." Ezra said, pouring the wine for all three of them.


    "Yes." He nodded, taking a sip of his wine. "It''s story time."


    They all looked to Connell who ducked her head and began her story.


    "I actually met Tyler in my freshman year in college." She began. "He had that... magnetic quality that made one look at him even if you couldn''t see how handsome he was."


    "Of course it was his Aura but at the time, none of us knew. He was... shopping for a new wife."


    "I already knew I didn''t stand a chance with him so I stayed away. There were more beautiful and social girls around. Who knew he''d notice me just because I stayed away."


    "As a vampire, it was child''s play for him to make me fall in love with him and want to join him as a vampire."


    She took a sip of her wine.


    "He was actually sweet and polite, letting me keep my virginity for after we were joined as vampires. But that day never came."


    "Immediately after I woke up after the bonding, I blacked out. I don''t know what I said or did but I know Tyler let me go and nothing happened between us."


    "I woke up to see myself filling the form for the peacekeepers." She looked up and smiled at Olivia and Ezra. "And that''s how I joined the force."


    "I see." Ezra said, nodding slowly in the resulting silence. She hadn''t even been a vampire for twenty four hours before the blackouts began.


    "It''s your turn." Connell said to Olivia.


    "Well," Olivia said, a hint of a smile on her face, "my story isn''t as interesting as yours."


    "I was actually sick and was on a hospital bed when I was found by a vampire called Yvette. She took pity on me and turned me, leaving me behind alone."


    "I had to find other vampires and join the community myself." Olivia said. "Last I heard of Yvette, she died during the Death Wave."


    "You were alive during the Death Wave?" Connell asked, her eyes wide. "How was it?"


    "Well, I can''t tell you how it was because anybody close enough to see what it did definitely died later."


    "But I''ll tell you that I''ve never seen a time when vampires were so scared as during the Death Wave. You didn''t know you had it till you died. It worked fast and was somehow able to bypass any tattoo created shield any vampire could put up."


    "The only saving grace was that it died quickly. That was why all of us who hid at the Ark in Decapolis were able to come out to a world without the Wave."


    "Wow." Connell said and by the look of her eyes, all could tell that Olivia was her new role model.


    And so they spent the rest of their day discussing life before the Death Wave and sipping wine.

 Chapter 345: Self Preservation

    Arbiter Anya had been a fifth ring vampire when she had first been assigned as the Arbiter of Faewall.It was after the Death Wave and the Council was just finding its feet. At that time Faewall didn''t even have a City Lord.


    It was just James and Nicodemus overseeing the creation of the new vampire community in the city.


    Technically, she outranked them but both men had a presence to them that made it hard for them to be viewed as lesser.


    Whenever they stood in a room, people noticed and whenever they spoke, people listened whether they were vampires or humans.


    Before long, the three of them were all working closely together. They had been bright eyed vampires looking for a better future under the council but that statement couldn''t have been more wrong.


    Unlike them, Nicodemus had different dreams.


    He wanted to be king of all vampires.


    They had discovered totally by accident that Nicodemus had a relic. He had been a prince all along.


    At that time, Prince Arthur had been rallying for a secession by all princes and they had caught wind that Nicodemus wanted to join the movement.


    Truly believing that standing with the council was the perfect choice she and James hatched a plan.


    They would steal Nicodemus'' relic and use it for the good of the Council.


    It was decided that Anya would wield the relic.


    She''d been ecstatic at the prospect of being a princess. She might even one day, have a shot of being inducted as an Attendant and have a shot at being an elder.


    Then, they discovered the sixth page of the Book of Nightmares.


    The sixth page has been hidden at the top of the progenitor''s tongue and Faewall turned out to be the top of his tongue.


    She always wondered how Faewall had come to be that. What had the progenitor seen in Faewall?


    But it didn''t matter.


    Since Nicodemus'' relic was already slated to be hers, James had claimed this relic.


    After bonding with the relic, the Daydream relic and the Nightmare relic had clashed. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as the progenitor had intended, both vampires went mad at each other. Fortunately for all involved, the battle has taken place deep beneath the city.


    Both vampires had fought long and hard, and the city had felt it.


    Tremors had rocked the city and there were fears of an earthquake.


    Unfortunately for Nicodemus, James had the advantage and had won but it had come with a cost.


    They now had a rabid vampire who still has the power of his relic at his fingertips chained in James''s basement.


    She hadn''t gotten her relic and they had created something that was just a bad day away from violating the Law of Secrecy.


    At the time it had happened, the Death Wave had been just a few years ago and violations of the law of secrecy was punished severely. The memories were still fresh.


    If anyone found out of the existence of Nicodemus, James and her would have been killed for what they had done.


    Fortunately, they had killed Nicodemus'' coven to hide what they''d done and explain his absence.


    Being a Veilbreaker was the perfect crime to sweep it all under the rug.


    Hyde had been instrumental, standing as the main witness and they had left Genesis as she hadn''t really been an official member of the coven and didn''t stay with them anyways.


    If the news gets out today, they''ll not be killed as the sentiments are relaxed now but they''ll definitely lose their positions and with it, the protection of the council.


    And that won''t be good.


    The reason is because Prince Arthur had somehow, correctly deduced that they were behind Nicodemus'' death and had sent a message promising their deaths.


    Because of them, he''d lost a supporter and the momentum of his rallies had fizzled out.


    The moment they lose their position, Arthur would certainly kill them.


    Only someone at the same level as him, an Elder, can stop him from doing what he wants. And they probably won''t stop him.


    The Elders were more shrewd than that. They''ll use James and her to negotiate for something from Arthur.


    That was why the truth must never get out.


    She blinked as her desk phone rang. She picked it up. "Arbiter Anya speaking."


    "Arbiter, it''s me."


    Anya sat up straight. This was her informant at Decapolis. She needed to know all that was going on at the Ark now that Faewall had come on their radar.


    "Yes, I''m listening." She spoke.


    "There''s movement from one of the Attendants under Elder Fortuna. His name is Michelangelo."


    "And?"


    "Rumor has it he''s coming to Faewall personally."


    Anya sucked in a breath. This was bad. An Attendant coming by himself? It was totally bad. They can''t stop or hinder whatever he is coming for as he outranks everyone in the city.


    "Estimated time of arrival?"


    The informant told her and she calmed down. A week after James''s ball. That should be enough time to take care of everything.


    "Be warned." The informant said. "Michelangelo is known as the Mad Dog. Once he catches the scent of anything, he''ll chase it till the end and he has never once failed."


    Anya listened quietly. If she had a beating heart, it would''ve been beating like a drum.


    "Whatever secrets you have hidden away there, I hope it isn''t too bad." The informant paused before saying gravely. "For your own good."


    There was a click and the line went dead.


    Anya sat there in her office staring blankly at the wall.


    If the attendant was as good as they say, he''ll definitely be able to sniff something out because it''ll take too long to hide away all traces of this incident.


    Even after taking care of Genesis, they''d have to silence Ezra and his remaining wives. If a missing or odd peacekeeper captain isn''t enough to arouse suspicion, she''ll eat her own hair.


    This means there was only one option if it all falls apart.


    She''ll betray James.


    After all, he''d been the one to do most of the deed.

 Chapter 346: The Oracle Has Spoken

    Ezra sat, enjoying the sunlight streaming through the window as he read the paper.James Harlow''s upcoming ball was all any news outlet could talk about. Their entertainment sections all speculated on who would be invited and who would be snubbed.


    Some were even speculating on the outfits that would be on display on that day.


    He sipped from his cup, coffee this time, chuckling at it all.


    Right now, he was relaxing. There was no need to stress himself anymore.


    He now had an oracle on his side to help him unravel the mystery. Like all oracles, it didn''t speak plainly and preferred to make things harder than it should be.


    He chuckled to himself. That was a good joke.


    He sipped his coffee.


    The future Connell hadn''t made an appearance since the time they''d spoken at his office two days ago.


    But he wasn''t worried. She wouldn''t be absent if the world was at stake. When she arrives, they''ll discuss the plan.


    And so, he drank and read. Olivia was working on her investigation with the human police. Apparently, she was closer to catching the criminal.


    While, Red was at the peacekeeper HQ. She had her duties to take care of.


    As for him, he was on leave. This should also put James and Alfred at ease. Or make them more suspicious.


    It depends on whatever they think he was doing by being silent.


    He chuckled. His thoughts turned to Gen. Wherever she was, he hoped she was doing well.


    Alfred was still out searching for her and he''d felt James Aura reaching through the city. She had managed to evade them all.


    She should keep holding on. He''d solve all this, one way or another.


    His ears picked up the sound of feet on the floor as Connell walked out of her room.


    "Nice place you''ve got here." She called out and immediately she spoke, Ezra knew it was future Connell.


    "It''s about time damn time." He said.


    "Missed me?" Connell teased as she entered the room.


    "Cut the crap and have a seat." He said, gesturing to the chair next to him.


    "What does a lady have to do around here to get some booze?" Connell asked.


    "Booze?" Ezra scoffed. "It''s not like we can get drunk off the stuff."


    "Wait for the future, Ezra." Connell grinned. "If there''s anything good to ever come out of those few Monarchy loyalists, it''s actually booze."


    "Please tell me that''s not a joke." Ezra said as he fetched wine and a glass.


    "You''ll have to wait and see." Connell replied.


    He handed her the bottle and she took it, ignoring the glass cup. She popped the cork and took a long swig, sighing in contentment.


    "Whoo! That hit the spot." She nodded looking at the bottle. "Sometimes, all you need is some non alcoholic booze to lift the spirits."


    Ezra stared at her wondering how shy, quiet Connell had became this.


    "So," Connell turned to look at Ezra, "where were we?"


    "The plan for Lana." Ezra reminded her.


    "Oh, yes. That." Connell took another swig. "Let''s see..." She hummed, thinking about it. "What did you say you wanted to do to her again?" She asked. "Sorry but for you it''s been days. For me, it''s much longer than that."


    "Fortunately, I''m also in the past like you but as you already know, I can''t come this far back myself. So... what did we want with that bitch again?"


    "To know the secret of what the whole Veilbreaker thing is about through Lana." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, yeah. That." Connell slapped her forehead. "Let me see."


    She closed her eyes, humming.


    "Alright. I''ve got it." She perked up, opening her eyes.


    Ezra leaned forward. Finally!


    "You''ll have to wait for James'' party to do that."


    "Wait, what?" Ezra blinked in surprise. "Why?" He asked. "Why not today? Or tomorrow?"


    Connell sighed. "We decided you''ll trust me, remember?"


    "Yes, but not blind trust." Ezra said. "Give me a reason why I should wait for the ball."


    "Because the patient dog eats the fattest bone?"


    Ezra stared at her, unimpressed. "You''re asking me to make Lana spill her guts in the house of the most powerful vampire in the city while said vampire is in hearing range?"


    "Not to talk of the fact that the vampire himself wants that secret to stay buried.


    "Alright. Alright." She raised both hands playfully in defeat. "I''ll tell you why."


    "Look. If you approach Lana now, there''s nothing you can do that''ll make her spill her guts to you."


    Ezra frowned at her words.


    "Let me explain better." Connell placed the bottle in her hands on a nearby table. "Lana has no reason to tell you because you have nothing big enough to get her to tell you."


    "If you frame her for a crime, she has a get out of jail free card. All she needs to do is wait. Alfred will know of it and if Alfred does, James definitely will. You''ll lose Lana and earn the ire of James himself."


    "You have nothing powerful enough to make her afraid. But at the ball, that opportunity will present itself."


    Ezra said nothing, listening. She wasn''t saying anything he didn''t already know but he''d been hoping she had an opportunity he could exploit before James''s ball.


    "What opportunity?" He asked.


    "An opportunity that your wife, Gen, has been setting up. Fortunately, it will be useful to you."


    "Let me guess." Ezra said. "If I ask about the opportunity, you''ll say you can''t tell me."


    "Yes." Connell said seriously, all traces of humor gone from her body. "I cannot reveal the details of this to you."


    "At this moment, all you have is a rock." Connell said "And all you need to do at James''s party is put Lana between your rock and a hard place."


    "Only at the party will she be scared enough to... spill her guts to you. If we scare her with the information now, she''ll disappear from the city but if left alone, she''ll stay."


    "You need to back off now, Ezra Matten. You''ll get your chance to back Lana into a corner."

 Chapter 347: Trojan Horse

    "I do have to appreciate your skill, Mrs Turner." Gen said, chewing on the steak. "It is incredibly delicious.""Thank you." Mrs Turner preened under the praise.


    "I''ve always told her that but she never once believes me." Mr. Turner boomed playfully.


    "That''s because you''ll eat anything." Mrs Turner said to him before turning to Gen. "But Ms. Defoe here is an elegant young Miss."


    "Oh, thank you." Gen said smiling back while suppressing an unladylike snort. If only they knew the kind of things she did for fun.


    The Turners were the last of the guests she''d been visiting. She''d specifically chosen people who wouldn''t be turned away at the door for anything.


    People who were influential enough that turning them away from the party when they were already invited would start a media frenzy.


    Turning away one would not be too bad but turning away as much as fifteen? Even James won''t want the attention that came with it.


    She''d used her Aura to convince her guests that she was important enough to be invited for dinner.


    She hadn''t come as herself but wore a new face as Miss Defoe. And she''d used each dinner to reinforce the message she wanted.


    "So, to reiterate, what would you do at the party?" She asked her hosts with a smile.


    "We''ll go about our business like everybody else." Mr. Turner smiled. "And when the party is well underway, we''ll find a knife and kill Harlow Industries'' Chief Operating Officer, Alfred with it."


    "Good." Gen nodded, sipping at her wine. "Remember. Do not take any weapons with you. Find them yourself at the party. Understood?"


    "Of course." Mrs Turner giggled like they were not just discussing murder. "We''re not kids."


    "Good. And after this dinner, you''ll forget all about me and what I just told you. Discard everything you know about me completely. Purge it from your whole being." Her voice turned a bit melodic on the last sentence and the effect took hold.


    The Turners nodded.


    "But hide the plan only deep in your subconscious. Remember it only when you''re inside the party. And then, carry it out."


    "Yes, Miss Defoe." They both nodded.


    "Good." Gen smiled and the dinner continued like the previous conversation never happened.


    She''d visited enough people to cause chaos at the party. They''ll never see her real attack coming.


    At the end of the dinner, Gen made her way to a place she shouldn''t be caught in.


    It was already dangerous for her to be within the city. Who knows when James will do another search?


    But right now, it was time for her to do something dangerous. Something so wild that getting caught will result in her dying on the spot.


    It was either success or destruction.


    She would be sneaking into James'' estate.


    Gen activated her tattoo, slipping onto the mirror dimension and the world immediately went dark.


    It was scary when she first activated the tattoo. She''d been surrounded by a darkness so deep it wasn''t just an absence of light.


    She could feel just the barest traces of beings lurking in the darkness. Separated from her by another dimension. A dimension she couldn''t cross.


    Something tells her it''s the progenitor''s gate and those beings were natives of the abyss.


    She steeled herself and banished away the darkness closest to her with an activation of her Aura. The world blossomed to life around her.


    Her world was now limited to the length of her Aura. She felt her vitality burning up steadily at the use of this tattoo.


    Luckily, she''d saved enough to achieve this and still have a lot left for other parts of her plan.


    Even with the short range of vision, she still knew where to go.


    She followed a now familiar path from her time building the map to a side entrance. It was the opposite from where the workers setting up the ball were passing in and out.


    One advantage of her ability was the fact that in her mirror dimension, all doors could be unlocked with her vitality.


    The more powerful the lock, the more vitality is used up.


    However, she doubted she''d have enough vitality to open something like the progenitor''s lock even if she saved enough vitality for fifty years.


    However, she''d chosen this entrance because it was less likely to be under a strict watch.


    She was taking a gamble here. She was confident in her ability to sneak past any vampire of the fifth ring and below.


    But for sixth ringed vampires and above, she couldn''t risk getting near them. Sixth ringed vampires are all granted the Dominion ability.


    Just by being around them, lesser vampires would feel their abilities waning. Getting within range of James would allow him to discover her in an instant.


    Which was why she was sending an astral projection to him. By knowing where he was, she''d be able to go around him.


    Her projection floated up to James''s study, giving her another set of vision.


    She walked down a long corridor, heading to her destination, the basement.


    Then she froze as she heard muffled footsteps walking towards her. Her vitality surged within her and she expanded her Aura, praying that it wasn''t James.


    She leaned in as a shoe stepped into her Aura. It was as if the world slowed down as the person walked in.


    Alfred.


    She sighed in relief. Fortunately, her Aura is not in the natural world and cannot be felt there. It only worked in the mirror dimension, helping her light her way.


    As Alfred walked towards her, oblivious, the thought crossed her mind.


    She could use this opportunity to kill him and remove him from the board.


    All she needed to do was drop the dimension the moment he passed her and plunge her hand through his back to rip out his heart. He won''t see it coming.


    But she decided against it. It won''t be worth it and would do nothing to further her plans.


    Killing Alfred now might even end with her getting caught. It wasn''t worth it.


    Besides, he wasn''t her true target. Her target was someone else. Someone whose death would be impossible to keep quiet.


    She stood there, watching as Alfred walked past her and eventually left her range of vision.


    Gen shook her head and went on her way.


    Above her, her projection finally arrived at James'' study. He was there, sitting at his desk.


    "Hello, James." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 348: Your Days Are Numbered

    "Genesis." James hissed. He stood from his seat and crossed his arms, staring her down."I can tell you''re not very happy to see me." Gen giggled at him, trying to rile him up. If he focused on her projection, he wouldn''t be looking anywhere else.


    "And I can tell that you''re no longer hiding the fact that you''re the killer." James said.


    When Gen said nothing, he smirked and sat down. He no longer displayed aggression and was now relaxed.


    Gen narrowed her eyes. What was he playing at?


    "You know, I have to applaud your hiding skills." He said casually. "I always knew you were a rat but you didn''t have to go this far to show it."


    Gen grinned at his words, her astral body projecting amusement. "Call me whatever you want. At the end of the day, you''ll never catch me."


    "Is that so?" James said. "Let me guess. You''re planning something so big, it''ll catch me unawares aren''t you?"


    "And you''re fishing, aren''t you?" Gen shot back. "There''s no way I''m telling you my plans just because you asked. I''m not that stupid."


    "And yet, you''re stupid enough to start this whole thing." James waved vaguely. "You had to have known that you can''t win against me. No matter what you do, you''ll die in the end, Genesis."


    "But that''s the thing." Gen took a step forward. "I don''t have to win. I just have to make sure you lose. And I''ll do it soon. Very soon."


    "Stop it with your cryptic and theatrical nonsense." James leaned back in his chair, crossing his legs. "We both know the only thing you''ll attack is my party. There''s nowhere else that''ll satisfy your... need to publicize my so-called injustice. All you''re doing is signing your death warrant, Genesis."


    Gen said nothing. She just stood there, watching him. Let him take whatever conclusion he wanted from her silence. She was only here to distract him.


    In the floors below, she moved steadily through the building, walking past walkers or other vampires. She didn''t need the map to tell her where to go. She already had it memorized.


    In James'' study, the man spoke up. "Did you know that your plan failed?"


    "What?" Gen frowned. What was he talking about?


    "I''ll admit it was quite smart. Send a message to the Ark, making sure an investigator is sent to check on the state of affairs in this city."


    Gen stood still, making sure not to give away anything with her facial expression or body language. They had found out about her sending Travers to Decapolis.


    James watched her intently, studying her. "Unfortunately for you, your message never got to the Ark. In fact, it never left the city. There''s no one coming to help you, Genesis. No one."


    Gen stared at him for a moment before bursting into laughter. James watched, not moving a muscle.


    When her laughter finally died down, Gen spoke what was on her mind.


    "Nice bluff. You almost had me." She said, chuckling. "We both know that''s a lie."


    James said nothing, keeping his relaxed smile on his face. Gen was impressed at his poker face but she knew she was right.


    He had been desperate enough to cover the city in his Aura in search of her. He wouldn''t do that unless he''d heard news. The kind of news that indicated that the Ark was sending someone after him.


    Down below, Gen finally got to the door of the basement. She placed her hand on it and began pouring vitality into it.


    She could feel the door slowly filling up but the more seconds ticked by, the more concerned she got. Just how secure was this door?


    Up above, her projection kept talking. "I told you, didn''t I? Your end is coming and there''s nothing you can do to stop it."


    "Why are you here, Genesis?" James'' eyes narrowed and down below, Gen worked harder, pouring her vitality into the door. "You''re not here to just say the same things you''ve said before." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if on cue, the basement door clicked open. Gen stumbled in and closed the door behind her.


    The basement was a black spot which meant that James could not find her here from the outside. She walked deeper inside to see the secret James had been hiding.


    The vampire snarled even while held down by the golden chains around him.


    "Hello, Nicodemus." Gen grinned.


    Up above, she replied James. "I''m here to tell you that your days on this earth are numbered. Enjoy it while you still can." She''d gotten what she wanted. It was time to leave.


    Her projection dispersed with her last image being of James'' eyes widening.


    **********


    James Harlow watched the projection disappear, his eyes widening in realization.


    Genesis hadn''t been here to gloat. This has been a distraction for something.


    He stood, his Aura blossoming out of him. He unfurled it as large as he could, frantically sweeping through his estate and parts of the city he could reach.


    Genesis had been doing something in Faewall and had sent a projection to confirm where he was.


    He went from block to block and district to district, trying to find traces of her.


    He had to admit, she''d played him masterfully. Whatever she had been doing, she''d completed it and was gone.


    He retracted his Aura and sat back down, waiting.


    Alfred finally burst into the study, bowing before him. "My Lord."


    "I want all recording devices removed from the estate." He commanded. "Make sure all guests have no way of recording and keep all media personnel outside. Whatever happens during the ball must stay within the ball."


    "Yes, my Lord." Alfred bowed.


    James was uncomfortable with Genesis'' confidence. Whatever she would try, he wanted no cameras recording it. It would also give him free reign to retaliate. But that wasn''t all.


    "Increase the number of vampires we''ve got welcoming guests. Tell them to spend more time on checking for mind tampering. Whatever sleeper agents Genesis has, I want them found. Understood?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Good. Dismissed." Alfred left, leaving James to his thoughts.


    He would make sure he came out of this untouched. Whatever it takes.

 Chapter 349: The Calvarys Out

    Today was the day. The day he would finally be getting answers to all his questions.He gripped the steering wheel tighter, trying to keep his calm. No matter what he did, his excitement still bubbled through.


    He wasn''t sure if he should be feeling excitement though. He was going to find out the reason why his wife was going all out against people much powerful than her. All alone.


    He would be finding out about the people whose death drove her to stand against the insurmountable odds.


    He glanced at Connell who sat beside him, dressed in a beautiful gown. She sat straight with a confident look in her eyes. It was future Connell.


    She was his partner for the ball. She was the perfect choice as she was in charge of the plan tonight. As if she could hear his thoughts, she turned to him.


    "Don''t forget the plan, Ezra." She said. "The most important thing is to wait. Don''t even approach Lana until the commotion with Alfred begins."


    "That''s the only window where James and Anya would be preoccupied. All you need is to be ready for that chance."


    "Of course." Ezra said, keeping his eyes on the road. "But are you sure? Will this threat work on Lana?"


    Connell had already told him what to say and how to say it but he was skeptical. Would anyone even believe that kind of threat?


    "It will work." Connell nodded confidently. "I''ve been through this situation before. All you need to do is to show her the sign at the appropriate time. Everything else would take care of itself. Trust me."


    Ezra glanced at her. She was so confident it was as if even if she was lying, the world would come together to make her lie the truth. "All right." He nodded. "I already said I''ll trust you. It''ll be stupid of me to stop now."


    Connell nodded at his words before sitting back and looking out the window. "I''m going to step back now. I need to conserve vitality for when I''m needed. Good luck."


    After saying that, her expression and body language shifted to mark the change.


    Future Connel was gone and present Connell was back.


    She blinked as she took in her surroundings. She had already been briefed on what was about to go down, so she wasn''t alarmed.


    She glanced at Ezra before settling back in the seat, saying nothing.


    Ezra took his eyes off the road to give her a reassuring smile. "Almost there, Connell. Just stay close."


    Connell nodded in response.


    Before long, they arrived at James'' estate, pulling up to the red carpet. They stepped out, following the carpet up the staircase.


    Ezra looked around, noticing that something was different.


    In the previous years, the media people and paparazzi at this event usually swarmed the entry, taking pictures like their lives depended on it.


    But this year, there were only a few photographers who snapped away like it was a chore. Ezra frowned at that. What was James planning that he had so little media presence?


    As they stepped inside, they walked up to join the queue leading to the security checkpoint.


    Ezra couldn''t help but sweep the room with his eyes casually. His eyes took in every detail, especially the ones hidden from human eyes.


    There were guards stationed all around the place and the majority of them were vampires.


    James available Subjects masquerading as humans. Even if he had not sensed them through their vitality, the fluid way they moved would''ve given them away.


    At the front of the line, the vampires there were scanning the guests with metal detectors, scrutinizing their invitations as they presented it one by one.


    As they got nearer to the front of the line, Ezra''s eyes met one of the vampire guards.


    The man''s eyes flicked from Ezra to Connell, assessing them both. His Aura was out, laced with compliance and submission.


    That was when Ezra realized it. They were not here to just scan people for weapons. They were checking the humans for signs of tampered memories.


    This way, they can stop any potential disaster from the humans before it ever happens.


    This means James was expecting something to go down at his party. The whole place was crawling with guards both hidden and visible.


    Him and Connel were quickly cleared and Ezra led Connell into the ballroom.


    Even though he''d been attending this ball for the past nine years, he couldn''t deny how impressive it was.


    Every year, there were always new styles of chandelier on display in the room. The drapes this year were colored red, creating a more intimate setting.


    They mingled among the guests, Ezra striking up conversations with acquaintances and introducing Connel to them.


    During a break in the festivities, Ezra and Connell stood alone at a table, wine in their hands.


    Connell looked around the room, feeling out of her depth. Ezra knew she was trying her best to not display her discomfort. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This feels strange, doesn''t it?" He said with a light tone. "Calling you Connell, having you call me ''Captain,'' especially here."


    Connell looked up at him, a faint smile breaking her usual shyness. "Yeah."


    "Okay, how about this?" Ezra suggested. "Let''s drop the formality, just for tonight."


    "Err... okay." Connell agreed.


    "Alright." Ezra nodded with a smile. "Call me Ezra, then."


    "Call me Hannah." She replied with a shy smile of her own.


    "Okay, Hannah." Ezra gave her a genuine smile.


    "Let me guess." A familiar and unwanted voice said from behind them. "New wife?"


    Ezra sighed before turning to look at Alfred.


    "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with your fellow guards."


    "Ah, Ezra. I thought you''d be able to see through the situation here tonight." The smirk that was already on Alfred''s face widened at Ezra''s words.


    "You must know by now that Lord Harlow expects something to go down." Then, Alfred lowered his voice as if he was about to reveal a great secret. "And do you know who he thinks will disrupt the peace? Your wife, Genesis."


    "He''s expecting Gen?" Ezra narrowed his eyes at Alfred before glancing at a spot where a vampire was hidden. "Don''t you think he''s overestimating the threat?"


    "Maybe." Alfred chuckled before leaning in, lowering his voice theatrically. "But let me give you a piece of advice, since you''re so perceptive. Try your best to stay right where we can see you, alright? I''d hate for anything¡­ unpleasant to happen to you."


    Ezra stepped closer to Alfred, staring him down. "And if I don''t?"


    Alfred''s voice turned cold. "If anything happens and you''re nowhere to be found? Who knows? You might find yourself in chains before you can say ''I''m innocent.''"

 Chapter 350: Countdown

    James moved through the crowd, smiling politely at those who greeted him.He was the host, so he had to mingle and converse with his honored guests.


    He had considered canceling the party but a chance like this might not come again. He smiled politely at the chairman of a media conglomerate before excusing himself. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His eyes scanned the ballroom, moving from face to face until it landed on Ezra Matten. The peacekeeper captain was standing with a woman that James didn''t recognize.


    That wasn''t any of his wives. His eyes narrowed. What was Matten playing at?


    He signaled subtly and one of the vampires he had stationed around the room walked to him.


    "Who is that?" He motioned at the woman.


    "That''s Hannah Connell, my Lord. She''s a peacekeeper."


    James tilted his head, staring at them. As if feeling the eyes on them, Ezra Matten turned and met his gaze from across the room.


    He bowed slightly at James in greeting and James nodded back before turning away.


    "Find everything you can about this Hannah. I want to know all we have as soon as possible."


    "Yes, my Lord." The vampire left.


    James sent one final glance at Ezra before moving on. It was suspicious that Ezra would bring someone new with him after coming with one of his wives for the past nine years.


    He continued his walk around the room, greeting associates before moving to where Anya stood, a glass of wine in her hand.


    She took a sip as he approached. "Fascinating, isn''t it?"


    James raised a brow in question.


    "Everyone in here has a glass of wine in hand and yet the humans drink from their cup of red wine, unaware that their neighbors drink blood."


    James looked in the direction she was staring at, seeing some humans locked in pleasant conversation with one of his more brutal Counts.


    He turned back to look at Anya. He''d known her long enough to see it clearly in her posture. In the way her eyes darted around and the way she held her cup.


    "You''re afraid." He said to her.


    "Of course I am." She snapped at him before calming down. "Shit." She cursed under her breath.


    James stood quietly next to her. The ball with its elite guests and shining decorations was a reminder of what he''d built and what he''d done to build it.


    He could understand exactly what Anya was feeling, after all, he felt the same.


    That feeling of dread. Of a ticking clock hanging over them both.


    Genesis'' words kept echoing in his ears.


    Your days on this earth are numbered. Enjoy it while you still can.


    He gritted his teeth, trying to ignore it but time was slipping through his fingers. His clock was counting down and Genesis had yet to make her move.


    Anya took another sip of her wine before turning to him. "Are you sure she''ll come? She has absolutely no reason to."


    James'' eyes narrowed as he scanned the crowd again. "She''ll come. She has to."


    Even to his ears, he sounded like he was trying to convince himself. This was their best chance of catching Genesis and ending the threat that she was.


    They needed to do this before the Attendant arrived.


    Anya glanced at him. This time, she wasn''t even trying to hide the worry on her face.


    "The Attendant will be here very soon, James. A week or two at least."


    James said nothing.


    "If Genesis waits until then, it''ll be too late for us to contain the situation. I think we might be underestimating her intelligence. She has no reason to be here."


    James shook his head at her words. He couldn''t allow himself to be in doubt. Not right now.


    "No, Anya. She''s been provoking us this whole time, setting things up for a grand reveal. She knows what the Attendant''s arrival means. She won''t miss the chance to set up the stage for them. Create an incident that cannot simply be swept under the rug. She''ll come. I can feel it."


    "My Lord." Alfred appeared at James'' side giving him a slight bow.


    "Found anything yet?"


    "No, my Lord. So far, we''ve only found and dealt with a handful of guests Genesis had manipulated."


    "Their minds had been tampered with and they came here to try killing me."


    James turned to look at Alfred. "Who?"


    Alfred hesitated before answering. "It''s a bit odd. All the manipulated guests all have me as a target."


    Anya''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Alfred. "So, you''re saying that Genesis is targeting you specifically? Why?"


    Alfred tried to keep his expression neutral but James could see the confusion in his eyes.


    "I... don''t know, my lady." He said.


    James frowned. Why was Genesis sending people after Alfred? He hadn''t been involved with what had happened to the Nicodemus coven.


    His frown deepened as his mind went back to the last time he''d conversed with her. She had used their conversation as a distraction to set something up.


    What if this was also the same thing? Using the ball and the manipulated guests to keep all attention on the ball and away from whatever she was doing out in the city?


    He turned to Alfred. "Take as many guards as we can spare. Go into the city. If Genesis isn''t here, she''s out there. Find her."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "And check on Ezra''s wives along the way. If anything seems suspicious, you have my authority to confront them."


    His eyes went up to see Ezra laughing in the middle of his conversation.


    "It''s suspicious that his wives are not here. Go."


    Alfred nodded and turned away. He left, signaling to some of the guards who left their posts to follow him out.


    James watched them leave, a new worry taking hold in his gut. They had to find Genesis, no matter what.


    "Are you sure about this?" Anya spoke up from his side. "What if you''re right and she attacks here? What if this is her plan? To spread the guards thin before attacking?"


    "I''ll take the risk." James said confidently. He opened his mouth to say something when his attention was drawn by a commotion near the exit.


    "Murderer." Somebody yelled before some guests started screaming.

 Chapter 351: You Know About It, Dont You?

    Ezra and Hannah took another break, standing alone at the table.For the humans, this was the best party yet but for the vampires, it was the worst.


    Instead of enjoying and relaxing, they were constantly on alert. Who wouldn''t when they were being watched by a small army of vampires.


    Ezra took a sip of his wine and looked up, feeling eyes on him. He met the gaze of James. The man had been watching him from across the ballroom.


    Ezra gave the man a slight bow. James nodded in acknowledgement before turning back to whatever he had been doing


    "How much longer do l have to wait?" Ezra muttered to himself. He was itching to confront Lana and get the answers he had been looking for.


    He kept his eyes on the guests, studying the... emotional divide. He fought to keep himself from looking when he saw Lana heading to the balcony.


    He took another sip of his wine and fought to keep himself from smiling as he heard raised voices near the exit.


    He looked to see Alfred clutching his stomach, stopping his blood from dripping to the floor from the knife stuck in it.


    The attackers, an older human couple, were being held down by the vampire guards as they struggled and screamed.


    He grinned as James and Anya rushed to the scene.


    He turned to see Hannah change in that instant, her posture straightening with her usual confidence.


    This wasn''t Hannah anymore. It was Connell. She turned to Ezra, her voice urgent. "Now''s our chance. Let''s go."


    The two of them moved through the crowd, slipping behind those rushing to view the commotion.


    They stepped onto the balcony to find Lana standing alone. Her eyes were on the view of the city beyond the walls of the estate.


    From this vantage point, a vampire could clearly see some of the commercial buildings nearby.


    Connel waved her hand, creating a bubble of silence around them.


    No one outside of the bubble would be able to hear the conversation they were about to have.


    Ezra doubted that they would be able to finish the conversation before James noticed his absence but Connell had said to trust her and that was what he would do.


    Lana turned, her brow raised in irritation as she noticed them.


    "Captain Matten." She said with the tone of a person about to utter a rebuke. "Why are you bothering me?"


    "You know about it, don''t you?" Ezra asked as he stepped forward. Connell stayed back. She had said it wouldn''t work if she was too close.


    "What?" Lana asked.


    "I know you know what really happened to Nicodemus and his coven." Ezra said.


    "W-What?" Lana stuttered, panic crossing her face for a second as she glanced at the ballroom.


    That was when she noticed the barrier blocking sound and quickly composed herself.


    She turned back to Ezra, wearing an expression of nonchalance but Ezra had already seen through her charade.


    "If you''re hoping for answers, I suggest you find someone else. I know nothing." She said, dismissively.


    Ezra kept staring straight at her, not saying a word. He let the tension build for a few seconds before speaking.


    "Did you notice it tonight?" He asked like he was discussing the weather.


    Lana raised a brow at his question.


    "The City Lord and his Arbiter." He said. "Their... unease. Their urgency. Everyone has seen it. That''s why they can''t enjoy this ball. But do you know why they''re so tense?"


    He lowered his voice. "It''s because they know what''s coming."


    Lana stared at him in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    This was the most important part of this conversation. The lie that Connell had cooked up for him to say.


    He didn''t know if it''ll work but there was no other way to go about it.


    He leaned forward, his voice conspiratorial. "An Attendant is coming from the Ark to investigate Faewall."


    Lana''s composure slipped and she stared at him in shock."


    Ezra grinned as he said the magic words. "I called them myself."


    Lana''s eyes widened, every pretense of calm shattering as genuine shock appeared on her face. "You¡­ called the Ark? Are you crazy?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused as she realized something else. "What about your wife, Genesis? You''d risk her by calling the Ark?"


    Ezra wore a cold expression on his face, his eyes hardening. "My wife betrayed me by creating this mess."


    "I don''t care about anyone who would hide this from me. All I care about is making sure everyone involved gets their punishment."


    Before she could respond, he pointed to a rooftop in the distance.


    "Look." He said, his voice cold. Lana looked just in time to see three muffled flashes of light usually associated with a teleportation.


    "That''s the Attendant''s arrival." He lied. Connell had said she''d take care of the light show and she had.


    He turned to look at Lana who was staring at the dark rooftop in the distance in shock.


    "Now that they''re here, there''s no more running. No more hiding. Justice has arrived and if you stay silent, you know the fate waiting for you."


    "Why should James and Anya receive any punishment when they have you and Alfred?"


    Connell had explained that the only reason this would work is because Lana herself is capable of abandoning her now deceased husband and sacrificing her subordinate.


    Since it was something she''d do, it wasn''t hard for her to believe that others would do the same in the right situation.


    Lana''s face was pale now, her fingers clenched against the balcony railing. She was silent, her mind searching for a way out.


    Ezra''s voice softened as he spoke again. "You can''t escape this. But if you tell me the truth now, I''ll present the truth on your behalf and make sure you''re safe."


    Lana stood there saying nothing. But Ezra could see the internal battle going on from her expression.


    After a minute, she finally spoke. "Fine." She said, her voice filled with fear. "I''ll tell you."


    Ezra stopped himself from showing any expression.


    There''s a memory cache. I stored everything there. All of it. Everything you want to know."


    She told him the location of the cache.


    "Good." Ezra nodded. "You''ve made the right choice."


    With that, he turned and left the balcony, Connell close at his side.


    He was closer than he''d ever been to finding out the truth.


    This ball was definitely the best he''d attended so far.

 Chapter 352: This Is It

    "Do you also miss her?" Gen asked Nicodemus who was busy with trying to get out of the chains holding him down."I do." She said quietly as if the man was listening attentively.


    She''d known the moment she laid eyes on him, exactly what was going on with him. There was only one thing that can make a vampire go feral like this.


    Lack of vitality.


    Vitality was the lifeblood of every vampire. Without vitality, the body of a vampire begins to shut down.


    But if it isn''t allowed to, the body searches for a new source of energy within the vampire and eventually ends up finding it.


    The soul.


    The body cannibalizes the soul and slowly breaks it down to fuel itself.


    This means that anything that made up the vampire gets shredded off until only a feral being is left. And there was no cure. Once the vital parts of the soul were gone, it couldn''t be recovered.


    Gen stared at the man. She''d known, even before entering the basement, that this was exactly what had been done to him.


    James had no other option than to do this. And it was exactly this action that would seal his fate.


    She stood and slowly walked to the place she''d placed her bag. She pulled out the last bottle of blood wine remaining and popped the cork.


    She sat on the floor, out of arm''s reach of Nicodemus and began drinking. It felt a bit wrong to drink blood wine in front of someone starved of vitality but it didn''t matter.


    Even if he is given vitality now, it won''t repair the damage.


    "Don''t you see?" Gen said. "I''m doing this for her."


    Nicodemus kept growling and tearing at the reinforced floor.


    "They took her just to fuel their ambitions. Isn''t that despicable?" She took another swig of blood wine. "They spend their time looking down on everyone, laughing at the fact that the things they had done would always be in the dark."


    "That''s why I''m here to tear them down." She said, before sighing.


    "I already know how this will end. With my death. That''s why I couldn''t risk bringing Ezra, Olivia and Red into this." She took another swig of wine.


    "I made a blood oath. It''s time for me to fulfill it." She drank the last drops of wine before dropping the empty bottle on the floor.


    If it had been an oath with someone, they could''ve found a way for a sixth ringed vampire to remove it but it was an oath with herself.


    Those could never be removed.


    She turned to Nicodemus. "Wish me luck. If I come back, it worked. If I don''t..." She shrugged. "We''ll see."


    She stretched, limbering herself up for what she was about to do. With an application of vitality, she disappeared from reality.


    Appearing in her mirror dimension, Gen quickly released her Aura. The world blossomed into being around her.


    She looked back to see Nicodemus still snarling at nothing. He was still a fifth ring vampire and that meant he couldn''t see or affect her dimension. Not without working mental facilities.


    She turned back to the basement door, exhaling slowly. She already knew how much vitality she needed to unlock it, based on how much she''d expended the last time.


    She gathered the necessary vitality as one first before dumping it all at once into the door.


    The door clicked open and she grinned to herself. While the door was open in the mirror dimension, it was closed in real life.


    She stepped out of the basement, propping the door open. It''ll stay open in the mirror dimension till she gets back.


    She took a moment to study the quiet corridor in front of her. She wasn''t sure if it was only quiet in her dimension or it was also quiet in reality.


    It didn''t matter. All she knew was that there would be two sixth ringed vampires at the party upstairs. She needed to be careful if her plan was to succeed.


    She couldn''t afford to make a single mistake.


    She called up the memory of the map she''d made of the estate. It was time to find the ballroom.


    She moved quickly, feeling like a predator as she stalked the halls of an even bigger predator.


    She paused as two vampire guards walked into her cone of visibility. She studied their faces and marked the route they were taking on her mental map.


    Nobody knows what will happen on her return journey.


    She waited to confirm which way they took before continuing on. The ball should be in full swing and her distraction should work. Hopefully.


    She finally got close to the ballroom. It was time.


    She found a secure room to slip into before moving out of her mirror dimension. The natural sounds of the world returned and she felt a special kind of relief deep in her bones.


    She wouldn''t want to get stuck in the mirror world for too long. She was sure it''ll drive her mad.


    She conserved her vitality,.waiting and listening. Before long, she heard it. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sounds of commotion reached the room she was in. She listened in for a few seconds more to confirm it.


    One of her distractions had worked. Honestly, she hadn''t expected even one to make it through. But this had to be a sign from heaven. She was on the right path.


    She quickly shape shifted, using her chameleon tattoo to take the appearance of one of the two guards she''d seen.


    She stepped out of the room and walked to the ballroom. Luckily for her, the commotion had dragged away the guards there.


    She slipped inside and the first thing she noticed was the noise. The room was buzzing with conversation, everybody discussing what they''d just seen.


    She ignored that, searching the crowd with her eyes.


    She saw James and Anya standing by the exit, giving instructions to a set of vampire guards.


    Perfect for her.


    She continued her search and frowned when she saw her target was missing. She moved deeper into the room, searching.


    She finally found her target on the balcony but she stood there with Ezra and... Connell?


    She saw as Connell looked up and their eyes met. She paused. There was something... different about Connell.


    Then, the moment passed, Connell looking away.


    Gen ducked to the side of the room, waiting until Ezra finished his conversation and left, Connell following behind him.


    She watched them blend in with the crowd before slipping into the balcony.


    Lana stood there, facing the view. She seemed to be... shivering?


    She frowned, wondering just what Ezra and Lana had discussed. But that didn''t matter. Not anymore.


    She had to kill Lana. Even if everything was swept under the rug, the death of a Count and his successor cannot easily be hidden.


    Whatever happens, the Ark investigator would dig into it. They had to.


    Gen moved towards Lana, unheard and unnoticed and when she was close enough, she did it, plunging her hand into Lana''s chest.


    Lana gasped as her heart was gripped and then crushed. She fell down, lifeless.


    And there Gen stood, blood dripping down her hands. She''d done it. She''d made sure the investigators would never leave without concluding the case.


    All that was left was one thing. And she needed to survive the night to be able to do it.


    Unfortunately, it looked like she had been noticed by James and Anya.


    "Shit." She cursed under her breath.


    It looks like this is the end.

 Chapter 353: Need For Speed

    Michelangelo appeared on the rooftop with a flash of light that briefly illuminated the darkness surrounding them.Sitting in the distance was the Faewall''s City Lord''s mansion, the lights bright in the portion of the estate where the party was ongoing. He stepped forward to stand at the edge of the rooftop.


    "Hmmn. There''s a serial killer and he''s throwing parties? That takes balls." The speaker, one of the two women who had come with Michelangelo, paused. Then she turned to her two companions with a bright smile. "See what I did there?"


    Michelangelo sighed, glancing at her. She just couldn''t seem to stop talking, no matter what he did. "We''re here for work, Lisa."


    Lisa tossed her dark hair behind her hair, sticking her pointed nose into the air. "That was pretty cool if I do say so myself. Isn''t that right, Daphne?"


    Daphne, the second woman, just stared stoically at the two of them. Unlike her colorfully dressed friend, she was dressed like an assassin in all dark clothes, complete with a half mask covering her face.


    "See, she finds it funny too." Lisa pointed at Daphne.


    Michelangelo glanced at Daphne with an even bigger sigh. "Stop laughing, Daphne. Focus."


    Any innocent bystander watching would have pointed out the obvious fact that the woman hadn''t even cracked a smile not to talk of a laugh but these were vampires. The natural laws don''t apply.


    Michelangelo turned to stare at the mansion with his usual focus. His posture was rigid and his gaze intense. He was in the zone.


    Lisa walked forward to lean over the edge of the rooftop, her eyes sparkling.


    "Why the rush, Angelo?" She asked playfully. "We could have just taken our time. Send Daphne ahead to scout and see how things play out."


    Lisa glanced at Daphne, affronted. "Of course not. It''s not a ploy to have Angelo all to myself."


    Michelangelo''s eyes didn''t shift from the mansion. "It''s better to finish this now." He said. "Dragging it out will only cause more complications."


    They stood in silence for a few moments, watching through the available windows as the guests mingled under the light of the chandeliers in the ballroom.


    It wasn''t long before they spotted the two figures standing at one of the available balconies. A man and a woman.


    Lisa smirked as she squinted. "If I''m right and I always am, that looks like the captain of the peacekeepers. What was his name again? Yeah. That." She nodded in Daphne''s direction before continuing.


    "And the woman should be the widow of the dead Count Hyde." She turned to look at Michelangelo. "What do you think this is? An affair?"


    Michelangelo said nothing, watching as the two conversed. Then a moment later, Ezra Matten stepped back before leaving the balcony.


    "You won''t believe what I heard about this dude." Lisa said. "When we stopped at First City, I heard that he was a key player in that war they had nineteen years ago."


    "Apparently, some people are not sure, but they say he was one of the things the Counts fought over. Most interesting part, he walked out alive when most didn''t."


    Daphne nodded at her words. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah. Daphne''s right." Lisa said. "He left the moment Itachi came back. So, maybe he hid throughout the war or something."


    Michelangelo remained focused, his eyes narrowing as he watched the balcony.


    Someone was sneaking into the balcony, moving in a way that meant they weren''t up to any good.


    The person moved to stand behind the widow and speared through her chest, ripping out her heart. The widow crumpled, dead before she hit the ground.


    Lisa laughed in delight, pointing like a kid that just saw an ice cream truck. "Well, would you look at that! We found our serial killer! I didn''t think we''d solve this case so quickly!"


    Michelangelo''s expression didn''t change as he spoke calmly. "It''s time to join the party."


    He glanced at Daphne, who nodded in response to his order. "Bring the killer to me. Alive."


    He turned to Lisa. "Let''s go and meet with the City Lord and Arbiter."


    Daphne nodded again before disappearing into the shadows without a sound, her figure slipping into the darkness as if she were made of it.


    "Let''s go."


    **********


    Gen''s vitality surged within her as she stepped back into the ballroom.


    Her eyes immediately found James and Anya across the ballroom, staring at her.


    There''s no way they wouldn''t have been able to recognize her through the chameleon cloaking her but even if they hadn''t, the blood dripping down her hands would''ve given it away.


    James'' face was painted with fury and he immediately turned to Anya, muttering something to her. Anya nodded and within seconds, she was moving through the crowd, her posture predatory and unyielding.


    Gen''s every instinct was screaming at her to run. But she had to know.


    She lingered just long enough to see James glancing across the room, his gaze resting momentarily on Ezra.


    "That bastard."


    She gritted her teeth with a renewed sense of urgency. If James was involving Ezra, she couldn''t afford to stay and be caught in the trap that was closing around her.


    Someone had to survive to tell the tale.


    She began running, slipping into the mirror dimension midstride. Maybe if Anya couldn''t see her, she''ll be able to make it in time.


    She ran as fast as she could, retracing her steps. This time, it wasn''t about staying hidden. It was about speed. She had to get back to the basement and disappear.


    If she could get into the basement, then it wouldn''t matter anymore. She''d have won.


    She gritted her teeth as she tried to stay ahead. But before she could gain any real distance, a powerful force crashed into her.


    Anya''s Aura, oppressive and unrelenting, mixed with the intense pressure of her sixth ring ability, Dominion.


    The sheer force of it rippled through the mirror dimension, causing it to flicker as Gen''s control wavered. Dominion was the ability to strengthen or weaken the powers of other vampires. And it was working.


    Gen powered through, slamming her vitality into the fragile reality around her, reinforcing it just in time to avoid being pulled back into the physical world.


    Her legs burnt vitality as she sprinted down the hallway. Every successful step was a step closer to freedom. All she needed to do was persevere.


    And that was when she was hit by the storm. Anya''s Dominion Aura hit her again, almost sending her to her knees.


    Genstumbled and before she could recover, the mirror dimension shattered around her, flinging her back into reality.


    She crumpled to the floor under the power of the Aura. She could only listen, her face to the floor as Anya approached, the sounds of her footsteps echoing off the walls.


    "Well, well, we-" Anya''s words were cut off with a loud crash and the Dominion Aura disappeared.


    Gen''s eyes snapped up to see a hole in the wall. Someone had crashed into Anya with a force that took the both of them through the other wall.


    Gen''s mind was blank for a moment at the sight of the empty hallway before it woke up.


    Not wasting a single moment, she scrambled to her feet and began running. She slipped back into the mirror dimension as she went.


    She could hear the sounds of battle behind her as she ran towards her salvation.


    She finally reached the basement door, slipping through it and back into the basement. It was a good thing she''d left the door open in the mirror dimension.


    She turned, slamming the door shut behind her, the heavy sound reverberating in the space. She sighed as she leaned against the cold metal in relief.


    She had made it.

 Chapter 354 Stand Down, City Lord

    Find more to read at empireMichelangelo appeared in the quiet garden with a muffled flash of light. A half second later, Lisa was beside him.


    He stood there for a moment, gazing up at the mansion. He''d always disapproved of the current system of City Lords. Kings in their cities with little to no oversight.


    Even the Council elders had each other to keep themselves in check but City Lords were different. Arbiters and Peacekeepers were officially under the authority of the Council but everybody knew that was in name only.


    The City Lords commanded all, including the Arbiter and Peacekeepers.


    He''d always lobbied for a diarchy to be implemented but he''d always been shut down. All because introducing two rulers in a city would make the games the elders played with each other less fun.


    And that was the reason why he wanted the Council seat to have a fixed term. The old tend to care too much about tradition. It had earned him a reputation at the Ark but he didn''t care. He was here to do his job.


    His moment of introspection was broken by Lisa, who grinned as she looked around, hands clasped behind her back.


    "Well, isn''t this place just dripping with overcompensation?" She drawled in amusement. "Big mansion, big ball, big egos. They''re practically screaming for something to go horribly wrong."


    He glanced at her. Even if the world was coming to an end, he knew she''d never stop speaking. In fact, after the world ended, he was sure her voice would still echo in the silence before fading away. But that didn''t stop him from trying.


    "Quiet, Lisa. Focus."


    "Be like that. Kill my fun." She sighed dramatically, the best he was going to get at this point in time, but fell into step behind him as they began walking towards the ball.


    As they walked, his footsteps were silent but Lisa''s heels clicked against the pavement as if she wanted to use it to announce her presence.


    He waited for a second and suppressed a sigh as she spoke.


    "So, what''s the plan?" She asked, her voice light. "We walk in, give a stern talking to Harlow and everyone magically behaves themselves? Or are we going to see some fireworks?"


    He said nothing, keeping his eyes fixed ahead of him. Lisa might be very chatty but that didn''t mean she was spouting nonsense.


    She knew him well enough to know that while he might not reply, he was listening.


    As they approached the entrance, the lights suddenly flickered, then went out entirely, plunging the estate into darkness. They could hear the guests murmuring from where they were.


    "Well, that''s ominous." Lisa remarked, unfazed.


    In the next second, the guests were being escorted out.


    Michelangelo''s jaw tightened. "Stay close."


    They walked up the stairs, weaving through the growing tide of guests being ushered out by guards.


    The annoyance on display by the guests was understandable. They were important people and didn''t enjoy being treated like they''re in a place where they shouldn''t be. Or at least that''s how they felt before being informed that there was a security breach by the guards.


    Michelangelo ignored them as he walked up, the crowd parting unconsciously and Lisa trailing behind him.


    "Do you think the killer''s still here?" She asked. "Or maybe it''s someone else entirely and what we saw was an illusion? So many secrets in one place." She squealed. "It''s practically a soap opera."


    Michelangelo stepped up to the ballroom doors and as a guard stepped up to bar his way, he stopped the guy in his tracks with a look, not breaking stride.


    The guard scrambled back and Michelangelo stepped in with Lisa. As the doors were closed behind them, a black zone descended, sealing the ballroom from the outside world.


    The moment they stepped inside, the Dominion Aura hit like a physical wall. It was as if the shadows in the room had shadows and the darkness was waiting with an open maw to devour anyone who moved out of line.


    But they were sixth ring vampires and shrugged off the Aura with ease.


    Standing at the center of the room was James Harlow, City Lord of Faewall. On his face was an expression of smug satisfaction. It was the face of a man who believed that he''d already won.


    Opposite him were two people on all fours, trying to overcome the Dominion Aura. Ezra Matten knelt protectively in front of his partner for the evening.


    "Goodbye, Matten." James raised his hand, his Aura coalescing into a spear of force that crackled with energy.


    Ezra stared at James with an expression of fury while his partner looked frozen, fear flashing across her face.


    "Enough." Michelangelo''s voice cut through the air as he stepped forward.


    The Authority of an Attendant from the Ark wasn''t just spoken, it was felt.


    It was the same Dominion Aura as James'' but there was a clear difference.


    The weight of the Aura pressed down on everyone in the room, stopping even James in his tracks. His Aura dissipated like smoke in the wind and he turned toward Michelangelo with a scowl.


    Michelangelo walked forward and Lisa stayed back, lingering at the edge of the room and grinning as she watched what was about to happen.


    "James Harlow." Michelangelo said, his voice calm but containing an unmistakable note of authority. "Your actions tonight tread dangerously close to treason against the Ark. Explain yourself." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    James''s jaw tightened as he dropped his arm down to his side. "This isn''t your business, Attendant. This is a Faewall matter."


    Michelangelo''s dark eyes bore into him. "As an Attendant of the Ark, it is my business. And I will not stand by while you attempt to murder a peacekeeper captain in the middle of your own estate."


    James said nothing, his silence thick with suppressed rage. Michelangelo turned his gaze to Ezra, who now stood protectively in front of his partner.


    "Captain Matten." Michelangelo said, his tone lighter but no less authoritative. "Are you unharmed?"


    Ezra gave a small nod, his expression guarded. "I''m fine."


    Michelangelo''s gaze shifted back to James. "Call off your guards. Disperse your Aura. Now."


    For a moment, it looked like James might refuse. His eyes roamed around the room before settling on Lisa. His eyes flicked back to Michelangelo and he nodded.


    He withdrew his Aura, knowing that even if he didn''t, Michelangelo had already countered it. He also wasn''t ready for a two on one fight.


    Michelangelo glanced at Lisa, who gave him a knowing nod. "We''ll have a more¡­ thorough discussion later, City Lord." Michelangelo said. "For now, we wait for the killer to be brought forward."

 Chapter 355 Relieved Of Duties

    Ezra followed the group as they made their way to James Harlow''s study with Hannah following behind him.He''d managed to piece together what had caused this whole thing. Gen had somehow managed to sneak in and kill Lana.


    With Gen in sight, James had used the opportunity to try eliminating him, removing everybody close to the truth that was not on his side off the board. Fortunately, he''d been saved by the Attendant.


    He glanced at the man who walked beside James like he couldn''t feel the tension he''d brought with him.


    Ezra resisted the urge to turn and glare at Connell. Even if he did so, he would be glaring at the wrong person. It was Hannah now, not Connell.


    She''d known that an Attendant was coming and had made him use it to threaten Lana. While he was pleased to have gotten the information out of her before she was killed, he was furious to know that with the Attendant in town, the only way to save Gen was to prove that she didn''t break the law of secrecy.


    If he could prove that, she can still keep her life. After all, violence between vampires was not punishable by official law and was left to the discretion of the City Lord. All he had to do was find a way to make the Attendant override whatever James'' judgment would be.


    Better yet, the exposing of the truth should result in James'' death. That would solve a host of problems.


    They finally got to the study and the Attendant strode in, his white suit standing out like a beacon. Without hesitation, he moved to the chair behind James''s desk and seated himself as if he owned the place.


    James''s jaw clenched at the audacity. "That''s my-" He said, his voice tight with anger.


    The door opened before he could finish and everyone turned toward the sound.


    Ezra instinctively stepped in front of Hannah at the sight, instantly ready for a fight. When he saw who it was, his eyes narrowed.


    Anya entered, looking disheveled. Ezra frowned, his vitality surging within him. Was Gen dead? Had she escaped?


    That was when the second vampire entered. The woman was dressed in tight dark clothes like an assassin of some sort, a half mask covering her face. Just like Anya, she looked like she''d been in a fight.


    Ezra connected the dots. The two women had somehow fought.


    He couldn''t help but notice that as Anya laid eyes on the Attendant, she froze for a fraction of a second and what might''ve been terror appeared on her face and disappeared almost too fast to be registered.


    She walked forward and bowed before the man. "Attendant Michelangelo. Welcome to Faewall."


    Michelangelo laid his elbows on the table and steepled his fingers. "Arbiter Anya." He nodded at her. "Good on you for joining us."


    Anya rose up from her bow. "It''s an honor, Attendant."


    Ezra''s eyes moved to the woman who was dressed like an assassin, his instincts screaming for him to be on guard.


    She moved like she expected to be attacked at any second, scanning the room and cataloging every threat. She walked to Michelangelo, coming to stand beside him.


    Michelangelo''s eyes flicked to the women beside him before addressing the room. "These are my companions, Lisa and Daphne. They hold the same authority as I do." He said before turning to the woman he''d indicated as Daphne.


    "What happened?" He asked her.


    Daphne tilted her head slowly and crossed her arms. Continue reading at empire


    "I see." Michelangelo nodded as if he was confirming something he''d already suspected. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra frowned, wondering what he''d seen. The woman hadn''t said anything.


    As if to answer the question on everyone''s mind, Anya spoke. "Genesis escaped."


    The room fell silent and Ezra was only barely able to stop himself from sighing in relief. It felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. Fortunately, he was able to keep all expression off his face as James glanced at him.


    "I had her but I was attacked by Daphne here due to a misunderstanding and she escaped."


    "I see." Michelangelo''s expression didn''t change as he tilted his head slightly. "Genesis." He repeated. "Clarify for me. Who is this person?"


    James and Anya exchanged a quick glance, the kind that spoke of someone making a blunder, before James cleared his throat, speaking with forced calm. "Genesis is the wife of Ezra here, your precious peacekeeper captain."


    Michelangelo''s dark eyes turned to Ezra. He studied him in silence for a few seconds before speaking. "Let me guess. You had no idea your wife was behind the murders." He said, with no trace of judgment in his voice.


    Ezra stood his ground. "No, I didn''t."


    Michelangelo held his gaze for a moment longer before nodding, seemingly satisfied with the answer.


    "Very well." He said. "Your continued involvement in this case would be a conflict of interest. I''ll need you to hand over all records and findings related to the investigation to Lisa. Understood?"


    "I''m afraid I''ve already submitted everything to Alfred." Ezra said.


    "Alfred?" Michelangelo frowned slightly. "Who is this Alfred?"


    James shifted uncomfortably. "Alfred is my right hand. A loyal servant."


    Michelangelo''s sharp gaze turned to James. "I see." He paused before speaking. "Summon him." He ordered flatly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    He turned back to Ezra as James snapped his fingers and a guard scurried in. "For now, Captain Matten, I''ll need you to give a verbal report of the crimes so far."


    Ezra stepped forward calmly. All he had to do was give his report and convince Michelangelo that Gen hadn''t broken the law of secrecy.


    "Count Hyde''s death was the starting point." Ezra began. "He was killed by a fast-acting toxin or tattoo ability that left his blood bright red. Green, a suspect connected to the incident, disappeared under suspicious circumstances and Hyde''s body was stolen from peacekeeper HQ."


    He paused briefly, gauging Michelangelo''s reaction, but the Attendant''s expression remained stoic.


    "There was a fire at Forge Trust shortly after, which seemed to be an attempt to destroy evidence. Survivors were sparse, but one man provided a lead. That lead pointed toward the Moore family, Hyde''s human relatives."


    "Go on." Michelangelo said.


    "Maya, one of Hyde''s wives, was also killed. She was hanged in a staged suicide, her blood showing similar signs to Hyde''s. It became clear the killer was attempting to point to¡­," he paused as this could make or break his attempt of keeping Gen clean, "... Veilbreakers."


    He stopped there, not willing to give any other information. Michelangelo didn''t press further, simply nodding as he absorbed the information.


    "Thank you, Captain Matten." Michelangelo said finally. "Your report has been noted."


    Ezra nodded in acknowledgement.


    "For now, you are relieved of your duties related to this case." Michelangelo said. "You will remain in Faewall until further notice. If you attempt to leave the city, we will find you."


    "Understood."


    Michelangelo gestured toward the door. "You''re dismissed. We''ll call on you if we need anything further."


    Ezra bowed slightly, glanced at James and Anya who both avoided his gaze and left the study with Hannah.


    He had a cache to get to.

 Chapter 356 Earning Our Keep

    Michelangelo watched as the peacekeeper left the room, the door closing with a soft thud.They listened in silence as his footsteps and that of his companions receded into the distance.


    When he was sure the man was truly gone, the Attendant turned his eyes to the one who he''d identified as what would be the biggest stumbling block to his investigation.


    It was a gut feeling, something he''d learned to trust, but he was sure that whatever was happening, James Harlow was in the thick of it.


    The City Lord stood stiffly near the desk like he wanted to leap over it and wrong Michelangelo''s neck for sitting in his¡­ seat of office.


    Michelangelo held his gaze, seeing through his mask of calm and identifying the fury simmering inside the man.


    Anya the Arbiter stood to the side, her expression and body language both neutral. That was¡­ interesting. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He''d notice the fear the woman had displayed the moment she''d set eyes on him. Why was she afraid? Was she somehow involved in all this?


    It was definitely a good decision to come to Faewall. Something was up in this city and he''d definitely get to the bottom of it.


    At the other side of the room opposite James, Lisa was leaning casually against the bookshelf that lined the wall.


    He was surprised that she''d stayed quiet since they''d been in this room. He really shouldn''t have been surprised though. Lisa might come off as an obnoxious chatterbox but she was one of the smartest people he knew.


    As for Daphne, she''d moved behind him, taking a position near the window, her eyes fixed on James. If he tried anything, Michelangelo didn''t need to move a finger as she''d take care of it with¡­ prejudice.


    Michelangelo leaned back in James'' chair, enjoying the way the man gritted his teeth. Let it never be said that he didn''t know how to have fun.


    He folded his hands in front of him.


    "Now that Captain Matten has left, I''d like to hear your explanation for why you almost killed him." Michelangelo said, making sure James could hear the authority in his voice.


    James narrowed his eyes as he stared at the man in his seat "I owe you no explanation, Attendant."


    Michelangelo''s expression didn''t change. "You owe me more than you think." He replied evenly. "You were about to murder a peacekeeper captain. A noble vampire who serves under the Council''s authority. That is not something I can simply ignore."


    A smug smile stole over James face as if he was getting a sense of satisfaction from denying the Attendant what he wanted.


    "This is my city. My authority. Ezra Matten answers to me, not to you." He said.


    Michelangelo tilted his head slightly, his gaze turning cold. It was a legal gray area. The peacekeepers were the property of the council but in a city, the City Lord''s word was law.


    Unfortunately for James, someone with more authority has arrived. "Not anymore." He said.


    The room grew deathly quiet as Michelangelo reached into his pocket dimension and a perfectly folded document appeared in his hand.


    He carefully placed it on the table in front of him, his eyes never leaving James.


    "This," Michelangelo said, his voice soft but carrying an unmistakable sign of Authority, backed with a tiny bit of his Domination Aura charging the air. "is a decree from Elder Fortuna."


    "As of tonight, I am granted full authority to make decisions on behalf of the Council regarding Faewall and its current instability. You will abide by my orders, or you will answer directly to the Ark."


    Whatever dam that was holding back the fury within him cracked as his face twisted with barely suppressed rage.


    He picked up the document and scanned it, his Aura flaring and charging the air even more. Michelangelo sat unruffled, his own Aura providing the impression of a steady, unshakable force.


    After a long pause, Michelangelo broke the silence. "Now, I''ll ask you again. Why did you want to kill Ezra Matten?"


    James slammed the document down onto the desk, his eyes blazing with fury. "I don''t need to justify myself to you."


    Michelangelo sighed, leaning forward slightly. "Then you leave me no choice."


    James leaned forward subtly, his stance changing like he was expecting a fight. Instead, Michelangelo leaned back in his seat.


    "Until I get to the bottom of all this, you are hereby placed under house arrest. You will not leave this estate without my explicit permission."


    James''s Aura exploded out of him, his Dominion filling the room. He spoke, his voice low and dangerous. "You think you can do this to me? To me?"


    Michelangelo stood slowly, his own Dominion Aura surging forth to meet James''.


    The air crackled with invisible energy as the two Auras collided.


    Michelangelo''s voice was calm as he spoke, his voice low to match James''. "Are you threatening me, James?" He paused. "Is that what you truly want?"


    His words were enough to make James pause. The City Lord''s eyes darted around the room, taking in the scene.


    Lisa had straightened, her casual demeanor gone as she leaned forward slightly, her grin now predatory.


    Daphne stepped closer to Michelangelo, her body tense, ready for a fight.


    Michelangelo stood tall, unyielding, his Aura holding back James'' with ease.


    James turned his head slightly, glancing at Anya.


    She stood near the wall, her arms crossed, her face carefully neutral. She didn''t step forward to support him nor did she show any indication of opposing Michelangelo.


    She simply watched.


    Realizing he was outmatched, James''s Aura receded, even as the defiance still remained on his face.


    "Fine." He spat, turning on his heel. "But don''t think this is over."


    He stalked out of the study, slamming the door behind him. The room fell silent again, the tension dispersing rapidly.


    Michelangelo turned to Anya. "Miss Anya." He said. "As Arbiter of the city, you will be joining me in this investigation. Your insight will be invaluable."


    Anya inclined her head, her voice as neutral as her face. "Of course, Attendant."


    Michelangelo studied her carefully. "Now, tell me. Before we proceed further, is there anything you wish to share? Anything you believe has been left out of the reports?"


    Anya hesitated, her eyes flickering briefly to Lisa and Daphne before returning to Michelangelo. "No." She finally said. "There''s nothing."


    Michelangelo nodded as if this was the answer he had been expecting. With a nod, he gestured toward the door. "Very well. You are dismissed for now. Return to your duties, and I will summon you when needed."


    Anya gave a slight bow and left the room. Michelangelo watched her go, keeping his feelings off his face.


    Once she was truly gone, Lisa let out a low whistle. "Well, that was fun. Want to place bets on how long it takes for her to crack?"


    Michelangelo ignored her, turning to Daphne. The quiet woman nodded, understanding his unspoken command. She moved toward the window, her sharp gaze scanning the grounds below.


    After she confirmed that they were truly alone, Michelangelo finally spoke. "They''re hiding something. All of them."


    "Well, this wouldn''t be fun if it were easy." Lisa grinned


    Daphne turned back to them and nodded once again.


    A few seconds later, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in." Michelangelo commanded and one of the guards entered, his expression uneasy.


    "My Lord." He said, addressing Michelangelo. "The man you sent for, Alfred, is missing. We''ve searched the estate but there''s no sign of him."


    Michelangelo closed his eyes briefly, exhaling through his nose. "Of course he is." He muttered under his breath.


    "You may leave."


    Once the guard was gone, he straightened, looking at Daphne. "Find him. Bring him to me alive."


    Daphne didn''t hesitate. She melted into the shadows and was gone.


    Michelangelo returned to his seat behind the desk, steepling his fingers as he stared at the remaining occupant of the room.


    "It''s time to earn our keep."

 Chapter 357 Soul Ache

    "Fuck!" Ezra cursed under his breath as he made his way to his car, Hannah following beside him.He turned to look at her as they walked. He could tell she was shaken by the experience. This was probably the closest she had been to death.


    "Are you alright?" He asked her.


    She was startled, hesitating before answering his question. "Y- Yes."


    "Shit." He sighed. "This is the best possible outcome, all things considered."


    They got into the car and he immediately started it, pulling out of the parking spot. The flow of guests leaving had lessened but there was still a line of cars. He joined it, watching as the human guards directed the flow of traffic. The vampire guards were inside the estate, keeping watch.


    "What¡­" Hannah trailed off before steeling herself and asking. "What was that?"


    Ezra glanced at her before focusing back on the slowly moving traffic.


    "That''s the Dominion Aura of a sixth ringed vampire." He said. "Most cities have a maximum of two sixth ringed vampires at once but for the Ark to send three, how many powerhouses must be there?"


    Hannah shivered and Ezra knew it wasn''t because of the cold.


    "What happens now?" She asked.


    "I find the cache, check what happened and then, plot our next steps. Gen is in hiding. All we need to do is convince Michelangelo that Gen was acting in the best interest of the Vampire Society."


    "So, the Attendant is on our side?"


    "God, no." Ezra laughed. "He''s on the side of the law and from what I can infer, he''s the type to uphold it like a lover." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They finally got to the gate and passed through the checkpoint. As he turned through the roundabout, he winced in pain as his soul twinged.


    "Shit." He cursed. The pain in his soul was getting worse and time was running out. Whatever was causing this was beginning to break his soul. This time, the pain didn''t fade away, remaining inside him as a constant ache.


    He glanced up and his eyes landed on it. The statue of the money king. It felt as if the warrior was staring straight at him. He stared back for half a second before focusing back on the road.


    The drive back to the garage where they sometimes kept their cars was accompanied by classic music including a few hits from the old girl group, A X E.


    He remembered the women that had helped Countess Yuri. Their deaths had been recorded as an accident and they''d been posthumously granted a spot in the hall of fame.


    After parking the car, they found their usual spot and teleported back home. Olivia and Red were in the living room waiting for them. The moment she saw their expression, Red cursed.


    "What happened?" Olivia asked.


    Ezra explained what had happened at the ball, pacing as he did. When he was done, there was silence in the room.


    "So, Connell set us up?" Red said before glancing at Hannah. "Not you."


    "She definitely knew the Attendant was coming." Ezra said, not stopping his pacing. "Thankfully, Gen got away."


    "Maybe she knew Gen would get away and didn''t tell us in order not to ruin her chances or change this particular future."


    Ezra stopped his pacing. "I don''t buy it." He said. "Gen killed Lana a minute before the Attendant arrived. I''m sure we could have found a way to stop Gen from committing that murder and convince the Attendant of whatever story we wanted to put forth."


    "I think Gen has a plan she''s working on. She wants something to happen and Connell does too." He turned to look at Hannah. "Whatever she''s planning, I''m sure it''s related to the event she said would make me destroy Faewall."


    The women nodded thoughtfully.


    "How do we do this?" Olivia asked. "We decided to trust Connell. We can''t risk knowing things that will derail what we''re trying to achieve."


    Ezra thought about it. "For now, we have to keep trusting her. But just because we trust her doesn''t mean we turn away from the outcome we want."


    "When things have calmed down a little, I''ll go with Olivia to the cache and see what this is all about. We''ll finally know why Gen is so invested in this and why she''s fighting for a coven she was barely a part of."


    "I''ll hold down the fort at HQ and see what I can gather about this Attendant. We must know who we''re dealing with here."


    "Good." Ezra nodded. "Hannah, you can take your place at the desk at HQ. That''s the safest place for you right now. That and here."


    "Okay." Hannah nodded.


    "What''s the plan in relation to the Attendant?" Red asked.


    "From what I can tell, James and Anya will want to keep this quiet. Which means they''re definitely implicated in this as they have no reason to be quiet other than this."


    "This is an opportunity for us to write our own narrative. Depending on what I find at the cache, we''ll know how to spin this. But we''ll have to do it steadily. Gen has already been branded a Veilbreaker by killing her targets in such a public method."


    "We need to spin the narrative in a way that would exonerate her when the dust settles. Red." He turned to her. "While digging up info on Michelangelo, check for any precedents of Veilbreakers getting away with crimes. We''ll need it."


    "Got it." She nodded.


    "Good." Ezra clapped his hand. "Let''s rest. We have busy days ahead of us."


    The group dispersed and Ezra headed to his room. He sat at the chair beside his bed, retrieving a bottle of blood wine and a glass cup. He poured himself a cup and sipped, taking a moment to appreciate the taste.


    Then, his mind wandered back to the incident outside James'' estate. He rubbed his chest as if he could massage away the soul ache he was feeling.


    Why had he felt something from the statue of the money king? Was his affliction connected to the statue?


    The more time went on, the more mysteries kept popping up. He had to find a solution or everything he''d done at Faewall would be in vain.


    Time waited for no man.

 Chapter 358 The End Of Everything

    Gen opened her eyes.It was time.


    She sat up, looking around the dungeon. Nobody had made it inside. Good. That meant they knew where she was.


    She''d left enough clues to lead the Attendant here. It should be enough.


    She sighed as she stood on her feet. She could feel the blood oath burning inside of her. She was finally at the end. The end of everything.


    "Hello." She waved at Nicodemus who kept snarling day and night. He''d probably not had a good night''s sleep since he became like this.


    "How are you feeling?" She asked him as she began to stretch in preparation. "You must be feeling ecstatic. So am I."


    She paused.


    "Well, not completely ecstatic. While I am happy that this burden would finally be removed from me and I''d attain the peace I''ve always been seeking, I also feel¡­ sadness."


    She sighed, memories of her coven filtering into her mind.


    She''d left Faewall at the time with a fire burning in her gut. She''d made a reckless oath and in order to gain the necessary skills she needed, she joined the place where she felt she''d get it.


    The peacekeepers.


    She''d served her necessary term of ten years and taken the transfer package. With her ten years complete, she''d need a break of ten years to join the force again.


    She''d followed the closest friend she''d had in the peacekeeper all the way to First City. They''d tried to survive in the city until they''d been offered a chance to be part of a coven. The same arrangement she''d had with the Nicodemus coven.


    She''ll be part of the coven on paper but unofficially, she wasn''t a part of the coven. She would only be enjoying the privilege of being under the banner of a coven.


    She''d thought the deal was pretty sweet until she''d discovered the betrayal. She''d killed the woman who''d helped her. It hadn''t been easy of course but she''d been able to catch her off guard.


    Unfortunately, her friend hadn''t tried listening to her. Instead, Sarah had attacked her. And because of this, Gen had been forced to find a man of her own.


    She remembered the day they first met. The day she''d rushed into the alley to see Olivia offering Ezra the coven contract. The way they''d negotiated and came to an agreement.


    The knot of sadness inside her began to grow, mixed with her joy and dissolved into nostalgia.


    She missed the days when they were fighting for their lives. A time when she could look into the eyes of those around her and see their intentions.


    Maybe that was why she''d grown to love the fight, earning herself the nickname of ''bloodthirsty bitch.''


    If there was anything she regretted the most, it was making this blood oath.


    "Do you regret it?" She asked Nicodemus who kept snarling, trying to ditch the golden chains and get to her.


    "Do you regret showing your so-called friends your relic?" She asked. "You must. If you don''t, then you''d be the biggest idiot I''ve ever seen."


    "They were your friends! They were supposed to stand by you and my sister." She snarled. Her eyes grew hot but there were no tears left to shed. She''d shed them a long time ago.


    "Damn you, Nicodemus." She whispered. "Damn you to all the hells that exist."


    She threw her head back and yelled her frustration into the ceiling.


    After calming down, she sighed. "This is bullshit."


    She cast her eyes around the room before her gaze fell on the empty wine bottle. She picked it up and raised it over her mouth, sticking her tongue out.


    She waited for a few seconds before a drop of blood wine dropped on her tongue. She smacked her lips, savoring the taste.


    "You know," she said conversationally, "I was scared when my sister disappeared."


    She flexed her palm and her talon shot out of a finger.


    "She was my whole world. I never knew my parents. They died in a car crash. Self driving car accident. She raised me even though she was only five years older." Discover hidden stories at empire


    She raised the talon, studying it before nodding in satisfaction.


    "When she disappeared, I searched everywhere. There was no trace of her. The authorities gave up. Her friends gave up. I never did. And guess what? It paid off."


    She pushed the talon on her wrist and slashed it open.


    "She appeared before me, looking even more beautiful than the rays of the sun hitting a pond at the perfect time of the day to create the perfect image. She looked more than perfect."


    She used her compression technique and her blood flowed out of her in a stream down into the bottle she held.


    "And then I heard the story. You were the one who stole her from me, Nicodemus. It was you."


    The bottle was slowly getting filled with dark vampire blood, filled with all the vitality she hadn''t extracted from it yet.


    "I''d be forever grateful for you allowing me to join your coven even if it was in name only to be with her but¡­" She trailed off before sighing.


    "They killed her, Nicodemus. They fucking killed her." Gen gritted her teeth. The tears were truly gone.


    "As they killed my world, I made an oath. An oath to kill their world. An oath to use my life to destroy theirs. And here we are." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After judging the blood enough, she allowed her regeneration to kick in and close the wound.


    She held up the bottle, examining it. "It''s not a flood but it''ll do."


    With the activation of a tattoo, she left the natural world, appearing in her pocket dimension.


    There it was. The golden chain holding Nicodemus captive. She walked to it and studied it. She could do this.


    She grasped hold of it and began pouring her vitality into it. The chain was not like a door but the principle was the same. Eventually, it will unlock.


    But she''d run out of vitality before it did. That''s why she''d tattooed her final title for just this one moment. A tattoo to shift the burden from vitality to soul. Not her soul. Nicodemus.


    She glanced at the bottle of blood before pouring it over the chains. Then she activated the tattoo.


    The blood evaporated in an instant and the chain flickered, briefly gaining color in the mirror dimension before she felt the shift.


    There was a soft pop and it was done. Nicodemus'' already weakened soul had taken over the burden of unlocking the chain. But he needed something to support the weakened soul.


    Blood.


    Her blood.


    She sighed. This was it. The end.


    "I''m sorry, Red." She lifted her head up.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia."


    She closed her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Ezra."


    She spread her arms.


    Then she called out a name she hadn''t uttered since that fateful day.


    "I''m sorry, Ginevra."


    Then she popped back into the real world.


    Nicodemus was on her in an instant. His fangs sinking into her neck. His hands thrust into her chest, grabbed her heart and ripped it out, feasting on the blood like a starving monster.


    Genesis only had a last smile before her soul departed the mortal coil.

 Chapter 359 Finding The Butler

    Daphne closed her eyes and activated her tattoo. The trail appeared in her mind''s eye like a golden rope floating on air.She followed it like the tracker that she was, bypassing the obstacles on her way even with her eyes closed.


    She moved around the estate with the surety of one who knew every nook and cranny but it was just a side effect of her tracking tattoo.


    She traced the vitality in the air, feeling it twist and turns. Important actions made by vampires, action involving a lot of vitality, left traces in the vitality of the air. Traces that could last days, months or on rare occasions, years.


    Every vampire could read those events but she went a step further, creating a tattoo that could read those traces even when only a tiny wisp remained and sometimes, only that wisp was enough for her to find what she was looking for.


    She''d tried tracing the rope of Genesis, the killer, but the rope was cut off abruptly as if she had been pulled into another dimension. That made her type of tracking useless. But now, she was tracking someone else.


    She traced the golden rope to a nexus. A place where the rope met other golden ropes. She''d been here before.


    She opened her eyes to see that she was right. The trail had led her back to the now dark and empty ballroom. To the spot where Alfred had been stabbed.


    She looked around the room. This was the last trail. She''d followed seven trails, all starting here and ending here.


    Alfred had to have known that he would be tracked. Why else will he disappear like this while leaving trails that led nowhere?


    A slight frown appeared on her face. A trail that led nowhere?


    She closed her eyes, calling up the nexus in her mind. The golden ropes glowed brighter and she frowned. She looked closer.


    There!


    Hiding right in the middle of the nexus was a shimmer. A teleportation shimmer.


    She smiled. That smart bastard!


    He''d hidden the trail of the teleportation inside his trail''s nexus. He must not have teleported too far or the shimmer would have been brighter. In a word, it was clever. Very clever.


    But unfortunately, she was the tracker after him.


    She focused on the teleportation shimmer and activated the main ability of her tracking tattoo.


    The shimmer shined brighter before widening. She peered inside to see¡­ a garden?


    Well, the destination was clear so she teleported. She disappeared from the ballroom to appear in a garden.


    Where was she?


    She looked around, saw what was in the distance and tilted her head.


    Just up ahead was the mansion. Alfred had teleported within the estate grounds. She looked around the secluded garden. Alfred''s real trail should be around here somewhere.


    She closed her eyes, the golden rope coming up. She followed it, coming to another shimmer. The rope she was tracking went over it but she still had to check what it was.


    She focused on the shimmer and peered inside. Through it she saw a rooftop. A very familiar rooftop.


    This was the place where Michelangelo and Lisa had teleported to after she''d left to go retrieve Genesis.


    She left the shimmer behind, following the trail until it stopped at a shimmer at the far edge of the property, right against the estate walls.


    This was it.


    This shimmer was very bright. To her tracking senses, it could not be hidden even if it was thrust inside the middle of a nexus. This meant Alfred had teleported to somewhere far. Somewhere out of the bounds of the city.


    She moved closer, calling up more vitality as she peered into the shimmer. A¡­ basement?


    She shrugged. There was nothing that could stop her anyways.


    Gathering up the needed vitality, she prepared herself and disappeared, leaving silence.


    [][][][][]


    "More!" Alfred laughed boisterously, raising his bottle of blood wine into the air.


    Of course, none of the women around knew it was blood wine. He took a swig, laughing. The women giggled as they draped themselves on him.


    This was it. The life he''d always wanted. A life where he had the freedom to do whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted.


    He hadn''t known how much he had even wanted this life until he got it. He never knew how much he hated being at someone''s beck and call, forced to dress like a butler in a superhero movie.


    He''d thought he enjoyed the power that came with being James'' right hand man but he enjoyed his freedom now, even more.


    And that was why fear gripped him the moment he saw it.


    He wouldn''t deny shrieking like a kid, startling the women in the VIP section of the nightclub. Standing there in the shadows and illuminated intermittently by the flashing lights was something or rather, someone, he recognized.


    "Shit!" He cursed, pushing the women off him and stumbling out of the VIP section. He had to get out of here. Now!


    He couldn''t risk teleporting away in a place where he could be accused of breaking the law of secrecy. He wanted to live longer, not die before his actual life even started.


    The moment he stumbled into the toilet, a hand landed on his shoulder and he froze.


    "Oh, hello there, Alfred." James'' voice said casually from behind him.


    "M- my lord!" Alfred immediately dropped to a knee, his eyes fixed on the floor. Explore more at empire


    The boot clicked against the floor as the person behind him walked slowly to stand in front of him. "Look up." He commanded.


    Alfred''s hands shook as he slowly lifted his head up.


    Looking down at him was a man as average as one could find. The only noteworthy thing about him was his wireframe glasses. And his red eyes.


    His irises spinned slowly in his eyes even though Alfred could tell that he wasn''t a vampire. But for now, he was a vessel for one because James was inside of him.


    "My lord?"


    "I have to commend you." James chuckled. "You knew the exact time to run. If you didn''t, that¡­ Attendant," he spat the word like it was a curse, "would''ve unraveled everything. Even now, he has one of his hounds after you."


    "Fortunately, I can track you to wherever you go. And it was super easy to come here. I didn''t even have to leave my estate."


    Alfred lowered his eyes. This was the power of James'' relic. He could be in a thousand places at once by creating astral projections that could possess people. And the kicker, he could use his powers through them. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could use their bodies to commit crimes and they would receive the punishment instead of him.


    "Tell me." He said as he began pacing. "What do you think I should do to prevent you from dropping into the Attendant''s hands?"


    Hope rose within Alfred. "Hide me away?" He suggested hesitantly.


    "Good idea!" James nodded, delighted. He then crouched in front of the kneeling Alfred. He placed a hand on his shoulder. "I''ll hide you away. Forever."


    Alfred''s eyes widened as James activated the relic''s second ability and had no time to say anything before he was ripped out of his body, becoming one of James'' army of projections.


    James stared at the soulless body slumped on the floor and brought out his phone. Luckily, he knew their number in this city. "Hello? Is this the Custodians?"

 Chapter 360 The Laws Of The Abyss

    Ezra was jolted out of his sleep by the shock. He clutched his chest, gasping unconsciously as he felt the bond snap.A rope in the rectangle of the soul bond disappeared and the ropes knitted each other back into a triangle.


    Pain overwhelmed him, the fire starting in his heart and spreading all through his body. He sat up, stumbling out of bed and falling to the floor.


    It felt like he had died. Like a part of him was forever gone.


    It had always been there just out of reach but now, it was gone. Gen''s abilities. Her axe, her web, her mirror, gone.


    The truth was undeniable. Gen was dead.


    He roared his sadness into the air as the pain within him grew stronger. The severance of a link in the soul bond had aggravated the burn and in that split second, it was like a door opened and he could see the other side.


    He could briefly see the object holding him back. It wasn''t a complete view but all he could see was circles. Circles on a dark surface.


    The view disappeared just before he could see it all but he didn''t care. Gen was gone.


    The pain slowly faded away until it was a dull throb. It was as if Gen''s death had lifted the pressure and strain that his soul was under.


    He sat up as the door to his room banged open and his wives rushed in, tears in their eyes.


    "Tell me I didn''t just feel that." Red said. "Till me it''s all a lie."


    Ezra stood with a sigh. What was he going to tell them?


    "It can''t be." Olivia covered her mouth as if it would stop the tears from flowing. "Gen can''t be dead."


    "I''m sorry." He whispered, pulling them into a hug.


    They sobbed into his chest, mourning the loss of their fellow wife, friend and sister.


    This wasn''t the way things should be. This wasn''t the way it should end.


    Hadn''t Connell said he would be the one to kill her? Hadn''t she said he should trust her?


    Rage roared in his chest and he spat out a single word. "Connell."


    His wives could feel the rage within him and they pulled away, allowing him to walk out of the room.


    He went down the hall to Connell''s room and yanked the door open. The room was empty.


    He cursed, turning around to go to the living room. "CONNELL!" He roared. "COME OUT! WHERE ARE YOU?!"


    There was no response. Experience tales at empire


    He deployed his Aura, sending it ransacking the whole apartment. Nothing. Connell was gone.


    "That bitch!" He cursed. "She''ll pay for this. Wherever she is, I''ll find her. I''ll tear the whole world apart and find her. And I''ll make her pay."


    He teleported away, appearing in the peacekeeper HQ. Olivia and Red were just a second behind him.


    "You." He snapped to the officer on duty at the front desk. "Activate the red alarm."


    "Sir?!" The officer stammered in shock.


    "DO IT!" Ezra roared.


    A few seconds later, klaxons began to blare throughout the HQ and in another minute, all active peacekeepers were gathered in front of him.


    "Officer Connell has gone rogue and is in possession of information important to an investigation. I want you all to ransack the city and find her for me. Find her and report to me. I''ll take care of her myself. Understood?!"


    "YES SIR!" The peacekeepers dispersed, knowing how important this was.


    Ezra didn''t wait around, teleporting out to the city in search of Connell. He went through all the places he could think of and even paid a visit to the vampire who turned her but she was nowhere to be found.


    Hours later, he returned to HQ.


    "Any luck?" Red asked as he walked to his office.


    "None." Ezra answered. "You?"


    Olivia shook her head. "It''s like she disappeared into thin air."


    "Will we be able to find her?" Red asked just as they entered the office.


    As Olivia opened her mouth to answer, the phone on Ezra''s desk rang.


    Ezra was there in an instant. "Hello?"


    "Hello, Ezra." Connell''s voice rang out.


    **********


    "Where are you? Where the fuck are you?!" Ezra snarled.


    Connell sighed. "There''s no need for me to answer that, Ezra. You''ll soon track my phone and get to where I am."


    "You told me to trust you. You fucking promised!"


    "And I''m sorry." Connell looked up at the sky, enjoying the feeling of the sun on her skin. It would be the last of such experiences.


    She could feel it getting closer. She could feel the pull of it. There was no way out. There was no getting out of this. The long cold hands of the Cutting Off were getting closer.


    "This was the only way." She whispered into the phone.


    "Fuck that!" Ezra snarled. "This is not the only way! You said you had a way out! Is this it? Is this the fucking way out?"


    "You don''t understand but very soon, you will."


    "I don''t want to understand! I fucking don''t!"


    "Whether you want it or not, Gen will always die in every iteration of this timeline. I cannot stop it. She''d already made a blood oath to ensure this would happen."


    "That''s a lie." Ezra said.


    "Believe whatever you want but Gen''s sacrifice was necessary." Connell nodded to herself. "The pain would be enough of a reminder. A reminder to not be broken by the coming burden. You''ll need it, Ezra."


    "I don''t fucking need it! Go back in time! Stop her death! You can do it, can''t you? If you don''t, I''ll destroy Faewall. I''ll make sure the future you''re working so hard to change comes true."


    She knew he wouldn''t. She''d been through this before and this was the only way. It was a pity she won''t be there to see the end.


    "It''s all up to you now, Ezra Matten. Take care." She tossed the phone away.


    It was time. The abyss whispered in her ears. She''d broken its laws. She''d made a mockery of it. Now, she would be wiped from existence. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Connell would be no more from this moment onward.


    But she was okay with that. She''d lived a very full life. It was time she rested.


    She smiled as the abyss seized her, the dark energy crawling over her body.


    There was a muffled flash and Ezra appeared in front of her. The moment he laid eyes on her, his anger disappeared, replaced by shock.


    She grinned at him as he stared at her in horror.


    "No one breaks the laws of the abyss and gets away scot free. Not even the progenitor himself." Connell laughed as the abyss finally covered her face and pulled her into its cold embrace.


    This was the end of her story.

 Chapter 361 Memory Cache

    Stay tuned to empireNo matter how much he tried, Ezra could not forget the sight he''d seen.


    The oily darkness of the abyss, whispering into his mind, searing itself into his eyes, wrapping around Connell and dragging her with it.


    And Connell''s peaceful smile had probably been meant to soothe him but it had given the opposite effect. It had been eerie, the way she''d given in to a force that should have her screaming and kicking.


    He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to banish the sight from his mind but in the absence of sight, the memory shined brighter.


    "Fuck." Ezra whispered to himself. It is generally seen as bad to speak ill of the dead but he knew she deserved it. "Fuck you, Connell."


    She''d given a memory he''d gladly pay to get rid of. A memory he was sure even a tattoo couldn''t wipe away. That was the power of the abyss.


    The event had made him wonder. How is the abyss reaching into the world if it had been sealed away? Isn''t it because of the disconnect that the Cutting Off would happen?


    He''d been puzzled until he found the answer, feeling like smacking his head from his stupidity. The abyss hadn''t been reaching out linearly. It had been searching through time.


    This had been the devouring abyss. The one responsible for the Cutting Off.


    If there was any good to come out of all these, it was the fact that he now knew what was at stake. The Cutting Off should never be allowed to happen.


    And that was what fueled him as he drove down to the Faewall city museum. He parked his car, moving straight inside.


    He wasted no time moving between exhibits. As he moved, everything about him morphed minutely, until he was unrecognizable. He weaved through the visitors, passing by the exhibit he needed.


    His hand snapped out, faster than any human could see and in a way that was protected from the cameras by his body, swapping out the key on display with a fake.


    Just like Lana had said, this portion of the protective glass was an illusion.


    He didn''t break his stride, continuing on his way to the other side of the hall. He exited there with the key in his pocket, taking the long way around back to his car.


    Inside it, he examined the key. It was a bit oversized and coated in vitality, which preserved the illusion coated over it. It had all the signs of the wear and tear of an antique key.


    He coated the key with his own vitality and with a twist, snapped it. The key broke, the vitality contained within fizzling out. The key morphed between his eyes, one end solidifying into a scrap of iron and the other end solidifying into a smaller key.


    A key for a safe deposit box.


    It was time to go to the bank.


    Ezra started his car and zoomed off, going to the second and final location of the day.


    He parked at the closest space he could find, striding into the bank. With the urging of his Aura, everything proceeded smoothly until he was standing in front of the box.


    This was it. The answer to the question that had plagued him. Why was Gen fighting so hard? Who was Nicodemus? How was Hyde connected to all this and what made him the first victim?


    He opened the box and saw it sitting there innocently. To the eyes of an ordinary human, it was just a jewel but to Ezra, the jewel radiated vitality. It had enough vitality to power his tattoos for a short battle to the death.


    It looked exactly as Lana had described. A large, round diamond sitting on a golden brooch. The memory cache. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took a deep breath to prepare himself, wishing he still had the Mirror tattoo to repel any possible attacks and feeling a pang inside him at Gen''s absence before touching the cache and getting dragged in.


    Ezra blinked as his perspective changed. He was already used to situations like this since his time of dreaming of the progenitor and Shadrach.


    He was in the body of a male vampire who was striding down a hallway. This meant this wasn''t Lana''s memory. It was someone else''s.


    Whoever he was, his footsteps were quiet, as if he didn''t want to be heard. The closer he walked to the door at the far end of the hall, the clearer the voices he could hear were.


    "Why? Why did you fight him? Fuck! Didn''t we say we''ll do it together?" A voice he recognized as Anya''s snarled. What''s got the Arbiter so riled up?


    "I couldn''t stop it." Ezra heard James say. "It''s- It''s the force. The pull."


    The body Ezra was inside crept closer until he could see inside the room through a slit in the door.


    Anya looked as amazing as always while James looked like he''d been in a fight where he''d lost. His body was covered in dried and crusted black blood while his clothes were torn.


    At the sight of the third occupant in the room, the watching man reared back in shock.


    It was a handsome man who somehow looked even worse than James but unlike James, this man was unconscious and displaying all the visible signs of low vitality. Even more interesting was the fact that he was bound in golden chains that glowed even in the light of the room.


    "I couldn''t control it, Anya. If I had known that he was a member of the Daydream court and not Nightmare, I would''ve not approached him after claiming this relic."


    "Shit." Anya swore. "Why did we get the sixth page of the Book of Nightmares? Why is Faewall the city at the tip of the progenitor''s tongue? What do we do now? How do we hide this from the council?" She turned to look at the bound man.


    "I don''t know." James began pacing. "I thought Nicodemus was just resilient but as it turns out, his relic grants him true immortality. He cannot die even if his vitality is exhausted or I rip his heart out. I''m sure there''s a way to kill him but I''m not willing to wait to find out."


    "How about we ask the rat behind the door?" Anya asked.


    Before the man even had time to realize what was going on, both vampires were on him.


    "Spare me! Spare me, my lord! My lady! I can help!" The man cried out in fear.


    "Hyde." Anya said coldly, looking down at Hyde. "Speak."


    "I can help you make all this go away." Hyde said.


    "She said speak!" James snapped. "Stop wasting our time."


    "I- I can be your witness!" Hyde stuttered, trying to get the words out as fast as he could. "Ginevra will come looking for Nicodemus. If she can''t find him, she''ll go to the council, so why not eliminate the whole coven in a way that the council will be satisfied with?"


    "What do you mean?" Anya asked thoughtfully.


    "Frame them as Veilbreakers." Hyde whispered. "I''ll be the witness and if the whole coven is killed, you can hide away Nicodemus forever and no one will ever know about today."


    "Hmm." James hummed to himself. "I heard Ginevra has a younger sister. Genesis? What about her?"


    "Let Genesis go." Hyde said. "She''s clueless. She''ll be the innocent one that''ll prove that this was not an attack on the Nicodemus coven but a punishment for their crimes of breaking the laws of secrecy."


    "I like this idea of yours." James nodded. "Let''s do it."


    Ezra watched, sickened as they discussed their plans. This was what had happened. Gen had to be the Genesis they were talking about and this would mean¡­


    He blinked. This was all about revenge for Genesis!


    His eyes drifted to Nicodemus. If he was immortal¡­ His mind went to one of Connell''s words when he''d confronted her in the peacekeeper cells.


    "You fought alongside your¡­ brother-in-law for so long the princes of both Courts had to join the battle."


    This meant¡­ there was a battle coming.

 Chapter 362 For Avenger

    Ezra stared at the diamond, the memory he had just watched playing over and over in his mind.Everything was clear now. Too clear.


    Gen had gone on a crusade of vengeance for her sister and now, she was dead. Gone. Forever.


    Now, there was no need for him to hold back. He would make sure James and Anya paid for what they''d done.


    He glanced down at the memory cache. The vitality contained in it was gone and with it, the memory. But he didn''t need the memory to make them pay.


    If the memory was true, and it is, Nicodemus was still alive somewhere. He just needed to find the man and he''d have exactly what he needed to destroy them.


    He and his brother-in-law, fighting side by side.


    He returned the diamond back to the box and that was when he noticed it sitting innocently like it was deliberately hiding. A plain gold ring. It shone with the light of vitality.


    Another memory cache.


    He cast out his Aura and examined it. What could it contain?


    Well, he didn''t need to wonder. He''d just check it. It could turn out to be the location of Nicodemus.


    Stay connected through empire


    He picked up the cache and was immediately dragged into the memory.


    Another memory of Hyde''s. This time, he was standing beside a familiar man.


    Nicodemus!


    Ezra remembered him from the memory of him unconscious when Hyde, James and Anya had been discussing their Veilbreaker plan. But this time, he looked healthy and well, with a big smile on his face.


    They were standing in front of the statue of the money king.


    The moment Ezra stared at the statue, the pain in his soul intensified. "Argh!" He clutched his chest but it was as if Nicodemus didn''t notice. He kept staring at the statue.


    As for the statue, it stared straight at Ezra as if it was a living being. It sat regally, complete with its breastplate and trident.


    "Why are we here, Nicodemus?" Hyde asked. "Why come to this city with James when we could be in our own city with you as Count. Is it because of this statue?"


    "This statue isn''t just any statue, Hyde." Nicodemus said confidently, his eyes never leaving the statue. "There''s more to it than meets the eye."


    Hyde glanced between Nicodemus and the statue before asking the question on his mind. "It''s just a statue, isn''t it?"


    "No." Nicodemus crossed his arms. "It''s not just any statue. It''s a key."


    Hyde frowned. "Key to what?"


    Nicodemus chuckled, shaking his head. "The key to a special kind of knowledge. Unfortunately, it''s currently out of my reach."


    He sighed before continuing. "I''m not strong enough. Not yet."


    Hyde said nothing for a moment before speaking. "You know, I tried learning about this money king and I found nothing about him."


    "That''s by design." Nicodemus chuckled. "It won''t be fun or hard to find him if the information was everywhere but fortunately, I looked in the right places."


    "Where?"


    "The Ark." Nicodemus said. "It is the only place where traces of the story of two people still exist till this day."


    "Who are they?" Hyde asked.


    "This," Nicodemus motioned to the statue, "is the man called Shadrach."


    The moment Ezra heard the name, it was like a veil had been removed from his eyes. The more Nicodemus talked, the more pieces fell into place.


    "Shadrach was a descendant of the Progenitor. From what I could find, he was beloved by the progenitor and this was his city."


    The reason the money king looked like him! It had been the other way around. He looked like Shadrach.


    "He was always seen in the company of a lady called Valaren and they were apparently powerful together. And based on what I could find, Shadrach was murdered and Valaren disappeared never to be seen again. This statue was built after his death."


    The feeling in his gut. He had been dragged to the statue all along and he hadn''t known. Why?


    "You see that breastplate?" Nicodemus said, motioning to the breastplate designed with concentric circles that the statue was wearing. "It''s important. Very. That''s why I have to do this."


    "Do what?" Hyde asked.


    "Protect it." Then Nicodemus spread his hands and this time, instead of a black zone, clouds of red mist poured out of him before slowly seeping into the statue. "All must forget this statue. Until I''m ready to claim my right."


    "Shadrach." Just before the memory cuts off, Nicodemus uttered six words that completed the puzzle. "At the tip of his tongue."


    Ezra was pushed out of the memory as the vitality ran out.


    Nicodemus had come to the city of Faewall seeking the same thing he''d been seeking. He hadn''t known what it was but Nicodemus had.


    A key. A key to something hidden away by the progenitor.


    His mind went to one of the first stories he''d heard of the progenitor. The formation of the Book of Nightmares. The progenitor had hidden the sixth page at the tip of his tongue.


    And it could be said that he mentioned Shadrach a lot. And Shadrach was at the tip of his tongue.


    That meant the relic inside of James was the sixth.


    And if the sixth relic was here with a key, there was only one lock he could think of in which the key would be able to open.


    The lock of the progenitor''s palace. The place where the throne is. The place with the entrance of the abyss.


    He dropped the ring into the box, closed it and left the secure room. This wasn''t the time to reflect. This was the time to act. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All he needed to do was claim the key and this pain in his soul would be gone. He''d destroy whatever it is that Nicodemus had placed on the statue and after claiming this power, he''d make sure Anya and James paid the price.


    For Gen.


    For Avenger.

 Chapter 363 The Hidden Message

    A few hours ago. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.James Harlow''s study.


    Nothing adds up. Or at least, not everything.


    Michelangelo kept staring at the board, wondering if there was something he was missing.


    "There are advantages to thinking out loud, you know." Lisa drawled from where she sat at the chair behind the desk. She yawned, draping one leg over the armrest.


    He knew she was right, she was more often than not, but he preferred the silence of his thoughts. He sighed again as he stared at the board he''d set up to visualize things.


    "Just spit it out." Lisa pulled out a bottle of blood wine from her personal dimension and popped the bottle, pouring some into a glass she''d retrieved from one of the desk drawers. "It''s not like I''m not here to help with this. I much prefer looking pretty but that doesn''t mean I can''t help.


    Experience new stories with empire


    Michelangelo sighed. Again, she was right.


    He opened his mouth to speak when the shadows in the room stirred. Both of them snapped to it, ready for a fight but relaxed when Daphne stepped out calmly.


    "Oh. It''s you." Lisa grinned. "How was your trip?"


    Daphne folded her arms.


    "What?" Lisa sat up, removing her leg from the armrest of the chair in disbelief. "You didn''t find him?"


    "That shouldn''t be possible." Michelangelo said. "He''s just a fifth ring vampire, isn''t he?"


    Daphne tilted her head.


    "You detected another presence?" Lisa blinked. "Fifth ring? I guess some people are working hard to keep this Alfred guy hidden."


    "It couldn''t have been James." Michelangelo frowned. "He never left the estate for a moment." He''d have known if he did.


    "Anya?" Lisa suggested. "She did seem a bit shifty."


    "No. Not her. She doesn''t have the balls."


    "I see what you did there." Lisa grinned before turning to Daphne. "Balls, female, you see it?"


    Daphne huffed.


    "I think Daphne''s right." Lisa turned to Michelangelo, leaning back on the throne-like chair. "What do we do without this Alfred guy?"


    Michelangelo turned back to the board. "I don''t think we need him. The story is right here. All we need to do is connect the dots."


    Daphne raised a brow and Lisa asked the question. "What''s on your mind?"


    "There''s a story here and I''m slowly getting the hang of it." He said, nodding to himself. "For the first murder, I think it''s simple."


    "She killed Hyde for a reason. We don''t know why, whether it''s personal or to keep a secret. But we do know that she wanted his body to be found. She could have killed him and made him disappear but she didn''t."


    "Everything starts and ends with Hyde. First, she killed him. Then, she burnt down a building, pointing to Hyde''s human family. After, she killed one of his wives, framing it as a suicide and finally, she killed his main wife."


    "And?" Lisa asked.


    "A serial killer would''ve been a lot more random but the deaths are all from one coven." Michelangelo followed the thread. "Hyde''s death announced that there is a grudge at work. She killed him in that way to send messages to people to know that she was now a threat."


    "Hyde''s wife, Maya, was killed to reveal that it had something to do with veilbreakers and framing it as a suicide while Lana''s death was done to send a message to James, after all, it took place in his home. So, here''s the message."


    "Hyde has committed a sin and must die. However, his wives also inherit the sin, so Maya had to die. But her death was also used to explain Hyde''s sin. It involves Veilbreakers. And Lana''s death was used to send a message to James. He is involved in whatever Veilbreaker sin this is and she is pointing us to him."


    "Pointing us to him?" Lisa asked.


    "Who do you think called us here? It has to be her. She wants us to know he''s involved in this somehow."


    "I see." Lana nodded. "But what about the Forge Trust fire?"


    "That''s the missing piece." Michelangelo hummed. "She called us here to punish James for the sin but she left nothing for us to find. That''s what I think the fire was for."


    "So, the sin is related to Hyde''s human family?"


    "I don''t think so." Michelangelo answered. "There must be something much deeper than this at play here."


    "So, what do we do?"


    Michelangelo tilted his head, staring at the threads on the board. "I have to see it for myself."


    Lisa perked up. "Are you saying what I think you''re saying?"


    He sighed. "Yes. I am."


    "Good." Lisa grinned. "Cause I''m driving."


    The three of them commandeered one of James'' cars and in a few minutes, were at their destination.


    It wasn''t that the place was very close but more like Lisa''s driving was very fast but they were all used to it.


    They stepped out of the car to stand in front of the husk of the Forge Trust building. The place had been cordoned off and had warning signs all over it.


    "The Trust is looking to sell the property." Lisa said. "Apparently, they don''t want to stay here anymore."


    Michelangelo surveyed the building before deciding. "I''m going in."


    "Great." Lisa glanced at Daphne, giving her a grin. "I thought you''d just stay outside like a boring dude."


    Michelangelo ignored her, walking into the building. He followed the soot on the wall, trying to trace where the flames had started from.


    "Did you know?" Lisa kept up her chatter. "Captain Matten saved a man from this building. He was rewarded and given time off. Why don''t we just ask him? Oh, right. It''s his wife we''re talking about."


    Michelangelo walked deeper inside, blocking out the noise and following his instincts until he found himself in front of the doors to the basement.


    Humans definitely wouldn''t have found it but to the vampires, it was as clear as day.


    Someone had used their chameleon tattoo to shroud the door from view.


    Michelangelo waved, dispelling the vitality holding up the illusion. The moment he opened the door, he could hear it.


    Snarls as if from some wild animal.


    "What the?" Lisa muttered.


    The three of them went down the stairs until they found exactly what was making that sound.


    A feral female vampire, chained in the basement. Not just any vampire. A vampire mad from a lack of blood. A vampire whose body had begun cannibalizing its soul.


    "I see." Michelangelo muttered.


    "See what?" Lisa asked.


    "The first and third murder sends a message. Hyde committed a sin and it''s related to the Veilbreakers which means the sin can violate the Law of Secrecy." He stared at the chained vampire. "The second and last murders also send another message. James is involved and he''s hiding the evidence in his basement."


    Lisa frowned as she thought about it. "So, you''re saying Hyde and James did something bad enough to break the law of secrecy and James is hiding the evidence in his basement?"


    "Yes." Michelangelo nodded. "Put this woman out of her misery and let''s go."


    He turned away. "Let''s uproot that which has been buried."

 Chapter 364 Free At Last

    Anya entered the estate, knowing the kind of risk she was taking. It was nightfall but it was also the perfect time for secrets.She would be betting on the benevolence of another Vampire. Well, it wasn''t just any vampire, it was the Attendant but that didn''t make her feel any better.


    But she had to take the gamble all the same. It was her only way out.


    Michelangelo was slowly getting closer and closer to the truth. Genesis had left enough clues and threads for the man to follow. Sooner or later, he''ll get to the answers he was searching for.


    It was inevitable. The man was known for never giving up and had never not closed a case. This won''t be the exception.


    She walked through familiar halls to where the Attendant had been holed up throughout his stay so far.


    She walked past guards, praying to gods she''d never remembered since she became a vampire. She didn''t want to meet James. Not when she was here to spill the truth and save herself.


    She had to get ahead of the situation and find her way out. After all, she hadn''t been the one who had committed the actual crimes. It had all been James.


    After a few minutes of walking, she arrived at her destination. The study.


    Before she could enter, one of the two guards at the side of the door bowed. "Madam Arbiter."


    Anya glanced at them. "What''s going on?"


    "The Attendant and his wives are not home." The guard answered. "And they''ve left strict instructions. No one is to enter the study while they''re gone."


    Anya frowned. Would she miss this chance?


    Then something occured to her. Why not find them and tell them her side of the story where James wouldn''t be around to interfere? This was an opportunity, not a setback!


    "Where are they?" She asked.


    The guard hesitated, glancing briefly at his companion before answering. "We don''t know, Arbiter. They left about an hour ago and haven''t returned."


    "I see." Anya gave them a curt nod before turning on her heel.


    She had no time to waste if she wanted to find Michelangelo herself. This wasn''t a conversation that could wait.


    Not now.


    She thought of her problem as she walked to the teleportation room. If Michelangelo had to be anywhere, it would be places related to his investigation. All she needed to do was check those places and she''d quickly find him.


    As she arrived at the ground floor, the sound of footsteps caught her attention and she looked up to see the exact person she''d been avoiding.


    James Harlow.


    James walked into the hallway, a frown on his face. One could tell that he was in a very bad mood.


    His eyes held hers as he walked closer. His eyes were narrowed in suspicion and he stood, rigid, as if he had been expecting her.


    "Anya." He said, his voice cold. "What are you doing here?"


    Anya slowed her steps, seizing control of every cell in her body. She couldn''t afford to give herself away with her body language.


    "I came to speak with Michelangelo." She answered him. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His frown deepened and he took a step forward, his voice dropping into a low growl. "Why?"


    Anya held his gaze. She had to show confidence or he''ll suspect something.


    "Why do you think I''m here? To make sure our interests are protected, James. Or do you want them to find out exactly what is hidden?"


    At her words, James glanced around as if he expected someone to be listening in. Then, he stepped even closer. "You think I don''t know what you''re trying to do?" He hissed.


    Anya stepped towards him in challenge, tilting her head.


    "You''re trying to save yourself, Anya." James said. "I know you. You''re going to betray me."


    She forced anger into her eyes and hissed at him. "I''ve done nothing but support you, James. I''ve always had your back and kept your secrets. Is this how you repay me? With accusations?"


    James opened his mouth angrily but his reply was cut off as the door opened.


    The both of them turned to see Michelangelo entering with his two wives behind him. His eyes swept over them, studying them and cataloging information even as his expression remained blank, hiding away any hint of the secrets he''d been able to figure out from the look.


    He inclined his head in their direction in acknowledgement. "Anya. James."


    "Attendant." James said like he was talking about something particularly nasty he''d scraped off the bottom of his shoe. "To what do we owe the¡­ pleasure?" Explore stories on empire


    Michelangelo ignored the question, turning his attention to Anya. "Follow me." He ordered and without waiting for a response, began walking deeper into the estate.


    Daphne fell into step beside him, silent and deadly like she always was.


    "Watch him." Michelangelo said to Lisa.


    "Like a cat video." Lisa grinned, keeping her eyes on James who stood there, looking like he was ready to protest. He opened his mouth and paused, glancing at Anya. Then, his expression hardened and he said nothing.


    As for Anya, she glanced between both men and hesitated before following Michelangelo.


    This was her chance!


    But the further they walked, the more she found herself tongue tied. Not because of the apprehension she was feeling, though that was a big part of it, but because of the direction they were moving in.


    The basement. The same place where Nicodemus was hidden.


    "You knew about this place, didn''t you?" Michelangelo said as they walked without looking back.


    Anya''s eyes widened as terror swept through her bones. "Attendant, I-"


    "Your period of grace is over, Anya." Michelangelo said with steel in his voice, cutting her off. "You chose to withhold information. Now, you''ll face the consequences of that choice."


    "I didn''t withhold anything-" She began, but Michelangelo raised a hand, silencing her.


    "Enough." He said, his tone final. "Whatever excuses you have, save them for later."


    They were finally at the heavy doors of the basement. He gestured towards it.


    "Daphne."


    Daphne stepped forward, her hand brushing against the surface of the door.


    Darkness coiled around her fingers, spreading across the metal like living ink. Bracing herself, she began pulling the door open.


    The darkness seeped into the door and with a groan, it began to open.


    And that was when it happened.


    Exactly when the door was wide enough, a pale, clawed hand shot out from the darkness and speared through Daphne''s chest.


    Black blood splattered backwards as she stood there, dead before she could do anything.


    Michelangelo stood there, frozen, his eyes wide like he hadn''t expected that. Even in his state, his Aura surged forward, filling the corridor with the crushing pressure of his Dominance.


    The hand was yanked out of Daphne''s chest and her body crumbled, Michelangelo''s eyes following it.


    Then, the door swung open the rest of the way and he stepped out.


    Pale skin, spinning red eyes and golden chains hanging off his hands.


    Nicodemus.


    The beast was free at last.

 Chapter 365 Fulfilling The Prophecy

    Headlights cut through the darkness of the night as Ezra''s car screeched to a stop in front of James'' estate and he jumped out, the tires smoking behind him.There it was.


    The statue of the money king. The statue of Shadrach, King of Faewall.


    Ezra deployed his black zone as he exhaled in wonder, his hands trembling slightly as he walked slowly closer, almost as if he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    This was it. The thing that had drawn him to Faewall. The thing that had been tormenting his soul.


    He walked closer until he got to the wide pedestal the statue sat on.


    Just like the memory, it felt like the statue was staring at him. Telling him to stay back and away from the only thing that would bring relief to his soul.


    And the closer he got to the statue, the more he could feel it. The resistance. The air became heavier, as if there was a force actively pushing against him.


    Voices whispered in his ear, telling him to turn away and forget why he came here. A wave of lethargy swept through him but he fought against it, keeping his eyes wide opened.


    His steps grew slower and as he placed his leg on the wide pedestal, he found that he couldn''t go further. No matter how much he strained, it was as if the air was a wall he just could not pass through.


    Ezra focused on the pain in his soul, using it to ground himself. With a snarl, he called up his darkness, the tattoo of Valaren flashing on his body. He wreathed himself in the darkness and began absorbing the vitality of whatever was stopping him.


    "No." He gritted his teeth as he moved forward by a hair''s breadth. "You''ll never stop me."


    He began moving forward, inch by inch and it felt like whatever was stopping him had grown more powerful. He kept absorbing the vitality, turning it to his own as fast as he could but it felt like trying to drink up a river to stop it from flooding a town.


    But he didn''t stop. He kept moving, his hands trembling as he stretched it out, reaching for the statue that was right in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    The moment his fingers brushed the cold metal of the statue, the resistance vanished as if it had never been there. He stumbled forward before catching himself.


    He straightened, dismissing the darkness around him.


    His eyes roamed around the statue and he studied it closely, his fingers tracing the concentric circles on the breastplate it wore.


    He frowned as he noticed it. He grabbed the breastplate and tugged. With a metallic groan, the breastplate slid off the statue as if that was what it had been designed to do.


    Ezra laughed, almost deliriously, to himself at the breastplate in his hands. Nobody had been able to find this secret except Nicodemus who had been waiting for something. But now, it was Ezra''s.


    The metal of the breastplate was unnaturally cold against his fingers and he examined it. There was only one logical next step.


    He raised it up then hesitated. Was this the right choice? Nicodemus had wanted to wait. What had he been waiting for? Ezra had no idea. But he knew one thing.


    Anya and James were out there and his soul was slowly breaking down, day by day. This was the only way out of everything that had been going on for the past nineteen years.


    It was time to be free.


    With an exhale that was just for the sake of habit, he pressed the breastplate to his chest. The metal clicked into place and instantly, a wave of cold washed over him.


    It wasn''t the biting chill of winter that he''d always felt growing up but instead, this cold was different. Less cold and more¡­ soothing.


    The cold spread through his body, going deep until it touched his soul and the ache that seemed like it had always been there slowly faded away and at that moment, it was as if a portion of his brain that had been locked away was now returned back to him.


    It brought¡­ clarity.


    He gasped as his awareness expanded.


    He could feel it now. The soul bond.


    He could feel every connection that tethered him to Olivia and Red. Each of the threads was alive and was bursting with energy, vitality zipping between the three of them faster than it had ever been before.


    Then, he frowned. On Olivia''s bond was something different. A new thread was forming, fragile and bright like a sprout breaking through the earth.


    But before he could examine it, the pleasant cold turned to fire.


    The burning started in his chest and swiftly spread outward like molten lava coursing through his veins.


    He dropped to his knees, clutching at his chest as the new energy from the breastplate raged through him.


    A scream tore through his lips as visions flooded his mind, fragments of a memory he didn''t recognize but instinctively understood. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shadrach''s key. That was what the breastplate was. A key fashioned by the progenitor himself for his beloved heir.


    He saw flashes of a palace with its grand throne and great tree, a palace he''d seen once before, its gates sealed under the Ark itself.


    The visions twisted and shifted, showing him how the progenitor''s palace sat peacefully and hidden under the Council''s Ark like a slumbering beast waiting to be awoken.


    And sitting sealed inside was a special gate. The gate to the Abyss.


    As the fire consumed him, Ezra felt his body breaking under the strain.


    One by one, his limiters were stripped away, his vampire instincts seizing every cell in his body. He felt like fighting and tearing everything he could see down with his bare hands. Drink hot blood directly from the source and feel it going down his throat with every gulp.


    He didn''t know when he got on all fours but his fingers clawed at the ground, the pain almost unbearable as his physical form began to change. Darkness coiled around him, feeding off the energy and intertwining with his very soul.


    With a roar, something broke within him and he ascended to the fifth ring.


    The fire burned a hole inside his soul, creating his own pocket dimension as was his right as a fifth ringed vampire. But it didn''t stop. It kept going, burning more space as the world seemed to warp and bend around him as if the fabric of reality itself was burning.


    The pain didn''t stop.


    Ezra roared into the sky as the fire continued its work and he ascended into the sixth ring.


    His body convulsed, the energy ravaging him from the inside out. He could feel his humanity slipping away, each shred of it burnt away by the fire of the breastplate.


    His control, his endurance, his sense of mercy. It all began burning.


    This was it.


    The future that had been foretold. The future that meant that no matter how hard he tried, this was where he''d die.


    The future that guaranteed the Cutting Off.


    Then, almost as if it had been lying in wait, a memory surfaced.


    Gen. Her laughter when she was in the throes of battle, wielding her giant battle axe like the bloodthirsty vampire that she was.


    Her smile when she cracked a joke, laughing out loud with the carefree attitude of a woman with no worries.


    The memories came flooding back like a dam had been broken.


    He should''ve known. He should have seen it coming.


    In hindsight, it was all clear. Gen hadn''t been living like a woman with no worries. No. She''d been living like a woman who knew she didn''t have much time to spend being alive. Like a woman who knew her death was fast approaching and wanted to enjoy all she could before she left.


    That was when the ache in his soul returned like it had never gone in the first place. The cold sensation from earlier came back, sweeping through him and fighting back the fire that was consuming him.


    He blinked as he felt tears running down his face, roaring his pain as the battle raged on inside of him.


    The two forces raged, each one fighting for dominance.


    His memories kept rushing back. Not just of gen but of the life he''d built. Of Olivia and Red.


    His body trembled violently as the energies built up. And with one final, ear-splitting roar, the forces exploded outward, a shockwave of power spreading out his body.


    He could vaguely feel the energy eating through his black zone but his focus was on himself.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    His vision swam as his humanity gradually came back to him. He found himself on his knees, gasping for breath.


    Then there was a flash of light beneath him and he looked down to see the breastplate shining softly. It shimmered and turned into flashes of light before dissolved into him.


    He stared down at the empty space where it had been, his chest heaving as he tried to process what had just happened.


    He could feel the energy of the key sitting inside his soul like an egg waiting to be hatched.


    The key was now a part of him. Forever.


    That was when the force struck him.

 Chapter 366 This... Is My Victory

    Michelangelo''s Domination Aura filled the whole place like a suffocating blanket as he stared blankly ahead.Daphne was gone.


    Just like that.


    It wasn''t as if they hadn''t known a day like this would come. In fact, they''d trained for it. It wasn''t grief he was feeling. He''d overcome that emotion a long time ago.


    No. He was feeling¡­ shock. This wasn''t the way he''d expected this to go. But that was the thing about vampires. They usually had very little say in matters of their rebirth or death.


    That was how it had always been and how it would always be.


    As if in a dream, he looked down at his white suit, now stained with splatters of blood. His gaze shifted to Daphne''s dead body. Then it came back up to land on Nicodemus himself. All this happened in the space of a second.


    Then, he snapped out of his shock as Nicodemus lunged forward, shocked this time by the speed of the vampire.


    Even with his face twisted in his madness, Michelangelo could still recognize it. Time could not erase the memory of Nicodemus'' face from his brain even if he wanted to. The man had been one of the two sent to this city.


    And now, here he was, alive.


    Michelangelo sidestepped just in time, dodging the reaching claws of the former City Lord candidate. His body had moved on instinct. If not, he''d be dead just like Daphne.


    He stomped and the ground writhed, serpents of stone emerging from the ground and reaching for Nicodemus. The crazed vampire roared, his claws slashing through the stone as if it was paper.


    "Help m-" Michelangelo''s voice trailed off as he looked at where Anya had been standing to see she had already ran off.


    Well, it was no skin off his back. He could do this all by himself. His eyes narrowed as he turned back to Nicodemus. His swapping tattoo wouldn''t help here. There was nothing good enough to swap here. Not yet. The only tattoos he had to use now were his earth and perception tattoos.


    He activated his perception tattoo and¡­ frowned.


    Nicodemus surged towards him like an arrow moving unerringly towards its target. Michelangelo moved to the side but Nicodemus corrected his course, moving towards him like a beast.


    His eyes widened in realization. His perception tattoo was not¡­ working? Impossible. It worked even against seventh ringed vampires. And from what he could sense¡­


    He almost stumbled in shock just as Nicodemus got close enough to slash towards him. He ducked under the slash, weaving away from the follow up slash, dug his hands into Nicodemus'' stomach and ripped it off.


    He could feel it inside Nicodemus. The signs of a vampire using the innermost parts of their soul as fuel. He should''ve anticipated this from the clues he''d been given by Genesis.


    The raw, self-destructive power that came from the soul made Nicodemus just as, if not more dangerous than a sixth-ring vampire.


    "You''ve turned yourself into a husk!" Michelangelo spat, batting away Nicodemus'' fists. The man fought with no care for his body even as it regenerated. "Is this what you''ve become, Nicodemus? A shadow of your former self?"


    Nicodemus snarled in response, moving like the crazy beast that he was. Michelangelo barely had time to dodge the swipe of claws aimed at his throat, countering with chains of vitality reinforced stone which slammed into Nicodemus and sent him staggering back.


    Michelangelo took advantage of the loss of balance, rushing at Nicodemus.


    He speared towards his throat but the beast pivoted with the movement, planting his hands on the floor and using it to throw himself forward.


    Michelangelo stomped on the floor, walls of stone intercepting the beast. Nicodemus crashed into the walls, sending stone flying everywhere.


    "You''ve lost control." Michelangelo said through gritted teeth. "But I haven''t."


    With a snarl of his own, Michelangelo unleashed his full Domination Aura.


    The force came down on the hallway like the hand of God, cracking the ground beneath their feet. Nicodemus snarled as he fell on all fours, his claws digging into the ground as he struggled against the overwhelming force.


    "This¡­," Michelangelo drawled as he stepped forward leisurely, "is my victory."


    The fight was won and the beast was under his feet. There was no way it would escape from his Domination.


    "Hmmm." He thought about all that had happened. Genesis had done all this to point to Nicodemus. "I see."


    "Apologies frie-" Michelangelo looked down and his words were cut short as Nicodemus'' claws sank into his chest. "H- How?"


    He spat blood as the crazed beast stared into his eyes as if it was trying to tell him something. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How had it shaken off his Domination?


    He had no time for a second thought as Nicodemus yanked his hand out of his chest.


    **********


    Up above in the hall, something else was going on.


    James paced impatiently, his eyes flicking toward the door Michelangelo had disappeared through. This was the entrance hall of the house which meant the door they passed through could lead to virtually anywhere in the house,


    He had no idea where they''d gone but something was telling him this wasn''t the time to be relaxed.


    His eyes went to the woman left behind to guard him. She casually wandered the hall, closer to the door, smirking as she examined the decorations on the walls.


    "I have to admit, you''ve got a really nice place. Cozy if I do say so myself." Lisa said and he couldn''t tell if she was mocking him or complimenting him. "Though I have to say, the color scheme is a bit... ostentatious. Gold and red? Really? What are you? Gryffindor?"


    James shot her a glare, his patience running out. He had no time for her nonsensical ramblings. "Where did the Attendant go?" He demanded.


    Lisa''s smirk widened and she wagged her finger at him like he was a particularly naughty child. "Oh, wouldn''t you like to know?"


    "Enough of this." James growled, turning away. "If he''s not here, I have no reason to stand around waiting."


    He began walking to the staircase that led towards his quarters when the door Michelangelo had gone through a few minutes ago banged open.


    There was a blur of gold as Anya rushed out of the other door, faster than the human eye could see.


    Both James and Lisa froze, their eyes meeting each other.


    Then James'' eyes widened in realization, his head snapped to the now open door and he whispered three words.


    "The fucking basement!"

 Chapter 367 The Sixth Ring Vampire

    It was as if the world paused as if holding its breath for the fight that was coming as the two vampires stared at each other.Lisa stood, her arms crossed as she blocked the door. "Going somewhere, City Lord?" She smirked.


    James gritted his teeth as he stared at her. He should''ve expected this.


    He''d grown confident. Too confident.


    He''d thought the secret of his basement was well hidden. After all, only three people still alive knew about it. Him, Anya and Nicodemus.


    He hadn''t told anyone else. Nicodemus clearly wasn''t in a state to tell anyone and anybody he could''ve told had been killed after being framed as Veilbreakers.


    The only person left was Anya and he''d been sure she hadn''t told them. Not yet, if what he had seen when he''d confronted her had been any indication.


    So, how had they known about it?


    His mind went through his options, wondering how he''d play this. After a second, his mind settled on an answer. This news must not get to the Ark.


    Besides, it''s about time that he found a solution to Nicodemus'' immortality. It might be his relic but relics can be destroyed. That was a fact. He was strong enough for that now.


    He sighed in resignation and stood straight, all tension draining from his body.


    "I guess you guys found the skeleton in my closet." He said.


    Lisa frowned, tilting her head at his words. She''d probably been expecting him to put up more of a fight.


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about that." He sighed. "I guess it''s time for the secret to come to light."


    "So, you''re okay with that?" Lisa asked. "How... relaxed."


    "Of course, I''m okay with it." James chuckled. "That Michelangelo might be a piece of shit but I can''t think of a better resolution than this to this affair."


    He watched Lisa''s confused expression as he smiled. "All I can say is that I tried my best to preserve the Law of Secrecy in this city even if Nicodemus haunts us even in death."


    "The worst I''d get is a slap on the wrist and maybe more oversight." He shrugged like there was nothing he could do about that. "I, after all, have been serving faithfully."


    After a moment of silence he never thought possible with how chatty the woman was, she finally spoke. "I... see." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes." James nodded. "While you guys sort through this issue, I''ll be upstairs in my quarters. You can find me there if you need me."


    He turned to leave.


    "Wait!" Lisa stopped him with a word. "There''s just one thing I don''t understand." The woman dropped her crossed arms, standing in a relaxed pose. "Why hide whatever this is if you really have been serving faithfully?"


    James hesitated as if weighing his options then sighed. "This happened in the years after the Death Wave. Even if I wasn''t involved, I would''ve lost my life. Thankfully, things are different now."


    "I see." Lisa nodded, rubbing her chin as she stood in an intellectual pose.


    "Yes." James nodded. "Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    "Of course." Lisa nodded, turning away.


    "Thank you." James turned and in a sudden burst of speed, turned around and lunged at Lisa, catching her off guard.


    His grin grew as his claws tore through her blouse and sank into her chest, gripping her heart in his hands.


    "W- wha?" Lisa''s eyes widened in shock as blood spilled from her lips.


    "Goodnight, bitch." James spat before he yanked his hand out with her heart in it and she crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    He tossed the heart to one corner of the room and just as he turned towards the door leading to the basement, he felt the world land on his cheek.


    Crash!


    He crashed through the doors leading outside the estate, his body tumbling across the ground before it landed on something both hard and soft at the same time.


    He blinked in disorientation, staring straight at the sky. That had been a... punch?


    His eyes widened and he quickly stumbled to his feet. He was at the statue of the money king? What had stopped his flight across the street?


    He turned and stopped, his body freezing. "Ezra Matten?" His eyes widened at the sight in front of him.


    The man getting to his feet was Ezra Matten. That was undeniable. He could feel the relic inside him but at the same time, the man couldn''t be Ezra Matten because it just was not possible for a vampire to go from the fourth thing to the sixth ring in a matter of days.


    It just wasn''t possible. The energy required to jump between two great rings like that was so great, he was sure Ezra would have to sacrifice his relic for that. But that couldn''t be possible, could it?


    The man standing in front of him had the same dark blue hair that belonged to Ezra Matten and on his hands right up to his elbow were scales of the same color. Scales that shimmered even without the need of light.


    Scales that can only be found on those who are in the sixth ring.


    The man finally stood straight, his hand coming up to push the hair out of his eyes.


    Their eyes met and James almost took a step back. The eyes staring at him were a brilliant gold. It looked like the man was looking at something beyond the physical.


    "Hello... James." The man whispered and he knew at that very moment.


    The impossible had happened.


    Ezra Matten had found a way to ascend two rings at the same time.


    "Matten." He growled, glancing back at his estate. Who had hit him? The person was surely coming. Will he be fighting two opponents at once?


    "Who are we expecting?" Ezra asked as he glanced in the same direction as James. "Nicodemus?"


    "H- how?" James'' eyes widened.


    "It has been foretold, City Lord." Ezra said, turning to look at the statue of the money king. "This is the place where I would''ve committed the sins of tomorrow."


    He paused before turning back to look at James. "Well, I would still commit a few sins. That... hasn''t changed."

 Chapter 368 The Final Battle

    Ezra grinned, his fangs on display.This was it and at the same time, not it.


    Connell had truly done it. He hated the fact that Gen had to die for this to happen but it had happened.


    They''d managed to change the future where he would lose himself. Now, it was time to show James Harlow that his crimes will not go unpunished.


    All that was left was for Nicodemus to arrive. After all, it has been foretold.


    As if on cue, the sound of chains rattling on the ground reaches them. The next sound to enter their range was the sound of footsteps as the beast Nicodemus had become stomped on the floor as he made his way over to the statue.


    James glanced at the coming vampire, adjusting himself to keep both Ezra and Nicodemus in his sight.


    Ezra chuckled at that.


    "You know what''s coming, don''t you?" James said as he assumed a ready stance, his claws out.


    "Yes." Ezra answered simply.


    "Then, help me." James said. "Let''s put down the beast together."


    "No."


    "No?" James turned to stare at Ezra, his eyes leaving Nicodemus. "What do you mean, no?"


    "Don''t you think it''s fitting?" Ezra cracked his neck, rolling his shoulder blades in preparation. "That you die at the hands of Nicodemus and his brother-in-law?"


    James'' jaw dropped slightly as if he couldn''t believe his ears. Then he straightened with a sigh. Suit yourself.


    Clank!


    Nicodemus finally came to a stop, staring straight at James. Ezra studied the man. It was undeniably Nicodemus but he knew that the man was long gone.


    That wasn''t the eyes of neither a human nor a vampire. It was the eyes of a beast. But this beast wasn''t stupid. No. Far from it.


    Swish!


    The air moved and sitting on the throne instead of the money king was Michelangelo.


    He looked like he''d just escaped death. His white suit was torn at the chest with dark blood splattered all over it.


    "Matten?" The man blinked in surprise.


    "He''s fighting with Nicodemus." James said before Ezra even had a chance to speak. "He doesn''t want to stop this rampage. He wants... to break the Law of Secrecy."


    "Is that true, Captain Matten?" Michelangelo asked.


    "I''m not here to fight the beast, Attendant." Ezra answered. "I''m here to make the City Lord pay for his crimes."


    "Stand down, Captain." Michelangelo growled. "That''s for the Ark to decide. Subdue the beast instead."


    Ezra paused, his eyes shifting from Michelangelo to James and back to Michelangelo. Then, he answered. "No can do, Attendant."


    The rage that had been simmering inside his gut at Gen''s death wasn''t gone. No, it was still there. And it must be satisfied.


    Michelangelo stood from the throne. "Very well." Darkness began to pour off him.


    Seeing what was happening, Ezra began adding his darkness to it. Not to be left out, James joined in. A moment later, the black zone solidified, sealing the four combatants inside.


    Ezra and Nicodemus on one side and James and Michelangelo on the other.


    "Now that we''re alone," a grin blossomed to life on James'' face, "shall we?"


    Ezra wasted no time, heading straight for James. As if he''d previously discussed a plan with Ezra, Nicodemus snapped out of his calm state and roared, dashing at Michelangelo.


    "Behold..." James stretched out his arms, his grin growing unnaturally wider. "Your Tomb!" Experience tales at empire


    He began laughing as ethereal figures began pouring off of him. Astral projections but not of him. It was instead, ghosts of those he had killed in the past.


    His laughter echoed through the black zone as the tide surged towards Ezra.


    Ezra surged forwards to meet them, darkness pouring off the scales of his arms.


    His eyes moved from one ghost to the other, using his new ability to assess each of them.


    The new light in his soul shined as he judged their rings and abilities. The strongest ones were fifth ringed vampires and the rest were fourth and third ringed vampires.


    "Easy." He scoffed.


    Just as the tide reached him, his hands shot out, grabbing the first ghost within reach, grabbed its face and activated two abilities.


    Almost eagerly, the darkness born of Valaren reached out and sucked every drop of vitality out of the ghost at the same time as the darkness of his chimera reached out, stealing its power.


    The ghost popped like a balloon as Ezra dodged an attack from a ghost. It''s power settled within him, joining the powers he''d stolen. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" James called out from where he stood. "The projection''s gone!"


    "Ha!" Ezra laughed as he ducked under a reaching claw and ripped the leg off one of the ghosts. "Thank you, James. You just brought free lollipops to a kid with a sweet tooth."


    He laughed as he fought, gaining both new powers and more vitality. This black zone wasn''t his tomb. It was his farm and he was here for the harvest.


    "Fuck!" James snarled. Ezra was tearing through his ghosts with ease and they weren''t going back to their place in his collection. If only he had people to possess. Then, he''d be able to use his relic''s ability to its fullest potential.


    Well, there was only one option left. He''d have to join the fight himself.


    "Fuck."


    Ezra continued fighting, laughing as he did. "You''re only delaying the inevitable, James. Your death has already been foretold. You cannot escape it."


    He dodged to the side of two ghosts and ripped the face off another. Then, ethereal chains circled around his legs pinning him in place.


    He looked up just as the horde of ghosts descended from above.


    "Ha!" He chuckled, reaching into his soul for Olivia''s song. He''d use this chance to pop them all at once. "Come to your death."


    He leaned back in preparation to roar, activated the song and... froze.


    He... he couldn''t reach it! Not just Olivia''s song. All abilities that belonged to Olivia and Red were out of his reach.


    The key in his soul shimmered, acting as a barrier. As long as the key was there, he couldn''t access any power not tied to his soul.


    And the key would be there forever.


    He looked up at the falling ghosts. "Fuck."

 Chapter 369 The End Of The Road

    With a snarl, Ezra''s darkness burst out of him in the form of barbed spears, spearing through the falling ghosts.They veered away, each one retreating from the tide of darkness.


    Ezra paid them no mind, searching in his soul for ways to bypass the key''s barriers but it was absolute. No ability could get in, only vitality.


    He was stuck this way forever. The main ability of his soul bond, taken away from him.


    He roared in anger as James dashed in and released his Domination Aura.


    Instantly, the spikes of darkness covering Ezra shattered at the weight of the Aura and the ghosts disappeared.


    He stumbled and reached instinctively inside of him and ignited his vitality, his own Domination Aura rushing out and balancing James'' cancelling it out.


    But the damage was done.


    James had the upper hand, snarling as he tore into Ezra.


    Ezra backpedalled, trying to block the hits but some passed through. He tried calling up the blood song but James didn''t give him any space or focus to do that.


    His whole focus was on blocking. Until James smirked.


    His eyes widened as he followed the next attack, an uppercut. He threw his head back to dodge it and hit the solid barrier of the black zone behind him.


    His head bounced back just as James'' claws passed, ripping out a chunk of his cheek. "Argh!" He twisted his head just before the claw could take out his eye.


    Losing an eye wouldn''t be permanent but it was an instinctive protection of a vital organ. And James predicted he''d do that.


    Just as he twisted his head to the side, James'' knee met the side of his head in mid air. His head snapped to the other side and James grabbed it and twisted, trying to rip his head off.


    Ezra jumped, moving with the twist. His hand came up and grabbed James'' hand. The moment his feet touched the ground, he dug in and snapped James'' hand.


    He tried to throw himself back but he wasn''t fast enough. An ethereal leg snapped out of James'' stomach and kicked him, sending him flying.


    Crash!


    He slammed into the stone throne of the money king, sending stone flying everywhere. His eyes widened and he flipped away just as James'' leg stomped on where his head had been.


    James followed him with a snarl.


    Ezra retreated, knowing that if he wanted to win this, he''d need space to do something big enough to change the momentum of the fight.


    Space that James was experienced enough to not give him.


    "Fuck."


    **********


    Experience tales at empire


    Michelangelo fought like a man possessed. Not because he was but because that was the only way to stop the force of nature in front of him.


    The fight down in front of the basement had taught him that his Domination Aura was useless against Nicodemus but that hadn''t stopped him from using it in this fight.


    But just like the previous fight, the beast shrugged off the Aura and fought with reckless abandon.


    Michelangelo had fought back with every tool at his disposal. His Earth manipulation, his swapping ability and his perception ability.


    He gritted his teeth as he fended off an attack, his eyes going to the hole in Nicodemus'' chest.


    He''d almost died at the basement. If it had been an intelligent opponent, he would be dead but the beast hadn''t gone for his heart.


    He''d fought more cautiously, throwing everything at the vampire. His perception ability was useless as there was apparently nothing for the tattoo to grab hold of and deceive.


    His Earth manipulation had done a good enough job of creating weapons but the beast had gone through everything and healed by itself.


    But his Earth ability had excelled in its ability to create constructs he could swap himself or the beast with as he fought but as he''d come to learn, it was all moot.


    Why? Simple.


    The beast just won''t die.


    He''d done everything. He''d torn out every limb, he''d destroyed the body, he''d even destroyed the heart but the beast just kept coming.


    Even now, it fought him with a hole where its heart should be.


    That was when he realised it. This had to be the work of a relic. Nicodemus was a prince.


    And to defeat a prince, he had to give it everything he had. Which was why he was fighting like a man possessed.


    He didn''t need to kill the man. Not when he wouldn''t die. He just needed to restrain him.


    He fought as best as he could, taking some hits as he peppered the beast and as he fought, he kept pumping his vitality into the earth beneath him.


    He needed something strong. Something just as strong as the chains around Nicodemus'' hands.


    He kept the beast entertained as he built up the energy until he finally amassed the necessary vitality for what he needed.


    Now, it was time.


    He stopped his retreat and planted his feet as Nicodemus charged him. The beast crashed into him and he seized a hold of its reaching hands and twisted, sending it over his shoulder and crashing into the floor.


    That was when he unleashed what he''d been building.


    The ground surged upward like a wave of liquid and began wrapping itself around the struggling immortal.


    It had taken him more vitality to use stone as a liquid instead of a solid but that wasn''t what the bulk of the expended vitality had been used for.


    It had been used to make the liquid stone as heavy as possible.


    Now, the beast can''t just jump out of it like child''s play. Especially when he was already lying flat on his back with no leverage.


    The liquid stone kept covering the beast until its thrashing wasn''t visible anymore. But it didn''t stop.


    He gritted his teeth, pouring more vitality into the liquid coffin as it grew bigger and bigger until it was just as big as a shipping container.


    And with a snarl, the stone snapped from liquid to solid, sealing the vampire in the centre.


    He exhaled and-


    "Urk!"


    He spat, looking down at his chest. There was nothing there but that was only because he was looking from the front.


    Then, a familiar and spiteful voice whispered behind him. "This is the end of the road for you, Attendant."


    "Your wives are gone and now, you too. All that remains is to kill Ezra Matten and I''d have everything I need to write the perfect story. The Captain''s wife is behind Nicodemus'' death and came to Faewall to continue after years have passed."


    "She was helped by her husband who ascended to the sixth ring and killed everyone from the Ark using a relic from the progenitor. What do you think? Perfect, right?"


    James chuckled. "Thank you for taking care of that monster for me. Now, you can join your wives in hell." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His heart was yanked tight out of his chest and in an instant, he was dead.


    And so ended the story of Michelangelo, right hand man of Fortuna, elder of the Council of Vampire Society.


    James grinned at the dead body and turned to the second coffin inside the black zone.


    Ezra had wrapped himself inside a cocoon of darkness.


    James activated his relic, Tomb, and Michelangelo''s ghost appeared beside him. His first sixth ringed ghost.


    Time to kill Ezra Matten.

 Chapter 370 Cocoon

    Ezra knew he had to think fast or this night would end with his death.He''d spent the past minute dodging James'' strikes and the funniest thing was that if he did lose, he knew the reason why. And it wasn''t because James was more powerful than him.


    Maybe it was because he''d ascended using the power of the key or his status as the progenitor''s descendant, he was much stronger than James.


    No. If he lost, it''ll be because James was more experienced.


    "Come here, you rat." James spat as he followed Ezra not giving him space. He raised his arms and slashed downwards.


    As Ezra leapt back, James planted his palm on the floor and surged forward.


    Ezra''s eyes widened at that. He was stuck in mid air. He had nothing to push off of.


    His eyes narrowed. Or did he?


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    His wings burst out of his back and the force from one of the wings pushed him to the side, dodging the strike.


    Without waiting for James to come for him again, his darkness began pouring off him, creating shards that pointed outwards. He had his Domination Aura out which meant that this time, James wouldn''t be able to break it down with his Domination Aura.


    He kept cocooning himself in his darkness as his mind worked. Which tattoos did he have that belonged to just him?


    Valaren, his Chimera and Chameleon. Which meant he could use his darkness, his power stealing ability and his chameleon ability.


    The chameleon ability wasn''t that useful against other vampires but he didn''t need it. Not for this.


    Just before he''d locked himself inside this cocoon, he''d been able to catch a glimpse of Michelangelo subduing Nicodemus inside a stone coffin. That meant that when he leaves this place, he''d have to face two sixth ringed vampires at the same time.


    "Fuck!"


    That was when he activated an ability he rarely used. Mostly because he wasn''t in situations where he needed to.


    He opened his eyes and looked through his darkness as if it wasn''t there. What he saw was enough to place a smile on his face. "Huh."


    So, James had killed Michelangelo? That''s... good? Well, it was good for Ezra. The ghost would be less powerful than the original. Maybe as powerful but it would still rely on James'' vitality. And that was his edge in this battle. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His soul had been pumping him full of vitality nonstop for the past nineteen years. He wasn''t sure if he''d ever go low on vitality but today would be the day he''d put the theory to the test.


    Besides, if he ever ran out, he had Olivia and Red to draw more from. There was also the fact that his soul never stopped creating vitality.


    Simply put, he had infinite power in this battle. Time to put it to good news.


    The cocoon fell away, popping open to wrap itself around him like armor. It settled on his skin before solidifying.


    "Finally stopped hiding." James said, his arms crossed. Standing beside him was Michelangelo''s ghost, complete with a pristine white suit.


    "Finally stopped barking." Ezra shot back. "And you got yourself a dog."


    "Cute, isn''t he?" James grinned. "He''s a nice addition to my collection. I could''ve added his wife, Lisa, but I was in too much of a hurry."


    "I see." Ezra said. "My advice? You shouldn''t have. Because you won''t be using it in the future."


    "Ha!" James laughed. "We''ll see who gets to see tomorrow."


    And with that he charged.


    Ezra braced himself and with an exhale, opened the dam.


    The already dark black zone grew even darker as thousands of swords made of darkness filled the air in front of him. With a snap of his fingers, the swords zoomed towards James.


    Michelangelo''s ghost stamped its feet and two human sized stones erupted from the floor behind Ezra. The ghost touched James and they swapped places with the stones.


    Ezra turned, using the same motion to hurl a spear of darkness straight at James. The man sidestepped the spear and clapped. Flowers begin blooming on the floor, spreading rapidly towards Ezra.


    With a flap of his wings, Ezra rose into the air, dodging the growing flowers. That was when the giant stone snakes erupted from the ground.


    He didn''t even give them time to attack, chains of darkness erupting out of his hands to capture them. It didn''t take any time at all for his chains of darkness to begin leeching off their vitality.


    Then, he burned off a huge load of vitality, waves of vitality eating darkness covering the whole place.


    Realising what was happening, a stone wall rose up and sealed off James'' side of the black zone. Even as the darkness kept pushing, Ezra cocked back his fist and as he punched, a giant fist of darkness formed and slammed into the wall.


    The wall shook but didn''t crack. He poured more vitality into his fists even as his darkness worked on leeching the vitality out of the wall.


    With a roar, his fist of darkness hit the wall and it cracked. An instant later, it repaired itself. James must be reinforcing it with his vitality.


    He felt James try to get out of the black zone and quickly redirected the vitality he was leeching off the wall to reinforce the black zone.


    "Oh, no you don''t." He snarled.


    He poured vitality into his hand, more than he''d ever put in one technique before, cocked his arms and punched. The giant fist impacted the wall and that was when Ezra realized just how powerful being a sixth ringed vampire was.


    The wall crumbled into sand, the sand flying backwards. On James'' side of the black zone was a forest of trees. The sand flew, tearing through the trees and sparks flew as the sands touched each other in flight.


    The whole zone shook at the impact and Ezra felt his vitality dip slightly as tiny holes were torn through the black zone and the power of the strike rippled outwards.


    He could feel the vibration spread through the city with some glasses rattling just before the black zone closed up again.


    That was when Ezra''s darkness surged into the space, meeting no resistance.


    All that was left was a stone cocoon. This time, James was the one hiding.


    Unfortunately for him, all black zones were boxes that force vampire battles to a form of conclusion.


    There was no way out for either James or him. Somebody must die for this to end.


    How the tables have turned.

 Chapter 371 This... Is Your Punishment

    This time, Ezra didn''t bother to admire the scene or some shit like that. His darkness covered the stone and began leeching the vitality out of it.He felt satisfaction as his enemy''s energy streamed into him but it wasn''t fast enough. Not for him. At this rate, he''ll spend hours here before he is able to open up the stone.


    With a nod to himself, he began pouring vitality into his arms and the giant arm of darkness formed in the air in front of him, mimicking his actual arms.


    He reached out and seized the giant ball of stone, raising it up into the air. When the ball was finally in the middle of the black zone, he began squeezing.


    When James gets out, he won''t be able to escape.


    He strained, pouring more vitality into it. This might be a slower method but it was better. He couldn''t risk smashing the stone cocoon. Not this time.


    He had to control his strength or he''d bring down the entire vampire society on his head. Whether Vampire Society or Monarchy, everyone respected the Law of Secrecy. That was how impactful the death wave was.


    He pressed and the stone cracked. The vampire inside poured more vitality into it, reinforcing it but Ezra didn''t stop.


    More cracks began to appear in the ball and he grinned, showing teeth.


    Seconds later, the cracks began to grow. Ezra continued, and a minute later, there was a loud crack and the stone shattered into several pieces.


    But... there was no one inside.


    Ezra''s eyes widened and he dived to the side. The place where he had been standing exploded as the ground under his feet came alive.


    He slammed down with his giant fists of darkness, breaking whatever had been reaching for him. Vines grew everywhere, reaching for him. James was going all out. Well, he''d have to show the vampire that there were levels even in the sixth ring.


    Ezra roared and blades of darkness began forming, zooming off in every direction. The rain of blades kept falling until it was so thick that the only thing that could be seen was darkness.


    The swords flew through the air, slashing everything that moved. Vines and trees grew instantly as in a time lapse to cover something and Ezra directed the blades which shred through the vines.


    But there was nothing there. There were a few other places like that in the black zone and when he sent the sword rain there, it was the same thing. The blades shredded through the protection but there was nothing there.


    He floated in the air, his wings beating behind him as he glanced around. But he couldn''t see James anywhere. Had the vampire somehow managed to turn invisible?


    He doubted that James had this ability but he also knew that the vampire was still inside the black zone. This had to be one of the abilities of his ghosts!


    "Come out, coward!" Ezra yelled. He knew it wouldn''t work but it was worth trying. Besides, he had something better to do.


    He blanketed the whole zone in his darkness and began sucking the vitality out of everything. "If you won''t come out, I''ll smoke you out."


    That was when his senses pinged on two significant sources of vitality. The first was Nicodemus'' coffin and the second was an unidentified source moving around rapidly as if afraid to stay in the same place for too long.


    "Bingo."


    He abandoned Nicodemus'' coffin and followed the source. His darkness wrapped around it and turned solid, encasing it entirely.


    Whatever it was tried to struggle but Ezra didn''t stop. He lifted it into the air and kept sucking out the vitality of it.


    Another source popped out of it and zoomed towards Ezra who stood as if he had no idea what was going on. Just as the source reached him, he ducked and his hands snapped out, grabbing hold of it.


    He activated his chimera''s thieving ability even as he sucked the vitality out of whatever it was. As his ability locked on what he was holding, his attention was caught by a perception ability and he claimed it for himself.


    Michelangelo''s ghost popped and James entered into his awareness.


    "No!" James snarled even as he struggled with the shadows but whatever he tried wasn''t enough as the darkness kept sucking the power out of him.


    Ezra took a moment to study the perception ability as his darkness worked. After studying it, he chuckled. "You were using the ability wrong." He said.


    He stepped forward and darkness formed a platform under his feet and moved him upwards to meet the struggling James. He gestured and the darkness stood James upright.


    "Well, well, well." He said as he looked upon James. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man struggled, not saying anything.


    "When I was coming to claim the key, my mind went through what would be the perfect punishment for you. Do you want to know what I settled on?"


    "Just kill me and be done with it." James spat, glaring at him in defiance.


    "No." Ezra said simply. "Death is too much a luxury for you. No. You''ll suffer in the exact same way you made Nicodemus suffer. In agony until your body is forced to cannibalize your soul and you become little more than just a beast."


    "No." James whispered. "No. No! NO!"


    "Yes, James." Ezra laughed, raising an open palm. "That is your punishment."


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    Then, he dropped his hand.


    His darkness went to work, carving away chunks of James'' flesh. His body tried regenerating the damage but his darkness kept working, sucking off its vitality.


    Finally, the regeneration stopped and the darkness carved until only his heart remained. He stretched out his hands and his darkness placed the heart on his palm.


    As long as a vampire''s heart existed, he could be revived. With a final nod, Ezra placed the bloody heart inside his pocket dimension. That was where it would stay for now.


    Until Ezra builds its prison.

 Chapter 372 Tether

    Ezra sighed as he stood alone in the black zone. All things must come to an end and this battle was no exception.It had started right from when Nicodemus had been killed. That death had given Genesis the thirst for vengeance. A thirst that had ended in her death.


    A thirst that had been transferred to Ezra who had taken it upon himself to see justice done. If the Ark punished James, they probably wouldn''t kill him. They needed all the help they could get with the Monarchy just down the road.


    Not Ezra. He knew he had to make things right.


    He sighed again and turned, looking around the place. If humans saw it, he was sure there would be no scientific explanation for what had happened there.


    The ground looked like it had passed through a grinder of some kind and there was no spot on it that was perfectly level. It looked like an earthquake had happened and left devastation.


    Where the statue of the money king should be was only rubble. Shredded and destroyed vines, flowers and trees filled the whole place while there were several growth sticking out of the ground from Michelangelo''s earth ability.


    Then, his eyes landed on the giant coffin containing Nicodemus. What was he going to do about the vampire?


    He sighed.


    Four people had walked into the black zone and only one will get to walk out. Nicodemus had been given an unfair hand in life and now, he had to decide the man''s fate.


    He walked to a platform sticking out of the ground and sat, his eyes on the stone coffin.


    His only option here was to tell the truth. But would they believe him?


    Right now, he was the most suspicious one. The Attendant and the City Lord had walked into a black zone with him and only him had come out. Not to mention the fact that he''d ascended to the sixth rank in a day.


    How about he-


    His thoughts were cut short as he felt a twang on his soul bond.


    Olivia and Red. They were nearby. He focused on the threads between them and managed to read the flow of vitality between them, a form of nonverbal communication they had perfected when they''d first arrived in Faewall.


    Then, their souls had been closed off by the key after a few years in the city and they hadn''t been able to use it all this while.


    Judging from what he could read off the thread, they were outside the black zone.


    Just as he turned to go to them, that''s when it happened.


    There was a flash of not-light from the stone coffin and an invisible shockwave rocketed out from it. As the shockwave passed through him, touching his soul, Ezra knew then and there what had happened.


    Nicodemus'' soul had completely been used up and an abomination had been born.


    His head snapped to the coffin and he activated the new ability of his eyes. He pushed vitality into it until he could see inside. Nicodemus growled inside the coffin, every fiber of his being struggling to break free.


    He poured more vitality inside his eyes and there was a sharp pain as he looked deeper. Nicodemus'' soul was gone but his relic kept working. It needed off the vitality of the world itself, powering the man.


    The relic shone in the place of a soul and Ezra couldn''t tear his eyes off the sight. He could see it. The name of the relic.


    Tether.


    Then his eyes saw it. Something that should not exist was happening right in front of his eyes and it had broken the laws of the abyss. And the abyss always collects its due.


    He could feel the darkness of the abyss burning a hole through reality to get to the abomination. There was not a lot of time but his eyes could see it.


    He pushed more vitality into his eyes, straining as they began burning.


    "Argh." He grunted as his eyes saw deeper. He could see truths layered into the world. It had been sealed off from the abyss for a long time and the claiming of Connell had triggered it. If it finds a way through this time, it will bring something with it.


    The Cutting Off. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, the coffin cracked. Nicodemus strained to get out of his coffin and destroy everything in sight. Ezra couldn''t let that happen.


    He dashed to the coffin and placed his hand on it, pouring as much vitality into it. As he reinforced it, he kept pouring more vitality into his eyes.


    He could feel blood streaming down his face but he didn''t stop. His eyes could see the truths of reality. He needed to see the truth required to stop this from happening and kill Nicodemus for good.


    He grunted as sparks entered his vision and he could not see the physical world again. All he could see was the weave that anchored reality in place. The fabric upon which the rules of the world were written.


    He felt like he could just reach out and pull out a thread and change the laws of this world but he could also see the truth. He wasn''t skilled enough to do that. Not now and not yet. Maybe one day.


    He forced himself to focus back on Nicodemus. He could see the relic and deep inside of it was a lock in the shape of a tree. Not just any tree but the same tree that was on the sigil of the progenitor.


    He looked deeper and saw the truth. He needed to sacrifice power to stop this power.


    Instinctively knowing what to do, he began pulling out each and every power he''d ever stolen and he''d stolen a lot tonight. He poured his vitality into it as he fed them to the weave controlling the relic.


    The light of the relic began to dim even as the abyss kept pushing, roaring to tear into this reality and set things right. Forever.


    He kept feeding the weave, his recent stolen abilities going one after the other. The ghost''s abilities, Michelangelo''s perception, X''s fiery chains. It all went into the weave. And a moment later, he was left with his abilities.


    The light of the relic was dim. All he needed to do was sacrifice one more power within him. He chose the Chameleon but the moment he did, he knew it wouldn''t be enough.


    His awareness moved to the Chimera. His ability to steal people''s powers. It could. Maybe. The only power he had capable of stopping this was Valaren.


    Ezra paused. Could he give up Valaren? No. No, he couldn''t. Even if he had a key, it would be useless without Valaren.


    Without hesitation, he fed both the Chameleon and Chimera to the weave and the light of the relic dimmed till only a tiny fraction remained.


    He was out of things to give and the abyss was almost here. His mind ran through every option he had until it settled on one thing. He did have one power to give. The power that had allowed him to survive the power of the breastplate.


    His memories of Gen.


    Tears of blood rolled down his cheeks as he fed the weave one memory. The memory of the first time he saw her in the alley. The day he had been turned into a vampire.


    The light of the relic flickered and finally died.


    And the world exploded.


    "Arrrggghhh!" Ezra screamed in pain as his eyes burnt to husks at the sight of the explosion. The weave quivered like the string of a guitar as an ocean of vitality spread through the planet.


    He had seen the truth just before his eyes had burned out and he was glad that they had been destroyed because if he had seen the whole thing, he would''ve gone mad. An irreversible madness.


    The fabric of the world shifted as the explosion of vitality spread all over, changing the very rules of the world. He didn''t know what this meant but he knew even the humans would be affected.


    He sank to his knees as the coffin cracked and fell into dust as the being housed inside was erased from reality.


    "Ezra!" He felt arms encircling his shoulders and sank into it, breathing in Olivia''s scent.


    "Thank God you''re alive." Red''s arm joined Olivia''s.


    Stay connected through empire


    Vitality rocked the world and he focused on his soul bond to ground himself. His awareness shifted across the threads and that was when he noticed it.


    His jaw dropped and he focused in disbelief. The new thread...


    He quickly deployed his Aura and used it to confirm what he was sensing. It was undeniable. Another impossibility. But one that was quite possible.


    "Olivia." He breathed, afraid to put what he''d just learnt into words. What if it turned out to be an illusion. Something his mind had dreamed up to keep him sane?


    "Hmm?" Olivia disengaged the hug to look at his face.


    "Y-" He hesitated, took a deep breath and then spoke the words that sealed their fate.


    "You''re pregnant."


    END OF VOLUME 4: SINS OF TOMORROW

 Chapter 373 A Whole New World

    A lone hover car zoomed down a deserted road, breaking the speed limit of this particular road.On both sides of the road, stretching into the horizon was a wasteland of dirt and nothing else. Six months ago, it had been a lush, giant forest but that was before the world changed.


    Continue your adventure at empire


    With the new changes came anarchy and with that anarchy came a new way of life.


    He sighed as he drove, his attention fixed on the road. In the passenger''s seat was Red and in the back seat was Olivia. Both were asleep, Red having driven all through the day and with Olivia being pregnant, she had been experiencing frequent loss of energy.


    His only companion was the car''s radio which kept reporting bad news after bad news. A tsunami wiping out an island. The wave of humans with powers committing crimes and the waves of humans with powers committed to stopping them.


    A lot of countries were in a state of martial law with the military walking the streets with weapons out and a curfew imposed on the people.


    Luckily, the Republic was handling the changes well. Mostly because it was the home of vampires and vampires do not take kindly to others showing force in areas where they rule. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By killing Nicodemus'' he had irreversibly changed the world. And the worst part? The Vampire Society had caught on.


    They''d somehow traced the changes to Faewall and after receiving Anya''s statement, deemed him the culprit. They had come to him, saddling him with the murder of their Attendant, Michelangelo, and their City Lord, James Harlow.


    Just when they thought they had him, he had escaped and taken his wives with him. Now, it''s twenty years since he left First City and six months since he left Faewall, and here he was, a fugitive.


    With the forces of the Vampire Society chasing after him, he had only one destination.


    The Monarchy.


    It was time for him to join his fellow princes and take his place in the court of Nightmares. Just as things should be.


    He sighed, keeping his Aura on the road. Red had told him that there was no moon out tonight and he took advantage of this by going as fast as he could.


    If the moon had been here, it would have been the same silver orb that it always was. It hadn''t changed. But the sky has. Up above was a sky that instead of being a dark blue, was a deep, deep, red.


    It was as if someone had taken a brush and painted the sky to look like a rug that had blood splashed over it.


    Due to all the changes in the world, there had been different conspiracy theories and cults crying out that the world was coming to an end.


    Ezra didn''t care. All he wanted was safety for his wives and his coming child.


    The child was also one of the reasons the Vampire Society was after them. They wanted to know just as Ezra did, how a vampire had been able to get pregnant.


    Ezra couldn''t attribute it to the changed world because he''d noticed the baby''s thread before the world had changed. This left only one option.


    This was because he was an Eternal. There was no other explanation.


    He sighed, his hand coming up to brush his blindfold. Ever since he''d burnt his eyes out by looking at things he had no business viewing, the eyes had been taking its sweet time regenerating.


    In the past six months, his eyes had grown back. All that was left was his actual vision. It was slowly coming back but Ezra didn''t know when it''ll be back.


    His regeneration worked properly but his eyes? They were different.


    Over the months, he''d been able to use his Aura to feel the world around him but even that wasn''t easy.


    Due to the rewriting of the laws of this reality, vitality was everywhere. The amount of vitality present in the very air had skyrocketed and it had affected not just physics but also the life expectancy of humans. Normal humans were now expected to be able to live up to one hundred and fifty years. And the humans who had awakened powers? Some say they could be immortal.


    As for Ezra, he didn''t care. Because the change in vitality present in the air had removed the one ability he needed the most. The fourth ringed ability, teleportation, was no longer possible. Due to the thickness of the vitality, vampires could no longer tear holes within reality and move from one place to the other.


    And that was why he was here, forced to drive a car in order to take his family to safety. There was one advantage to all this though. With his eyes out of commission and the vitality making vampire abilities harder to work, he had what he was confident was the biggest Aura one would currently be able to find.


    Others would rather save their vitality by not using Aura but with his soul creating vitality like child''s play, he was able to see in a mile''s radius around him. Though he couldn''t keep it up for too long at a time.


    He expanded the radius of his Aura and that was when he noticed them.


    Two vampires, zooming towards him in a sports car that was moving much faster than it had any right to. They had to be using a tattoo of some kind to achieve this.


    By his estimate, they would be on them within minutes. Which left him with only one option.


    He sighed.


    "Red." He said and the woman jolted awake.


    "What?" She asked him, instantly alert. She knew he wouldn''t wake them up.


    "Two pursuers." He said as he pressed the brakes and the car slowed to a stop. "Take the wheel. I''ll stop them."


    "Are you sure?" Red asked.


    "Yes." He said as he opened the door and got out. "Go." He glanced at the sleeping Olivia in the backseat. "If I don''t show up at the checkpoint in 12 hours, go on without me."


    "Alright." Red said with a sigh. This wasn''t the first time this would happen.


    "See you." Ezra said and closed the door. He turned to face the direction the car would be coming from as Red got into the driver''s seat and drove off.


    Calling up vitality from the ocean resting inside of him, he raised both hands up and dark mist began pouring off him in large quantities to form a giant wall that stretched from horizon to horizon, blocking the way.


    Then, he took three steps forward and stood there with his arms crossed.


    Time to wait and greet his guests.

 Chapter 374 Warmongers

    Ezra didn''t have to wait for too long before the sports car arrived. If they wanted to get to his wives and his unborn child, they''d have to kill him and tear down his barrier to get through.But they probably won''t. The one thing they wanted was him.


    His wives were also anomalies, that was true. From his soul being freed and the key''s energy making him ascend, some of the energy had also spilled into his soul bond.


    Olivia had ascended from the fifth to the sixth ring and Red had ascended from the third to the fifth ring. However, he was the known anomaly. The thread connecting the two women.


    Not only had he ascended from the fourth to the sixth ring, a more impressive accomplishment due to the energy involved but he''d also managed to get another vampire pregnant.


    He was worth more to the Society than his wives.


    The sports car slowed to a stop a distance away from him and two vampires stepped out of the hover car. Both were dressed in military urban camouflage, complete with helmets that hid their identities.


    "Ah." Ezra stepped forward. "Warmongers."


    The Warmongers were the military equivalent of the Peacekeepers. While the peacekeepers were the ones responsible for keeping the Society''s peace in the city, the Warmongers were the vampires who had been trained to fight. The warriors.


    If war did break out between the Society and the Monarchy, they''d be the one leading the frontline of the war. This wasn''t the first time Ezra would be facing them and it probably won''t be the last.


    "Ezra Matten." The Warmonger on the left spoke.


    Ezra''s Aura was already at work, scanning both Warmongers and they couldn''t even feel it due to the changed vitality in the air. He could tell that both were women.


    "Surrender yourself to the authority of the Vampire Society." She said. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sighed at their words. "Again with this song and dance. Why should I surrender myself? I have not committed any crimes."


    "Are you not citizen C7V107023?"


    As if there was a spirit inside of it, the tattoo on his arm itched. He said nothing in response to the vampire.


    As if expecting this response, the vampire on the right continued, her voice stern. "The Law of Authority states that all vampires must obey the orders of all higher and relevant authorities within the Vampire Society. That includes the coven leaders, Counts, Peacekeepers, Arbiters, City Lords, Warmongers, Attendants and Elders."


    "As long as the orders don''t break other laws, they must be obeyed. And as a citizen of the Society, our word is law. Submit yourself, Ezra Matten."


    His hand came up and adjusted his blindfolds. He tilted his head as if considering their words. After a few seconds, he spoke. "You know what? No. I won''t submit myself."


    "For the crime of breaking the Law of Authority, Ezra Matten is hereby declared as a law breaker. According to the law and Warmonger guidelines, he must be brought before the elders either willingly or unwillingly."


    "So it shall be."


    The moment they both said that, Ezra attacked because he knew what was coming. He didn''t give them time as he rushed towards them. They had two options. Protect their heart or pull out their game changer.


    His claws cut through the air, grazing the vest of the two vampires as they separated, each one leaping in the opposite direction.


    "Fuck." Ezra didn''t allow himself to dwell on this development, his wings bursting out of his left side and sending him flying after the vampire that had dodged to the right.


    He grabbed her leg and pulled her to him. That was when she activated her ability but it was already too late. The glow that surrounded her died down as his tail speared past her defenses, into her chest and pulverized her heart.


    He turned in an instant, to face the second Warmonger but she''d already done the thing he''d been trying to stop her from doing.


    The golden coin slowly flipped through the air, making no sound.


    Ezra didn''t let that stop him. He dashed towards the Warmonger, sending vitality into his fist. The increased gravity on earth would do the work for him, shaving at least half a second off the time the coin would normally take to activate.


    He cocked his fist back as the Warmonger leaned forward and materialized a shield. With a contemptuous chuckle, he punched.


    A hand made of darkness that was as tall as he was materialized and slammed into the vampire''s shield. The shield shattered and the vampire was sent flying. But there was nowhere for her to go.


    The rope of darkness he''d encircled around her leg grew taut and he yanked on it, sending her flying towards him. That was when he infused his Aura with an air of inevitability. Whatever she tried to do, her death was inevitable.


    He could feel her panic and she activated her tattoo ability, turning into mist and slipping out of the rope.


    And that was when the coin activated.


    The gravity around them increased. Not by two times or three or four. By ten times.


    The ground around them cracked and the same power that was used in the peacekeeper prisons activated. Ezra felt his powers getting cut off from him. Not all but most. To most vampires, they were as good as dead but not him. His soul kept pumping him vitality and that meant he could keep controlling whatever powers or effects he''d deployed before the coin was activated.


    And that was what signed the death of the Warmonger.


    The moment she turned solid, there was a spray of blood and she fell to the floor in diced cubes, having resolidified inside the large web of tiny, sharp strings made of darkness that Ezra had seeded through the area.


    Due to the dark of the night and the increased vitality present in the world, she hadn''t felt it.


    But just because the two Warmongers were dead, that didn''t mean the fight was over. The golden coin hung in the air like a miniature sun and Ezra gritted his teeth as he moved slowly through the field.


    He had to get out of it as fast as he could because he had no idea if the Warmongers had backup. He strained, moving as fast as he could as the giant wall he''d built to secure his wives'' escape began to break down.


    After a minute of struggle, he finally stepped out of the coin''s area of effect. And it was just in time because someone just drifted into the range of his Aura. Not on the road but from up above.


    He watched with his Aura as the sixth ringed vampire floated down to meet him. It was a vampire he knew. One he''d met before and once hoped to never meet again.


    "Itachi Yaiba."

 Chapter 375 Yes or No

    Itachi Yaiba gently floated down and Ezra waited, alert from attacks from anywhere.He couldn''t be surprised. His Aura extended in every direction, including underground.


    Right now, there was no need for him to do anything. He only needed to hold his ground and give Red and Olivia time. Time to put some much needed distance between them.


    He''d heard things about Itachi Yaiba but he was confident in his ability. He wasn''t the same Ezra that had fought with James Harlow. Now, he knew exactly what he was capable of.


    As for Itachi, the City Lord was still the same. Just as before, he radiated an Aura that seemed physically oppressive. The only difference this time was that Ezra had the same Aura.


    His skin was pale, almost unhealthily so and with his dark clothing, he looked like a wraith descending from the heavens.


    "Ezra Matten." The man landed between Ezra and the golden coin''s area of effect. "I remember you."


    Ezra said nothing, watching the man. Itachi raised his hand and as Ezra tensed in preparation for a fight, the man merely snapped his fingers and the coin dropped to the floor, dispelling its effect.


    "That''s better." Itachi said, bringing both hands behind his back in a regal pose. Unlike Ezra who was wearing a glove, the man''s sixth ringed sign, his hands covered in black scales were open to the air.


    He tilted his head as he stared at Ezra curiously, his eyes lingering on the blindfold. "You can see me, can''t you?" When Ezra didn''t answer, he continued, almost as if he was talking to himself. "Not with your eyes, no."


    "I see." He nodded to himself. "It''s hard to notice with all the extra energy in the air but it''s there. Your Aura. That''s impressive. I guess I was right after all."


    Ezra frowned. What was he talking about?


    "You want to know, don''t you?" He chuckled, seeing Ezra''s frown. "Don''t worry. I''m not like those caked powders that sit on the council. I believe in sharing information."


    He began pacing, his eyes always on Ezra. He might not be moving straight to battle but they both knew this was not a playground.


    "Do you remember the day we met for the first time?" Itachi asked.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as his mind pulled up the memory of the day he killed Griffin. The day he''d unlocked the gates to the Ascension Well and ascended to the fourth ring.


    It was also the day he''d met Itachi Yaiba for the first time and had his first taste at the receiving end of a Domination Aura.


    "I see that you remember." Itachi chuckled, his eyes tracking every micro movement that Ezra made. "I should''ve killed you that day. In fact, if you were anyone else, I would''ve killed you. You might think it was Yuri''s plea that saved you but it wasn''t. It was me."


    Ezra studied the pacing man, wondering where he was going with this.


    "The moment I noticed you were a prince, I wanted to stay true to the mandate of the Society and kill you before you became a nuisance but one thing saved you."


    "My curiosity." Itachi smiled. "The moment my blood sang in warning, I knew that you were... different. I''ve fought princes before but you? You were just a princeling that posed no threat to me and yet, my blood sang in warning!"


    "And so, I spared you. Because I wanted to know if you were really the one. And now, with all that has happened, I know that you are." He paused before dropping the bomb. "You are Shadrach reborn."


    "What?" Ezra blurted out before he could stop himself.


    "Ha!" Itachi chuckled. "He speaks!"


    Ezra said nothing, keeping his mouth shut even as his mind unravelled the information that Itachi had just dropped. He knew he was a descendant of the progenitor but Shadrach reborn? That was something else entirely. He was his own person, wasn''t he?


    "Let''s not think too much about that." Itachi said, waving dismissively as if he had been talking about the weather. "After all, I already have my confirmation. But tell me," the man took a step closer and Ezra tensed, "nobody wants to hear what you have to say but I''ll listen."


    He took another step forward and stopped. "Did you really kill both Michelangelo and James?"


    Ezra tilted his head as he watched the man through his Aura. Should he activate his Domination Aura and kill the man? No. From what he''d heard over the years, Itachi was valuable to one of the Elders, not to mention powerful.


    Rumor had it that he was on the cusp of ascending to the seventh ring. If Ezra answered truthfully, maybe he''ll be able to call off the Warmongers. That probably won''t happen but Ezra sighed. He was being asked for his side of the story. He''ll be doing his family a disservice by not answering.


    "No." He said. "I did not kill Michelangelo and James."


    "Hmmm." Itachi hummed as he tilted his head. "You''re not lying." He said, surprised.


    Of course, Ezra wasn''t lying. James had killed Michelangelo. And as for the former City Lord, he was still alive as a heart, having a not so good time in Ezra''s pocket dimension.


    "Very well." Itachi said, nodding. "I''ll put in a good word for you with the powers that be."


    "You''re not trying to bring me in yourself?" Ezra asked, his frown deepening. What was Itachi playing at?


    "Well," the man shrugged, "that depends on you."


    There it was. Ezra crouched in preparation for a fight. He knew this was going too smoothly. The man wanted something from him. Probably the secret of how he was able to impregnate his wife, Olivia.


    "The council sent me to bring you in, Ezra Matten, but I have priorities of my own." Itachi said. "I know secrets. Secrets from the days of old. Some which the council will kill to keep a secret and others that others have not seen or heard but judging by that blindfold, I can tell that you''ve seen some yourself."


    Ezra watched the man carefully. Was he stalling? Waiting for more reinforcement? But that wasn''t the way the Society worked. They attacked all at once or nothing. It made them predictable.


    "So, I have one simple question for you, Ezra." Itachi smiled. "Just a simple yes or no. All you have to do is answer my question and I''ll leave without a fight. So, what do you say?"


    Ezra answered immediately. There was no need to waste time if he could resolve this now. "Ask your question."


    "Very well." Itachi straightened. "Did you change the weave?" He asked, his eyes fixed on Ezra with an intensity that would be terrifying to another vampire.


    Ezra tilted his head, studying the vampire. He knew things that Ezra hadn''t heard from others. Things that he''d thought buried by time.


    He knew of Shadrach and now, the weave of reality. The same weave that had been changed by Ezra by the death of Nicodemus. He''d tampered with a single string and by mistake, spread a shockwave through the weave and changed it slightly.


    "Yes." He answered Itachi.


    The change to the weave might have been small and unintentional but its effects were anything but small.


    "I see." Itachi nodded to himself. "Thank you for answering my question." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he turned away from Ezra and walked to the body of the first Warmonger. He studied it for a moment before touching it, sending it into his pocket dimension.


    As he walked to the other body, he spoke. "You know, I have to thank you for whatever it is you did." He said.


    "Now, the Law of Secrecy, the most abused vampire law, doesn''t hold as much weight anymore." He crouched in front of the second body and touched it, putting it into the pocket dimension. "It''s kinda hard to punish vampires for using their powers publicly now, when there are unstoppable waves of powered humans appearing everyday and using their powers."


    "Trust me," he smirked at Ezra as he walked towards the golden coin, "they tried stopping new powered humans. Didn''t work. Especially since nobody can predict which human would awaken next."


    Ezra watched carefully as he touched the coin, sending it into his pocket dimension.


    "They tried creating tattoos that would predict it but it didn''t work. Like I suspected, the world works with different rules now." He chuckled, moving to the final item, the sports car.


    "This is it." He opened the door and turned to look at Ezra. "Guess I''ll see you around."


    He got in the car and started it, reversed and began driving back in the direction he had been coming from.


    Ezra stood there, watching as the City Lord''s vehicle retreated into the distance.


    Just who was Itachi Yaiba and what did he want?


    With a sigh, he turned away. This wasn''t the time to be chasing mysteries. He had a family to take care of.

 Chapter 376 Lookout

    Ezra had moved as fast as he could, flying through the night. And now, it was day. With the sun rising in the east, there was nowhere for him to hide.Fortunately, he was getting closer to the checkpoint. He still has a few hours and would be able to meet his wives there. He sent them messages through the soul bond, assuring them he was fine and they also assured him that they were safe.


    He walked at the side of the highway, putting one foot in front of the other. Occasionally, a car would pass but none stopped for him.


    With everything going on nowadays, people were more careful. No one knew if the next hitchhiker they carried would be a serial killer with powers.


    He didn''t care, anyways. He had super endurance. It wasn''t as if he was going to get tired.


    He adjusted his blindfold as he walked, making sure it was firmly in place as the wind blew. The city had entered the radius of his Aura and he gave himself a mental pay on the back.


    Then, he noticed them. Young men inside a van, each one holding different weapons. They were the one thing The Republic had been unable to stop. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Empowered gangs.


    While the majority of them were ordinary humans, three of the young men sitting in the car had a significantly larger amount of vitality inside them, marking them as either vampires or powered humans.


    As he walked, he covered himself in vitality and activated his chameleon tattoo, going invisible. He didn''t need any additional trouble at this point. He just wanted to go back to his family.


    As if he was inside a movie and no one had told him, the van zoomed to a stop in front of him, blocking the road. Then, the door swung open and the youngsters began to file out.


    "There''s nothing here, Dane." They looked puzzled, looking around the deserted road.


    "O ye of little faith." Dane hopped out of the driver''s seat, his eyes fixed on Ezra. He was one of the three powered humans. "Have I ever guided you wrong?"


    That was when Ezra tried using a skull that had failed in the last six months since he''d been trying it. Maybe it''ll work this time.


    His Aura covered Dane and slipped away, as if there was something shielding him from the Aura. He sighed. This was one of the long list of changes to the world. Humans could no longer be hypnotized


    Dane put his hands inside his pockets and came to stand in front of Ezra. "Howdy, boy? You lost?"


    Ezra chuckled at being called a boy. He might look around his mid twenties but he was older than all of them.


    "Are you laughing?" Dane laughed. "Let''s see if you''ll be laughing after this."


    "Don''t waste time, Dane." One of the gang members waved his metal bat around. "You look like a mad man talking to himself."


    "Hold your horses." Dame smirked and a wave of energy erupted from his chest, spreading in a shockwave around them.


    Ezra stood, tilting his head in curiosity as the wave got to him and began eating away at the illusion covering him. If it had been another enhanced human, the illusion would''ve popped but this was a sixth ringed vampire.


    Ezra studied the wave, trying to find differences between it and normal vampire abilities.


    There were none.


    He looked around at the gathered youngsters, wondering how to take care of this when the last gang member got off the van.


    He immediately dropped his invisibility and placed both hands behind his back in a regal pose, staring at the young man.


    "Well, well, well. Look what we have here." The gang member standing at the front crowed, exchanging pleased glances with Dane. "I guess you were right after all."


    "A blind mutant?" One of the gang members exclaimed as they saw his blindfold. "Lucky. I heard they sell for a nice wad of cash."


    They fanned out, boxing Ezra in but his attention was on the last gang member. The man studied Ezra for a moment before his eyes widened and he dropped to his knees.


    "My lord!"


    Just as Ezra has suspected, he was a vampire. A vampire of the Monarchy.


    "What the hell?" The other gang members cursed, glancing between Ezra and the gang members. "Hey, Wade! What''s the meaning of this?" Dane raised his voice.


    Ezra ignored them, staring at the vampire who had his eyes down on the floor. He had been able to recognize that Ezra was a higher ranking vampire. Even with the new changes to the world, the Aura of higher ranked vampires hadn''t changed.


    "What are you doing this far out of the Monarchy territory?" Ezra asked.


    "I''m the lookout, my lord!" The vampire, Wade, answered immediately.


    "I see." Ezra nodded to himself. "Stand." Wade stood. "You shall escort me to the Crossroads."


    "Have you betrayed us?" Dane moved closer to Wade, reaching into the pocket of his jacket and removing a switchblade. He flipped it out, pointing it at Ezra. "Who the hell are you?"


    Ezra sighed and said a single word.


    "Kneel."


    He activated his Domination Aura and every gang member dropped to their knees, their face pressed to the floor. If this had been six months ago, their body wouldn''t have been able to withstand the pressure of his Aura but times have changed.


    After a few seconds, he retracted his Domination, leaving the Aura for him to see by. The gang members spent their time, hacking and gasping for breath while Wade struggled to his feet.


    "You will take me into the city and then to the Crossroads." Ezra said to Wade, having not moved from where he stood since the van stopped. "Understood?"


    "Yes, my lord!" Wade answered.


    Ezra didn''t have to do anything else to make the gang members understand that they''d just run into someone much more powerful than they are.


    In a few minutes, he was sitting comfortably in the van, every gang member trying to sit as far away from him as they could.


    Onward, to his wives, and then, the Monarchy.

 Chapter 377 Checkpoint

    "Here we are."Ezra stepped out of the van, followed closely by Wade. The moment the door of the van closed behind them, the gang hightailed it out of there, not wanting to be in the same city as he was.


    An unconscious smile appeared on his face. "I guess you''ll have to find a new gang." He said to Wade who shook his head.


    "No, my lord. I was about to leave them anyway. I was just using them as an inconspicuous way to get back to Monarchy territory."


    "Then, we can call this a happy coincidence." Ezra said before turning away from the house the van had dropped them in front of. "Come. This is not our destination."


    He began walking down the street, leading Wade. Since it was a residential area, there was not a lot of foot traffic but those who saw the duo were quite understandably puzzled.


    A blind man was after all, leading a perfectly healthy man.


    However, if they were to look for much longer, they''ll be even more puzzled because the two were gone.


    Ezra opened the back door of the house, hidden from view by the property''s hedge. Even if he hadn''t been hidden from view, ordinary humans wouldn''t have been able to see him. After all, he had his chameleon active, making him invisible.


    With Wade following behind him, he made his way to the basement. He opened the door and stepped in, his eyes sweeping over the mountain of junk piling up in the dark room.


    The only space available were the footpaths needed to move through the space.


    "My lord?" Wade called out, confusion in his tone.


    The basement didn''t look like it could comfortably house a single vampire. Besides, he doubted that a vampire lord would be willing to sleep in such a cramped place like this.


    "This is not our final destination." Ezra said, moving through the junk until he got to a small visible patch of the rear wall.


    He pushed at a section of the wall which clicked and with a whir, the wall shifted out of the way to reveal an underground path.


    While he was confident in his ability to sense any nearby vampires, he wasn''t taking any chances. As it was said, prevention was better than cure.


    He''d rather take steps to prevent anyone following him to the checkpoint where his family was than risk them being found and having to fight off whoever it was.


    He led Wade down the narrow corridor, their footsteps echoing in the passage. Before long, they began encountering branches in the paths but Ezra didn''t stop or second guess himself, as if he knew the whole place like the back of his hands.


    After minutes of walking, they arrived at a heavy door. Ezra pushed it open and climbed the stairs, emerging into the stairwell of an apartment building.


    They took the stairs up to the fourth floor and Ezra led Wade to the door at the far left of the passageway.


    At the door, he knocked three times, spacing each knock evenly. With his bond, he sent out an "I''m here'' message.


    The door opened and standing there was Red, a big smile on her face as she pulled Ezra into a bear hug. "You''re safe!" She whispered.


    "Of course, I am." He grinned at her.


    "Come in, Olivia''s waiting." She said, eyeing Wade suspiciously as she stepped aside to let them in.


    Even as they spoke, they communicated through the threads of their soul bond, where Wade could not see it or hear them.


    ''Are the Warmongers still after us?'' Red''s thread twanged.


    ''Yeah. But I saw Itachi Yaiba.''


    ''Itachi Yaiba?'' Olivia''s thread hummed even as Ezra stepped inside the living room to see her.


    With all the curtains drawn, the light from the lamp illuminated her features. The kind of features that''ll make even the most beautiful human female jealous of a pregnant vampire.


    Whatever could be said about her pregnancy, no one could deny that it didn''t detract from her beauty.


    She sat on a couch, her hand resting on her belly, and smiled warmly as they entered.


    He walked to her and hugged her, giving her a kiss even as they communicated.


    ''He knows things. Things he shouldn''t know. But at least, he''s not after us. The rest of Vampire Society is, though.''


    "Who''s this?" Red spoke out loud, gesturing to Wade who stood awkwardly in the middle of the room.


    "Oh, yeah." Ezra turned back to Wade as if he''d forgotten about him even though everyone in the room knew that wasn''t possible. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Olivia, Red, this is Wade. He''s a lookout from the Monarchy. He''ll be joining us to smooth things out when we get to the Crossroads."


    "Oh? A lookout? That''s great!" Red beamed, her attitude changing. "Would you like anything to eat or drink?"


    "I''m okay, ma''am." Wade nodded respectfully.


    "Where did you guys meet anyways?" Olivia asked.


    "He was infiltrating an empowered gang and they had one mutant who could see through my chameleon." Ezra explained, taking a seat next to Olivia. "I decided to reveal myself when I saw Wade. A vampire this close to the Crossroads could be useful for us and as it turns out, it is."


    "Well," Red smiled, "I guess it''s a good thing I was pretty insistent on you renewing your chameleon tattoo."


    "Yeah." Ezra smiled in response, calming as he placed his hand on Olivia''s swollen belly. Whatever happened, he''d made sure his child lives a life of privilege.


    Olivia studied Wade for a few moments before speaking. "We should leave now." She said, her eyes moving to Ezra at her side.


    "Are you sure?" Ezra''s brows rose.


    "Yes." She answered. "I''m in a good state for travel, and we shouldn''t waste any time. Who knows how many waves of Warmongers they sent this time."


    "Warmongers?" Wade''s eyes widened. "This close to the Crossroads? I have to inform the Monarchy."


    "Do whatever you want, as long as you''re with us when we leave in a minute." Ezra said. "We''re leaving."

 Chapter 378 The Crossroads

    Red nodded, already moving toward the door. "I''ll drive." She said, grabbing the keys from a hook on the wall.As they walked out of the building and made their way to the stairwell, Red took the lead with Wade following. Olivia was behind him and Ezra brought up the rear.


    As they walked, Wade brought out his phone and made a call.


    "Wade here." He paused. "L7256."


    After whoever on the other end of the line had confirmed whatever he had to confirm, Wade made his report.


    "We have an unknown number of Warmongers moving towards the Crossroads. They''re chasing a Society defector coven. I have made contact with the coven and am currently escorting them to our stronghold."


    He listened to the other end as they burst into the underground parking lot, heading for their car.


    "Alright." He finally said and ended the call.


    As they got to the car, Red slid into the driver''s seat and Wade took the passenger''s side. Ezra settled into the back with Olivia, keeping his eyes on Wade. If the Lookout tried anything, he''d handle it.


    Red started the hovercar and moments later, they were on their way.


    The car was silent as they drove on and the city gave way to open roads.


    After six months on the run, it was the final stretch of the journey.


    They would finally enter the Crossroads.


    Ezra had heard of the town since the Vampire Society fractured. It was a border town where Monarchy and Society territories met.


    The town was divided by a single road cutting through it and serving as a symbolic and literal boundary. No one crossed without permission.


    After a few hours on the road, the town finally came into view. Ezra raised his brow as Olivia moved beside him to get a better view of something in the distance, out of the current range of his Aura.


    "Is that the Crossroads?" She asked.


    "Yes, milady." Wade answered. "We''re close."


    Curious, Ezra extended his Aura to see the town for himself but before he could even get a quarter of the way there, his Aura pinged on something.


    Trailing them in the distance was a hovervan and sitting inside it was a team of amored Warmongers.


    He leaned forward. "Red, we''ve got company. The van."


    Red adjusted the mirror and grimaced.


    Wade shifted uneasily. "We''ll have to stop in a few minutes. The Monarchy sent a welcoming party and they''d have to check and clear us before we''ll be allowed entrance." He said.


    "No." Ezra said, keeping his attention on the van. They had the same thing that made their van move faster like the sports car of the earlier Warmongers. "Stopping is just inviting trouble. We can''t afford to stop with them behind us. Keep driving."


    "My lord!" Wade turned back to stare at Ezra. "I wouldn''t advise it."


    "Don''t worry." Ezra kept his attention on the van. "Just call the Monarchy and inform them of what''s happening. Tell them the defector is Ezra Matten." That should be enough for them to prepare accordingly.


    He turned his head, as if his eyes were really working, towards Wade. "Trust me."


    Wade nodded and quickly fished out his phone, dailing whoever it was that could make things happen.


    Red floored the accelerator pedal, the car speeding even faster to the Crossroads. But the faster they went, the closer the Warmongers got.


    It was daylight and they couldn''t afford to use their powers in public. The Law of Secrecy was a bit loose now but that didn''t mean it still wasn''t enforced. Besides, there was nothing stopping them from using their abilities. They just had to make sure humans couldn''t see it. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could do anything, the space within the van warped, the Warmongers aiming through the windshield at the car through the now increased space between the driver''s and passenger''s seat.


    "Incoming!" He barked and a second later, the car jolted as a burst of gunfire ricocheted off the rear bumper.


    Red cursed under his breath, swerving to the side, while Wade ducked instinctively. Fortunately, there were not that many cars on the road with them.


    Ezra could feel the bullets trying to exert an effect on the car but he quickly infused his Aura with a sense of immutability, causing the effect to fade away. The next volley of bullets won''t be this weak with how closer the Warmongers were getting.


    He glanced at Olivia, who clutched her belly protectively. He didn''t need eyes or a soul bond to feel the trust radiating from her. She knew that he wouldn''t let anything happen to her and the baby.


    Shooting a smile at her, he turned his attention to the car and placed his hands on the seat.


    "Hold it steady, Red." He said calmly. "This is going to feel¡­ different."


    Red gave a nod but didn''t reply, her attention already occupied with swerving to avoid the Warmonger''s attacks.


    Ezra shifted his attention, focusing on the car''s structure. His Aura fed him the most accurate image he''d ever get of the car, visualizing the metal bending, the windows thickening, and the tires growing tougher.


    His darkness began pouring off him and seeping into the body of the car. The car shuddered as the darkness rippled through the frame like a current. From the inside, it felt like watching ice ripple into water and back into ice.


    The windows darkened to an almost impenetrable tint, the metal body of the car thickened with an audible groan, and the tires grew thicker treads.


    "There." Ezra said, sitting back confidently. "That should be enough to get us to the Crossroads intact."


    With the darkness reinforcing the car and stealing the vitality from any bullet effect, they should be able to weather this storm.


    Another volley of bullets struck the car, but this time they flattened harmlessly against the reinforced metal. Wade exhaled audibly, his grip on the dashboard relaxing slightly. "This might actually work." Enjoy new stories from empire

 Chapter 379 Safer Hands

    "How''s the Monarchy taking the news?" Ezra asked."They''ll be waiting for us at the bridge."


    "Alright."


    The road narrowed as they finally entered the Crossroads, moving towards the bridge that separated the Monarchy and the Vampire Society.


    Up ahead, the Society had also called ahead and their Warmongers had already set up a barricade between the road and the bridge.


    "Fuck." Wade cursed, staring at the soldiers crouched behind them. It didn''t take too much time for the curse to evolve to "fucking hell" as the first grenade launcher was raised.


    "Incoming!" He shouted. Explore new worlds at empire


    Red swerved sharply, narrowly avoiding the explosion. The impact site evaporated into nothingness and the car was showered with dirt and debris.The reinforced glass of the windshield held, but the force of the blast rocked the car.


    "We can''t keep this up." Red growled. "We need a damn miracle!"


    Ezra took a deep breath. It was time for him to use an ability he''d been neglecting ever since he became a vampire.


    His telekinesis. It was weak, but for what he wanted to do, it would work.


    He stretched his hands towards the barricade as they zoomed towards it, his Aura highlighting every ordinance they had similar to the one that had just been fired. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a frown of concentration, he grabbed hold and activated them.


    Whoomph!


    The barricade and the Warmongers behind it simply disappeared in a shower of dust. The explosion wasn''t even big or catastrophic enough to explain what had just happened.


    "Perfect." Red grinned as she drove the car through the dust and on the bridge. The dust finally cleared and ahead of them was another barricade, this time, the people behind it were wearing the vest of the Republic''s police.


    They were the Monarchy''s forces.


    "Slow doen, milady." Wade said to Red. "We''re finally here. There''s no need for us to rush anymore."


    Red slowed down the car, moving slowly toward the barricade. As they drove closer, someone stepped out from the barricade, holding a megaphone. The person put the megaphone to their mouth and spoke. "Identify yourself!"


    "This is Lookout Wade, verified under Monarchy command. I''m escorting allies of the Monarchy through the Crossroads!" Wade yelled.


    The figure paused and as they slowly drove closer, they could see that the person was female. After a few seconds, she finally spoke. "Confirmed. Hold your position."


    Red slowed to a stop, waiting as activity went on behind the barricade. After a few seconds, the barricade was cleared and they were waved forward.


    Red drove and as they passed the barricade, it was quickly reconstructed behind them.


    The car was forced to a stop again as a convoy of military vehicles approached and stopped, Monarchy soldiers fanning out to surround the car. The reinforced doors creaked as Ezra reabsorbed the available vitality, releasing his hold on the car''s enhancements.


    The metal groaned as it reverted to its original state.


    One of the soldiers, a tall man with a commander''s badge, stepped forward. "Who''s in charge here?" He demanded, his rifle lowered but not stowed.


    Wade opened his door, stepping out with his hands raised. "That would be me." He said calmly. "And unless you want to explain to the higher-ups why you slowed us down, you''ll clear the way."


    The commander eyed Wade warily before nodding and turning back to his soldiers. "Escort them across. The Monarchy''s already waiting."


    The soldiers quickly made their way back into their car and they manuevered themselves into formation around Red as she drove. The lead car led them to where they would meet whoever was in charge of the Monarchy''s side of the Crossroads.


    "Finally." Red said, almost disbelievingly.


    They''d done it. They''d made it to the Monarchy.


    Ezra raised his hands and put them over Olivia''s shoulders, drawing her closer to him. "We did it." He whispered.


    As they drove, everything rippled as they crossed an almost invisible barrier. It was a White Zone.


    The White Zone was a new development, created in the last six months. It was still an ability from the Chameleon tattoo but it was different from the Black Zone.


    Unlike the Black Zone, it was an almost invisible zone to vampires and powered humans but completely invisible to ordinary humans.


    Through the White Zones, vampires could make a place filled with vampires and barricades, like the bridge, look normal. If a human is looking at it, all they''d see was an empty bridge with just a simple police checkpoint on either side.


    The zone was useful for influencing perception but not so good at keeping people out. It relied on illusions made from light and sound to keep people away unlike the Black Zone which was an actual barrier.


    After a few minutes of driving, they finally apprached an estate. After the security check at the gate, they drove in for another minute before finally coming into view of the mansion sitting in the middle of the estate.


    The mansion was exactly what one would expect if one tried to imagine a generic billionaire residence. Too big and white for its own good.


    They finally rolled to a stop at the parking lot. The soldiers began getting out of their vehicles and the Matten coven followed suit.


    As they stepped out, Olivia winced, a hand on her belly, and Ezra placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, helping her stand.


    "Almost there." He murmured. The pregnancy really was taking a toll on her. It wasn''t as if she didn''t have vitality but her energy still kept fluctuating.


    The eyes of the soldiers were on him and Olivia and his Aura was on everybody in the parking lot.


    His blindfolded face moved as a woman stepped forward. She was dressed in a military uniform and her posture was straight. She approached them, flanked by two guards.


    "Welcome to the Monarchy" She said as she came to a stop in front of them. "I am the caretaker for the Monarchy''s interests here. You must be Ezra, Olivia, Red and¡­" Her eyes flicked to Wade. "Company."


    "And you are?" Ezra stepped forward.


    "You may call me Sariel." She replied. "I can see that you''ve been through a lot to get here."


    "Don''t worry." She smiled at them, a smile that was anything but friendly. "You''re in safer hands now."

 Chapter 380 Proof

    Ezra sat back on the couch, his arm wrapped protectively around Olivia, who snuggled closer to him with her head on his chest. Together, they looked like they belonged in a magazine for comfortable furniture.In front of them, Red paced the room, the sound of her boots muffled by the thick carpet covering the floor.


    The secure wing of the mansion was nothing short of luxurious, with furniture both beautiful and comfortable, high ceilings, and windows covered with heavy drapes that kept out any prying eyes.


    But despite the comfort available, everyone could feel the tension in the air.


    The guards stationed outside the doors and roaming the grounds of the estate was a constant reminder that their presence here was both a privilege and a precarious position.


    "She''s planning something." Red muttered, pausing mid-stride to glance back at Ezra. "You saw that smile, didn''t you? It''s the kind of smile someone wears when they''ve already decided to stab you in the back."


    Ezra chuckled at her words even as he partially agreed with her. "If she wanted to attack us, she''d have done it by now. We''re sitting right exactly where she wants us." Discover stories at empire


    "Besides, Sariel''s no fool. She knows what''s at stake here. Everybody knows I''m here, both Monarchy and the Society. She can''t make us disappear without consequences."


    "I still don''t trust her." Red replied, crossing her arms. "She''s too comfortable. Too¡­ polite. It''s like she''s waiting for something."


    "And yet, here we are." Ezra said, gesturing to their surroundings. "Under heavy guard, sure, but treated with respect. That''s more than we''d get from the Society."


    Olivia placed a hand on Ezra''s knee, drawing his attention. "We can''t afford to make enemies here, Red." She said softly. "The Monarchy is our best chance to protect the baby and secure our future."


    Red sighed but nodded. "I know. I just don''t like feeling boxed in." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before anyone could respond, they were interrupted by a knock at the door but they had all been expecting that.


    While they''d been conversing out loud, Ezra''s Aura covered a large part of the mansion and had already seen their visitor coming before she even approached their door. He''d used the bond speech to tell his wives and they''d continued like nothing was wrong.


    They all turned to the door as Sariel entered with her Aura active, flanked by the tall, stoic commander who had escorted them from the barricade to the mansion. Unlike that time, he and the guards around the house were not armed with rifles. They didn''t need it in private.


    "I trust you''re settling in well?" Sariel asked as she walked into the room, her eyes sweeping over each of them before landing on Ezra. The commander stood silently at her side, his eyes alert for any threat and his posture rigid.


    "Well enough." Ezra replied, standing. "You''ve been generous."


    Sariel inclined her head slightly with a faint smile. "Our aim here is to make sure our guests are as comfortable as possible, especially guests of your significance." She gestured to the commander. "This is Commander Duke. He''s in charge of your security during your stay here."


    The commander stepped forward. "My team and I are here to ensure your safety, my lord." He said, his voice even. "If you require anything, do not hesitate to ask."


    Ezra nodded. Even though the Monarchy''s soldiers were clearly well-trained, he knew they weren''t there to protect him but to keep a close eye on him. "Thank you, Commander." He said.


    They all knew he was a sixth ringed vampire since he hadn''t even tried to hide it. Sariel herself was the only sixth ringed vampire of the Monarchy in the Crossroads. Sixth ringed vampires weren''t that common, after all.


    Both in the Monarchy and the Society, vampires with six rings and above were generally City Lords or subordinates of the Princes or the Council. They were too valuable and powerful to be let loose on their own.


    And Sariel was essentially the City Lord of the Monarchy sections of the Crossroads.


    "Now that introductions are out of the way," Sariel said as she and Ezra took their seats opposite each other, "shall we talk business?"


    Ezra leaned forward, his blindfolded face turning toward Sariel. "I thought that''s why you came."


    Sariel''s smile widened ever so slightly as she spoke. "I have to admit that you''ve made quite the impression, Ezra Matten."


    "The Society''s most wanted vampire. The man who is allegedly responsible for the change in the world. The one who managed to do the impossible and¡­" her eyes flicked to Olivia''s rounded belly, "defy nature itself."


    Ezra''s expression remained calm, but his Aura rippled subtly, brushing against hers. Sariel didn''t flinch, her own Aura standing solidly like a fortress.


    "You seem well-informed." Ezra said. "But I''m guessing you didn''t come here just to flatter me."


    "No, I didn''t." Sariel replied, folding her hands in her lap. "I came to ask you a simple question. What do you want from the Monarchy?"


    A small smile stole over Ezra''s face as he exhaled, leaning back in his chair. "Straight to the point, I see."


    "Of course." Sariel returned his smile. "So, what is it, Matten? What do you want?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Ezra finally answered.


    "I''m here to claim my right as prince." He said. "To take my place in the Monarchy."


    There was a beat of silence as Sariel raised a brow, before her smile morphed into something sharper.


    "Bold." She chuckled, shaking her head. "But if you indeed have this title, claiming it isn''t as simple as walking into the Monarchy and declaring yourself."


    She leaned forward, showing teeth. "You''ll need to prove it."


    "Prove it?" It was Ezra''s turn to laugh. "You know what I''ve done. What more proof do you need?"


    Sariel''s eyes glinted with amusement and something darker. "The Monarchy has traditions that must be followed, Ezra. Titles must be proven and earned, not assumed. You''ve shaken the world, yes, but to us, you are still a powerful outsider."


    Ezra stared at her in amusement, going over her words.


    When she saw that he wasn''t in any hurry to fill the silence, Sariel finally stood. "Prove your claim, Ezra. Show us that you have a relic within you. That you''re more than a fugitive. More than a threat. Show us that you''re worthy of the title you seek."


    If Ezra had been of a lower ring, Sariel would''ve been able to sense the relic inside him just like Itachi had when he had still been in First City. But now, the stronger he got, the more he developed his own unique aura that hid the power of the relic inside him.


    Now, if he showed her Valaren, it didn''t mean anything. Every vampire had monsters like that inside them. His was just stronger than most.


    If he showed her his golden eyes, it also didn''t mean anything. Every vampire with a chameleon tattoo could change the color of their eyes.


    He only had two options. First, to prove his royalty with the use of a relic like the progenitor''s lock which can be opened by princes. But as there was no such relic close at hand, the second option was the only way.


    He finally spoke.


    "If you really want proof, inform the other princes of the Nightmare Court of my presence. Only my peers are fit to judge me." He said with authority.


    Sariel''s grin widened at his words. "Don''t worry, Ezra, a prince is already coming." She said in amusement. "You''ll have your chance to prove it soon enough."


    With that, she turned on her heel and left the room, Commander Duke following close behind her.


    The door clicked shut behind them, leaving Ezra, Red, and Olivia alone in the room.


    Red broke the silence first. "I don''t like her. She''s too¡­ slippery."


    "She''s testing us." Olivia said softly. Her hand rested on her belly as she looked at Ezra. "Testing you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ezra said confidently. "It doesn''t change the fact that I am what I am."

 Chapter 381 Caretaker Royce

    On the other side of the Crossroads was the Vampire''s society''s mansion. Or at least, that was what it looked like to outside observers. Just like the Monarchy''s mansion, it was a veritable fortress hidden in plain sight.Others might look and dismiss it as the dwelling of a rich family but it was crawling with guards and security had been increased with what had happened at the barricade.


    Luckily, they''d been able to clean everything up and return it to what it was before the explosion.


    But just because the damage had been cleaned up doesn''t mean everything was okay. The population of the fortress was on edge.


    This hadn''t happened before.


    The Vampire Society''s caretaker, a tall man with a gaunt face that made him look like he was healthy and on the verge of death at the same time, paced behind his desk.


    Darkness swirled around him like liquid shadows, mirroring his mood.


    The room was tastefully decorated with the walls covered with red tapestries, each one holding a portrait of the seven members of the council.


    Fixed to the high ceiling was a chandelier, casting its lights down on the tapestries and making blood-red hues shimmer around the room.


    Behind him was a massive window from which one could see the bridge that connected their side of the Crossroads to the Monarchy''s territory in the distance.


    Standing before him was his direct subordinate, a young-looking woman dressed in the familiar military urban camouflage uniform of the Society''s Warmongers.


    She stood still like a statue, her shoulders drawn taut, as if bracing for the full force of her superior''s wrath.


    Her head was slightly bowed, but not from respect. No, it was from hiding the fear she was trying to suppress.


    She knew what the caretaker was like. She was too young a vampire to have this job but as the caretaker had killed her predecessors in a fit of rage, the job had fallen to her.


    She kept herself rigid as the caretaker''s voice lashed through the air like a whip, sharp and unforgiving.


    "Explain to me," he snarled, his cold eyes narrowing into icy slits, "how Ezra Matten slipped through our fingers. Explain how he destroyed our soldiers at the barricade and turned our own weapons against us."


    The woman flinched but held her ground. As she spoke, her voice was steady but she still couldn''t hide the note of nervousness in it.


    "Caretaker Royce, the barricade team reported nothing unusual until it was too late. The explosions¡­ they were not from a tattoo ability or anything conventional. It''s as all our payloads activated on their own, but¨C"


    "No excuses!" Royce''s hand slammed onto the desk, and it cracked, the sound like a gunshot in the enclosed room. His claw-like fingers curled against the surface of the desk, tearing faint scratches into the wood.


    "We cannot allow this to happen again. No matter how powerful Ezra Matten may be, there are limits to his abilities. Find out how he did it. Deconstruct every detail of that encounter and bring me answers. Am I clear?"


    "Yes, Caretaker," the subordinate replied, hiding her sigh of relief. It seems like she wouldn''t be dying just yet. Or at least, not today.


    She saluted and turned to leave, trying to be quick but not looking like she was running away as she left the room.


    Royce''s eyes followed her until the door finally clicked closed behind her.


    He exhaled slowly, his expression shifting from raw fury to something colder.


    The Matten Coven, especially Ezra Matten himself, was quite likely the biggest threat the Society had faced in years.


    He had somehow caused the changes in the world and was responsible for the new wave of enhanced humans. Not only that but he had gotten another vampire pregnant.


    Who knew what else he could do? He was an asset the Society couldn''t afford to lose and he had somehow slipped by on his watch.


    Luckily, there was still a chance to save things.


    A faint click drew his attention and he turned to see one of the room''s bookshelves slide aside, revealing a hidden passage.


    Stepping out of the shadows was Duke, the commander in charge of security on the Monarchy''s side.


    His uniform had nothing out of place and his posture was confident, but he couldn''t stop the sense of unease he felt from showing in his eyes as he entered the room and bowed his head.


    "Duke." Royce said coldly, the name slipping from his lips like a blade. "Report."


    "Caretaker." Duke said with a low voice, as if he was carefully considering and picking each word before he spoke, "Ezra Matten and his coven have been granted temporary sanctuary in the Monarchy''s fortress."


    "Lady Sariel has placed them under heavy guard. She doesn''t like him, probably because if he''s right about being a prince, it means her hopes of finding the last relic of the progenitor are dead."


    "So she''s been testing and provoking him, but he always keeps his cool. His actions so far suggest he''s more focused on securing his position as prince than any immediate retaliation, either on Sariel or on the Society."


    "So far, I''ve been able to secure a position in charge of the Matten''s security."


    Royce''s lips curled into a sneer, staring at Duke in disdainful amusement. "And what of Sariel? Does she suspect anything about you?"


    Duke hesitated for the briefest of moments before shaking his head. "No, Caretaker. She believes my loyalty lies with her and the Monarchy. I''ve taken every precaution to make sure my actions remain beyond suspicion."


    "Good." Royce said before moving to the chair behind the desk and taking his seat. He finally calmed, steepling his fingers under his chin.


    After a few seconds, he spoke.


    "Duke?"


    "Yes, Caretaker?"


    "Here''s your next task. We cannot afford to let Ezra Matten settle into the Monarchy. We must bring him back to the Society, whether dead or alive."


    Duke swallowed unconsciously at Royce''s words. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want you to find a way to capture one of them. Any of them. But if you have a choice, bring me the pregnant one."


    "Olivia, sir?" Duke asked.


    "Yes." Royce confirmed, his voice dripping with malice as a cruel smile morphed into existence on his lips. "The child she carries is an anomaly. If we can control her, we can control Ezra."


    He looked up at Duke. "Do whatever it takes, but make sure it''s clean. I don''t care if it ends up breaking your cover and makes you an unusable asset. It''s worth it."


    "If you succeed, I''ll make sure you''re rewarded sufficiently."


    "Yes, Caretaker." Duke nodded sharply, excitement slowly permeating through every inch of his body. This was his big break. If he succeeds, he''ll finally have the cushy life he''d been dreaming of.


    "Do not fail me, Duke." Royce growled and Duke was quickly reminded of the consequences of failure. "Ezra Matten may think he''s untouchable, but we will remind him why the Vampire Society has ruled for centuries."


    "Understood, Caretaker."


    "Good." Royce nodded. "Now go."


    Without another word, Duke turned and disappeared back through the hidden passage, the bookshelf sliding into place behind him with a soft thud.


    Vael remained seated, staring out the window at the bridge in the distance. Explore more stories with empire


    His fingers tapped rhythmically on the desk, each tap gouging a little bit of wood from the desk.


    "Ezra Matten." He growled under his breath. "Dead or alive."

 Chapter 382 Princess Akiko of the Nightmare Court

    Sariel stood stiffly in front of the Monarchy''s mansion. Her expression was neutral but her hands were clenched behind her back, betraying her true feelings.Gathered and arranged behind her was a small but proper welcoming party of Monarchy elites present in the Crossroads, their uniforms pressed and gleaming under the light of the sun.


    The breeze blew, tugging at the edges of Sariel''s cape as she waited, her mind scrambling for a way out of the closing box.


    Even with everything going on with her, to the untrained eye, she looked calm, like a still lake.


    The courtyard was silent as they waited, nobody making any noise.


    Today''s guest was special. Well, special was an understatement. It was Princess Akiko of the Nightmare Court.


    The title alone was enough to demand reverence, but what truly set Akiko apart was the relic she wielded. The fourth relic from the Book of Darkness.


    "Nihil."


    With the relic''s ability, there was nothing Princess Akiko could not hide on the face of the earth and this relic was one of the things that made her so invaluable to the Monarchy.


    If she decided to and had enough vitality for it, she could probably hide the whole of the Monarchy from the world.


    Sariel stood as the knowledge kept gnawing a hole in her gut. According to the princes and princesses, every relic had been accounted for except one.


    The last relic of the Nightmare Court.


    But Ezra Matten''s arrival and claims of his being the final prince unsettled her.


    If Ezra truly had the last relic from the Book of Darkness, her ambitions¨Cno, her very reason for aligning with the Monarchy¨Cwould crumble to dust.


    Sariel had always known her path to power would not be an open road free of challenges, but she had staked everything on the Monarchy being the perfect chance for her to ascend to royalty.


    The arrival of Ezra, a potential prince with a direct claim to the Nightmare Court, was a threat she couldn''t ignore.


    The rage that simmered in her gut was difficult to suppress. She didn''t know what to do except hold on to her anger. Killing or attacking Ezra Matten would probably mean her death.


    Not only was she not confident in her ability to defeat him but even if she did, there would be punishment for the one to kill the most wanted vampire in the Vampire Society.


    She was finally jarred out of her thoughts by a low whistle. Humans wouldn''t be able to pick up the sound but she was a superior being.


    A few seconds later, she confirmed what the noise was telling her. The convoy had arrived.


    She straightened as the lead hover car slowed to a smooth stop in front of the mansion.


    The car door opened, and Princess Akiko stepped out, moving with grace like she was made from water.


    She was smaller than Sariel had imagined, her slight frame wrapped in a dark, elegant gown that shimmered faintly with each step.


    Her features were delicate, almost doll-like, but her red eyes held the cold confidence of a predator.


    Sariel bowed deeply at the sight of the woman. "Welcome, Your Highness. It is an honor to have you here."


    Akiko''s lips curved into a smile that somehow said nothing of if she was pleased or not. "Thank you, Sariel. I trust everything is in order?"


    "Of course." Sariel replied, gesturing toward the mansion. "Your suite has been prepared with the finest accommodations. Please, allow us to escort you." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a nod of approval, Akiko moved forward, her presence as immutable as reality itself despite her diminutive stature. That was the aura of a seventh ringed vampire.


    Sariel followed without another word.


    As they moved through the halls, Akiko turned her head slightly to look at Sariel as she spoke. "Tell me, Sariel, what are your thoughts on Ezra Matten?"


    Sariel hesitated, the unexpected question causing her to stumble minutely before she caught herself.


    What should she say? Should she really speak her thoughts? Or should she play her part as every other Monarchist?


    "He is¡­ an anomaly, Your Highness. His presence here has certainly disrupted many expectations."


    Akiko smiled at her words. "An anomaly. A polite way of saying he is a problem."


    "I didn''t mean to overstep." Sariel replied quickly, her tone careful.


    Akiko waved a delicate hand dismissively. "Do not worry. Honesty is valuable, Sariel. I''ve heard much about Ezra, and the chaos he brings with him."


    Her eyes flicked toward Sariel, who couldn''t put a label to what she was seeing in it. "Tell me, do you fear him?"


    The question caught Sariel off guard, but she didn''t let it show on her face. Thankfully, the whole situation already had her on guard.


    "I fear what he represents, Your Highness. If the rumors are true¡­ if he truly holds the final relic¡­" She trailed off, her meaning clear.


    With the Monarchy complete, the Society might not sit still. The war brewing on the horizon might finally begin.


    Akiko''s smile widened but there was no sense of warmth in it. "If he holds the final relic, then the Court''s plans will shift dramatically. But tell me, Sariel, what do you plan to do about it?"


    Sariel''s hands clenched at her sides but sahe kept any emotion out of her voice. "My loyalty is to the Monarchy, Your Highness. I will act as I am commanded."


    Akiko let out a soft hum of amusement. "A loyal servant to the end. Admirable. But loyalty without ambition is a dull blade, Sariel. I wonder which path you truly walk."


    The silence that followed was uneasy. Sariel''s mind worked. Did Akiko know how she really feels? Or was this just her way of probing her subordinates?


    Sariel dared not respond, knowing any answer could be interpreted as dangerous.


    As a vampire of the seventh ring, Akiko was currently the weakest of the Nightmare royalty. That was probably why she''d been assigned to deal with the whole Ezra matter.


    But Sariel knew even the weakest Nightmare royalty wielded power far beyond what she or Ezra could contend with.


    Not to mention the seventh ring ability, foresight, which she was probably using now to lead the way to her suite even as this was her first time here.


    Akiko''s possession of Nihil only made her more dangerous. Explore stories at empire


    The procession moved through the mansion until they reached the suite reserved for Akiko.


    It was the finest in the estate, its expansive space filled with the most luxurious of everything present.


    The windows also offered a sweeping view of the Monarchy''s side of the Crossroads, and a beautiful yet faint scent permeated the air.


    Sariel bowed again as the princess stepped inside.


    "Please let us know if there is anything you require, Your Highness." She said.


    Akiko glanced around the room before her eyes finally settled on Sariel. "You''ve done well. That will be all for now."


    Sariel nodded and excused herself, her frustration burning within her as she left the suite.


    She wanted to scream and rage against this injustice.


    She''d been a loyal servant of the Monarchy yet it was one Society lackey nobody had ever heard of that seized the final relic.


    Her steps were brisk as she walked to her own suite.


    She had played her part of a contented servant flawlessly, but the knowledge of Ezra''s potential claim to the relic¡­ to the throne¡­ was a bitter pill she could not swallow.


    She''d have to do something about this feeling.

 Chapter 383 Welcome, Brother

    Ezra had known for a few hours now that Princess Akiko had arrived.He didn''t know much about her as information on the Monarchy had been restricted in the Society.


    When his Aura had picked up the gathering in front of the mansion, he''d toned down the range of his Aura, not wanting to offend the coming Princess.


    But right now, Ezra could sense her presence all over the mansion, her powerful Aura stretching far and wide.


    Fortunately, her Aura just grazed the edges of his own, not spilling into their suite and giving them privacy.


    Her arrival had been something they''d been looking forward to with anticipation as it meant their acceptance into the monarchy but at this [point, the excitement had waned. It''s been hours but there has been silence.


    No summons, no message, no nothing.


    When the knock finally came, it was Duke who stepped into the room.


    The commander was like a professional brick, his tone curt as he delivered the news. "Lord Ezra, the Princess has requested your presence. You, Lady Red, and Lady Olivia are to accompany me to her suite."


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    Ezra rose slowly from his seat, adjusting his posture. His blindfold shifted slightly as he tilted his head toward Duke. "Very well. Let''s not keep her waiting."


    Red and Olivia exchanged a glance before standing as well.


    Olivia smoothed her dress over her growing belly, while Red stood near to support her if needed.


    The three of them followed Duke as he led the way, their footsteps muffled by thick carpets. At this point, they didn''t know what to expect.


    Was the silence before now a sign that she was giving them time to prepare or a sign that she was hostile?


    They finally approached the suite and the closer they got, the more Akiko''s Aura became¡­ heavier. Its presence felt invasive and commanding, like they had no choice but to beneath it.


    Ezra could feel it more than most as it brushed against him. He pushed back instinctively, his own Aura rearing up for the challenge.


    Duke finally stopped in front of the doors leading to the suite, gesturing for them to enter.


    Ezra placed a hand on the door and pushed it open. He quickly stepped inside with Red and Olivia close behind.


    Princess Akiko stood near the suite''s wide windows, her petite figure framed by the golden light streaming in from outside, making her look like some kind of ancient goddess.


    Standing by the door like a guard was Sariel who eyed the Matten coven but said nothing.


    Akiko turned as they entered, her eyes lighting up with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    "Ah, my brother has arrived!" She said warmly, stretching her hands out as if she wanted to hug them from where she stood.


    Her smile widened as she took in Ezra, her eyes lingering briefly on him before shifting to Red and Olivia. "It''s good to finally meet you."


    It was undeniable. Akiko had used the word "brother," signaling to everyone in earshot that he really was a prince of the Nightmare Court and the wielder of the last relic.


    Valaren stirred faintly inside of him, as if acknowledging its peer within Akiko.


    At the side, Sariel stiffened slightly. Her expression was carefully neutral but she still couldn''t hide the rigidity in her posture.


    "If you''ll excuse me, Your Highness," she said, bowing slightly toward Akiko. "I must take my leave. There are other matters I must attend to."


    Akiko''s smile turned to her. "Of course, Sariel. Thank you for your diligence. You''ve been a wonderful caretaker."


    Sariel bowed and left the room, but not before she gave Ezra a brief, unreadable glance. Who knew what she was thinking?


    The door closed behind her with a soft click, leaving the Nightmare Princess alone with the Matten Coven.


    Akiko''s gaze returned to Olivia, her expression softening as she approached. "And this must be the anomaly I''ve heard so much about."


    She knelt slightly, her eyes level with Olivia''s swollen belly. "May I?"


    Olivia hesitated, her hand instinctively moving to shield her stomach.


    Ezra stepped forward, standing right beside and slightly in front of Olivia who had taken a step back. "Perhaps another time, Princess. My wife needs her rest."


    Akiko''s eyes flicked up to meet Ezra''s, and for a moment, the room seemed to hold its breath. Their Auras pressed against each other as they stared.


    Red''s hand was stretched out slightly as if she was ready to reach out and pull out a weapon while Olivia remained perfectly still.


    This was a seventh ringed vampire and they weren''t sure of their ability to hold her off but they''d rather die trying than have anything happen to the baby. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pressure in the room kept growing as the seconds stretched on.


    Then, to everyone''s surprise, Akiko broke the silence with a laugh. An actual laugh, both light and genuine.


    She stepped back as the pressure disappeared.


    "You''re a protective one, aren''t you?" She said, straightening with a graceful motion. "I can respect that. A family man is always admirable."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly, acknowledging her comment but saying nothing. He didn''t need to. The message had been sent and received.


    Akiko moved to one of the room''s armchairs, lowering herself into it with the kind of elegance that couldn''t be replicated even by lower ranked vampires.


    She gestured lightly for the others to sit and somehow, her every gesture made it clear that she was still the one in control. It reinforced the goddess image they''d all had when they entered the room.


    Ezra and Olivia took their seats, while Red remained standing behind them, her eyes fixed on Akiko.


    "You know, Ezra," Akiko began, folding her hands neatly in her lap, "even with your claim as a prince confirmed by me, you won''t find the Monarchy welcoming you with open arms."


    Ezra tilted his head as he kept his face pointed at her like his eyes were actually working. "And why is that?"


    Akiko rested her chin on her hand, her smile returning but this time, it was anything but friendly. "Because you are from the Society."


    There was silence.


    "You coming and being confirmed as a prince was never the end of everything, Ezra Matten."


    "Even if you''re a prince, there will always be rumors and suspicions that you''re a plant sent by the Council to infiltrate us."


    "Trust is a fragile thing here, and you''ve arrived with it in short supply."


    Ezra kept his Aura on her even as he processed what he was hearing. He''d known that there was a possibility that this would happen but Akiko''s words still cut deeper than he cared to admit.


    He''d been looking forward to finding a place called home and here he was, only to realize that he was still an outsider.


    "And what would you have me do about that?" He asked.


    Akiko''s eyes gleamed with amusement as she leaned back in her chair. "Oh, that is for you to decide, brother."


    "If you truly wish to be accepted by the Nightmare Court, you''ll have to earn it. Prove yourself to the other princes."


    "Only then will they see you as an equal."

 Chapter 384 So Very Dangerous

    Sariel paced the length of the balcony, her boots clicking rhythmically against the stone tiles.The wind whipped her dark hair around her face, but she didn''t even notice. Her mind was occupied with far more important things.


    Right now, her fury burned so hot, she was sure nothing could extinguish it.


    It had been a full day since Princess Akiko arrived at the Crossroads, and everything felt as if it had shifted out of her control.


    She couldn''t stop the sense of loss and bitterness rising up within her. The last relic had been her hope. Her hope for a fulfilling life.


    And now, that too was snatched from her.


    Not only had Akiko acknowledged Ezra but Ezra''s existence itself had been the last straw.


    The last relic should''ve been hers by right!


    Who else was more loyal?!


    Who else had betrayed everyone close to them to be here?!


    Who else had given their life for the Monarchy?!


    She stopped abruptly, gripping the balcony railing so tight that her knuckles turned white.


    She stared out into the darkness of the estate grounds, her mind kept repeating the same questions.


    What could she do to salvage her position? To remind the Monarchy that she was more than just a tool?


    The thought of being cast aside for Ezra Matten filled her with a cold, seething rage.


    "You''re going to hurt yourself gripping the railing like that."


    Sariel spun around, instantly alert and searching for the source of the voice.


    There, perched casually on the edge of the balcony railing, was Princess Akiko.


    Her small figure was silhouetted against the moonlight, her legs dangling freely over the side. It wasn''t as if she''d receive any damage if she fell. The drop would probably feel like a tickle.


    On her face was a smile. The kind that looked friendly but still managed to send a chill down Sariel''s spine.


    "Your Highness." Sariel said, forcing herself to bow, even as her body felt like a coiled spring ready to snap. "I didn''t hear you coming."


    "No one ever does." Akiko replied, her tone light and teasing, as if she was telling a private joke.


    She tilted her head as she studied Sariel with a curious expression on her face. "You''ve been pacing for hours. It''s quite the performance."


    Sariel straightened, her hands clasping behind her back to stop them from curling into fists.


    "I was simply¡­ reflecting, Your Highness. Making sure that everything remains in order during your stay."


    Akiko chuckled disarmingly. "Oh, Sariel, you''re such a¡­ diligent caretaker."


    "But let''s not pretend, shall we? You''re furious."


    Sariel''s eyes remained on Akiko, her words picked carefully.


    "I wouldn''t describe it as fury, Your Highness. Concern, yes. Change always brings challenges."


    Akiko leaned forward slightly as if she wanted to fall, her legs swaying in a carefree motion. "Concern. A convenient word."


    "But I''ve found that most people who claim to be concerned are usually hiding something¡­ stronger. Something deeper."


    "Fear, envy, anger¡­ Which is it for you, Sariel?"


    Sariel hesitated, feeling Akiko''s eyes on her like a spotlight. "I''m loyal to the Monarchy, your Highness. My emotions are irrelevant compared to my duties."


    "Ah, loyalty." Akiko mused, her finger tapping her chin playfully. "Such a noble ideal."


    "Loyalty, as I''ve learned, always comes with strings attached. Tell me, Sariel, are you loyal to the Monarchy, or to your ambitions within it?"


    Sariel gritted her teeth in frustration but forced herself to answer. "I serve the Monarchy''s interests above all else."


    Why was the Princess picking on her? Wasn''t it enough that her right had been stolen?


    Akiko''s smile widened as she stared at Sariel, her iris spinning slowly in her gleaming eyes.


    "How very diplomatic. But let''s be honest, shall we? You see Ezra as a threat. Not just to the Monarchy, but to you. He''s a¡­ complication you didn''t plan for, and you''re scrambling to find a way to keep your place at the table."


    That was the last straw and Sariel finally cracked. "I don''t see him as a threat!" She snapped. "I see him as an anomaly."


    Her brain quickly caught up with her mind and she searched for a way to salvage this. "Ezra Matten is an anomaly that must be handled carefully if we are to maintain stability, your Highness."


    "Handled carefully." Akiko repeated in amusement. "That''s an interesting way to phrase it. Tell me, Sariel, do you think you can handle Ezra?"


    Sariel was silent, watching Akiko and the Princess burst out laughing.


    "Oh, Sariel," she wiped imaginary tears from her eye, "you''re so transparent. You want control, but you fear it slipping through your fingers. It''s written all over you."


    "Your Highness," Sariel began, her voice tight with barely contained anger. "With all due respect¨C"


    "Oh, please." Akiko interrupted, waving a dismissive hand. "Don''t bother with the formalities. You''re dying to say what you really think. So go ahead. Let''s hear it."


    The provocation was too much.


    Sariel''s self-control shattered, and her voice erupted in a torrent of anger.


    "You have no idea what I''ve done to secure my position! The sacrifices I''ve made, the chains I''ve broken¡­ all of it, and for what? To have what is mine ripped by him? By you?"


    Akiko listened patiently, her expression serene as Sariel ranted.


    The anger poured out like a torrent, her frustration and resentment boiling over after some well placed words from the Nightmare Princess. Discover exclusive content at empire


    When Sariel finally paused, her chest heaving, Akiko let out a soft sigh.


    "There it is." Akiko said, her voice almost wistful. "Your true self. Unrestrained, unpredictable, and so very dangerous."


    Sariel blinked, her anger falling away to make way for confusion. "Dangerous?"


    Akiko''s smile turned cold, and in the next instant, she disappeared.


    Sariel barely had time to react before Akiko reappeared, her delicate fingers pressed against Sariel''s chest.


    A pulse of energy rippled through Sariel''s body, and she staggered backward, gasping as her heart tore itself from the inside out, two holes appearing in front and back of her ribcage.


    "Yes, dangerous." Akiko said softly as Sariel crumpled to the ground, her lifeless eyes staring at the night sky. "But not in a useful way."


    She sighed before turning to stare at the moon. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You would have spoiled everything." She murmured, speaking more to herself than to the body at her feet. "I can''t have that."


    "Ezra is far too interesting, and I won''t let anyone get in the way of what''s coming."


    She turned and walked back into the mansion, leaving the balcony¨Cand Sariel¨Cbehind.

 Chapter 385 Walk With Me, Brother

    It had been a week since Princess Akiko''s arrival, and the Matten coven had settled into a tentative routine.They had total freedom within their suite but outside, they were followed by security agents who didn''t let them out of their sight.


    Of course, one could say that they were being guarded for their safety but Ezra knew exactly what was being said. After all, Akiko had said it herself.


    No one trusted the Matten coven.


    And that was how the week passed in a haze of careful observation and guarded steps.


    Ezra had spent most of his time with his wives, especially Olivia on whom the pregnancy was taking a toll on. This pregnancy was a first in recorded history and no one knew what would happen next.


    When not with his wives, Ezra spent time exploring the estate and familiarizing himself with its layout and the patterns of those who worked there.


    He''d received the message loud and clear that this wasn''t home.


    At least not yet.


    Read new chapters at empire


    There was nothing wrong with knowing where to attack and what route to take in the event of an emergency. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whenever he met the staff, they were always polite but always seemed to avoid lingering too long in his presence.


    Even the guards kept a respectful distance from him, watching uneasily.


    Not only had the rumor of his arrival bringing war spread all over the place, there was also the fact that Akiko''s Aura and authority hung over everything.


    It felt like a giant eye in the sky, watching everything and everyone at the same time.


    It was a reminder that their lives rested in her palm.


    Ever since Suriel''s sudden disappearance, the atmosphere of the mansion had shifted. It was as if everyone knew something he didn''t and didn''t dare to discuss the topic even in the privacy of their thoughts.


    Whatever had happened, it was undeniable that Akiko knew what she was doing. She had taken over as caretaker and the Monarchy''s interest in the Crossroads had kept moving without even a stutter.


    Ezra and his wives had not seen much of her since the day she took over. Even though they had little reason to complain about their treatment, the silence from the Nightmare Princess had been unnerving.


    Thankfully, the silence had finally been broken.


    Now, Ezra found himself walking to the garden at Akiko''s summons.


    The summons itself had been simple. A brief message delivered by one of the mansion''s staff. But that didn''t mean the reason for the summon would also be simple.


    Akiko didn''t strike Ezra as the type of woman who did anything without a purpose.


    The sun was high in the sky as Ezra crossed the mansion grounds, making his way to the garden with a guard following behind.


    The garden, a sprawling expanse of meticulously maintained plants and flowers, was quiet save for the soft rustle of leaves in the breeze and the distant chirping of birds.


    The winding paths were bordered by hedges and vibrant flower beds, their colors vivid under the light above.


    Akiko stood by a flower patch, her petite frame bent slightly as she admired the flowers in front of her. Her fingers hovered just above a bright red rose, tracing its delicate petals without touching them.


    She straightened as Ezra walked closer, turning to greet him with a faint smile.


    "They''re beautiful, aren''t they?" She said, gesturing toward the flowers. "So fragile, yet they endure so much to bloom like this."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "They are."


    Akiko gestured for him to join her, turning to stroll down the garden path. "Walk with me, brother." She said, her tone light. "I find the garden to be the perfect place for conversation."


    Ezra fell into step beside her, his hands clasped behind his back as they moved through the garden''s paths.


    Akiko''s steps were unhurried, as if she had all the time in the world. And she did.


    All vampires did.


    "How have you and your wives been settling in?" She finally asked, glancing at him.


    "We''ve adjusted well enough." Ezra replied. "The accommodations have been generous."


    "I''m glad to hear that." Akiko nodded.


    "You know, I have to apologize for not giving you more of my time this past week. Taking over Sariel''s duties has kept me occupied, and there''s much to manage before the new caretaker arrives."


    "I believe you''ve done an admirable job, Princess." Ezra said diplomatically. "The estate seems to be running smoothly under your guidance."


    Akiko''s smile widened slightly. "Flattery, brother? I didn''t think you were the type."


    "Only when it''s deserved." Ezra joked, a slight smile on his face.


    They walked in silence for a few seconds, the sound of their footsteps blending with the rustle of the garden.


    Finally, Akiko spoke again. "I believe you must have a few questions for me? About the Monarchy?"


    Ezra considered her offer carefully before replying. "How does the Monarchy work?"


    Akiko tilted her head slightly, as if thinking about where to begin. "Let''s see." She hummed.


    "The Monarchy is divided into two courts, as you likely already know. The Daydream Court and the Nightmare Court."


    "Both operate independently for obvious reasons, with their territories strictly separated. The Daydream Court governs the western half of our lands, while we the Nightmare Court holds dominion over the eastern half."


    "Royalty from both sides never meet in person. In the same way a daydream and a nightmare can''t exist in the same place at the same time, so can''t we?"


    "If we really need to speak with someone from the other court, it''s a good thing we have technologies for that."


    Her gaze shifted to a cluster of lavender flowers as she continued.


    "The Daydream Court currently consists of four vampire royalty. They are led by Prince Arthur himself."


    She paused, her eyes turning to meet Ezra''s.


    "The Nightmare Court previously had just three members but with you, we can make it four. Prince Caspian leads us."


    "I see." Ezra nodded to himself before something occured to him. "If I may be rude¡­"


    "Which relics do each royalty hold?"

 Chapter 386 Relics And Their Wielders

    The relics and their wielders, huh?" Akiko repeated as they continued their walk.The flowers swayed gently in the breeze, as if they were part of some kind of cinematic television advertisement.


    "Here''s the question, Ezra." Akiko smiled. "Are you asking because you''re genuinely curious or because you''re some kind of spy?" Her tone had only curiosity and nothing else.


    "What kind of spy would I be if I was using you as my source of information?" He asked.


    "A well informed spy." Akiko giggled. "There is, after all, no better source of information on the Monarchy than me in this estate."


    "And what makes me a spy?" Ezra asked curiously. He couldn''t tell if Akiko was being genuine or she really was thinking of him as a spy. "Asking you about the relics?"


    "No." Akiko shook her head. "It''s your less than stellar reputation that makes you spy."


    "You see, when one has a great reputation, they can commit a great evil and still be above suspicion but when one has a not so good reputation, they get blamed for every little thing."


    "That''s your situation now, brother. Even if you do only good things, your every action would be scrutinized and attributed to a nefarious reason."


    "Don''t worry, though." She said, waving her hands as if she was waving away everything she just said. "I''ll answer your question."


    "It isn''t as if the information is the Monarchy''s most guarded secret or something. The Vampire Society already knows about most of it anyways."


    There was silence as they kept walking, Akiko steering their path.


    "As I''m sure you know, each relic was designed with a specific purpose in mind." Akiko began, her eyes flicking to Ezra. "The progenitor created the Daydream relics to empower his heir and place him above all others in his absence."


    "As usual, greed took over and the heir was slain, and the relics scattered, all seven of them."


    "Now, the Progenitor was left with relics but no one to sit on the throne. And so, he created the Nightmare relics."


    "Their purpose? To counter and destroy the Daydream relics and eventually, produce someone strong enough to sit on the throne."


    "The war between the courts would be the perfect vehicle to create one to rise above all. One who would usher all vampires into a new era."


    Ezra listened quietly. It seems that the Monarchy''s version is a bit different from the Society''s version but that was to be expected. The Monarchy wanted candidates to free them from the rigidity of the Society''s laws while the Society wanted strong people to serve under them.


    "With each Nightmare relic countering their respective Daydream relic, the Nightmare court is seemingly at an advantage but that only stands if each corresponding relic actually fights against each other." Akiko said.


    "By making sure that no corresponding relic will ever face the other, the Monarchy has made sure that no single court could dominate the other entirely."


    "Let''s start with the first relics."


    Find more chapters on empire


    She stopped by a cluster of white lilies, brushing her fingers lightly against a petal.


    "The Daydream Court''s first relic, Corona, is no longer in play. Its wielder died during the Death Wave. A tragic loss for the Daydream Court."


    "On our side, however, the first Nightmare relic is still active and it''s wielder still alive."


    "The relic, Glacier, has the ability to freeze anything in place, from the physical to the metaphysical. There are even rumors that it can freeze time itself, though no one has ever confirmed this."


    Akiko shot Ezra a smile, her eyes on his blindfolded face before she continued. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then there are the second relics. The Daydream Court''s second relic, Speculum, is still active. Its wielder is alive, and like every other royalty, very dangerous."


    "Speculum allows the creation of mirror images of one''s opponents. The important thing is just that these clones are under the wielder''s complete control."


    Akiko chuckled. "Imagine facing not just your enemy but an army of yourself."


    She paused, a faraway look coming upon her face, as if she was imagining it. A moment later, she shook her head with a smile and faced Ezra.


    "The counter to Speculum, the second Nightmare relic, is called Imago. But you know that, don''t you?"


    Ezra''s expression didn''t change and Akiko''s smile widened slightly.


    "Imago, unlike Speculum, created mirror images of the wielder rather than their opponents. Each clone could wield a different ability, amplifying the wielder''s strength exponentially."


    "Here''s where things get interesting. The relic was somehow split into two halves. No one knows how they did it but it happened."


    "And this is how it gets super interesting." She lowered her voice and glanced around like she was about to tell a great secret.


    "You were responsible for the death of one of its wielders, Count Griffin of First City, if the reports are to be believed."


    Ezra said nothing but to Akiko, his silence was an answer in itself.


    "As for the other half of Imago," she continued with a grin, "the wielder met his end through his own foolishness. A relic as powerful as Imago requires discipline, something he lacked."


    They walked a few more paces before Akiko stopped near a pond, the water''s surface rippling gently.


    She turned to face Ezra fully, her tone shifting to something more¡­ serious. "The third relics are where things get more¡­ complicated."


    "The Daydream Court''s third relic''s wielder was someone that a few princes had their eyes on until he vanished a few decades ago."


    "He wielded a pretty nifty ability, something that people will kill to get. Unfortunately, he disappeared."


    "Until six months ago."


    Ezra said nothing, keeping his expression blank as he stared at Akiko.


    The woman tilted her head, her dark irises spinning slowly.


    "Imagine our surprise when our investigators found traces of the relic in a place it had no business being in."


    "Imagine our surprise when we found traces of Tether and the death of its wielder in Faewall."


    She took a step towards him.


    "But you know more about that than I do, don''t you?"

 Chapter 387 Prince Caspian, Omnia and Nihil

    Ezra''s jaw tightened, but he remained silent.Unbidden and unwelcome, memories of Faewall and Nicodemus flitted through his mind.


    All he could see was the Abyss.


    The weave.


    The changes he''d made, whose effects still rippled through the world.


    And most of all, he remembered Genesis.


    His wife who had sacrificed herself in pursuit of righting a wrong.


    His wife whom he could no longer remember his first meeting with, something he''d sacrificed to save the world.


    And Tether had played a role in it all, but discussing it now was not something he was willing to do.


    Akiko watched him closely, her eyes searching for any hint of emotion. When none came, she sighed softly.


    Read exclusive content at empire


    "Tether is no longer in play, due to whatever had happened at Faewall." She put emphasis on the city''s name, telling him that even the Monarchy wanted to know what had happened and caused all this.


    He''d eventually have to give them a clue. Just enough to satisfy and get them off his back but not enough to reveal his closely guarded secret.


    "However," Akiko continued, "its counterpart, the third Nightmare relic, Riptide, is very much active."


    "It is currently wielded by Prince Caspian himself."


    At the mention of the Nightmare Court''s leader, Ezra''s focus sharpened. "Riptide?" He asked.


    Akiko nodded. "Riptide is very special. It has a simple but¡­ dangerous ability."


    "While the Daydream relic, Tether, is rumored to grant the ability to never die, Riptide allows its wielder to kill with just a touch."


    At her words, a chill ran down Ezra''s spine. The ability to kill just by touching?!


    "And the scariest thing about Riptide? It bypasses any protection, any barrier."


    "No matter what tattoo you get or how much vitality you power it with, once you''re touched, it''s game over."


    "Riptide is one of the reasons why even the Society''s Council is wary of crossing Caspian. He is dangerous in ways most can''t even comprehend." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Imagine facing an opponent who only needs to lay a single finger on you to end your life. That''s the stuff of nightmares."


    Ezra Aura instinctively expanded, covering any single area an attack could come from. He calmed himself as Olivia and Red entered the range of his Aura, both relaxing in their suite.


    The thought of someone with that ability so close was something he didn''t want to even think about.


    Akiko resumed walking, her hands clasped behind her back.


    "Finally, we come to the fourth relics."


    "The Daydream Court''s fourth relic is Omnia. Its wielder, the royal in charge of the western border, is quite the reclusive vampire."


    "He doesn''t like sharing much about his ability but what we know of Omnia is¡­ interesting."


    "It allows its wielder to reveal or see anything that exists, both physical and metaphysical, no matter where it is."


    "Imagine being able to uncover any secret, expose any plan. The possibilities are endless. In fact, he might already know everything that happened in Faewall, how you were able to conceive a child and if you''re really loyal to us or not."


    "He''s the royal who keeps an eye on the council for us. If anything happens to him, we lose our early warning system against attacks by the Society."


    "He''s so useful that we can''t afford to lose him. That''s probably why he has been careful to keep Omnia''s full potential under wraps."


    "I see." Ezra said softly. Another terrifying ability.


    So, there was someone out there who could find out his every secret if they wanted to.


    He tilted his head slightly, turning to glance at Akiko. "And its counter?"


    "You already know." Akiko answered. "Nihil. My relic."


    "While Omnia reveals all, Nihil hides anything that exists. It''s the perfect counter. Omnia may see all, but it cannot see what I choose to hide."


    "This is also what makes me the other half of the Monarchy''s defense. Omnia reveals all their plans and with Nihil, I hide ours. Simple, wouldn''t you say?"


    "Although¡­" She paused, her gaze turning thoughtful. "I''ve often wondered if Omnia and Nihil were meant to be wielded together."


    Ezra imagined it as Akiko kept speaking.


    "Unlike the others, they seem less combative and more¡­ supportive. Omnia''s wielder sees the world for what it is, while Nihil''s wielder decides what the world should see."


    "In the hands of a single person, these two relics could create an unstoppable force."


    Ezra could see what she was talking about. The idea of having both Omnia and Nihil was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    "Unlike some other relics, the fourth relics of both courts don''t seem that impressive in battle, do they?" Akiko grinned as she continued. "Think again."


    "These relics don''t shine alone but when paired with the seventh-ring ability, Foresight, you realize just what''s in front of you."


    "With Omnia, you''re fighting an opponent you can never hide from. An opponent that knows every hidden plan you have and with the use of Foresight, can tear you to shreds even if you have foresight of your own. With him, you can never win. Not unless you''re of a higher ring."


    "And with me, you''re fighting an opponent you can never see coming. That should be enough to terrify."


    "Both are terrifying in their own right, but together¡­" She trailed off before sighing wistfully.


    The garden seemed quieter now, as if even the world was listening in on their conversation. There was no one close, the guards backing off with Akiko strolling with Ezra.


    "Sometimes, I can''t help but think about the Progenitor as a god in his own right." Akiko glanced at Ezra with an inscrutable expression on her face. "His legacy is quite a complicated one, isn''t it?"


    "Even with him gone, he made sure to create relics that will give us the balance we have today. With wielders on each side of a court and the dream of a Monarchy alive."


    "I won''t be surprised if we''re all killed and eventually find out that he has a backup plan for who gets to sit on the throne." She chuckled.


    "Now, let''s move on to the fifth relics."

 Chapter 388 Three Relic Wielders

    "The fifth relics," Akiko continued, "are where things get interesting or frightening, depending on who you ask.""The wielder of the fifth Daydream relic is one of the most terrifying vampires alive. Not just for what he can do with his relic, but because he is also one of the only nine eighth-ringed vampires to exist."


    Ezra blinked in mild surprise. He hadn''t really considered what it''ll look like if a prince was also an eighth ringed vampire.


    He knew in the back of his mind that both Prince Caspian and Wrthur were both eighth ringed vampires but he''d never sat down to think about what it actually meant.


    There were no ninth ringed vampires and only nine eight-ringed vampires.


    Eighth-ringed vampires were legends in their own right and nearly unstoppable. The Monarchy had four, all royalty, while the council had five, all Council elders.


    "As you know," Akiko said, "the eighth-ringed ability, Avatar, is quite the gift."


    "It grants the eight ringed vampires the ability to split into different bodies, each one different yet connected to the whole."


    "Each capable of independent thought yet sharing the same consciousness."


    "Each Avatar isn''t just a clone but an original in its own way. Even if you manage to kill one Avatar, the others live on as the person. There are no real or fake bodies, all of them are real bodies."


    "To truly kill an eighth ringed vampire, one must destroy all of their Avatars. Or at least, that''s how others play it."


    "The eight-ringed vampires know how to kill each other by killing just one Avatar. They won''t let the secret out though."


    "Now imagine merging the eighth ringed ability, Avatar, with the fifth Daydream relic, Cradle. What you get is a monster."


    "Cradle grants its wielder the ability to create multiple astral projections that can either amplify a vampire''s existing ability or temporarily grant them unique, powerful abilities."


    "It was originally designed by the Progenitor as a support relic for his heir since the wielder cannot use it on themselves, but with the Avatar ability, that limitation is moot."


    "Due to the nature of the eighth ringed ability, each Avatar possesses the relic, and all of them can enhance the others. The result is an army of one, each an eighth-ringed vampire."


    Ezra''s brows rose on his head. Every eight ringed vampire could create Avatars but were restricted to the same powers.


    With Cradle and Avatar, one could create Avatars with the exact ability needed to kill a single person. Imagine having an army of eighth ringed vampires created just to kill you.


    "With Caspian wielding Riptide and our fifth Daydream relic wielder in play, even as the Society has the advantage in numbers, they understand the cost of attacking the Monarchy."


    "They can''t afford a war with us. It would mean the death of at least half the elders. And they definitely don''t want that."


    There was silence as both Akiko and Ezra mulled on her words. Things were not as simple as propaganda would allow one to think.


    The Monarchy and Society were at a stalemate, both sides keeping the other in check.


    Ezra''s mind went to the Progenitor''s palace sitting under the Ark. The stalemate was one he''d have to break if he wanted to stop this world from being wiped out.


    There was no other way.


    After a few seconds, Akiko picked up from where she left off.


    "Now, here''s another interesting fact. The wielder of the fifth Nightmare relic has a connection to you." She turned to look at Ezra, her voice carrying a note of accusation.


    "The fifth Nightmare relic, Tomb, is¡­ or rather was, wielded by the Faewall City Lord, James Harlow."


    Ezra stood stoically. There was nothing he had to say about this.


    "According to the reports," Akiko said, "James Harlow is dead. And the reports are quite particular that you¡­ played a role in his death."


    Ezra''s perception flicked briefly to James'' beating heart, safely hidden within his pocket dimension. Enjoy new chapters from empire


    He said nothing, letting his silence serve as both an acknowledgment and denial.


    Akiko''s eyes narrowed slightly but she didn''t press the issue. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Moving on," she said. "The wielder of the sixth Daydream relic died centuries ago, long before the Death Wave."


    "He was the first vampire to discover one of the Progenitor''s relics, which ignited the fervor for relic hunting. His discovery proved that the relics were not mere myths. Unfortunately, with his death, the sixth Daydream relic is gone forever."


    "As for the sixth Nightmare relic," she continued, "its wielder met their end at the hands of one of the Society''s Council Elders. He was still a fifth ringed vampire but was too uppity to be kept around."


    Ezra nodded slightly.


    "Now," Akiko said gleefully, like she had been waiting for this the whole time, "the seventh relics."


    "The seventh Daydream relic is wielded by another eighth-ringed vampire. One you know of."


    "Prince Arthur." She grinned, showing teeth.


    "His relic, Aether, grants him the ability to create light. But not just any light."


    "Light that gives."


    Ezra frowned at that but remained silent.


    Akiko stopped walking and turned to him fully. "I''m sure you know more about its counterpart than I do, considering you wield it."


    Her gaze seemed to pierce through him. "Based on the information we''ve gathered, you wield darkness."


    "Darkness that smothers."


    "Darkness that takes."


    Ezra exhaled. Those words described his relic accurately.


    "We know the names of the relics with us but yours. What''s the name." Akiko asked somberly.


    Ezra hesitated for a moment before answering. "Valaren," he said finally. "That''s its name."


    Akiko tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. "Valaren. A noble name. Fitting, I suppose."


    "But that''s beside the point." Akiko said, everything about her, completely serious. "Do you know why I''m telling you about the relics?"


    Ezra said nothing.


    "Think back to what we''ve learnt, brother." She said. "You are not connected to the death of just one relic wielder, but three."


    "Three relic wielders." She repeated. "Do you understand now why it''s so difficult to trust you?"


    Her eyes bore into his, unyielding.


    "So, the question is¡­" She paused, taking a step closer. "What is your plan to prove yourself to the Monarchy?"

 Chapter 389 For Our Child

    Ezra sat on the edge of the bed, his blindfolded face turned toward the floor. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.His hands rested on his knees, fingers curling and uncurling as if trying to grasp something intangible but there was nothing there.


    Olivia sat beside him, her hand lightly brushing his arm. He focused on her presence, using it to ground himself in reality.


    If not for her, he was sure he''d be overwhelmed by the storm of thoughts raging in his mind.


    "You''ve been quiet." Olivia said softly in concern. "Quieter than usual."


    Ezra exhaled slowly, leaning back slightly.


    "It''s hard not to be." He admitted. "The Monarchy doesn''t trust me. Akiko doesn''t trust me. I don''t even know if I can blame them for it."


    "Not only am I an anomaly created in the Society, I''m also connected to the death of three relic holders. As if that wasn''t enough, I appeared out of nowhere as a prince. I would be suspicious of me too."


    Olivia shifted closer at his words, her hand now resting on his shoulder.


    "Don''t say that. They don''t know you the way I do." She said. "They''re afraid of what you''ve done, but that doesn''t mean you''re not worthy of their trust."


    Ezra turned his head slightly, as if he could meet her eyes through the blindfold. It was times like these that made him wish his eyes were actually working.


    "That''s just it." He said as if that was the answer to everything.


    "They''re afraid because they know what I''ve done, or at least parts of it. And they''re right to be afraid."


    If they only knew what he was planning to do in the future, they''d kill him now and be done with it.


    "But it wasn''t like you went out of your way to do those things." Olivia countered. "You''ve only ever tried to protect the people you care about."


    "That''s what matters."


    Ezra chuckled bitterly. "Intentions don''t erase consequences. And the consequences of Faewall¡­" He trailed off, his hands clenching into fists.


    "If I tell them the truth, it ''might'' earn me their trust. But it could also destroy any chance we have of securing our future."


    Olivia''s hand tightened on his shoulder. "Then the question becomes, what''s more important? Keeping the truth to yourself or taking the risk for our child''s future?"


    Ezra sighed, his posture slumping slightly. "I don''t know, Olivia."


    "I''ve been running scenarios in my head all day. None of them end well."


    "If I tell them what happened in Faewall, they''ll definitely see me as a threat. The ability to freeze time? The ability to hide anything? The ability to kill with a touch?"


    He scoffed.


    "None of them matter in the face of the ability to change the way the world works. Now, because of me, the fourth ringed ability doesn''t work anymore! Doesn''t that scare you?!"


    "It brings up the question of what else can I change? After all, I can see the weave."


    "I can study it¡­"


    "I can change it."


    "That''s enough to make me the greatest threat to both the Monarchy and the Society."


    "If I keep it to myself, they''ll never trust me, and we''ll be stuck in this limbo forever."


    He sighed.


    He knew that only those with his eyes could see the weave. He wasn''t even sure if there were any abilities that could see the weave, including the relic that could reveal anything, Omnia.


    That was why he needed the weave. It was important to make what he wanted a reality. Explore more adventures at empire


    Olivia leaned into him, her head resting lightly against his shoulder. "You''re not alone in this, Ezra." She said gently.


    "We''ll figure it out together. But you have to decide what you''re willing to risk."


    For a long moment, they sat in silence. Ezra took a moment to enjoy it. He wasn''t sure there''ll be times like these in the near future.


    After a moment, he finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t want our child to grow up in fear."


    "I don''t want them to inherit my mistakes."


    Olivia''s hand moved to rest on her belly, a small, reassuring gesture. "Then we fight for them." She said. "We fight for their future. Whatever that takes."


    Ezra nodded slowly in agreement. "You''re right. Hiding won''t solve anything."


    "If I want to secure our future, I need to face this head-on."


    "You don''t have to do it alone." Olivia reminded him. "We''ll be with you every step of the way."


    He turned toward her, reaching out to brush a hand against her cheek. "Why are there times when I feel like I don''t deserve you?" He said softly.


    "No." Olivia said, smiling softly at him. "You deserve so much more than you give yourself credit for."


    Ezra chuckled as he leaned forward, pressing his forehead gently against hers.


    For a moment, the world felt smaller, quieter, and less¡­ wicked.


    Then, he uttered the words.


    "I love you, Olivia."


    "I love you too, Ezra Matten." Olivia replied.


    After a few moments of enjoying the tenderness, Ezra straightened, a plan on his mind.


    "Red will soon be back from her walk." He said. "I''ll talk to her about this too. She deserves to know what I''m planning."


    "And what are you planning?" Olivia asked, her tone gentle but curious.


    Ezra took a deep breath. "I''m going to tell them. The Monarchy, Akiko, whoever needs to hear it. I''ll tell them what they need to hear."


    Olivia''s brows lifted slightly, but she didn''t interrupt.


    "If I keep hiding, they''ll always see me as a threat. But if I tell them what they need to hear, maybe¡­ just maybe, they''ll give me a chance."


    "And if they don''t?" Olivia asked softly.


    Ezra exhaled, a fire growing in his gut. "Then we''ll find another way."


    "But I can''t keep running from this. Not if I want to build a life for us. For our child."


    Olivia reached for his hand, intertwining their fingers. "I''m with you." She said simply.


    "No matter what happens."

 Chapter 390 Coming Clean

    Ezra exhaled as he stood outside Akiko''s suite. Since her Aura was not currently active and hadn''t been for the past few hours, he knew that she had no idea he was the one at her door.Standing at a healthy distance behind him was Commander Duke himself, ''guarding'' him as he walked through the mansion.


    He was here to do what needed to be done.


    He raised his hand to knock on the door and hesitated, taking a moment to gather his thoughts before letting his knuckles rap against the wood.


    He couldn''t afford to make a mistake. Not here, not now.


    He waited in the resulting silence, keeping both his expression and his body language neutral. Just because he wasn''t using his eyes as much didn''t mean others weren''t using theirs.


    After a few seconds, the door opened and standing there was Akiko herself.


    At the sight of him, she tilted her head with a smile on her face. "What a surprise to see you at my door." She said. "To what do I owe the pleasure, brother?"


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "I believe that I know what I must do to earn the Monarchy''s trust."


    "Really?" Akiko''s smile grew wider and she stepped aside, gesturing for him to enter. "Do come in. I definitely don''t want to miss this."


    Ezra stepped into the suite, his blindfolded face tilting slightly as his Aura mapped the room. He hadn''t extended it in before as that would just be rude.


    Akiko closed the door behind him and moved to sit gracefully on a plush armchair. She gestured to the seat opposite her.


    "Please, sit." She said. "I''m eager to hear what you have to say."


    Ezra took the offered seat. Without any prompts, he began. "I''ll voluntarily explain what happened in Faewall."


    "Oh." Akiko said simply. A second later, her eyes narrowed and she leaned forward slightly. "Go on."


    Ezra exhaled before he began.


    "Did you know that my wife Genesis, who is now dead, was the sister-in-law to Nicodemus, the wielder of Tether, the third Daydream relic?"


    Akiko''s brows rose slightly, but she said nothing, allowing him to continue. Enjoy more content from empire


    "I didn''t even know she was originally from Faewall and that wasn''t the only thing she hid from me. She also hid the fact that Nicodemus had been imprisoned by James Harlow in that same Faewall."


    Ezra paused.


    "Not only was Nicodemus bound in chains, he wasn''t given any blood nor vitality, forcing his body to begin cannibalizing his own soul."


    "I''m sure you know what that means." He said, meeting Akiko''s gaze. "With the soul powering the body, it wasn''t too long before Nicodemus went mad."


    "Now, this is where things get¡­ complicated."


    "My wife, Genesis, caused a bit of trouble and died for it. But her trouble wasn''t without success. She successfully caught the attention of the Ark and Attendant Michelangelo was quickly dispatched to Faewall."


    "When Michelangelo arrived in Faewall, he quickly uncovered the truth of the situation. He opened the dungeon but by then, Nicodemus had already broken free of his chains."


    Akiko said nothing, listening to Ezra with the expression of one enjoying a bedtime story.


    "And that was when the fight began." Ezra continued.


    "As the battle progressed, James killed Michelangelo to fuel his relic, Tomb, with a powerful sixth ringed vampire, but it didn''t save him. I killed James myself, tearing his heart from his chest in vengeance for his hand in Genesis'' death."


    "After James was dead, that was when I ran into trouble. Nicodemus'' soul was completely used up."


    "Normally, this would result in the death of the vampire but Nicodemus had Tether, making sure he couldn''t die."


    "What was left was a body without a soul. An abomination that the world itself couldn''t tolerate."


    "I¡­" He paused. This was where the real work would begin.


    "I still don''t fully understand it myself but there was¡­ pressure, then an explosion of vitality."


    "It was¡­ vast. Overwhelming."


    His hands tightened into fists in his lap, drawing Akiko''s eyes to it. Her eyes quickly flicked back up to him as he continued.


    "I was looking directly at the explosion when it happened." His hand came up to touch his blindfold. "That''s why my eyes were burnt out."


    Akiko''s eyes were on him, scrutinizing every tiny expression on his face. "And what happened to Nicodemus'' body?" She asked.


    "When the dust settled, it was gone." Ezra said simply. "And the world had changed."


    He let those words sink in before continuing. "I suspect the Daydream relic had something to do with it. The changes were too¡­ vast, too fundamental, for it to have been anything else."


    His Aura could also show him every movement that Akiko made.


    This was the perfect lie to solve his dilemma. Wouldn''t it be easier for Akiko to believe that the Progenitor and his relic had caused the changes, rather than the truth of him tampering with the weave?


    He was sure Akiko didn''t even know about the weave and that was a weapon he would never give up to anyone.


    Akiko studied him for a long moment before speaking. "That''s¡­ quite the confession, Ezra. I commend you for coming clean. This can''t have been easy."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "It was necessary." He said.


    Akiko smiled. "Indeed. But there''s one more question I must ask."


    "Go ahead." Ezra said evenly.


    "How did you get Olivia pregnant?"


    Ezra didn''t flinch, already having an answer for this exact question.


    "I used the power of the mutants." He said confidently. The newly powered humans were his way out of this problem.


    He didn''t care if they later found out the truth. He had to give them something to doubt. His story wasn''t allowed to be spotless.


    "I found a mutant whose ability could create life where there was none and he helped me put life in my seed." He lied.


    "He''s a wanderer, but he promised to return once the child is born."


    "A mutant." Akiko leaned back in her chair, a wide grin on her face. "How interesting."


    Ezra said nothing, sitting there patiently.


    "You''ve given me much to think about." Akiko finally said, her tone lighter. "Thank you for sharing this with me, Ezra. It''s a step in the right direction."


    Ezra nodded. "I hope it''s enough to earn your trust."


    Akiko''s smile widened slightly. "Trust is something that is built gradually, brother. But this is a good start."


    Just as he opened his mouth to speak, the door to the suite banged open.


    It was Red.


    "We have a problem!" She said, locking eyes with Ezra.


    He was on his feet in an instant.


    "Olivia''s missing."


    sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 391 Abduction

    commander duke knew he didn''t have much time.princess akiko had given ezra matten his ultimatum and from what he''d heard of the man, he''d faced even greater troubles and came out stronger.


    the caretaker wanted him to bring someone and he agreed that it had to be olivia. for him, it wasn''t because she was pregnant but because she was the weakest.


    ezra matten was a sixth ringed vampire, olivia was of the fifth ring and red was of the fourth. while he was a fifth ringed vampire and was sure he could handle red, olivia''s pregnancy was¡­ weird. and it was doing weird things to her.


    one moment, she was as weak as a feather. another, she was stronger than steel.


    he''d been keeping watch on them, trying to see if there were any patterns between her moments of weakness and strength and so far, he hadn''t found any.


    but that didn''t mean he wasn''t on the lookout for any opportunity.


    he watched ezra walk into the princess'' suite and narrowed his eyes. the man wasn''t extending his aura to cover everything this time. the conversation he was about to have must be really serious.


    if not for his sensitivity to mana, he wasn''t sure he''d have been able to notice the aura but he had from the very first day.


    ezra had always used it to see his surroundings and right now, it meant that he had an opportunity he couldn''t afford to squander.


    "hey." he called out to the nearest guard. "keep an eye on matten for me. someone would be there soon to relieve you."


    "yes, sir." the man saluted, loyal to his superior.


    he nodded to the guard and began making his way through the corridors.


    this was one of the things that makes him think the monarchy isn''t all that different from the society. both governments used the same laws, with the society being much more strict in enforcing them.


    while he had to admit that the monarchy gave vampires more freedom, it was all just about who was in charge. if the courts and the council switch sides and rule each other''s nations, there really won''t be that much of a difference in the life of an ordinary vampire.


    "you." he called out to a passing guard as he walked past. "go to the princess'' suite and relieve the guard keeping an eye on ezra matten."


    "yes, sir."


    he continued on his way, taking a circuitous route. no one needed to know where he was going.


    after making sure there were no eyes on him, he opened the window and slipped outside.


    clinging to the walls, he looked around. he was in one of the shaded parts of the estate covered by the trees. no one was here that much.


    sticking his hands and feet to the wall, he crawled until he got to his destination. peeking through the window to make sure the coast was clear, he swung it open and slipped inside.


    pausing to make sure nobody was coming his way, he crept closer to where he was going.


    his hands ghosted over his pockets, making sure he still had the injection. without it, his plan was doomed.


    he had acquired a large batch of the toxin he was using today from the flower shop girls of first city and now, he would be using his final batch.


    it was necessary.


    from what he''d seen from the few times he''d been in the suite, he was sure that the women slept separately. that was what he was hoping for now. that they were not together.


    he knew the layout of the place like the back of his hand and it didn''t take him long to find the first rooms.


    he placed his hand on the door, feeling for the hidden mechanism that was placed in case of an invasion. the room was empty.


    he moved to the next one. also empty.


    at the third one, he touched the mechanism, added his vitality and the image of red streamed into his head.


    red was in there. that meant olivia was truly alone!


    a smile appeared on his face as he continued. before long, he found olivia, sleeping in her room.


    he activated another part of the door''s mechanism and stepped through the wood, moving as silently as he could.


    he had caught olivia just when she was feeling weak. how lucky!


    he readied the toxin and when he was close enough, slapped a hand over olivia''s mouth and injected it into her neck.


    as expected of a fifth ringed vampire, her eyes snapped open almost immediately and she tried to struggle but his grip over her mouth was too strong.


    half a second later, her eyes widened as her struggles became weak.


    "you feel it, don''t you?" he chuckled as he whispered to her, his hand still over her mouth. "the heat running through you and your loss of weakness."


    she did nothing and just glared at him.


    "what you''re feeling, olivia matten, is the effect of the drain toxin, a refined version of a flower shop girl classic. instead of your vitality slowly disappearing in a few minutes, it disappears instantly."


    "right now," he leaned in closer to the woman, "you''re as strong as the average human woman and anything i do can kill you. but it''s not you i''m worried for."


    experience more content on empire


    his grin widened and he whispered. "it''s your baby."


    he savored the fear of the vampire as her hand drifted to her stomach.


    "if you want what''s best for the both of you, cooperate. if not, the matten coven would lose the two most important people in their coven. understand?"


    olivia nodded frantically, her eyes wide.


    "good. stand."


    he kept his hand over her mouth as she stood and led her out the way he''d come. red was still in her room and with the suite empty of monarchy guards, there was no one to stop him. s§×arch* the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    getting to the window, he picked olivia up with one hand, his other still covering her mouth. this time, he used just his legs and slowly walked down the wall until he got to the ground.


    he didn''t bother to put olivia down and kept walking. the toxin would last for twenty four hours and as she was as strong as a human right now, she''d just slow him down.


    he made his way to the vehicle he''d prepared and threw her in the passenger''s seat. closing the door, he was at the other side in an instant. before olivia could do anything, he was in the driver''s seat.


    he started the hover car and began driving to the back gate. if he could just get out of the monarchy''s estate, all he needed was five minutes and he''d get olivia to the caretaker.


    just as the back gate came in sight, that was when he felt it.


    "fuck!"


    ezra matten''s aura!

 Chapter 392 Retribution

    "olivia''s missing."ezra didn''t need to hear more. his vitality rushed out of him and his aura expanded. his attention moved from corner to corner.


    she was not in the mansion.


    his aura expanded further until- s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    there!


    olivia in a car with the guard commander, duke, driving.


    there was a loud crash as ezra burst through the wall of the room as if it wasn''t there, sailing out of the building. pouring his vitality into his legs and making himself invisible with the chameleon tattoo, he jumped.


    he sailed into the air, his eyes on his target. with a flex, he infused his aura with the weight of immobility and every being in the premises of the estate felt it.


    the car swerved as duke was affected by the aura. a second later, ezra slammed into the ground, just between the car and the back gate.


    he''d arrived just in time.


    the hover car stopped abruptly as he straightened and just before duke could do anything else, ezra''s anger came down upon him.


    he froze inside the car as ezra''s aura pressed upon him, making him choke. his hands trembled as he opened the door and stumbled outside.


    it was as if the world fell away and all that existed was ezra. the world quieted and all he could hear was the sound of ezra''s footsteps as he walked closer.


    the world slowed as ezra stopped in front of him.


    "p- please!" he stammered. "spare me!"


    ezra said nothing and lifted an hand.


    duke''s eyes widened in horror and all he could do was stand and stare, his legs trembling beneath him. he felt like an ant under the scrutiny of a god.


    that was when he realized.


    his death was already sealed.


    ezra''s hand dropped and he was instantly shredded to paste.


    the terrifying pressure dropped as ezra was instantly at the passenger''s side of the door. he ripped it open and sitting inside was an unconscious olivia.


    he gently reached into the car and lifted olivia into his arms. while any observer might admire his calm, he was far from that on the inside. a storm of emotions raged within him and it was all he could do to not let it out and destroy the whole place.


    but there were more important things to take care of.


    he looked down on olivia''s limp body, her head resting against his chest as he held her close.


    he could feel her vitality within her but it was like a still pond. and with her skin paler than usual, the sight sent a fresh wave of fury coursing through him.


    he calmed himself and turned towards the mansion. "hold on, olivia." he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "everything will be alright."


    that was when red and akiko appeared, their expressions showing that each had a different priority.


    red''s face was filled with worry as her eyes immediately locked onto olivia, while akiko''s eyes swept over the scene, taking in the mist in the air and the bits and pieces on the floor that had preciously been duke.


    "olivia!" red rushed forward, her voice trembling. "what happened? is she okay?"


    ezra shook his head slightly, trying and failing to keep the anger out of his tone. "she''s okay. but she needs rest."


    "thank the heavens." red sighed in relief.


    akiko stepped closer, her gaze shifting back to ezra. "you handled this well, brother." she nodded to him. "take care of your wife. i''ll clean up this mess."


    without another word, ezra began making his way to the mansion.


    he walked swiftly through the corridors, red following close behind, her hands fidgeting as she struggled to keep her composure.


    they reached their suite, and ezra pushed the door open with his shoulder, carrying olivia to the bedroom.


    gently, he laid her down on the bed, adjusting her head on the pillow and pulling a blanket over her.


    she stirred faintly at that, her eyelids fluttering but not opening. ezra knelt beside her, his fingers brushing against her cheek.


    experience tales at empire


    "it was duke, wasn''t it?" red hovered nearby, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. "what did that bastard do to her?" she asked, her voice low but laced with fury.


    ezra''s jaw tightened. "it''s a toxin." he said. "drain toxin. i''ve encountered it before. stephanie of the flower shop girls used it on me once."


    red''s eyes widened slightly. "stephanie? then¡­ she''ll be okay, right?"


    ezra nodded solemnly. "she''ll be fine. the toxin blocks vitality, which was why i couldn''t feel that anything was wrong through our soul bond. but it will wear off in time. she just needs rest."


    red exhaled slowly, her shoulders relaxing slightly. she moved to the other side of the bed, sitting down and reaching for olivia''s hand.


    "that bastard." she muttered. "i should have been with her. i should have¡­"


    "don''t." ezra interrupted. "this isn''t your fault, red. none of this is."


    red bit her lip, looking away. "it doesn''t feel that way."


    ezra stood and placed a hand on her shoulder. "we both know the culprits, red. it''s no use adding yourself to the list. right now, we need to focus on olivia."


    red nodded slowly, her hand tightening around olivia''s. "you''re right." she said. "she comes first."


    ezra pulled a chair closer and sat down, his hands clasped in front of him as he watched olivia. all he could focus on was the soul bond, monitoring her condition through it.


    red remained seated on the bed, her fingers tracing soothing patterns on olivia''s hand.


    "i''ll make them pay." he muttered. "all of them. the society, the council¡ªanyone who had a hand in this."


    red looked up at him with determination in her eyes. "count me in."


    "if they think they can just hurt my family and walk away, i''ll have to show them that some things are better left untouched." ezra gritted his teeth.


    "i''ll show them what it means to face my retribution."

 Chapter 393 Round Table

    akiko was bored.it was as simple as that.


    she lounged in her chair, drumming her fingers against the armrest in a rhythmic but restless pattern.


    this wasn''t how it was supposed to go. she had specifically killed sariel to slowly drive ezra matten in a corner and watch as he slowly descended into chaos. she had been looking forward to enjoying it from the sidelines.


    instead, the man had taken the first step himself by coming clean and laying his cards on the table.


    it was¡­ disappointing.


    "not rash at all." she murmured to herself.


    their investigators had delved into his background, gathering information from first city and faewall and the reports about him had painted the picture of an impulsive vampire. one who acted without thought.


    they''d said that strategic vampires would have kept their head low but ezra matten had always kept himself in the thick of things.


    they definitely hadn''t done proper research because the man in front of her was¡­ calmer. he wasn''t the vampire she had prepared for, and this version was simultaneously intriguing and irritating.


    she was drawn out of her thoughts by a knock on her door.


    "come in." she called, and the new guard commander entered.


    she had personally vetted this one, making sure he was someone with no ties to the society and would maintain a healthy distance from ezra while keeping an eagle eye on the man. she couldn''t afford another failure like duke.


    "report."


    "the estate is secure, princess." the commander said. "extra patrols have been added, and the guards have been briefed. they know to observe but not engage unless absolutely necessary."


    akiko nodded. "good. keep it that way."


    with the attack on olivia, the situation had¡­ shifted. now, ezra was the one who didn''t trust the monarchy and not the other way around.


    "observe him, commander, but give him no reason to see you as a threat."


    the commander bowed. "understood, your highness."


    "dismissed."


    the commander left the room, and akiko leaned back in her chair.


    she was still as bored as she''d previously been but thankfully, she''d arrived.


    she exhaled as she focused on her astral projection. it had been flying for hours and now, it floated down from the cloud cover, descending into the top floor of the tallest building in the monarchy.


    floating through the ceiling was easy and she descended into the room.


    the room was large, taking up the entire floor. standing at the middle of it was a round table surrounded by three chairs. two were already occupied.


    on the first chair was the projection of prince caspian, wielder of riptide. he sat with his customary air of authority, his gaze shifting to akiko''s as she arrived.


    beside him was the projection of prince vance, the normally reclusive wielder of glacier. just like the relic he wielded, the man sat with a cool demeanor, almost like he''d been frozen in time.


    "late, akiko?" caspian rumbled, his voice filling the empty space. "that''s not like you."


    akiko''s projection settled into the remaining chair, her expression unbothered. "i had matters to attend to." she replied. "an attack on olivia matten. i thought you''d like to know."


    caspian leaned forward slightly. "and what''s the state of things now?"


    "with this attack," akiko said, "the vampires in crossroads are beginning to see ezra and his coven as more of their own than outsiders. he''s a victim now, not a spy."


    "interesting." caspian nodded, his expression thoughtful.


    "so, what do the two of you think of the audio file i sent you?"


    vance cleared his throat, drawing the attention of the two. "i forwarded the file to prince romanus, the wielder of omnia. his feedback has been¡­ illuminating."


    "go on." caspian narrowed his eyes.


    vance nodded. "romanus confirmed most of the story. ezra''s wife, genesis, was indeed from faewall. she caused the death of some and broke the law of secrecy a few times before her death."


    "the imprisonment of nicodemus by james harlow checks out as well. he wanted the man''s relic before it fused with his soul but it was too late."


    "however, there''s one thing matten lied about. james isn''t dead. his heart is in ezra''s possession."


    akiko''s brows rose in interest. "he lied about that?"


    "he did." vance confirmed. "and there''s more. romanus believes ezra technically lied about how olivia became pregnant."


    caspian raised an eyebrow. "how so?"


    "according to romanus, while ezra wasn''t lying about the pregnancy coming from the ability of a mutant, he is the mutant in question." vance said.


    akiko''s eyes widened slightly and even caspian leaned back in shock.


    "a mutant?" akiko repeated. "how is that possible?"


    explore more stories with empire


    "romanus didn''t elaborate." vance replied. "he said it would cost extra to uncover more."


    akiko leaned back in her chair, a small smile playing on her lips. "guess i''ll have to speak to romulus myself. since this is my personal business, i''ll foot my bill and keep the information."


    caspian nodded approvingly. "a worthwhile investment." he turned back to vance. "and what of the event in faewall? the changes to the world?"


    vance''s expression darkened. "romanus couldn''t uncover the truth of it. whatever blocked omnia''s reach is exceptionally strong. it had to be something tied to the progenitor."


    akiko''s smile faded slightly, replaced by a thoughtful expression. "so we take ezra''s word for now."


    "so, what should we do about prince james?" she asked, turning to caspian.


    "let him keep that secret." caspain answered. "james wouldn''t be useful to us anyway. we can''t extract the relic from him as it has already bonded with his soul, and he was always a council hound. he has and will never have any loyalty to us."


    akiko nodded, accepting his reasoning. "fair enough. and ezra?"


    "he joins the nightmare court." caspian said with finality. "he''ll have a seat at the table as a fellow prince."


    vance raised an eyebrow. "you''re certain?"


    "yes." caspian said firmly. "he''s valuable. not just because his presence completes four vampires, making us equal with the daydream court, but also because we now have a counter to aether, prince arthur''s relic."


    "that alone is worth more than any suspicions against him." s~ea??h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    akiko''s lips curved into a satisfied smile. "then it''s decided."


    "ezra matten will join us."

 Chapter 394 Arcade

    the neon lights of decapolis blurred into streaks of color as itachi yaiba drove the sports hover car through the streets. sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.he hadn''t intended to keep the modified car of the two warmongers that had met their ends chasing ezra matten but he had to admit that he had taken a liking to it. it was like a beast he had to tame. a beast ready to pounce at the slightest touch of the accelerator. it was¡­ thrilling.


    while decapolis, the ten cities merged into one, was always a beautiful sight, his attention was on how he''d present his report. well, he''d just speak his mind as he''d always done.


    he turned a corner, taking the road leading away from the ark. it wasn''t his destination anyways. while most elders could be found at the seat of the council and the center of the vampire society''s power, the person he was going to meet could be found anywhere but there.


    a few minutes later, he pulled into a parking spot outside of an arcade. sitting above the door was a giant neon sign that told even the blind that the place was indeed an arcade.


    he stepped out of the car, already able to hear the sounds of the games from outside. the world as a whole had gone into a period of hyper modernization and after the hacks and artificial intelligences going out of control, had reverted to a state of moderate modernization.


    that was one of the reasons why arcades were now popular. they were retro and archaic at the same time.


    itachi walked forward and pushed open the door, the bell above the door jingling to announce his arrival.


    his gaze roved over the rows of gaming machines but he didn''t find who he was looking for. that means she had to be at the back corner of the room.


    he walked deeper inside and sure enough, he found her dressed as usual in black leather pants and jacket, sitting at a pinball machine.


    elder fortuna didn''t look up as itachi approached, her fingers deftly working the machine''s buttons.


    "itachi." she said exuberantly. "so good to see my favorite city lord."


    itachi stopped a few steps behind her, bowing slightly. "elder fortuna." he greeted.


    "any news?" she asked, her eyes still fixed on the flashing pinball machine.


    he straightened. "i''ve confirmed that ezra matten was not the vampire responsible for the deaths of james harlow or michelangelo. the evidence aligns with his account."


    "james killed michelangelo, and ezra dealt with james afterward. but he did not deliver the fatal blow to james."


    that was enough to make fortuna finally glance up in curiosity. "interesting. james killed my little angel."


    "from what i could find, yes."


    fortuna was silent for a moment before she turned back to the game she was playing.


    "at this point, that doesn''t matter. the other elders want ezra as the culprit for everything and so it shall be."


    "they need a perfectly legal justification for their actions. exonerating ezra matten wouldn''t stop them but keeping him as the culprit will surely make their work easier. that means there''s no changing ezra''s status."


    "either way, he''s a fugitive." she finally finished her game and turned fully to look at itachi. "enough about that. what of the situation with the monarchy?"


    "ezra has crossed over to their side." itachi said. "he''s aligned himself with them completely. given the monarchy''s structure and their current stance, there''s no chance of us extracting him unless they themselves release him to us."


    fortuna''s lips pressed into a thin line as she leaned against the machine, her arms folding across her chest.


    "this time, i also agree with the other elders. ezra is too valuable to let go." she said. "he''s the first vampire in recorded history to get another vampire pregnant. do you understand what that means?"


    "i do." itachi replied evenly. "but with all due respect, my lady, what can we do about it?"


    "he''s already under the monarchy''s protection and even if we wanted to act, it would be a declaration of war. and we both know the council is not ready for that. at least not yet."


    "so, you think we should just let him go?" fortuna asked, tilting her head in curiosity.


    itachi hesitated for a moment before speaking. "yes. for now."


    "the monarchy values him, but they''re not fools. if he becomes more trouble than he''s worth, they may reconsider their stance and hand him over to us. until then, we''d only alienate ourselves further by pursuing him aggressively."


    fortuna narrowed her eyes, studying itachi as if searching for any sign of doubt. "your reasoning is sound," she admitted reluctantly, "but that doesn''t mean i''m happy about it." continue your adventure with empire


    "i wouldn''t expect you to be." itachi said, a faint hint of amusement flickering across his face.


    "this leaves me with only one option." fortuna grinned. "negotiating directly with the monarchy."


    "my lady?" itachi''s brows rose.


    "this isn''t out of the ordinary, after all, we already broker deals with the courts. if we present our case properly, who knows what coils happen.


    she pushed herself away from the pinball machine, standing straight. "a negotiation of this caliber means showing that the society is serious about its offers. this means i''ll be going to the crossroads myself."


    itachi raised an eyebrow, surprised by her decision. "are you sure you want to do this?"


    "this situation is unprecedented." fortuna replied. "if ezra truly represents a shift in our understanding of vampires, then he''s worth the risk. besides," she added with a sly smile, "it''s been too long since i''ve stretched my legs."


    itachi chuckled and inclined his head in agreement. "then i''ll make the necessary preparations."


    "do that." fortuna said, turning back to the pinball machine. "and don''t forget to keep an eye on the monarchy''s movements. if they stumble, even for a moment, i want to know."


    itachi nodded. "understood."


    "perfect" fortuna grinned. "and if ezra matten proves to be more trouble than he''s worth¡­ we''ll find a way to eliminate the problem. monarchy or not."

 Chapter 395 Child Of The Abyss

    ezra sat in the chair by olivia''s bedside, his elbows resting on his knees and his hands clasped tightly together.his aura roved the surrounding area like a sentry after an attack. he was on high alert and couldn''t afford to trust anyone not of the matten coven.


    he hadn''t expected the attacker to be duke, a highly respected commander in the monarchy''s crossroad forces but he should have. this was on him.


    he sat there, his attention never leaving olivia, the soul bond like a glowing thread burnt into his mind.


    when he''d heard that she''d gone missing, it was like the world had shrunk into a path of just finding her. he couldn''t lose anyone else. not again.


    everything just kept playing in his mind over and over, like a loop of anger and relief at the same time.


    he''d been able to convince red to get some rest and while she''d been reluctant to leave, he''d assured her that nothing would happen.


    and that was how he found himself in the silence of the room, alone.


    hours passed, but ezra didn''t even notice. to him, it was as if the world stopped.


    then, there was movement.


    his eyes snapped to olivia as her eyelids fluttered open. relief flooded through him, and for the first time in what felt like an eternity, he allowed himself to breathe.


    "olivia." he said softly, leaning forward. "you''re awake."


    her gaze was unfocused for a moment before she finally focused on him. she smiled weakly at the sight of him.


    "ezra." she whispered, her voice hoarse. "you look terrible."


    he laughed, the sound low and filled with emotion. "you''re one to talk. how do you feel?"


    she shifted slightly, her hand moving to rest on her belly. "better. i can feel my vitality again."


    ezra''s shoulders sagged with relief. "good. you had me worried."


    her smile widened slightly. "i''m sorry. i didn''t mean to scare you."


    "you have nothing to apologize for." he said softly, his hand moving to grip her. "what happened wasn''t your fault."


    "yeah." she nodded faintly. she exhaled.


    "what''s wrong?" ezra asked, instantly alert.


    "nothing." olivia said quickly. "it''s just¡­ i had a vision."


    "a vision?"


    "yes." she said, her voice gaining strength. "it wasn''t like a dream. it felt real, like something was showing me the truth. about our child."


    ezra exhaled in relief. it wasn''t anything serious. a small smile appeared on his face. "the child is already special, olivia. that''s not news."


    she shook her head, her eyes locking onto his. "no, ezra. this is different."


    "the vision¡­ i saw that our child will be more than just a child born of vampire parents. he''ll be great. he''ll be special in ways we can''t even comprehend."


    "he?" ezra chuckled. "i thought we agreed not to check the child''s gender before they were born."


    "i saw it, ezra." olivia whispered. "i saw our child."


    ezra''s smile faded slightly. "what do you mean?"


    olivia''s hand tightened over her belly. "i saw him saving the abyss."


    he blinked, taken aback. "the abyss? olivia, that doesn''t make any sense. what does that even mean?"


    "i don''t know." she admitted, her voice soft. "but i felt it. it wasn''t just an image. it was a certainty, a truth that was placed inside me. our child will be more than we ever imagined."


    ezra leaned back slightly, his mind working on what he just heard.


    he wanted to dismiss it as the side effects of the toxin, a trick played on her mind by her weakened state. but there was a conviction in her voice, an unshakable belief that made it impossible to ignore.


    "the abyss." he repeated, his voice quiet. "that''s¡­ a lot to take in."


    "i know." olivia said, her gaze softening. "but i believe it. and i think you do too."


    he didn''t respond immediately, his thoughts churning.


    finally, he sighed, leaning forward and resting his elbows on his knees. "if what you saw is true, then¡­ our child is even more special than we thought."


    "he''s a gift, ezra." olivia said, her other hand moving to rest over his. "and we have to do everything we can to protect him. to prepare him for his destiny."


    ezra nodded. "we will. no matter what it takes, we''ll protect him."


    the two sat in silence for a moment, their hands entwined. olivia might''ve dropped something new for them to consider but it also brought a sense of purpose.


    whatever the future held for the matten coven, they''d face it together and as always, come out on top.


    "ezra." olivia said softly, breaking the silence. "thank you."


    he looked at her, his brows furrowing. "for what?"


    "for always being here. for always fighting for us."


    he smiled faintly, lifting her hand to his lips and pressing a gentle kiss to her knuckles. "i''ll always fight for you. for our family."


    olivia''s eyes were filled with love as she smiled at him, her fingers tightening around his. "i know. and for that, thank you."


    **********


    tom was having the time of his life.


    six months ago, he''d been a nobody. then, it had happened to him too.


    an awakening.


    he had awakened as a mutant and gained the ability to see ghosts. well, he wouldn''t exactly call them ghosts. more like remnants or imprints that the dead had left behind. they weren''t fully alive, but they weren''t completely gone either.


    he could interact with them, find out secrets and best of all, consume them to make himself more powerful.


    and that was exactly what he had spent the last few months doing. it was also what was sending him to a small town in the middle of nowhere called the crossroads.


    "there it is." his girlfriend who was behind the wheel of the car, glanced at him with a grin. up ahead and shining in the night were the lights from the crossroads.


    they were almost there.


    "you ready for this?" she asked.


    he shrugged with a smile. "as ready as i''ll ever be. you know how these things go."


    she laughed softly. "exorcisms aren''t exactly my idea of a fun night out, but here we are."


    he chuckled, his gaze drifting out the window.


    this was his way of making money and growing powerful at the same time.


    with the changes in the world, people have become more superstitious. he didn''t know if the changes had brought the ghosts or they''d always been there but that didn''t matter to him.


    all he wanted to do was profit.


    just as the car passed a patch of road surrounded by trees, he felt it.


    a violent chill crept up his spine, and his body shuddered like he was having a seizure. this wasn''t the usual cold associated with remnants. this was something else entirely. it burned with a killing intent so sharp it felt like a blade against his skin.


    "stop the car!" he shouted, his voice tight with panic. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    his girlfriend swerved in shock, the hover car veering off the road and coming to an abrupt stop inches away from a tree.


    the force threw them forward slightly, and she turned to him, her eyes wide. "what the hell was that?"


    he was breathing heavily, his eyes wide with fear. "i felt it." he whispered. "a ghost. a powerful one."


    "but¡­ i couldn''t see it."


    she frowned, glancing out at the dark road. "are you sure? you''ve never missed one before."


    "i''m sure." he said, his hands gripping the edges of his seat. "whatever that was¡­ it''s not like anything i''ve felt before."


    "it''s not a ghost. it''s an evil spirit."


    "and it''s heading to the crossroads." stay connected through empire

 Chapter 396 Youre One Of Us Now

    ezra sat on the couch in the living room of their suite, red perched on the armrest beside him while olivia reclined on the sofa across from them.it had been a day since olivia had woken up and while she''d been insisting that she was fine, ezra didn''t even let her leave his sight. he''d rather have himself waste away protecting her than have her die before the new life growing in her belly is brought into the world.


    he had to admit that since he''d heard that the child would be a son, he''d been going through possible names. he can''t have his kid bearing names that just won''t cut it.


    "what are you thinking about?" red broke the silence between them, staring at ezra''s face with a smile.


    "it must have shown on my face, huh?" ezra chuckled.


    "of course." red laughed. "that smile is what i call your ''baby'' smile. you only use it when you''re thinking about our newcomer."


    "well, you caught me." ezra admitted. "i was actually thinking about¡ª"


    he paused.


    while his attention had mostly been focused on the suite, he had been attentive enough to feel the presence approaching through his aura.


    "what''s going on?" red asked, catching the way he had subtly come alert.


    "she''s coming." ezra said quietly, his blindfolded face tilting slightly as he directed his attention toward the hall beyond their suite. "akiko."


    red and olivia exchanged a glance, before red crossed her arms. "what do you think she wants?" she asked.


    "we''ll find out soon enough." ezra replied, leaning back against the cushions. "just be ready."


    a few seconds later, there was a knock on their door.


    ezra stood up and walked towards the door. he opened it to reveal princess akiko, standing there looking like a goddess sent down to earth.


    she was dressed in a way that highlighted her petite frame and made the word ''princess'' the first thing that came to mind if someone saw her. with her aura of gentle authority, all she needed was a tiara to complete the image.


    she smiled at ezra but it wasn''t any smile she''d given before. this one was more¡­ reserved. "good evening." she said in a light but formal tone.


    "princess." ezra frowned at the change as he greeted her. a second later, after verifying that it was okay, he stepped aside to let her in.


    akiko entered gracefully, her eyes scanning the room briefly before settling on olivia, who was still seated on the sofa.


    her expression softened, but she didn''t even try or make any move to approach. she didn''t need any ability to know that ezra wouldn''t even let her get within six feet of his wife.


    "how are you feeling, lady olivia?" she asked in concern.


    "better." olivia replied, sitting up a little straighter. "thank you."


    akiko nodded. "good. what happened to you was unacceptable, and i assure you, it will never happen again. i''ve taken measures to ensure the security of this estate is impenetrable. you have my word."


    olivia inclined her head slightly. "that means a great deal, princess. thank you."


    akiko turned her attention to ezra, her expression shifting back to the neutrality she''d displayed when he had first answered the door.


    "i''m not here just to check on your wife, though that is part of it." she said. "i have good news to share."


    ezra raised an eyebrow, motioning for her to continue.


    "you," akiko said, her smile becoming a bit less formal and a bit more warm, "have been officially accepted as a prince of the nightmare court."


    red''s eyes widened, and olivia''s hand flew to her mouth in surprise as shocked silence filled the room.


    "from this moment onward, ezra matten, you are no longer an outsider. you are one of us, a member of monarchy royalty."


    ezra exhaled, feeling a weight lift from his shoulders. for the first time in months, he was receiving news that he''d been hoping for.


    "you''ll be given lands to govern and in those lands, people to rule." akiko continued. "a place to call your own, where your coven can settle and thrive. there will, of course, be responsibilities that come with your new position, but we''ll discuss those in detail later."


    ezra inclined his head, his voice filled with gratitude. "thank you, princess."


    akiko smiled at him. "you''ve earned it, brother. the monarchy sees your value, even if it took some convincing. use this opportunity wisely."


    "congratulations to you all. i wish you well." with that, she turned and left the suite.


    for a moment, there was silence. then red let out a low whistle, her lips curving into a grin. "prince of the nightmare court. has a nice ring to it, doesn''t it?"


    olivia laughed softly, the sound light and filled with relief. "it does. i can''t believe it''s finally happening." discover more stories at empire


    ezra smiled faintly, his shoulders relaxing as he sat back down. "after everything we''ve been through¡­ we''ve finally made it."


    red nodded, her expression softening as she looked at olivia. "you okay?"


    olivia reached out, taking red''s hand and squeezing it gently. "i''m more than okay. for the first time in months, i feel like we can breathe. like we''re safe."


    ezra leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "this is it." he said quietly. "no more running. no more looking over our shoulders. we have a home now. a future."


    "damn right we do." red said with a wide grin, showing teeth. "and we''ll make the most of it."


    the three of them sat together, and it felt like coming home after a long journey.


    for six long months, they had been fugitives, constantly on the move, their every moment filled with uncertainty. but now, they had finally gotten their rightful place in the monarchy.


    "to the matten coven." ezra said, raising an imaginary glass.


    olivia and red smiled, mirroring the gesture.


    "to the matten coven." they echoed, their voices filled with hope.


    "so, prince ezra matten, what do you think your lands will be like? a countryside estate? a coastal fortress? maybe even a castle?" red joked.


    ezra chuckled, shaking his head. "i''d settle for a stable roof and enough space for us to build something lasting. a place where we can finally rest and live."


    "well, whatever it is, it''ll be ours." olivia added, her voice soft "we''ll make it a home."


    and so, the matten coven rejoiced, unaware of the approach of an elder. sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 397 New Arrivals

    caretaker royce of the society paced his office, his hands clasped tightly behind his back.no matter what he did, he couldn''t escape the circles of frustration and regret his thoughts were running in the safety of his brain.


    he''d pulled the curtains over the windows and hadn''t even remembered to turn on the lights. it wasn''t as if it mattered. he could see in the dark anyways.


    his desk, which would normally be meticulously organized on any other day, was covered in reports and dossiers, all centered around one name.


    matten.


    right now, even though they were nowhere near and had never met him before, the members of the matten coven were the biggest threat to his life. especially ezra matten.


    his mind went back on a well trodden path to duke''s failure. the plan had been simple. capture olivia matten and use her as leverage against ezra.


    he didn''t have all the information as princess akiko had been quite thorough in improving security and removing most of their moles, but he did know that duke had carried out the plan and it had cost him his life.


    now, ezra matten was untouchable. the only way to see him would be him coming out of the monarchy''s protection by his own two legs.


    but that was unlikely.


    and to attempt another move against him would risk a war, and he wasn''t sure the society was in a position to entertain conflict on such a scale. it''ll be the biggest war in the history of vampires.


    royce scowled as he turned sharply on his heel, continuing his pacing.


    his biggest mistake had been delegating the task of stopping ezra from crossing the bridge instead of handling it himself. he had thought it beneath him to dirty his hands with something that was easy as pie.


    since ordinary vampires didn''t need to come to the crossroads to cross the border between the society and monarchy, and the ones who had come to the crossroads had never gotten past them, he''d been overconfident.


    now, that decision was currently biting him in the ass.


    ezra matten was different from other vampires. he was one of the few who was actually powerful enough to attract the monarchy''s attention if he sneaked in through the back door. him doing that will result in immediate mobilization of a strike team to take him out.


    defectors of his caliber already had agreements with the monarchy before they even left the society and as ezra didn''t have one, he needed to meet the monarchy in neutral territory to get one.


    a neutral territory like the crossroads.


    ezra had seized his chance, gotten past their barricade and what should''ve been a decisive victory for the society had turned into a humiliating defeat.


    his thoughts were interrupted by the sound of hurried footsteps approaching his door. before he could react, the door burst open, and a subordinate stumbled inside, his face pale.


    "sir, the elder¡ª"


    royce was consumed by his fury in an instant. without a word, he lashed out, his hand a blur as it came up tore a hole through the vampire''s heart, pulverizing his heart into paste.


    the man stood there for a moment, his eyes wide in shock and terror, before his body crumpled to the floor like a discarded rag s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "you dare enter my office without knocking?" royce hissed, his voice a low growl.


    without another glance at the dead body, he stepped out of the office.


    "clean this up." he barked at the guards stationed outside. "before the elder arrives."


    the guards snapped to attention, dragging the lifeless body away as royce adjusted his jacket and calmed himself.


    he didn''t have time for this. the elder¡ªelder fortuna¡ªwas almost here, and he couldn''t afford to make a poor impression.


    he hurried through the corridors of the sprawling mansion and before long, he was at the helipad.


    they all could both hear the whirring sound of the approaching helicopter and see it.


    the aircraft dropped lower and he dropped to one knee. around him, the guards and staff followed suit, their heads bowed in deference.


    the helicopter''s blades slowed as it touched down, and the door swung open.


    elder fortuna stepped out, looking¡­ ordinary. and that was terrifying.


    a vampire with no aura, no supernatural beauty, no extra traces of vitality, nothing.


    it was terrifying for royce to think that there were vampires that looked as ordinary as the next human who could tear him apart with their bare hands like it was nothing.


    continue reading at empire


    she was dressed as always in her customary black leather, looking like someone trying too hard to look like a goth.


    she smiled exuberantly as her eyes swept over the courtyard.


    "caretaker¡­.." she frowned like she was trying to remember who he was and someone whispered his name from behind her.


    "caretaker royce!" she greeted loudly. "always a pleasure to see you."


    royce rose to his feet, bowing deeply. it didn''t matter in the grand scheme of things if she knew his name or not. he''d even prefer if she forgot about him altogether.


    "elder fortuna." he said, keeping his tone reverent and his thoughts off his face. "welcome. your presence is an honor."


    he glanced behind her to finally see who had been behind her. it was itachi yaiba, city lord of first city.


    his gaze flicked back to the elder and he kept his movements filled with respect. he knew better than to underestimate either of them.


    fortuna''s power was legendary, and itachi''s reputation as a strategist and enforcer was equally formidable.


    fortuna approached the caretaker, her eyes locking onto his. "enough pleasantries." she said. "bring me up to speed. what''s the situation with ezra matten? i heard you attempted an operation to extract him."


    royce hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "we attempted to extract the weak and pregnant one, olivia, but ezra intervened and killed our agent. the plan was¡­ unsuccessful."


    fortuna''s lips twitched into a smile, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "unsuccessful." she glanced at itachi who was walking slightly behind her. "you were right. they''d underestimate ezra matten like everyone who goes up against him always does."


    "well, it doesn''t matter." she nodded. "let''s prepare to negotiate."


    royce frowned, unable to believe his ears. "negotiate? with the monarchy?"


    "yes." fortuna said, her tone brooking no argument. "ezra is too valuable to ignore, but we won''t gain anything by antagonizing the nightmare court."


    "which member of the courts is currently in town?" she asked.


    "princess akiko." royce answered.


    "akiko of the nightmare court?" fortuna blinked. "interesting."


    "send a message requesting a meeting."


    royce turned to a nearby guard, about to issue the order, when fortuna raised a hand to stop him.


    "wait." she said, a gleam that royce wasn''t sure he was comfortable with entering her eyes. "no need for a messenger. itachi will go."


    itachi chuckled and inclined his head. "as you wish, elder."

 Chapter 398 Emissary

    the whole estate had been jolted into activity right from the moment akiko had received the report of elder fortuna''s arrival.she''d quickly taken action, issuing orders immediately to the monarchy''s forces, tightening security across the estate.


    patrols were doubled, checkpoints reinforced, and the hidden defenses at the boundaries of both the estate and their territory had been activated. she''d send word to both courts of the monarchy, putting them on high alert.


    all eyes would be on the crossroads and that was a good thing. fortuna''s reputation preceded her, and akiko was determined not to take any chances.


    she had every inch of the estate''s perimeter under watch, and she made a mental note to personally inspect the security systems later that evening.


    as the day progressed, akiko retired briefly to her office, where a messenger brought her an envelope bearing the unmistakable seal of the vampire society.


    inside was a letter stating that itachi yaiba, acting as an emissary of elder fortuna, had requested an audience with her.


    akiko had dismissed the messenger, her mind going into overdrive.


    it was rare for the society to send elders to the crossroads and even rarer for them to extend an olive branch, instead of starting with threats of war.


    the envelope had brought with it the potential for violence and akiko had to admit that she felt a little thrill at it.


    it wasn''t long before itachi arrived, escorted by two guards. his presence was calm, almost disarmingly so, but akiko knew better than to underestimate him.


    "princess akiko." itachi inclined his head just a fraction in respect, a smile on his face. "thank you for granting this meeting."


    "sit." she gestured for him to sit in one of the high-backed chairs across from her desk. "let''s not waste time. what brings you here?"


    "i''m here on behalf of elder fortuna to propose a negotiation regarding ezra matten." itachi said directly without beating around the bush. "the society recognizes his¡­ unique value and wishes to discuss terms for his return to his mother''s soil."


    "mother''s soil?" akiko scoffed as she leaned back in her chair, her fingers steepled in front of her.


    "ezra matten is not an outsider to the monarchy, itachi yaiba. he has been officially recognized as a prince of the nightmare court. whatever terms you''re considering, they''re irrelevant. he''s one of us now."


    itachi nodded, as if expecting her response. "be that as it may, elder fortuna believes a meeting would still be beneficial. if nothing else, it''s an opportunity to establish clearer boundaries between the society and the monarchy in regards to this matter."


    akiko said nothing.


    "prince or not, it doesn''t change the fact that ezra matten is wanted for crimes against the society. you know just as i do that the council will have a hard time letting him go." his smile widened.


    "there''s nothing stopping us from having a little meeting to soothe hurt feelings and egos. you won''t be averse to that, would you?" sea??h th§× n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    akiko studied him for a moment before giving a smile of her own. "you''re persistent."


    "fine." she nodded. "i''ll allow the meeting. but let me be clear. ezra is not a bargaining chip. he is royalty now, and his place within the monarchy is non-negotiable."


    "understood." itachi said, rising to his feet. "i''ll inform elder fortuna of your decision."


    "do that." akiko replied, her tone dismissive. "the meeting will take place here tomorrow. let your elder know that this is a courtesy, not an obligation."


    itachi inclined his head respectfully before turning to leave. akiko watched him go, her mind already moving to the next step.


    she couldn''t afford to let her guard down, not with someone like fortuna involved.


    her mind moved to ezra and she stood. without delay, she made her way to his suite.


    when she got to the door, she knocked, waiting for the sound of footsteps before the door opened. ezra stood there, his blindfolded face tilting slightly in her direction as if he could see her clearly.


    "akiko." he greeted, stepping aside to let her in.


    olivia and red were seated in the living room, stopping their conversation as akiko entered.


    "good evening." akiko said, her gaze sweeping over the room. "at this point, i''m sure you''ve heard the news. elder fortuna of the council is here in the crossroads."


    ezra nodded, gesturing for her to continue as they both took their seats, ezra beside olivia and red, with akiko opposite them.


    "i''ve come to inform you of an important development." akiko said solemnly, making them sit up in attention.


    "tomorrow, we will be receiving guests from the vampire society. elder fortuna herself is coming, accompanied by her envoy, itachi yaiba. they''ve requested a meeting to discuss you."


    ezra was silent for a second before he spoke calmly. "discuss me?"


    akiko nodded. "the society is¡­ persistent, but you have nothing to worry about. you''re a prince of the nightmare court now. your place here is secure."


    "why agree to the meeting at all?" red asked, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. "shouldn''t we just tell them to shove off?"


    akiko smiled in response. "diplomacy has its uses, lady red. refusing outright would only cause more problems in the long run. by allowing this meeting, we control the narrative and can decisively put an end to the hunt for all of you."


    continue your adventure with empire


    "if the monarchy won''t be handing us over and we''ll be getting the society off our backs," olivia''s brow furrowed, "what would they gain from this meeting? the rewards seem too¡­ one sided."


    "we''ll have to give them something else." akiko admitted. "but that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t be careful."


    "fortuna is one of the nine eighth-ringed vampires in existence. no one knows what she''ll do. however," she smiled reassuringly, "you are safe. the nightmare court stands behind you, and fortuna knows better than to challenge us directly."


    ezra''s head tilted slightly. "and if she tries?"


    akiko''s eyes gleamed in anticipation. "then she''ll find herself facing one of the few vampires on this planet below the eighth ring capable of stopping her."


    shocked silence filled the room.


    "trust me, brother." akiko said confidently. "you''re in good hands."

 Chapter 399 Anything

    the grand entrance hall of the monarchy''s mansion was a sight to see. it felt like a museum that also belonged in a museum.when ezra had first arrived, he''d been surprised by the amount of money that would''ve been poured into its high vaulted ceilings which had beautiful murals painted on it.


    the large stained glass windows, sending a kaleidoscope of colors shining around the beautiful floor from the light of the morning sun.


    now that they were expecting such¡­ august visitors, he had to admit that designing the hall this way had in fact, been the correct choice.


    he stood beside akiko, surrounded by a contingent of guards, all dressed in the formal attire of the monarchy''s elite soldiers.


    the air was tense but controlled, the atmosphere one of carefully measured civility. it felt like a fight might break out at any moment. stay tuned for updates on empire


    he adjusted his stance, his blindfolded face tilting slightly as he extended his aura outward. he could sense the approaching presence of elder fortuna and her entourage.


    her reputation preceded her, but nothing could have prepared him for what he felt now. her presence was unsettlingly¡­ ordinary. she felt human, her vitality suppressed to the point of near invisibility.


    but he also knew that under the layers of normalcy was something very dangerous. no wonder everyone was tense.


    the large double doors at the far end of the hall swung open, and elder fortuna entered, flanked by itachi yaiba and a handful of society guards.


    while the woman felt like an ordinary human, her appearance was¡­ striking. she would be ranked amongst the top 0.1% of human women in beauty and coupled with her silver hair which gleamed under the sunlight and cascading down her back, she definitely stood out.


    dressed from head to toe in black leather, she looked more like a vagabond than anyone of importance.


    standing beside her was itachi yaiba, his expression calm but watchful. while fortuna was strong enough to not have to worry about dying, itachi was just strong enough to worry about catching the attack before it hit.


    akiko stepped forward to greet her, her eyes meeting fortuna''s. the two women exchanged polite smiles like adults who hated each other but must work together to get paid.


    "elder fortuna." akiko said, inclining her head slightly. "welcome to the monarchy."


    "princess akiko." fortuna returned the gesture. "thank you for hosting us. it''s always a pleasure to visit the monarchy."


    "you''ve never been here before." akiko chuckled.


    "exactly." fortuna replied and the two women giggled.


    "i can assure you that the feeling is mutual." akiko said with a big smile.


    ezra stood silently, watching the two of them. he and itachi exchanged genial nods before fortuna''s eyes shifted to him, and her expression lit up with exaggerated delight.


    "and you must be ezra matten." she said exuberantly. "the most wanted man in the society. what an honor to finally meet you."


    ezra gave her a nod. "the pleasure is all mine, elder."


    fortuna laughed lightly. "oh, i''ve heard so much about you. a man who manages to upend everything wherever he goes. truly impressive."


    "i aim to please." ezra replied dryly, earning a faint smirk from akiko.


    "with that done," akiko gestured toward a side hallway, "shall we move to the negotiating room?"


    fortuna nodded. "lead the way."


    the group made their way through the estate as the guards flanked them at a respectful distance. before long, they arrived.


    they entered the spacious room dominated by a long table of dark wood. akiko and ezra took seats on one side, while fortuna and itachi sat opposite them. the guards positioned themselves discreetly along the walls.


    akiko folded her hands neatly on the table, her posture impeccable. "let''s begin." she said,


    fortuna leaned back in her chair, her demeanor relaxed. "it is¡­ unusual," she began, "to have the subject of negotiations present during said negotiations. but i suppose ezra matten is no ordinary vampire, is he?"


    ezra remained silent, watching them carefully. akiko, however, responded with a smile. "ezra is a fellow prince of the nightmare court. his presence here is both appropriate and necessary."


    fortuna''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "a prince, is he? well, let''s get to it, then. the society would like to see ezra returned to us."


    akiko barked a laugh. "that won''t be happening. ezra has been formally accepted into the nightmare court. he is one of us now, and we do not relinquish our own. there. i have formally rejected you." she turned to itachi. "that should be enough, shouldn''t it?"


    fortuna tilted her head slightly, her smile taking on a sharper edge. "are you sure about that, princess? ezra has caused no small amount of trouble for the society. are you certain you want someone with his¡­ track record in your ranks?"


    akiko leaned forward, placing an elbow on the table and her chin in her palm with a big smirk on her face. "the monarchy is fully committed to ezra matten. whatever trouble he has caused in the past is irrelevant. he is one of us, and we stand by him."


    there was a moment of silence before ezra finally spoke. "why do you people think you could negotiate for the monarchy to release me? i''m curious about that."


    fortuna turned her gaze to him, her smile widening. "oh, i knew it was unlikely. but," her voice took on a sly edge, "i came prepared with an offer i believe the monarchy will find¡­ difficult to refuse." s~ea??h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    akiko''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she said nothing, waiting for fortuna to elaborate.


    fortuna leaned forward slightly, her voice dropping just enough to draw everyone''s attention. "i am authorized to offer the monarchy¡­ anything it wants in exchange for ezra matten. anything at all."


    the room fell silent.


    even akiko''s smirk dropped, her eyes widening in surprise before she mastered herself. itachi''s expression remained neutral, but his eyes flicked between ezra and akiko, gauging their reactions.


    ezra stared at fortuna, keeping his expression calm. he had expected the society to do this. what he actually wanted to see was the monarchy''s reply.


    for a moment, the room seemed to hold its breath, as if waiting for the other shoe to drop.


    then akiko recovered, leaning back in her chair as she studied fortuna. "anything?" she repeated.


    fortuna''s smirk grew. "yes." she confirmed. "anything."

 Chapter 400 Final Decision

    "i think you misunderstand me, akiko." fortuna said conversationally, a smirk on her face. "you didn''t think i was just here to demand, did you?" she chuckled."i''m not just here to see the matten coven handed back to the society but to also offer an opportunity for the monarchy to benefit from this."


    akiko''s face remained neutral, but they all noticed the faintest twitch of a smile at the corner of her lips.


    "do you want more land?" fortuna asked, her voice growing more persuasive. "the society is willing to redraw its borders."


    "the western territories are fertile, rich in resources, and perfect for expansion." she continued, gesturing vaguely to the west as she spoke. "imagine the benefits to your economy and your people."


    akiko raised an eyebrow but said nothing, her silence prompting fortuna to continue.


    "or maybe you want access to the society''s archives." fortuna offered. "centuries of accumulated knowledge and secrets. things the monarchy itself doesn''t even know about the progenitor."


    "i''m sure the monarchy''s scholars would appreciate the chance to delve into our collections. isn''t it said that knowledge is power?"


    itachi, seated beside fortuna, remained stoic, his eyes flicking between the two women, watching the exchange closely. s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "would you like exclusive trade routes? or should we share technology? the society has recently had a few breakthroughs in our research into vitality-based systems that could revolutionize the way our cities operate. think of what you could achieve."


    she then leaned forward, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.


    "or, maybe¡­" she paused for effect, her eyes shining. "you want the death of a particular elder."


    itachi''s head snapped to her in shock. "elder fortuna! that''s¡ª"


    fortuna silenced him with a wave of her hand. "relax, itachi. the matten coven is worth it. after all, sacrifices must be made for the greater good."


    the room fell silent, all eyes on akiko.


    akiko just stared at fortuna in amusement before a sudden laugh escaped her lips. "ha!"


    everyone paused, with different expressions on their faces. fortuna was calm, itachi was confused while ezra had a small smile on his face.


    he''d managed to guess correctly.


    akiko''s laughter continued and the other three vampires waited patiently until she finally composed herself, dabbing at her eyes with a handkerchief.


    "oh, fortuna." she said, her voice dripping with mock affection. "these offers of yours are almost enough to tempt me to consider it. almost."


    fortuna''s expression morphed from calm to amusement. "almost?" she chuckled.


    akiko leaned forward, her expression growing serious. "all these enticing offers only serve to reinforce one thing."


    "it seems that ezra matten is far more valuable to the monarchy than even i realized."


    "your desperation only motivates us further to keep him where he belongs. with us."


    fortuna''s smile thinned, but she said nothing, her fingers drumming lightly against the table.


    "the monarchy''s decision is final." akiko continued with authority. "ezra matten is a prince of the nightmare court, and we do not abandon our own."


    "however," she added, raising a hand to forestall any interruption, "as a gesture of goodwill, i am willing to provide information that may reassure the society."


    fortuna tilted her head in curiosity. "i''m listening."


    "first, let''s address the elephant in the room." akiko''s gaze shifted from fortuna to itachi and back again. "we all know that ezra did not kill james harlow or attendant michelangelo. the society can drop the pretense. ezra committed no crime in faewall."


    fortuna chuckled in response, making no move to deny or refute the accusation.


    "second," akiko continued, "the changes to the world in the past six months were not caused by ezra. every information i give you is verified by the omnia relic."


    "the event at fewall was the result of an explosion involving a progenitor''s relic. in fact, two relics were present on that day, and their interaction created the shockwave that altered the world. do with this information whatever you want."


    fortuna''s smile faded slightly, her expression growing thoughtful. itachi glanced at her, his face carefully neutral.


    "finally, ezra''s wife, olivia, conceived with the aid of a mutant''s power. if the society wishes to explore the possibility of vampire children, they should consider embracing the mutant population instead of attempting to curb it."


    "i am offering this information in good faith. if the society does not cease and desist from chasing ezra, we would be forced to take action."


    the room was silent for a long moment as fortuna stared at akiko. finally, she leaned back in her chair, her eyes narrowing slightly. "and what if you''re lying?"


    akiko''s expression darkened, her voice turning icy. "what reason would i have to lie, fortuna? the monarchy does not need to fabricate truths to protect what is ours."


    "no offense meant, princess." fortuna raised her hands in a placating gesture. "consider it¡­ due diligence."


    akiko stared at fortuna for a few seconds before she inclined her head slightly.


    fortuna''s smirk finally returned. "very well." she nodded. "the society will cease its attempts to acquire ezra matten. for now."


    "a wise decision." akiko returned the nod.


    the negotiations ended with a polite exchange of farewells.


    akiko and ezra escorted fortuna and itachi to the entrance hall, where they exchanged final courtesies before the society''s delegation departed.


    as the doors closed behind them, akiko turned to ezra, her expression softening slightly.


    "you handled yourself well, brother." she said with a smile. "your trials are at an end. prepare yourself. we''ll be leaving the crossroads soon."


    ezra nodded. "understood."


    akiko turned and went her way, leaving ezra to make his way back to the suite.


    his boots echoed the quiet corridors as he walked and just as he approached the final stretch leading to his door, a sudden chill appeared in the air.


    he stopped in his tracks, his blindfolded face tilting slightly as his aura extended outward.


    the temperature dropped sharply, frost beginning to creep along the walls. the air grew heavy, oppressive, and ezra aura ransacked every corner nearby as a strange energy descended upon the hallway.


    there was nothing!


    then from the bend at the end of the corridor, a hand appeared, pale and frostbitten, gripping the wall with unnatural strength.


    the sound of cracking ice filled the air as the frost continued to spread.


    discover stories at empire


    ezra tensed as a whisper filled the frigid air.


    "ezra."

 Chapter 401 Ghost

    "Ezra¡­"The voice was faint, barely audible, but it sent a chill down his spine.


    He took a step back and stretched a hand forward. Whatever was coming, he was prepared to shred it. He focused as the frost thickened and crept closer.


    There was a shuffle and the figure stepped fully into view, her body shimmering like a mirage of frost and light.


    Ezra froze where he stood and his outstretched hand dropped, unable to believe what his Aura was telling him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was her.


    Genesis.


    His dead wife.


    This wasn''t a hallucination or memory his mind was conjuring in front of him. No. His Aura definitely wasn''t lying. It was real.


    The ghostly version of Gen looked exactly as he remembered, her long white hair flowing like strands of silver mist, her eyes filled with the energy that had always been exciting. Her form radiated a silver glow, looking like an angelic astral projection.


    Her eyes locked on Ezra, and just like that, the oppressive energy that had covered the corridor vanished. Tears welled in her eyes as she took a trembling step forward.


    "Ezra." She whispered, her voice carrying a faint echo, as if coming from a great distance.


    Ezra''s breath hitched. He couldn''t move, couldn''t speak. His mind was screaming that this couldn''t be real, but his heart wouldn''t let him deny it.


    Gen rushed to him and threw herself into his arms. His eyes widened as he stumbled back, her arms wrapping tightly around him. She was solid, real, warm. Not a ghost or an astral projection but an actual tangible being.


    Ezra''s hands trembled as he slowly raised them, his arms encircling her. He hugged her tightly, burying his face against her shoulder. "Is this real?" He whispered hoarsely.


    Gen nodded against him, her voice trembling. "It''s real. I¡­ I''m so sorry, Ezra. I''m so sorry for everything that happened in Faewall."


    Ezra closed his eyes, drawing in a shaky breath. He could feel several emotions trying to overwhelm him.


    His grief at seeing Gen again, his disbelief at what was happening, his joy that he could hold her again in his arms, even if it was like this, and his heartbreak that she wasn''t made of flesh and blood.


    His soul rang out, telling him that this was a part of the being he''d once been connected to.


    "I thought I''d lost you forever." He murmured.


    Gen pulled back slightly, her hands resting on his arms. She looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with tears. "I thought so too. But I''m here now. And I''m so sorry, Ezra. For leaving you. For everything that happened."


    Ezra shook his head. "Don''t worry. We''ll figure this out together." He swept the nearby corridors with his Aura.


    "This place isn''t secure. Let''s go." He took her hand and led her back to their suite.


    When he opened the door, Olivia and Red were seated on the couch, stopping their conversation as they noticed Ezra''s expression.


    "What happened? How did the negotiations go?" Olivia asked as they both stood.


    Ezra shook his head, stepping aside to let Genesis enter the room. "The negotiations don''t matter right now." He said, his voice cracking with emotion. "I need you both to see someone."


    Olivia and Red exchanged confused glances before turning back to Ezra. Genesis stood beside him, her form faintly translucent and glowing, but neither of them reacted.


    "Ezra," Red said slowly, "what are we supposed to be seeing?"


    Ezra frowned. They couldn''t see her? Why not? "Oh." He realized. "Use your Aura. Just trust me."


    Both women hesitated for a moment before closing their eyes and activating their Auras. When they opened them again, Olivia gasped, her hands flying to her mouth, while Red''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Gen?" Red whispered.


    Gen nodded, her tears returning as Olivia rushed forward to embrace her. To both women''s surprise, the ghostly Genesis was solid to their touch, and Olivia''s hug tightened as tears streamed down her face.


    Red joined them a second later, wrapping her arms around both women. The three of them stood there, a tangled mess of sobs and laughter.


    Ezra watched silently, his heart full and aching at the same time. Finally, Red pulled back slightly, wiping her eyes. "How is this possible?" She asked, her voice thick with emotion.


    Gen stepped back as well, her eyes shifting between three of them. "I¡­ I''m not entirely sure."


    "Since I woke up, nobody has been able to see me. I think you guys can sense me because you have a connection to me, which is the soul bond. And the use of your Auras helps bring me into focus."


    "But how are you even here?" Olivia asked, her tears still glistening on her cheeks. "How did this happen?"


    "I think it has something to do with Faewall." Gen explained. "When I gave Nicodemus my vitality to free him, something must have¡­ changed. I didn''t wake up immediately."


    "Whatever brought me, I think it has something to do with Nicodemus'' relic and the changes in the world."


    "Whatever it is, we''re glad you''re here." The women shared another hug before Ezra cleared his throat, gesturing for everyone to sit.


    "While this is a joyous occasion, I believe we have a lot to discuss."


    **********


    As all this was happening, there was another conversation ongoing in the Society''s mansion.


    Fortuna sat in a high-backed chair, her posture relaxed, while Itachi stood nearby, his hands clasped behind his back.


    "Are you really letting Ezra go?" Itachi asked, staring at his elder in curiosity.


    Fortuna smiled at him, taking a sip of blood wine from the filled wine glass beside her.


    "Yes, I am." She answered. "The Monarchy''s information has to be true. They don''t lie when it comes to intelligence from the Omnia relic."


    "You''re taking quite the risk." Itachi chuckled. "The Council won''t be pleased."


    Fortuna''s smile widened. "Let them grumble. I''ve always said the mutants were a resource we should be leveraging, not suppressing. And now we have proof. If Ezra''s wife conceived with the help of a mutant''s power, then it''s time we adjust our approach."


    Itachi inclined his head slightly. "So, the Society will begin looking into them?"


    "Immediately." Fortuna confirmed. "This visit has been more fruitful than I thought it would be. The Monarchy may think they''ve gained the upper hand, but we''ve also gained valuable information. The mutants could change everything." Explore new worlds at empire


    Itachi watched as Fortuna leaned back in her chair, her gaze drifting to the window.


    "Remember, Itachi. The Society adapts. And with time, we win."

 Chapter 402 Youre Family

    Everyone sat, their eyes on Gen''s glowing form as she remained standing.Olivia and Red sat on the couch, their hands intertwined for support, while Ezra leaned forward in his chair, his blindfolded face turned toward Gen as if he could see her with his eyes.


    Gen''s expression was somber, her eyes moving from one face to the next. She clasped her hands together, her voice trembling as she began.


    "I¡­ I''m so sorry." She said. "For everything. What happened in Faewall, for leaving you all without explanation. But most of all, for the pain I caused."


    Olivia shook her head, tears welling in her eyes. "Gen, you don''t have to¡­"


    "Yes, I do." Gen interrupted gently. "You deserve to know the truth. All of it."


    She took a deep breath, or at least the ghostly approximation of one, before continuing. "It started with my sister. My older sister. She was everything to me. Kind, strong, and always looking out for me."


    "Then she disappeared after meeting Nicodemus. Eventually, she managed to work something out and made me a vampire. She was my¡­ rock. I wanted to be just like her."


    "But James Harlow¡­" Her face twisted into a rictus of hate with her hands tightening into fists. "James killed her. He murdered her to cover up his crimes. I don''t even think he cared that she was innocent. She was just¡­ inconvenient."


    They all knew this part of the story but it didn''t stop the women from cursing James out. "That bastard!"


    "Don''t worry, Gen." Red grinned vindictively. "James is still very much alive and in our care. When we''re settled, you can do whatever you want with him."


    "Really?" her eyes widened in disbelief. She looked at them as if searching for signs of a lie in their expressions. "You have him as a prisoner?"


    Ezra nodded in response.


    "Thank you!" She threw her arms around Ezra, giving him a very tight hug. "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you." She murmured. "I''ll make him pay."


    She disengaged, wiping at the tears in her eyes. "That bastard took away the only family I had and in my grief, I was reckless."


    "I made a blood oath on my very soul to avenge her. It was foolish, as blood oaths made on one''s soul cannot be broken or removed like oaths made with others but I didn''t care. I wanted justice, no matter the cost. And now, it is the decision I regret the most."


    Gen''s gaze dropped to the floor. "By the time I realized just what I had done, it was too late to take back. The dead should''ve stayed the dead and the living should''ve kept living but with the oath, I had tied my fate to the dead."


    "For every second I lived, the oath demanded fulfillment. If I had broken it, I would have died anyway. The oath would have consumed me. So I decided that if I was going to die, it was better to have a valid reason. To make sure James paid for what he did."


    The room was silent, everyone riveted by her words. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Red''s anger was gone and replaced by a deep sadness. "You didn''t have to go through that alone." She said, her voice cracking. "We were your family. We would have found another way."


    Gen''s gaze lifted, her eyes meeting Red''s. "I know. But I didn''t want you to suffer because of me. I didn''t want you to break the laws and be punished for the foolish choices I made decades ago."


    "If I had told you, you would have tried to stop me or worse, help me, and I couldn''t let that happen. I wanted you to move on, to live your lives without the burden of my mistakes."


    Olivia stood, crossing the room to stand before Gen. She reached out hesitantly, placing a hand on Gen''s arm. "Gen, we''re your family. We would have carried that burden with you. That''s what family does."


    Gen''s lips trembled, and more tears fell. "I see that now. But at the time, I thought I was protecting you. I thought I was doing the right thing. And I''m so sorry for the pain I caused."


    Olivia pulled her hand back, tears streaming down her cheeks. "We forgive you, Gen. We always have."


    Red stood as well, brushing a tear from her eye before stepping forward to join Olivia. "She''s right. We forgive you. You were trying to do what you thought was best, even if it hurt us. And now that you''re here, we''re not letting you go again."


    Gen let out a shaky laugh and pulled both women into another hug. "Thank you. Both of you. You have no idea how much that means to me."


    Ezra exhaled as he watched them. A few seconds later, he stood and walked over to them, his arms encircling the three women.


    Half a minute later, they broke up the hug.


    "Gen," Ezra finally spoke as he stepped back from the hug, "assigning blame or dwelling on what ifs won''t change the past. What matters is that you''re here now."


    Gen turned to him, her eyes filled with love and gratitude. "Thank you, Ezra. For everything."


    He nodded, his expression softening. "Right now, we need to find a way to give you a body. Your body."


    "Thankfully, I''ve been working on accessing the weave of reality. With it, I should eventually be able to bring you back."


    Red''s eyes widened. "You''re serious?"


    Ezra smiled at her. "I wouldn''t say it if I wasn''t. The weave is complex, but it''s not impossible to manipulate. As you''re still tied to us through your soul, there''s a thread we can use to anchor you back into the physical world. All I need to do is master the weave."


    Olivia''s hand tightened around Ezra''s. "We''ll do whatever it takes. Whatever you need, we''re here."


    Gen''s tears continued to fall, her body shimmering as she took in their words. "You''re all too good to me." She whispered. "I don''t deserve it."


    Red shook her head. "You''re family, Gen. That''s all that matters."

 Chapter 403 The Progenitors Heir

    Akiko strolled into her bedroom like she had all the time in the world, the steam from her shower still floating off her. She''d just had a warm bath and was feeling well rested.Of course, warm baths meant different things for humans and vampires. A warm bath for her would basically be a death sentence for a normal human.


    Imagine marinating in boiling hot water for half an hour.


    She ran a hand through her damp hair before slipping into her nightgown, feeling the cool silk fabric settle against her skin.


    She glanced around the room, enjoying the way the low light made the space feel quiet and isolated from the world outside.


    She moved toward the window, tapping a small panel at its base. The glass flickered, shifting from transparency to a digital interface. The screen blinked to life, displaying the apps on the home screen.


    She swiped through the available options before she found what was looking for. A few clicks later and she''d already selected a secure line.


    The screen changed and a circular red button appeared on the lower half of the screen as the call connected.


    It ranged for a few seconds before there was a click and an image of a man appeared. The man blinked, his hand on his chin and his red eyes glowing as it reflected the light of his own screen.


    It was Prince Romanus of the Daydream Court. The wielder of Omnia. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a video call.


    Romanus arched an eyebrow, his lips morphing into a dry smirk. "Akiko, I doubt you called me just to show off your nightwear. As flattering as that would be."


    Akiko rolled her eyes, leaning against the frame of the window. "If I wanted to be admired, Romanus, you''d be the last person I''d call. I have a business proposition."


    Romanus chuckled, but there was an edge to his amusement. "I assume this is about Ezra Matten?"


    Akiko nodded. "I want information. Specifically, how he became a mutant."


    Romanus leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. "That is high-level information, Akiko. Not something you can simply buy. And even if I told you, it would be useless to you."


    Akiko''s crimson eyes narrowed. "I''ll be the judge of that. Name your price."


    Romanus sighed, tapping his fingers against the table in front of him. "Fine. If that''s what you want, that''s what you''ll get. But don''t complain when you realize it won''t change anything."


    Akiko pressed a portion of the screen, authorizing a secure transfer. A moment later, Romanus checked his own interface, confirming the payment.


    He leaned forward, his gaze locking onto hers. "Ask away."


    "Really?" Akiko raised a brow in exasperation.


    "You ask the questions and I give the answers." Romanus smirked.


    "Just get on with it. You already know my question."


    "Alright." Romanus nodded. "If you must know, Ezra Matten didn''t become a mutant."


    Akiko frowned in confusion.


    "He was always a mutant."


    For the first time in a long while, Akiko felt genuine shock. She straightened. "That''s impossible. There were no mutants before the explosion six months ago."


    "And that''s where you''d be wrong." Romanus smirked, clearly enjoying her reaction. "There had always been mutants since the time of the progenitor. They were made especially from the human side of the progenitor''s family."


    Akiko stumbled back. "Does that mean¡­"


    "Yes." Romanus nodded. "Ezra Matten is of the progenitor''s line." Continue reading at empire


    "Fuck." Akiko said simply.


    "The chances of someone of the progenitor''s line claiming a relic are almost impossible. But now, we have someone who has a bigger claim to the throne of the progenitor than any of us by virtue of blood."


    "He''s the actual heir to the throne and as for the rest of us? We''re impostors trying to steal his birthright. In other words, he''s the actual heir to the throne."


    Akiko processed the information before something occurred to her. "Wait! Who knows about this?"


    "Just you and I." Romanus said with a yawn.


    "Wait." Akiko''s eyes narrowed. "Why would you tell me?"


    "I have my reasons." Romanus grinned.


    Akiko had no idea what to say. She stumbled back and sat down on her bed.


    "As I was saying, mutants have always existed. They were called Eternals by the progenitor."


    "And as you can see, Ezra isn''t a normal vampire, is he? From birth, he had the dormant power of an eternal inside him. It wasn''t until he was turned into a vampire that those powers fully awakened. He''s not just a vampire. He''s a vampire-mutant hybrid."


    Akiko frowned as she digested this new nugget of information. "Then¡­ can another hybrid be created?"


    Romanus leaned back, his smirk fading slightly. "Not anymore. Maybe before the Faewall explosion, there was a way. But now? No."


    "The rules and energies that govern vampire and eternal biology have changed. Attempting to merge the two will result in death. The only way another hybrid can exist is the natural way. To be born as one. Like Ezra''s coming child."


    Akiko cursed under her breath, feeling frustration pool in her gut. This was not the answer she wanted. "So you''re saying that mutants and vampires can''t create another hybrid?"


    Romanus shook his head. "Not under current conditions. You''d be wasting your time, and bodies of course."


    Akiko exhaled as she stood again and began pacing the space between the window and the bed.


    "And what about reproduction?" She asked. "Would it be possible for a mutant to impregnate a vampire? Or a vampire to impregnate a mutant?"


    Romanus gave her a knowing look. "No. The only reason it worked for the Matten coven was because Ezra was already a hybrid. His physiology is an anomaly. Take him out of the equation, and you''re left with the same biological barriers that have always existed."


    There was silence for a few seconds before Romanus let out a low chuckle. "I see where this is going. You want a mutant to give you a child of your own, don''t you?"


    Akiko''s eyes flashed with irritation. "That''s none of your concern."


    Romanus laughed outright this time. "Oh, Akiko. Children aren''t worth it. Trust me, I know what I''m talking about. They complicate things, and in our world, they don''t bring the kind of joy you''re imagining."


    Akiko''s jaw clenched. "Mind your own damn business, Romanus."


    She ended the call before he could respond, the screen going dark as the digital interface faded back into a transparent window.


    She stared at the lights of the Crossroads glowing in the distance like a beautiful painting.


    This would not be the end. She''d have to find another way.


    One way or another, she would have a child of her own. If Ezra was her only option, she''d have to get close to him.

 Chapter 404 Goodbye, Crossroads

    "That''s basically it." Akiko said, taking a sip from her glass of blood wine.She and Ezra were sitting in her office, enjoying a drink as they conversed. She watched the deep red liquid as she swirled it expertly, her attention split between Ezra and the drink.


    She needed to get closer to him. Maybe, just maybe, he''d give her a child of her own. She exhaled, enjoying the quiet around them.


    "What about operations?" Ezra asked.


    Akiko took another sip of wine before setting her glass down. "The Monarchy operates differently than the Society." She said.


    "As I''m sure you''re already aware, the power structure here is based on autonomy. We ceded from the Society because such strict rules are like confining a predator to a cage. I mean, what''s the beauty in doing that?" She laughed.


    "Here, the princes and princesses govern their own territories, appointing Overseers who manage the different regions under their rule."


    "Unlike the Society''s rigid system with City Lords, the Overseers are appointed over whole regions, including a few cities and multiple towns. The Overseer''s job is not to rule but to supervise."


    "This means that every coven is beholden to no one, only their prince or princess, giving them far more freedom than the average Society coven. They may travel and settle as they please, provided they keep their appointed Overseer informed of their movements."


    Continue reading at empire


    Ezra listened attentively, his fingers tapping lightly against the stem of his glass. "So as long as they report in, they''re free to act as they wish?"


    Akiko nodded. "Precisely."


    "The Monarchy values flexibility. It allows our forces to adapt, move quickly, and respond to threats without the hurdle of bureaucracy that always pulls the Society behind."


    "Of course, there are rules. Order must be maintained and while the Law of Secrecy is no longer a thing, one must be careful. No one wants another Death Wave."


    "However, compared to what you knew before, you''ll find this structure much more... fluid."


    Ezra nodded, liking what he was hearing. He knew first hand how it felt to live in the Society and this was¡­ freeing.


    The Society had been rigid, oppressive in its governance, demanding obedience without compromise. This system, while still hierarchical, allowed for more independence.


    It was a refreshing change, but he knew it also meant more responsibility. Instead of City Lords to keep the peace and keep people in line, he''d have to do it with his own power.


    "Interesting." He murmured.


    Before he could say more, the door to the office opened and a vampire guard stepped in, bowing slightly before announcing, "Princess Akiko, Prince Ezra, the new caretaker has arrived."


    Akiko glanced at Ezra with a smirk. "Well, it''s time for your first official introduction, brother."


    The guard stepped aside, allowing a tall male vampire to enter the room. He had high, angular features, dark hair slicked back neatly, and an air of quiet authority. His attire was immaculate, his every movement composed.


    "Prince Ezra Matten, allow me to introduce Orion, the new caretaker of the Monarchy''s interests in the Crossroads." Akiko said, gesturing toward the newcomer.


    Ezra rose from his seat, setting his glass aside as he stepped forward. He was keenly aware that this was his first real test as a prince of the Nightmare Court.


    He straightened his posture, keeping everything about him regal as he extended a hand. "It is an honor to meet you, Orion. I appreciate the work you will be doing to ensure the stability of the Crossroads."


    The relics all had an aura of nobility. All he had to do was power it a bit and he had his noble aura.


    Orion took Ezra''s hand in a firm grip, his expression respectful but neutral. "The honor is mine, Prince Ezra. I pledge to uphold the Monarchy''s interests here and ensure that peace is maintained. The Crossroads is a vital region, and I will see to it that our presence remains strong."


    Akiko watched the exchange with satisfaction, raising her glass in a silent toast before taking another sip.


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "I look forward to working together, Orion. We have much to accomplish."


    The formality of the meeting soon gave way to logistical discussions about the transition.


    Orion was briefed on security measures, trade routes, and the new relationship they had with the Monarchy now that the Monarchy had Ezra Matten as its new prince.


    Ezra noticed that Orion was a much better fit than Sariel had been for this post. The man was efficient and left no detail untouched. While he was a bit reserved, Ezra could tell that he had confidence in what he could do.


    He was a good fit for the role.


    **********


    A few days later, as dawn barely brushed the horizon, Orion stood at the gates of the Monarchy''s estate, watching as the convoy prepared to leave.


    The combat ready and reinforced hover cars lined the courtyard, waiting for their occupants. It was finally time for the Matten coven, along with Akiko, to leave the Crossroads and into the Monarchy proper.


    Ezra stood beside Olivia and Red, with Gen floating unseen behind them. This would be his first major step into Monarchy politics.


    No longer an outsider, he was heading to Rivermount, Prince Caspian''s capital city, where the two remaining princes of the Nightmare Court were waiting to finalize his official recognition as a new prince.


    Akiko adjusted the cuffs of her long coat, turning to Orion. "Keep things running smoothly here. If anything threatens the Monarchy''s peace, I expect swift action."


    Orion gave a curt nod. "Of course, Princess. You need not worry. The Crossroads will remain in safe hands."


    Ezra turned to Orion, giving a firm nod. "Until next time."


    Orion smiled politely. "I look forward to watching your progress, Prince Ezra. Show them why you deserve your seat at the table."


    With that, Ezra turned and stepped into the vehicle reserved for the Matten coven, the door shutting behind him.


    The convoy pulled out of the estate, moving down the road toward their next destination.


    First, the airport. Then from there, a private jet to Rivermount.


    And when he finally gets there, his true induction into the Nightmare Court. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 405 Tom

    As the convoy drove out of the Crossroads, the Matten coven breathed a sigh of relief.Conversation filled the air as the women reminisced about their journey over the last six months.


    Anyone listening in would be able to recognize the mix of exhaustion and nostalgia in their voices. After months of hiding from the exact nation they were inside, becoming the top dog in another nation did feel like a just reward.


    They were finally moving forward.


    "I still can''t believe how far we''ve come." Olivia murmured, her fingers resting on her swollen belly. "From a small coven created to appease a greedy Count to securing a place as royalty in the Monarchy." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Red chuckled from behind the wheel. "Yeah, and somehow, we didn''t kill each other in the process. Especially in the last six months. I''d say that''s an achievement."


    Olivia laughed softly. "Honestly, I was convinced that at some point, we''d snap from all the stress and end up at each other''s throats. But we stuck together. Even when things got¡­ dark."


    Gen, who sat in the back with Olivia, her body floating a millimeter off the seat even though she was trying to sit in it, spoke.


    "I still have so many questions." She admitted. "What exactly happened in those six months? I''ve only gotten bits and pieces."


    Red smirked, her eyes never leaving the road. "You''ll get the full story eventually, Gen. But let''s just say we got really good at running, fighting, and scheming. At this point, I''d say there''s no sixth ringed vampire stronger than Ezra even if they''re about to ascend."


    It had been interesting for them to learn that power and ascension was widely different from the sixth ring upwards.


    It is commonly said that godhood began in the sixth ring and they could all see it. When ascending in the lower rings, a vampire would get weaker in preparation for ascension before ascending to become stronger.


    But in the higher rings, the vampires kept getting stronger.


    There was no temporary weakness before ascension. Instead, one grows stronger the closer one gets to the next ring and after ascension, receives a big boost.


    Even among the higher rings, there were differences in power.


    Olivia spoke in response to Red''s words. "We faced a lot. And we lost a lot, too. There were nights I didn''t think we''d make it. But somehow, we always did."


    Gen looked between them with sorrow and admiration written on her face. "I hate that you had to go through all of that. I hate that I wasn''t there with you."


    Ezra, sitting in the passenger seat, listened quietly, absorbing their words.


    He appreciated these moments. Ones that reminded him of what they had built together.


    It had been a grueling journey, but they had survived, and now they were heading toward something new.


    "You''re here now." Ezra finally said. "No need for regrets."


    Before Gen could respond, Ezra stiffened slightly. Find more to read on My Virtual Library Empire


    His Aura had just detected something, a presence entering its range. He expanded his senses, filtering through the vitality floating in the air until he pinpointed the source.


    A mutant and a human girl, traveling in a car behind them.


    Ezra focused, listening in on their conversation. The guy, who was driving, was speaking animatedly with the woman in the passenger''s seat.


    "Babe, I abandoned that exorcism for this." He muttered. "I can''t see it, but I know that ghost is with them. I can feel it. I want it."


    The girl, who had to be his girlfriend, sighed, shaking her head. "And what exactly do you plan to do, Tom? You said it yourself. The whole convoy is filled with mutants. You know what that means. Why not just let this go?"


    Tom''s expression darkened, his grip tightening on the wheel. "I don''t care about their organization. They might have power now, but if I claim that ghost''s energy, I''ll be stronger. They won''t matter."


    His girlfriend scoffed, crossing her arms. "And you think you''ll just waltz in, steal whatever it is you think you''re going to steal, and walk away alive? This isn''t some rogue ghost haunting an abandoned house, Tom. These people are dangerous."


    "You saw their security. They had to be a gang that existed before the mutants started appearing and now, they''re filled with mutants. That''s the kind of power that wasn''t built in a day."


    Tom''s knuckles whitened as he tightened his grip on the steering wheel. "That''s exactly why I have to do this. You don''t understand. Power is shifting in the world. If I don''t take every opportunity to grow stronger, I''ll be left behind. And I refuse to be weak."


    His girlfriend exhaled, rubbing her temples. "Tom, listen to yourself. You sound obsessed. What if this goes wrong? What if-"


    "It won''t." Tom interrupted. "I''ve felt this before. This presence¡­ it''s strong. If I can claim it, I''ll be unstoppable."


    Ezra chuckled at what he was hearing. The arrogance was almost amusing. He adjusted his position in the seat, his voice calm as he spoke to the others in the car.


    "We have a problem." He said, drawing their attention. "Well, it''s not really a problem."


    "What''s wrong?" Red asked in concern.


    "There''s a mutant tailing us." Ezra said. "His name is Tom and his ability is related to ghosts. He abandoned an exorcism to follow us and is convinced that Gen is here. He can''t see her, but he can feel her presence."


    Gen''s eyes widened. "Wait. What does he want to do?"


    "Absorb you." Ezra answered. "Or at least, the power you have."


    Red cursed under her breath. "And let me guess, he''s not the type to just give up."


    Ezra nodded. "No, but that''s not the interesting part." He smirked, his fingers tapping idly against the dashboard. "Tom has just brought me one of the ingredients I need to give Gen a body."


    "His soul."


    There was silence in the car as everybody processed what Ezra just said.


    Genesis''s translucent body flickered slightly as Olivia exhaled sharply. "You mean¡­"


    Ezra nodded. "We were looking for a way to bring her back, weren''t we? It seems fate has just delivered a solution right to us."


    Genesis looked between them all before she turned to Ezra. "And what exactly does that mean for Tom?"


    "It means he gets to be useful." Ezra responded. "Whether he likes it or not."

 Chapter 406 Shouldve Stayed Away

    Gen sat in the back seat of the car with her hands crossed. "What if he comes for me?" She asked. "You know I''m not one to sit, waiting for someone to save me but I can''t do anything!""I''m a fucking ghost! I can''t interact with the living except you guys. And now, we have the one person that can harm me. A ghost catcher."


    "You said it yourself, Ezra. Tom can do more than just sense me. He can influence and absorb ghosts. He can force us to act, bend our will. And he''s coming for me."


    Ezra leaned back in his seat, also crossing his arms. "Don''t worry, Gen. Tom won''t do anything until he sees an opportunity. And I won''t give him one."


    Olivia reached out and rested a reassuring hand on Gen''s shoulder. "Gen, you have nothing to worry about. We won''t let anything happen to you. You''re with us now."


    Gen hesitated before nodding, steeling herself with a grin. "I guess being dead does change a person, huh?"


    No one said anything.


    "I lived with the fact that my death was inevitable. In fact, I welcomed it. But now¡­" she paused. "Now that I''m dead, I don''t want to die." Her words cracked at her last words.


    Olivia pulled her into a hug and Ezra turned his attention to Tom, thinking carefully.


    He could stop the mutant now, but would it be wiser to let him follow, to lure him in at the right moment? Confronting him immediately would be simple, but simple didn''t always mean best. He exhaled slowly and made his decision.


    He pulled out his phone and called Akiko, who was traveling in a car ahead in the convoy. The line connected quickly, and her voice filled his ear. "What is it, brother?"


    "I need an empty hangar. Can you prepare one for me at the airport?"


    "An empty hangar?" Akiko echoed.


    "Yeah." Ezra nodded even though she couldn''t see him. "I have business to take care of before we leave. Once I''m done, my coven and I will join you on the private jet."


    "Understood." Akiko replied and the line went dead. A minute later, directions to the hangar were texted to him.


    **********


    They finally got to the airport and as the rest of the convoy proceeded toward the waiting private jet, Red took a different path, guiding their car toward a secluded hangar.


    The tires crunched against the pavement as they came to a stop inside the large, dimly lit space.


    Ezra opened his door. "Stay in the car." He ordered. There was no room for argument as he stepped out, shutting the door behind him.


    A minute later, another car pulled into the hangar. The beams of the headlights shined over them like a giant sun before they turned off. The engine died, the doors opened, and Tom stepped out, his girlfriend stepping out of the passenger''s side.


    Ezra stood casually against his car, arms crossed. "Took you long enough."


    Tom chuckled as he stepped forward. "The blind one noticed me, huh? For a while, I thought maybe you guys didn''t but you''re professional mutants after all."


    He had thought they were mutants? Ezra chuckled. The changing of the weave had really helped with the Law of Secrecy.


    "I thought I wouldn''t get my chance but then you just made it easier for me, bringing me here alone. That was stupid."


    Ezra tilted his head, humming curiously. "Was it?"


    Tom scoffed. "You think you''re untouchable. You think because you''re in a gang or something, you own the world? But you made a mistake giving me this opportunity, and I''m going to take it." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra straightened. "Surrender. Walk away, and I''ll forget this happened."


    Tom laughed, shaking his head. "You must be out of your mind. You think I''d just give up? No. I came for power, and I''m taking it."


    Ezra sighed. "I gave you a chance."


    His attention flicked to Tom''s girlfriend. "She doesn''t need to be here. Let her leave first."


    "Of course." Tom glanced at her before nodding. "Go. We''ll meet at our usual place."


    His girlfriend hesitated but then got back in the car. The vehicle reversed out of the hangar and she drove off. Once she was gone, silence filled the hangar.


    The air grew colder. Darkness began to bleed into the edges of the hangar, tendrils slithering along the walls, sealing them inside. The lights flickered.


    Tom''s body tensed. "I knew you were powerful, but this? You''re wasting your energy."


    Ezra didn''t answer. He took a step forward, his Aura pressing down slightly on the room like a storm. There was no need to unleash his whole Domination Aura for this. It''ll be a waste.


    Tom moved first, lunging with unnatural speed, his fist charged with energy the same color as Gen''s ghostly body. But as he struck, a wall of darkness surged up between them, absorbing the attack.


    Ezra didn''t stop walking.


    "You want power." Ezra mused, his voice calm, almost pitying. "You think it''s something you can steal. Something you can just take if you fight hard enough. But you don''t understand power, Tom. You don''t understand what it means to seize it."


    Tom gritted his teeth and attacked again. Another strike. Another block of darkness stopped him cold. Ezra continued walking, unhurried, regal in his movements.


    "You chase strength without knowing its weight." Ezra continued. "You see obstacles as things to be broken, not overcome. That''s why you''ll never have the power you desire."


    "Because power isn''t taken. It''s wielded. And you? You''re just a man grasping at something far beyond your reach."


    Tom roared in frustration and threw everything he had at Ezra. The darkness moved in response, shifting fluidly to intercept each and every attack.


    Ezra was untouchable, his pace never slowing. Tom''s strikes became more desperate, his blows growing heavier.


    Then, in a blur of motion, Ezra was behind him.


    A single strike to the back of the neck and Tom''s body went rigid before collapsing to the ground, unconscious. Ezra crouched beside him, studying his face for a moment. "You should have walked away."


    With a touch, he sent the unconscious man into his pocket dimension, his body vanishing instantly.


    Ezra exhaled, brushing the dust from his coat before turning back toward the car. He opened the door and slid into the passenger''s seat beside Red.


    "It''s done?" She asked.


    Ezra nodded. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 407 Private Jet Conversation

    The car pulled to a stop in front of the private jet and the Matten coven stepped out. Ezra quickly moved to the back door and opened it, supporting Olivia as she stepped out.Waiting right beside the steps were most of the military personnel as they won''t be coming with the private jet. Ezra wasn''t sure what arrangements had been made for them but he knew they''d eventually make their way to Rivermount. They were, after all, Akiko''s personal vampires.


    This reminded him that he''ll soon have his own personal soldiers and workers. He''d be in charge of them and would have to pay them.


    That means starting or taking over a business. Unfortunately, he was the brokest he''d ever been.


    His money had been seized by the Society when they''d been making efforts to catch him. They''d even found all his hidden funds. He''d had to resort to some... unsavory things to get to the Crossroads.


    Well, that''ll just have to be one of the questions he''d have to ask Akiko.


    "So, what happens next?" Gen asked, pulling him out of his thoughts. "You have one of the ingredients to bring me back. What do you need again?"


    "The weave." Ezra said to her as they all made their way to the jet. "If I can master the weave, it should be easy."


    They stepped on the red carpet and slowly climbed the steps into the waiting aircraft. The security vampires bowed as they passed, unable to see Gen.


    "Wait. Isn''t it the same weave that burned out your eyes? The same eyes that still aren''t healed?" Gen floated above the air, following them as they ducked inside the jet.


    "Let''s talk about this later." Ezra said, leading Olivia inside.


    The jet was exactly how he''d imagined the top 0.1% of the world would travel. In style.


    With GelFlex? furniture designed to mold itself to the body of the person relaxing in it, new age holographic displays and staffs that were not just the best trained but also vampires, there was no other signal for royalty than this.


    "Are you telling me we can have one of these for ourselves later?" Gen asked, eyes wide as she gaped at the sheer luxury of the jet. "Sweet!"


    Ezra glanced at her as she grinned in that familiar way that made his heart ache. He really had missed her.


    "Ezra!" Akiko grinned, standing from where she''d been sitting at the sight of him. "I almost thought you''d denounced your inheritance and would be living a simple life somewhere no one can find you."


    Ezra blinked at her words. "Just because I was a few minutes late?!"


    I might not look it but I''m a big fan of dramas and soap operas." She laughed. "And this means a very active imagination." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    Ezra said nothing, escorting and helping Olivia to her seat. Then he took the one opposite her. He looked around to see that there were twelve seats in the jet.


    In his mind, he''d always imagined private jets to be... smaller. Like a sedan but for the air. Instead, it felt like a very very luxurious bus.


    The pilot''s voice filled the air, announcing take off in five minutes and everyone strapped into their seats, with Akiko''s personal security guards sitting at the back.


    In a few minutes time, they were in the air and on their way. Ezra spent his time staring outside the window, watching the clouds go by until he was pulled back to the present by Akiko''s question.


    "So," the princess said, "we''d be arriving at Rivermount in thirty minutes. Any questions?"


    "Yes." Red spoke up from her seat beside Ezra''s. Akiko sat opposite her. "What should we expect?"


    "Hmmm." Akiko hummed. "Let me see."


    After a few seconds, she finally spoke. "If you''re expecting trouble, you''ll be sorely disappointed. This is Prince Caspian''s capital city. No one would dare try anything while he''s there."


    "Also, while the others on the Nightmare Court are not your friends, they''re not your enemies either. As long as we treat each other cordially, there should be no problems."


    They all nodded in understanding.


    "Will we be guaranteed privacy?" Olivia asked.


    "Of course." Akiko laughed. "Caspian doesn''t need to listen in on anybody''s conversation. Especially as he believes he''s the strongest one of us all."


    "And is he?" Gen asked with raised brows but as expected, Akiko didn''t hear anything. So, Ezra asked the question for her?"


    "Is he?"


    "What?" Akiko turned to Ezra.


    "You said Caspian believes he''s the strongest. Is he?" Ezra repeated.


    "Well, it''s not like we can hold a battle to verify things but I''ll say that among the Nightmare Court? Yes, he indisputably is the strongest of us all."


    Ezra was silent, taking in the information as Gen laughed. "Wait till I get to the eighth ring. I''ll wipe the floor with his ass."


    "I do have a question." Ezra spoke up, remembering what he wanted to ask. "How does money work for the Court? Do we have to create our own companies?"


    "You don''t need to." Akiko said simply. "While the vampires in the Monarchy are free to turn whoever they want, they must register all their vampires because all vampires must pay their tax."


    Ezra frowned. "Tax?"


    "Yes." Akiko nodded. "Vampires of the monarchy enjoy freedom that they cannot get in the Society and that freedom must be protected. And so, they must pay their taxes to their rulers to ensure that money is not the reason their freedom is taken away."


    "So, in the matter of money, there''s no need to worry. But I''ll also advise getting personal businesses of your own. Nothing beats one''s own money."


    Ezra nodded in agreement. With their seed capital settled in the form of taxes, the sky was the limit. He''d have to build something that would serve as a legacy. He did have a kid coming.


    "Oh, would you look at that?" Akiko exclaimed, looking out her window. "We''re here. Welcome to Rivermount."

 Chapter 408 Rivermount

    Ezra tilted his head towards the window as the jet descended, checking out Rivermount, the capital of Prince Caspian''s domain.Of course, it was all Republic to the humans but to the vampires, it was the seat of power of the leader of the Nightmare Court.


    He could make out the city below with his Aura and was impressed.


    The sprawling city was a gothic marvel, its dark stone architecture marked by spires that pierced the mist-covered skyline.


    Unlike the structured town of the Crossroads, Rivermount was like a carefully constructed architect''s dream, filled with a kind of eerie elegance.


    From the human eye, there was nothing out of the ordinary. It was just another beautiful city. But from the eyes of the vampires, it was different.


    The shadows were normal but¡­ deeper. As if there was something hiding and waiting inside of it.


    Ezra focused on the city. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could tell that the slight mist pervading the air wasn''t ordinary. No. It was connected to another vampire and that had to be Prince Caspian.


    The closer they drew, the more Ezra felt the unique energy of the place. A quiet, suffocating power that lay beneath the surface like a dormant beast.


    The moment the jet touched down, there was already a convoy waiting for them on the tarmac.


    Monarchy officials, wearing dark blue tailored uniforms, bowed respectfully as Akiko and led the way out of the jet. Ezra followed, supporting Olivia, and Red brought up the rear, taking in their surroundings with curious eyes.


    There were a dozen black hovercars lining the runway, their tinted windows even against the vampire eyesight.


    And right at that moment, Ezra threw away everything he knew about living in a vampire society. It was clear that the Monarchy was¡­ different.


    Akiko stopped, turning to look towards the west. "Do you see that? Oh, you can''t. It''ll be too far away for your Aura to reach."


    Ezra didn''t even try to stretch his Aura, relying on Gen''s commentary to understand what was going on.


    "Wow." She whispered. "I''ve never seen any building this tall before."


    "Caspian Tower." Akiko said, turning to the convoy. "The tallest structure in the Monarchy. That''s where we''re heading."


    The group entered the vehicles, and the convoy pulled away from the airstrip.


    As they drove through Rivermount, the car was silent as the Matten coven took in the breathtaking landscape of the city.


    Even with its¡­ aura, there was no denying that it was indeed a sight to look at.


    It was like every building was created to be a work of art. The streets were arranged so perfectly, they all knew vampires had a hand in building the place.


    They could even see vampires walking among the human population like a normal pedestrian, indistinguishable from the other.


    As they passed through the heart of the city, Ezra leaned back in the passenger''s seat, his mind coming back to his situation.


    He was now a prince of the Monarchy and his new title came with more than just a seat at the table. It came with expectations, responsibilities, and an ever-growing target on his back.


    He would have to carve out his place among the princes, and that meant playing the long game.


    Olivia exhaled softly, her fingers brushing over her stomach as she murmured. "This place feels¡­ different."


    Red nodded, her eyes flicking between the passing buildings. "What''s the word? Free? I mean, look at those vampires walking around like they''re going for their morning coffee. Of course, they''re not much but they surely are noticeable."


    "If this is how things are across the Monarchy, then it means one thing." Gen said from where she sat. "The Monarchy has a higher vampire population than the Society."


    "Of course it does." Olivia said. "There''s a hard cap on how many vampires can be in a city and how many humans can be turned in the Society. Here, no such rule exists. This was inevitable."


    Ezra said nothing, his attention on the towering structure in the distance.


    Caspian Tower stood over them like a monolith of authority, its dark glass exterior reflecting his Aura and preventing him from seeing what was inside.


    He compressed his Aura and stretched it upwards to discover that the top was obscured by clouds, giving it the appearance of something that stretched beyond mortal reach.


    Even in the middle of the city, the lower parts of the structure was protected from view by a tall wall that encircled the property, leaving space inside for Caspian''s personal use.


    They went through the checkpoints and as they arrived at its base, the convoy came to a stop. The massive entrance doors, flanked by armored vampire guards, opened soundlessly as a figure stepped forward.


    Even before any introduction could be made, Ezra could tell who the person was.


    Prince Vance.


    Tall and poised, with eyes that gleamed with intelligence, he carried himself with effortless confidence.


    But the scary part? He was just like Elder Fortuna. He felt no different from a normal human.


    Even with no sign of his power, there was something calculating in the way he studied them as they stepped out of the cars, as if he was already measuring Ezra''s value before speaking a word.


    Vance smiled at Ezra, giving him a polite nod. "Prince Ezra Matten. Welcome to Rivermount."


    Ezra returned the nod, meeting his eyes. "Prince Vance. It''s an honor."


    Vance''s lips twitched, but it wasn''t quite a smile. "Honor? Perhaps. That will be determined in time."


    Akiko rolled her eyes. "Don''t mind Vance. He enjoys the dramatics of politics."


    Vance''s eyes flickered to her with a soft chuckle. "And you enjoy disrupting them, Akiko." Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Akiko only grinned in response. Without further words, Vance gestured for them to follow.


    The Matten coven was led through the halls of Caspian Tower, each corridor a masterpiece of power and wealth.


    Vance welcomed them properly and handed them over to an attendant who led them to the elevators which they took up to the ninetieth floor.


    Eventually, they arrived at their suite, a residence that took up the whole floor, reserved for visiting royalty.


    The living area alone was quite large, with floor-to-ceiling windows offering a panoramic view of Rivermount.


    As Olivia, Gen and Red explored the space, Ezra stepped onto the balcony.


    The cold wind brushed against his face, carrying the scent of rain and stone.


    He observed the city, studying the way the mists floated around, outside the boundary of the fence protecting the Caspian tower.


    This was his world now.


    He was no longer a fugitive. He was no longer just running for survival.


    He was a ruler.


    And it was time to act like one.


    Tomorrow, it would begin.

 Chapter 409 The Princes Of The Nightmare Court

    The next day, Ezra received a summons to the top floor of Caspian Tower.He''d expected the request and received it with his usual calm. It was time to meet Prince Caspian.


    He''d only heard stories about the man and what he could do but there was no reason to trust rumors he''d heard in the Vampire Society. Who knew if it was propaganda.


    However, there was one thing no one could change, no matter how they spin his story.


    He was strong.


    When you can kill people just by touching them, there''s no need to cry when you don''t have too many friends. Not that Caspian was crying about it. In fact, while Ezra hadn''t met the man, judging from the city around them, he''d say the man relishes it.


    That didn''t matter anyways. He''d be attending the meeting that would put him at his place among the rulers of the Nightmare Court.


    Beside him, Akiko strolled with an air of nonchalance that did nothing to hide her amusement. "Try not to look too nervous." She teased. "Caspian doesn''t like weakness, and Vance? Well, he just enjoys making people uncomfortable."


    "Do I look nervous to you?" Ezra asked dryly as they made their way to the elevator.


    Akiko gave Ezra a once over before chuckling. "Guess I got ahead of myself there."


    They both stepped into the elevator and a second later, it began ascending.


    Olivia and Red had remained behind in their suite, as there was nothing for them to do by following him. It was a royalty only meeting. But that didn''t stop him from watching them with his Aura.


    Of course, he kept his Aura out of other floors and rooms. Just the public elevator line and his suite.


    As for Gen, she hovered behind him, staying unusually silent. They all watched as the numbers on the elevator screen ticked upward and a few seconds later, there was a ding as they arrived.


    When the elevator doors slid open, Ezra stepped out into the large room. There were no walls and the room took up the entire top floor. It was empty, save for the massive circular table at its center, around which sat only four chairs.


    Three chairs were vacant.


    Akiko strode forward, moving to take her seat. Prince Vance was already seated, appraising Ezra in the way he usually does. Ezra took a moment to wonder if this would happen every time they met before turning his attention to the most important person in the room. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Prince Caspian.


    The Prince of Rivermount stood at the far end of the room, gazing out of the glass window that overlooked the sprawling city.


    He had silver-streaked hair that was neatly tied back, and his crimson eyes spun so slowly, it was as if they weren''t moving at all.


    Just like Vance and Fortuna, he had a human presence. An eighth ringed vampire.


    Ezra nodded to Vance and stepped forward to take the seat Akiko pointed out to him, fully aware that this moment would define how the Nightmare Court viewed him.


    Genesis floated behind him, her gaze locked on Caspian with undisguised curiosity. "You know," she drawled, "I expected someone taller."


    As if he could hear her, Caspian finally turned, his expression unreadable as he strode toward the table.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    As he took his seat, he met Ezra''s eye. "It is with great pleasure that I welcome you to the Nightmare Court, Prince Ezra." He said. "You have been granted your title, but today, we ensure that you understand what comes with it."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the words without lowering his own presence. "I wouldn''t expect anything less."


    The corner of Caspian''s mouth twitched, whether in amusement or approval, Ezra couldn''t tell.


    "You will receive an advisor to help you but until then, the role falls to us. First, every six months," Caspian continued, "we gather here, whether in person or through astral projection, to assess the state of our territories."


    "This table is where we redefine our borders, discuss matters that threaten our stability, and ensure that no prince oversteps their bounds."


    "Make no mistake, the Nightmare Court does not function on trust, Ezra. It functions on necessity. We are bound together by mutual interest. Nothing more, nothing less."


    Ezra nodded at his words, taking note of the hidden warning in them.


    Even with the Monarchy''s propaganda of harmony, this was not a unified kingdom. It was a precarious balance of power, where strength dictated authority.


    He glanced at the others, noting how comfortably they sat within this hierarchy, their roles long since established.


    Caspian tapped the table and a holographic digital map flickered to life over the center of the table, showing the lands controlled by the Monarchy.


    Ezra''s eyes followed the shifting outlines as Caspian gestured. "Your territory will be here."


    A section of land between Caspian''s domain and the eastern border was marked, the borders adjusting in real time.


    "This will be yours to govern, to protect, and to develop. Your success will be your own, and your failures will be your burden to bear."


    Ezra studied the projection, memorizing the location. His new territory was strategically placed, buffering Caspian''s territory on one side and aligning with the eastern border on the other side. Well, it wasn''t like there was anything else to the east. Just the sea.


    To the west, near the Daydream Court''s borders was Vance''s lands, while Akiko''s territory lay nestled between Vance and Caspian''s territories.


    Vance finally spoke, his voice calm and with no hint of humor on his face. "It will be interesting to see what you do with it. Many before you have failed."


    Ezra met his gaze evenly. "Then I won''t be like the ones before me."


    A small, knowing smile touched Vance''s lips, but he said nothing more. He simply watched, as if already anticipating how Ezra would rise or fall.


    Akiko drummed her fingers against the table, her tone light. "As for your crowning ceremony, it''s set for a week from today."


    "With it, we''ll mark your official ascension, and announce to the citizens of the Monarchy the presence of a new prince. Expect to receive visitors from other places, including the Daydream Court, some of whom will be less than thrilled about your addition to the Court."


    Caspian spoke, drawing attention. "Do not mistake the ceremony for acceptance, Ezra. The Monarchy will recognize you as a prince, but that does not mean everyone will respect you. That is something you must earn."


    Ezra held Caspian''s gaze confidently. "Then I will earn it."


    Silence stretched between them before Caspian gave a slow nod. "We will see."

 Chapter 410 The Crowning Of A Nightmare

    A week pressed in blessed relaxation and the day of Ezra''s official coronation arrived.


    The grand hall of Caspian Tower had been decorated, looking resplendent in its dark majesty. Banners bearing the sigil of the Nightmare Court, a black crown on a white background, hung from the high ceiling.


    Light filled the space and occupying the chairs are the guests invited to the coronation. Representatives from other courts, Overseers, rich and powerful vampires, anyone that was someone in the Monarchy was in attendance.


    Everyone knew what the coronation meant. They''d all heard the rumors that all the relics were now accounted for and that the new prince was coming but this was the confirmation that the rumors were true.


    It was not just an official addition to the ranks of the Nightmare Court but was also a declaration of power, a way to show the world that the Monarchy was still going strong.


    Currently, Ezra stood at the base of the raised dais in the hall, his black and silver attire standing out against the blood-red carpet beneath his feet.


    He could feel, and of course through his Aura, see, the countless eyes upon him, some measuring, some appraising, and others skeptical of the newest prince to join their ranks.


    Olivia and Red sat in places of prominence at the front and he could tell that Olivia was receiving even more attention than he was. This was the first time any of them had seen a pregnant vampire.


    As for Gen, she had stayed back in their suite, not gambling on the chance that one of the vampires could have a tattoo that would enable them to see her. And if they could see her, they could definitely affect her.


    At the top of the dais, seated on their respective thrones, were the three existing rulers of the Nightmare Court, Caspian, Vance, and Akiko.


    Each of them were dressed regally and wore their crowns. Beside them was a fourth and empty throne. Ezra''s throne.


    The princes and princess stared at him with neutral, officious expressions as they watched the ceremony.


    The murmur of the room faded away as Caspian stood, his presence commanding absolute silence.


    His silver-streaked hair gleamed under the light of the chandeliers, and his eyes bore into Ezra. "Ezra Matten, step forward."


    Ezra stepped forward, his boots echoing in the silent hall. Vampires could really be quiet when they wanted to.


    He reached the dais and ascended the steps, standing before the Caspian and the four thrones.


    Caspian reached into the space in front of him and pulled out a ceremonial dagger. Making a small cut on his palm, he let the blood drip into a chalice.


    He passed the dagger to Vance, who did the same, then to Akiko. When the chalice was full, Caspian extended it to Ezra.


    "Drink, and be bound to the Nightmare Court." Caspian intoned like the grand prince of a cult.


    Ezra had already been briefed on what would happen in the coronation, so this was not a surprise.


    He took the goblet, lifted it to his lips and drank deeply. The dark liquid spilled down his throat, tasting like¡­ iron. It wasn''t even warm, it was lukewarm.


    The whole thing was just ceremonial as Caspian, Vance and Akiko had already removed every speck of vitality from their blood before they gave it to him. This meant the blood was basically ownerless blood. No one could use it to form a link with them.


    When he lowered the goblet, Caspian stepped forward, holding a similar golden crown to theirs. "Kneel."


    Ezra knelt and Caspian placed the crown on his head.


    "By the will of the Monarchy, and by the blood that binds us, you are now a Prince of the Nightmare Court. Rise, Ezra Matten."


    Ezra stood as applause rippled through the crowd. He could see that not everyone had a smile on their face. Some clapped out of obligation rather than support. Some whispered behind closed lips. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    But Ezra didn''t care. He had carved his place here, and nothing would take it from him.


    The coronation was concluded and they moved to the ball, where music filled the hall and vampires dressed in elegant attire moved in ways that would make professional dancers cry in envy.


    Ezra moved through the crowd, exchanging pleasantries, memorizing faces, and noting those who offered him false smiles.


    Then, he''d been a warrior but now, he was a ruler. This was a different battlefield and he needed to learn the ropes as soon as possible.


    Then, it was time for the presentation of gifts. He stood with his wives at one end of the wall, the helps at the side to collect the gift and safely move it.


    He stood as representatives from the Daydream Court appeared one after the other, standing out due to their lighter-colored attire. Nothing screamed ''I want to show everyone I''m with the court associated with daylight'' than wearing white.


    Even though the Daydream Court couldn''t come in person¡ªto not kick start a war from the pull attached to the relics of both cults¡ªthey had sent gifts and formal well-wishes.


    He kept receiving the gifts and soon, a vampire diplomat stepped forward, carrying a carefully wrapped package. Unlike the other gifts, it was smaller. And Ezra could not see what was inside of it, even with his Aura.


    He didn''t change anything outwardly but his focus was immediately on the vampire. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "From Prince Romanus of the Daydream Court, wielder of Omnia." The diplomat announced, presenting the package with a slight bow. "A token of recognition."


    Ezra accepted it without breaking eye contact. "A generous gesture. Give Prince Romanus my regards."


    The diplomat inclined his head, then stepped back to join his delegation.


    Ezra examined the package for a second longer before handing it over to the help, where the package joined the others, arranged carefully at the side.


    Throughout the evening, Ezra took note of those who approached him.


    Some nobles offered their support, while others made subtle threats disguised as casual conversation.


    He could tell that he was now in a place where no warrior was honest. Every knight was an assassin in disguise and everyone had a hidden knife behind them.


    The ceremony concluded with a final toast.


    Caspian raised his goblet, his voice ringing clear through the hall. "To Prince Ezra Matten. May he rule wisely, and may his strength add to the might of the Nightmare Court."


    Ezra lifted his own goblet before drinking, feeling the warmth settle in his chest. As he lowered the goblet, eyes swept across the gathered lords and nobles.


    Had he just gone from frying pan to fire? Or was it from the fire to the frying pan?


    Either way, he knew he was still close to the fire.

 Chapter 411 Gift or Curse?

    It was the morning after the coronation, and the Matten coven was in their suite, surrounded by a veritable mountain of tastefully decorated packages and lavishly wrapped gifts.


    Last night was something else. They''d seen the power and grandeur of the Monarchy and it hadn''t been lacking in any way.


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Now, it was time to face the tangible rewards of Ezra''s new status.


    These evidently weren''t just gifts but were also tributes from those who were trying to get an in, curry favor, seek alliances, or gain some kind of influence over the newest prince of the Nightmare Court.


    In the living room, Olivia and Red eagerly unwrapped the first few gifts, Gen watching and commenting behind them.


    They found exquisite jewelry that was perfectly cut, polished gemstones set in golden rings, watches of such superb craftsmanship that whoever made them couldn''t be human or machine, and even clothes that were clearly designed for nobility.


    Selling the gifts¡ªnot that they would¡ªcould easily net them enough money to live for a few hundred years. Without inflation, of course. No one knew what inflation could do in a hundred years.


    The women divided the relevant gifts among themselves, while the watches and rare bottles of blood wine they''d received, a collection of deep, crimson liquids stored in crystal bottles with labels dating back centuries, were reserved for Ezra.


    "Some of these pieces must be worth entire estates." Red muttered as she examined a necklace designed with glimmering black diamonds.


    Olivia smirked. "That''s because they are. The houses in the Monarchy don''t just send gifts. They send statements."


    Here, there was freedom. Here, everyone was rich and not stuck under the thumb of a City Lord or Count trying to check one''s power.


    This was really the land of milk and honey. The promised land.


    Ezra watched them but his mind was somewhere else.


    His attention was fixed on a single package that stood out. The same one that his Aura couldn''t penetrate.


    With an exhale, he stood and walked to the place where it was in the pile of gifts. Reaching in, he retrieved the package he''d received from Prince Romanus.


    He went back to the chair he''d been sitting on and made himself comfortable before opening the box. His Aura rushed in and inside, he found a neatly folded letter.


    Breaking the seal, Ezra tilted his head as he read the letter by the subtle indents the pen and ink had left on it. No need to waste vitality on seeing the exact words.


    The letter started with his name and title.


    Prince Ezra Matten.


    He nodded to himself. Just as it should be. Then, his attention ghosted over the other part of the letter.


    Welcome to the Monarchy. Consider this letter a gift of knowledge, free of charge. A token of goodwill from one prince to another.


    As you settle into your role, you will learn that power is not just held. It is maneuvered, bartered, and taken.


    You have been accepted into the Nightmare Court, but do not mistake acceptance for trust. There are those who would use you for their own ends, and those who would see you undone.


    One in particular stands close to you. Be wary of Akiko. She may smile and support you on the surface, but she is not on your side.you.


    Watch the fate of your unborn child carefully, for not all who offer their hand do so without intent.


    Prince Romanus of the Daydream Court


    Ezra''s fingers tightened around the paper.


    He inhaled slowly, his mind working at what the intentions of Prince Romanus were?


    Was this an honest warning, or an attempt to set him against Akiko? And why mention his unborn child?


    He had known from the start that the Monarchy was not a vacation but he''d only been Prince for a day and here he was, being dragged into a plot.


    Without hesitation, he let darkness pour from his palm, the shadows swallowing the letter whole until it disintegrated into nothingness.


    Romanus had given him much to consider, but he would not let himself be manipulated so easily.


    While he would stay wary of Akiko, he would not alienate her.


    **********


    Across the Monarchy, deep within his own grand estate, Prince Romanus stood before a massive, glowing screen, studying the endless streams of data displayed before him.


    Inside him, Omnia worked to see the truths hidden behind the numbers and letters before him. He smiled at what he was getting.


    Standing to the side and slightly behind him was the diplomat he had sent to Ezra''s coronation.


    Romanus chuckled, not bothering to turn his gaze away from the screen as he spoke. "Do you know what it means for Ezra to be of the Progenitor''s blood?"


    He smiled, showing teeth. "It means he is our only chance of opening the Gate of the Abyss."


    The diplomat stiffened slightly. "The Abyss? You intend to¡ª"


    "Not yet." Romanus interrupted. "But very few things can escape the gaze of Omnia. And what Omnia sees, I see."


    He narrowed his eyes in thought as he exhaled. "Do you know what the progenitor designed Omnia for? In fact, did you know that each Daydream relic was designed for something out of what they do?"


    He didn''t wait for an answer.


    "Omnia was originally designed to make the Progenitor''s heir, Shadrach, aware of the dangers of the Abyss and the gate. A safeguard. But Ezra..." He trailed off, a small smile appearing on his lips. "Ezra has figured out how to hide things from Omnia."


    The diplomat shifted uneasily. "You mean his blind eyes?"


    Romanus finally turned, his expression unreadable. "Exactly. Why is he blind? What is he hiding? What are his plans for the Monarchy? I have no idea."


    "He has found something that can hide from Omnia. Something the progenitor didn''t design it to see. That makes him dangerous. But also... useful."


    The diplomat hesitated before asking, "And that is why you warned him about Akiko?"


    Romanus chuckled, the sound rich with amusement. "I merely planted a seed."


    "Greed is such a beautiful emotion. And Akiko''s greed will drive her to act. Whether she chooses to see Ezra as an ally or a threat, it will set events into motion that will benefit me."


    The screen flickered, displaying a map of Monarchy territory. Red lines traced strategic routes, each marking places of interest.


    Romanus tapped one, zooming into a specific location. The diplomat leaned forward slightly, taking in the information but remaining silent.


    Romanus clasped his hands behind his back, eyes returning to the screen. "Ezra will have to react to what''s coming. And when the time comes, when he is forced to question who he can trust, I will be there. I will be the one who guides him. Gains his trust. Uses him."


    The diplomat remained silent.


    Romanus smiled. "Now, let us see how he plays his first move."


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 412 A Court Made Of Spies

    Ezra entered the top floor of Caspian Tower for another meeting, one of the responsibilities of being a prince.


    The roundtable was where it had always been, its polished surface reflecting the light of the grand chandeliers above. However, only one person was already seated.


    Prince Vance. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he leaned back in his chair, idly toying with the silver ring on his finger.


    Ezra took his seat without hesitation, tilting his head towards Vance confidently. "Early, or did you just not have anywhere better to be?"


    Vance smirked. "A little of both. I do enjoy watching the new arrivals, you know." he paused. "You''re a fascinating one, Ezra. Tell me, how are you adjusting to your new¡­ position?"


    Ezra allowed a faint smile but didn''t give much away. "I manage."


    Vance chuckled, drumming his fingers against the table. "Oh, I''m sure you do. But managing is different from thriving. Let me give you a tip. Free of charge. In this kingdom, survival is a game of who moves first, and who moves best. If you do one, you have the other."


    Before Ezra could respond, the doors opened simultaneously from both sides, and Prince Caspian and Princess Akiko entered together.


    Caspian moved to his seat at the head of the table. "Let''s begin."


    Akiko grinned as she sat down, her eyes flicking between Ezra and Vance. "I hope you two didn''t get too friendly without us."


    Ezra kept his expression neutral, shifting his focus to Caspian as the meeting began.


    The meeting this time wasn''t about borders, land or pleasantries. This time, it was about power. And Ezra knew he was about to be tested once again. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Today, we discuss governance." Caspian addressed the table before turning to gaze at Ezra. "A prince does not rule alone, and you will need capable hands to assist you."


    Ezra nodded, watching as Caspian gestured toward the chamber doors. They swung open, and three figures entered.


    Ezra had expected this. Handpicked Overseers. Not just aides, but spies planted in his court to keep him in check.


    The first vampire, the one Caspian had chosen, was a tall, disciplined figure with pure silver hair and a rigid posture. He wore a dark military-style coat, every stitch like a statement of just how¡­ meticulous he could be.


    "This is Raphael Drayton." Caspian introduced. "He''s a tactician and an enforcer. His experience in military operations and strategic planning is unmatched. He will make sure that your domain runs efficiently, with no weaknesses to exploit."


    Ezra studied Raphael. A sixth ringed vampire just like he was.


    There was no doubt the man was competent, but his loyalty would always remain with Caspian first. A soldier who followed orders above all else. A perfect plant.


    Next, Vance waved lazily toward the second Overseer, a smirking figure dressed in a high-collared coat. His golden hair was neatly combed, and his eyes gleamed with amusement. Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    There was something serpentine about the way he moved, as if he was always ready to coil and strike. Not to mention the fact that he was a fifth ringed vampire.


    "Meet Aurelio Devereux." Vance said, leaning back in his chair. "A master of persuasion, deception, and unconventional warfare. Where force cannot be used, he finds... alternatives. I''m sure you''ll find his skills useful."


    Ezra knew exactly what Aurelio was.


    A snake.


    Someone adept at maneuvering behind the scenes, pulling strings, making problems disappear before they ever surfaced. He would be a nightmare to deal with, but useful, if properly controlled. Most importantly, he could be won over.


    Finally, Akiko leaned forward, her eyes alight with curiosity. "And this is Kieran. Just Kieran." She said, motioning toward the last Overseer, a much younger vampire than the other two.


    His hair was tousled, and though he lacked the confidence of the other two, his observant gaze told Ezra he was no fool. He was also a fifth ringed vampire.


    "Eager, and ambitious." Akiko added with a grin. "He''s got potential, but more importantly, he''s adaptable. He''s been trained in multiple disciplines. Combat, diplomacy, espionage. A little rough around the edges, but that just means you can shape him into what you need."


    Ezra met Kieran''s gaze. The young vampire bowed slightly but held his stance firm and his back straight.


    Ezra could see it in his eyes. Unlike the others, Kieran wasn''t just a tool sent to spy. He was being tested, too. Akiko likely wanted to see what he would become under Ezra''s rule. A wildcard.


    Ezra let the silence stretch for a moment before leaning forward, clasping his hands together. "These are fine choices." He said in an even tone, not allowing his true thoughts to show.


    Caspian''s expression didn''t change. "Then you accept them?"


    Ezra nodded. "I see the benefit of having them at my disposal. Their expertise will be put to good use."


    Vance chuckled. "I do hope you enjoy their company."


    Ezra glanced at each Overseer. "I will have my steward organize the details of their integration into my court. They will report directly to me."


    There was an air of approval in the room and no one challenged his words.


    Raphael gave the faintest nod of understanding, Aurelio smirked slightly, and Kieran''s expression remained neutral, though Ezra could sense the tension in him.


    It was final. It was done.


    Caspian leaned back in his chair. "With that settled, there is another matter to discuss. As you already know, your domain is in the Monarchy''s easternmost region."


    "While there''s just the sea for you to look at, it doesn''t mean we can''t be attacked from there. You''ll need to establish defenses quickly. The borderlands have long been quiet, but that does not mean they always will be."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "I''ve already begun considering fortifications. My people will need to assess the terrain before any major construction begins."


    Akiko tapped a finger against the table. "There''s also trade. You''ll need a strong economic foundation. Taxes are necessary, but if you want your domain to thrive, securing trade routes will be just as important."


    Vance grinned. "And, of course, there are the locals. Some may welcome a new prince. Others may require... persuasion."


    Ezra kept his expression unreadable. "I''ll manage my people accordingly."


    The conversation stretched on, touching on policies, resource distribution, and the handling of disputes.


    The Nightmare Court did not micromanage its princes, but that didn''t mean that every move he made would not be observed.


    By the time the meeting ended, Ezra walked away with the understanding that his rule would not be as simple as having land and a title.


    Every decision he made would be scrutinized. Every ally would be a potential enemy. And every gift came with a price.


    He had accepted the Overseers. Now, he had to figure out how to use them before they could be used against him.


    Better to have the spies where he could see them than have them be hidden. In time, he could get rid of them.

 Chapter 1 - 1: Never Bet Against The House

    Ezra Matten always knew the answer before the question was even asked. Tonight, however, at the casino card table, he faced a problem that even his brilliant mind found challenging.


    He had been winning consistently, too consistently, and he knew what was going on. It was all a setup. The house was letting him win, inflating his ego, only to crush him at the climax.


    He couldn''t let that happen. This was his last shot. His desperate Hail Mary attempt to climb out of the pit of debt that had swallowed his life.


    The dealer slid another card his way, and Ezra glanced at his hand. He was playing with his last cash, every credit he could scrape together, in a last-ditch effort to secure fast money.


    His mind raced, evaluating probabilities, reading the subtle tells of the other players, calculating the deceit hidden behind their eyes.


    Ezra had always made smart choices in his life. He grew up poor, so he had to. When others were chasing girls, he was studying hard to enter law school. He had sacrificed a lot to get to where he was and when he got there, oh how sweet it was.


    Even with how smart he was, it took just one stupid choice to ruin his life.


    He fell in love with the wrong woman.


    Emily.


    If only he had known.


    Everyday, he cursed the day he met Emily Hargrave. She had taken all his IDs and documents and borrowed millions of credits in his name. He had woken up the next day to his bed cold and Emily gone.


    When she was with him, she made his heart pound with love. When she left him, she made his heart pound with heartbreak. Now, Ezra''s heart pounded, not from the thrill of the game in front of him but from the awareness of the trap closing in.


    He''d been calculating. He''d had most cards needed for a royal flush pass through his hands and had replaced them with trash cards that he''d sneaked in. He''d doctored every suit except the spade.


    The dealer dealt his hand and he glanced at it.


    Fuck! He whispered in this comfort of his mind. Not a single spade in sight. He''d have to rely on his acting skills.


    Showtime.


    "Royal flush." He whispered seemingly to himself but in a voice designed for all the table to hear. He exaggerated his joy, a broad grin stretching across his face as he slapped his cards down. "Gentlemen, I believe this is my night," he said, his voice brimming with false confidence.


    The players around him shifted uncomfortably. Ezra''s good luck at the table had already been felt by their pockets and his apparent confidence unsettled them. He could see the doubt flicker in their eyes, the hesitation.


    Slowly, with utmost confidence, he pushed all his chips to the center of the table. "All in." He glanced at the dealer who was frowning slightly. So far, so good.


    Tension filled the air as the other players glanced at their hands and at each other. Ezra''s heart pounded as he watched.


    "Fuck it!" One of the players who had messy red hair and a scraggly beard slapped his cards on the table shooting the dealer an irritated frown. "I fold."


    If not for his self-control, he would have heaved a huge sigh of relief. That had to be the house''s plant at the table. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With one person giving up, the others followed suit. One by one, they folded, unable to shake the belief that Ezra had the unbeatable hand he claimed.


    When the last player folded, Ezra exhaled slowly, gathering the pot with trembling hands. He''d secured breathing space. His act had paid off.


    He stood up, feigning nonchalance as he collected his winnings, every fiber of his being focused on maintaining the charade until he was safely out of the casino.


    Ezra walked briskly towards the cashier, his mind already strategizing his next steps. He needed to lay low, convert the cash into something less traceable, and pay off the most pressing debts.


    As he exited the casino, the cool night air was a welcome relief. He ducked into a nearby alley, intending to take a shortcut to his secondhand hover car parked a few blocks away. If he was about to be mugged, this was the perfect place for it. As if on cue, he heard footsteps behind him, quick and purposeful.


    He turned just in time to see a figure step out of the darkness, a grim smile on his face. "You thought you could just walk away, huh?" The voice was cold, dripping with menace. It was the red headed plant at the table. "Unfortunately for you, the Red Orphans never forget."


    Ezra''s heart sank. He had heard rumors about the Red Orphans, their ruthless tactics, and their unforgiving nature. He knew just how much danger he was in.


    "Listen, I don''t want any trouble," he said, trying to keep his voice steady. At this point, the money was a goner. "Take the money. Just let me go."


    The thug laughed, a harsh, mirthless sound. "It''s not just about the money, genius. You embarrassed us. Made us look like fools. And that, we can''t allow." With a swift motion, the man lunged, the glint of a knife catching the faint light from the street.


    Pain exploded in Ezra''s side as the blade found its mark. He gasped, stumbling back against the wall. The thug grabbed the bag of money, before rifling through Ezra''s pockets with brutal efficiency. "Consider this a lesson," he sneered stabbing twice more before disappearing back into the night.


    Ezra collapsed to the ground, clutching his wound. The alley seemed to close in on him, the darkness pressing down as his vision blurred.


    Thoughts raced through his mind, disjointed and frantic. This wasn''t how it was supposed to end. He had always been a step ahead, always knew the answer.


    Is this how I''ll die? He asked himself as his vision darkened.


    Click! Clack!


    Click! Clack!


    The sound of shoes echoed down the alley as someone approached.


    Is the grim reaper coming for my soul? That sound like ladies'' shoes.


    A lady entered his line of sight. Due to his blurry vision, he couldn''t see much.


    The grim reaper is a lady? At that moment, he realized that if he dies, he won''t feel the touch of a woman ever again. Dying sure sucks.


    The lady bent down in front of him. She put a hand on the knife wounds on his stomach and the world paused.


    Woosh!


    Ezra''s vision turned clear as if he had been pulled back from the road to the afterlife.


    Woah!


    The lady crouching in front of him smiled without a hint of friendliness, displaying what looked like fangs. Her hair was as dark as the shadows, framing a face with a beauty that was out of this world. With eyes as red as blood and full sensual lips, she was like every man''s wet dream.


    Dressed in a low-cut gown, every curve of her voluptuous figure was highlighted. Ezra''s eyes were transfixed by the big melons in front of him. Her breasts stood together like lone soldiers at a parade. He reached out a hand and gently touched it to check if it was real.


    "Can we do it before I die?" He blurted out without thinking.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Sign Here For A New Life

    The grim reaper stared at him with a serious expression. "No Ezra, we''ll only be doing it after you die."


    Well shit. Seems like I''ll be dying after all. Look on the bright side Ezra. He consoled himself. At least, you''ll see some action in the afterlife.


    "My name is Olivia and I am your redemption." The grim reaper- no, Olivia smiled coldly. It was oddly beautiful. "Choose. Death or an eternity with me?"


    "Well," Ezra squeezed the breast in his hand in wonder. This was a no brainer. "I''d like the second option." This might be a matter of life and death but a man''s got priorities.


    "Perfect. Sign here." Olivia produced a perfectly typed twenty-one paged official document.


    "Sign? You never said anything about signing." Ezra was so surprised; he left the breast to grab the document. He was a lawyer. He knew better than to sign just anything. "What happens if I sign?"


    He scanned the document himself to see different clauses such as a secrecy clause, a marriage clause and even clauses on blood consumption. What he read was painting a pretty interesting picture.


    "Are you a vampire?"


    Olivia raised a perfectly shaped eyebrow. "What did you think I was?"


    "The grim reaper." He smiled sheepishly. Only her hand on his stomach was keeping death at bay. Anyone would have made the same mistake.


    She stared at him, her red iris spinning lazily in her eyes. "You''ve got two options here, Ezra. Option one, you take my offer, I turn you into a vampire and you become mine forever."


    "Become yours forever?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you expand on that?"


    Olivia frowned at him. "Is that really important? You''re choosing between life and death here."


    Ezra could sense that she was hiding something but what could he do? Her offer was surely better than dying. "Can I take a few minutes to really look through this contract?"


    "No." Olivia''s smile turned cold. "It''s now or never. This is your only chance at cheating death. Will you take it or not?"


    Ezra took a few seconds to calculate. "Where should I sign?" He sighed.


    Olivia flipped to the final page and pointed to the spot. "Here. Just a thumbprint is enough. Use your blood."


    Ezra glanced at his wounds. Blood had stopped flowing out. He dabbed his thumb and reached out for the document.


    "STOP!" A loud voice called out. Ezra and Olivia''s heads snapped to the end of the alley where a lady walked out of the shadows.


    With red eyes identical to Olivia''s, her white hair fell down to her waist. As she moved towards them, her every movement radiated sensuality. She was dressed in a very tight crop top that might as well be suffocating her modest breasts to death.


    On her tiny waist was a micro skirt so small, it might as well be a figment of the imagination.


    Her hips curved like a bend at a formula one racing circuit. Even Ezra who was at death''s door could feel his little buddy stirring at her hourglass figure.


    "Don''t sign it, Ezra. I''ll tell you what it is."


    "Genesis." Olivia hissed at the newcomer. "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing here? I should be asking you that. What are you doing here Olivia? Why are you trying to steal my target?"


    Target? Did I almost waive away my right to life and become vampire food? Ezra dropped the contract in his hand like a hot potato.


    "Your target? What are you talking about? He''s mine." Olivia stood up abruptly.


    Woosh!


    The pain that was banished by Olivia''s touch returned like a scorned lover. Ezra gritted his teeth as he was reminded of the stakes at hand. Life or death.


    "I can see that you''re going senile in your old age. That''s Ezra Matten, right? The Count approved my turning request." Genesis produced an official looking document out of thin air.


    "Let me see that." Olivia snatched it out of the air. "What''s this?" She asked incredulously. "The Count also approved my request for Ezra Matten." She whipped out an identical document.


    Genesis snatched Olivia''s document. "This can''t be."


    "This must be the Count''s plan." Olivia chuckled coldly. "This way, he gets at least one."


    The women gazed at each other in understanding while Ezra watched in confusion from the floor.


    "Can we postpone the argument? Someone''s dying here." Ezra choked out as he raised a hand.


    Olivia kneeled, placing a hand on his chest and the haze of death disappeared again. "This doesn''t matter. Rescind your claim. I found him first."


    "Rescind my claim?" Genesis laughed. "I applied for turning first. Ezra should be mine."


    "Kids these days. No respect for their elders."


    "Elders? You''re only a few years older than me."


    "It doesn''t matter. I got to him first."


    Genesis turned to Ezra. "Why don''t we let him choose. What do you think, Ezra? Who would you like to turn you?"


    Turn me? I become a vampire? Sweet.


    The two ladies pinned Ezra with their eyes. Olivia crossed her arms and her breasts were like a magnet for his eyes.


    Genesis leaned forward and raised his chin with her fingers. "Eyes up here." She purred. "Don''t you like what you see?"


    Ezra was stunned. Even a corpse would have a boner at the sight in front of him. Genesis leaned towards him. Her entire body radiating sensuality while Olivia''s breasts were straining to pop out of her gown.


    Oh Lord, he lifted his gaze to the sky, is this a blessing or a curse?


    "I still don''t know what the contract is." He said.


    "It''s a coven contract." Genesis stood and stretched, showing off things that were meant for private eyes. On the skin of her stomach were dark red tattoos that glinted in the night. "Olivia wants to use you to establish a coven of her own. Once she has you to herself, you''ll never be able to be with any other woman unless she allows it."


    "That doesn''t matter." Olivia said calmly. "You''ll be able to have sex with me as many times as you want." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really? As many times as I want?" Ezra sat up. Escape death to fuck Olivia forever? That was a tempting offer.


    "Don''t be so eager," Genesis laughed. "She''ll be reaping all the rewards. You won''t be able to have access to other more... willing vampires." Genesis planted her hand on her hips and leaned forward. "Don''t you think that''s a loss?"


    Ezra looked at Olivia. "She does have a point."


    "She''s not telling you this because she wants to, Ezra." Olivia explained calmly. She has an identical contract to mine."


    "I''m not like her, Ezra." Genesis sighed, making even that action seem like the prelude to a blowjob. "I''ve been a hundred percent truthfully to you while all she''s done is lie. Besides, I''m willing to negotiate. I don''t need exclusivity. I only need to be your priority. Sign with me, Ezra and you can have as many women as you want."


    "How about this?" Olivia butted in. "I''ll remove the exclusivity clause. I''ll even add a clause waiving my mastership rights."


    "I have the same contract, Ezra. Whatever you want, I''ll give to you. So, what would it be? Me or Olivia?"

 Chapter 3 - 3: Blood Bond

    Ezra''s eyes flitted between the two beauties in front of him. Never in a million years did he think, he''ll be in a situation like this. He had to pick which vampire lady to fuck for the rest of his eternal life. Not only that. He can choose other ladies too.


    Lord, this is definitely a blessing. Ezra sighed. To choose the sinful vampire or the voluptuous vampire. Many men would kill for this chance.


    The silence stretched as he pondered.


    "Don''t choose her Ezra!" Genesis hastened to fill the silence. "You''ll be getting into a battle you can''t handle."


    "And you think you''re any better?" Olivia raised an eyebrow. "Everyone knows you''ll be dead in a week without coven support. We''re in the same boat Genesis. You can''t deny that."


    Genesis frowned. "If I can''t have him, no one else can have him."


    Silence filled the alley.


    "You''ll kill him?"


    "Yes."


    A cold feeling descended as the two women stared at each other. Ezra shivered as he heard that.


    "W-w-wait a minute. Let''s not do that. There''s enough of me to go around. Why don''t we do this? I''ll sign with both of you. Since there''s no exclusivity clause, there''s nothing stopping us from signing together, right?"


    There was silence as both vampires heard him. "It can''t be that simple, right?" Genesis asked Olivia.


    "You want to share?" Olivia asked in surprise.


    "This is the only way we can both get what we want." Genesis leaned forward like a cat. "We both need a coven now, Olivia. This way, we get strength in numbers. I don''t know about you, but I''m pretty desperate. Will this even work?"


    "I don''t know." Olivia frowned. "I''ve never heard of a coven with three leaders. All coven leaders have a blood bond. Will it work with three?"


    "Only one way to find out."


    "What?" Ezra asked. "Wait a minute. You want to perform an experiment on me? What''s a blood bond anyways?"


    Olivia stared at him like he was an idiot. "We are going to be bonding with you through blood," she said.


    "Ah." Ezra nodded like he understood even though he didn''t. Then, he asked what was in his opinion the most important question. "Any chance of death?" He asked.


    "Of course, you''ll have to die." She really had the idiot stare down pat. "Have you forgotten the dead in undead? What part of becoming a vampire don''t you understand?"


    That makes sense. Ezra nodded to himself. Vampires are undead creatures which means that they literally had to die first. Forgot about that for a second.


    "Don''t worry. Your death won''t be painful." Olivia assured him.


    "Weeeeell," Genesis drawled, "the pain will be very, very tiny."


    Ezra frowned at her. "Now, you''re just scaring me."


    "Before we continue, let''s sign the contract." Olivia nodded. Both ladies exchanged contracts and scrutinized it to make sure that one wasn''t taking advantage of the other. Ezra couldn''t have found better lawyers.


    After the examination of contracts, they all signed with a bloody thumbprint.


    "Let''s begin." Olivia moved and straddled his legs.


    "Okay." Ezra nodded as his dick responded with enthusiasm. "There''s no need to fear death. Life is all about risks after all."


    Olivia leaned forward, exposed her fangs and bit into his neck. With a slurp, she began to drink his blood.


    Ezra shuddered as a very pleasant feeling began to tingle from his neck. With one hand on her waist, he began mauling her breasts. As she slurped, he shifted her gown and a breast popped out of the dress.


    Hello. Ezra greeted the breast with a grope. Abandoning the waist, his other hand freed her second breast from its silk prison. He began to maul the breasts as the pleasant feeling swept through his body.


    "Hey, hey, hey, don''t drain him. Leave some for the rest of us." Genesis pushed Olivia out of the way. Olivia knelt by the side with a look of pure ecstasy on her face. With blood dripping down her lips and her breasts out in the air, she looked like she belonged as a playboy centerpiece. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I feel faint." Ezra muttered as a wave of dizziness assaulted him.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll all be over soon." Genesis licked her lips as she looked down at him. She moved, spreading her lithe legs on each side of him before sitting readily on his crotch. Ezra''s dick was already begging to be freed from its confines. If it had a voice, it would be screaming ''Fuck yeah!''


    With a crazy smile on her face, she cupped his cheeks. Leaning forward, she pressed their forehead together, stopping when their lips were barely touching. "Let me show you a hint of what''s to come, Ezra." She whispered sinfully. "Forget Olivia. Focus on me. Only me."


    She kissed him and Ezra replied like a starving man in front of a plate of food. Her mouth had a subtle taste of iron, sending a pleasant tingle down his spine.


    Before long, their panting filled the air as his hand roamed her body. With the little fabric of her clothing offering a non-existent defense, he had unfettered access to everything.


    Slowly, she began to slowly grind her hips against his. Ezra joins in and grabs her ass, supporting her efforts with his own. Slowly but surely, their intensity increased and she began to moan wantonly.


    "Ahhn~" Their hips rocked together as Genesis nipped his ear. "Get ready, Ezra~." She growled. Ezra moaned as the friction down below sent waves of pleasure through his body.


    She inhaled the crook of his neck, taking in the alluring scent of the blood hidden under his skin and bit down on his neck opposite where Olivia used.


    An increasingly familiar pleasant feeling spread from his neck, to the rest of his body as she began to suck his blood. Coupled with the feelings from his crotch, Ezra could feel an explosion building from within.


    As their movements turned frenetic, he began to feel a familiar darkness at the corner of his vision. "Hey, hey, wait a minute," He called out hoarsely. "Wait a minute, I think, I think..." I''m about to die.


    Before he could finish, he began to feel the lethargy creeping in as he grew slower and slower.


    "Hey, get off. You''ve almost killed him," Olivia echoed like she was speaking from underwater.


    I won''t mind dying like this. Ezra thought as his head spun. At least I''ll be reborn as a god among men. How many men can claim to have grinded with a hot vampire?


    "It''s time." Olivia slashed her wrist with a small knife and put it in his mouth. "Drink," she commanded.


    With a gulp, the tangy iron blood flowed into his mouth. He could feel his energy replenishing. With every gulp, a wave of energy entered his body. After ten seconds of drinking, Olivia was replaced by Genesis.


    "Drink." The white-haired vampire crooned as she stroked his hair. "You''ll be my salvation."


    After drinking to his satisfaction, he sighed, wiping the blood stain from his mouth. He felt amazing. He felt like he could stand up at any moment and race nonstop till the next morning.


    "Is that it?" He looked at the vampires in front of him in confusion. Genesis looked beautifully disheveled with her tank top squished on her chest and her mini skirt occupying a small space on her waist. Olivia in contrast, looked presentable for polite society as she had fixed her clothing.


    "Remember that teeeny tiiiny pain we talked about?" Genesis asked as Ezra nodded. "It''s about to arrive."


    "Huh?"


    Sizzle!


    A flame ignited under Ezra''s skin and an indescribable wave of pain hit him. Before his blood curdling scream could rent the air, Olivia was already there in a flash with a hand over his mouth.


    Ezra could feel the blood of the vampires slowly cooking him from the inside as all rational thought fled his brain. Even his brain was on the verge of collapse.


    With a hand over his mouth and another at the back of his head, Olivia leaned forward. "Be reborn." She whispered.


    Then she snapped his neck.

 Chapter 4 - 4: Happy Married Life?

    Consciousness descended upon Ezra like a fever dream. At the edge of his hearing, he could hear indistinct voices speaking. Different colors stretched and compressed behind his closed eyelids.


    In an instant, he was awake. There was no lethargy associated with waking up. He was fully ready and wide awake, yet he didn''t move a muscle. Whatever bed he was sleeping on had to be the best quality possible. He didn''t feel any cricks.


    I''m a vampire now. He took a moment to let that sink in.


    The first thing he noticed was the thirst assaulting his throat.


    Is this the famous vampire thirst? Will I become a volatile being?


    Somehow, he didn''t think so. He knew he was thirsty but it wasn''t the all-consuming thirst he thought it would be. Besides, the voices were much more distracting than the thirst. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s senses sharpened as he focused on the voices, recognizing the distinct tones of Olivia and Genesis. He cracked open an eyelid, the world swimming into view, blurred yet slowly sharpening. He lay still, his newly heightened senses honing in on the conversation.


    "What about the new Count?" Genesis began, her voice low and cautious. "Isn''t that an option?"


    "That''s just a rumor." Olivia countered.


    "Come on. It can''t be a rumor. The news was leaked directly from the City Lord''s office."


    "I don''t deny that there''s a new Count coming but have you heard the rumors?" Olivia asked. "They say he''s powerful, far more so than anyone we''ve encountered since the Death Wave. Some say he''s even older than the Council."


    Counts? City Lords? Death Wave? What''s going on? Ezra remained perfectly still, straining to catch every word of the conversation.


    Genesis''s reply was loud. "I''ve heard. They say he''s different, more powerful than the others."


    "First, that can''t all be true. Second, I heard that he''s ruthless, that he commands loyalty through fear and manipulation. Aligning with him could be dangerous." Olivia whispered.


    "Or it could be our salvation," Genesis countered, a hint of eagerness creeping into her tone. "The Counts have been tightening their grip on us. This Count could offer us the necessary protection, a chance to consolidate our power."


    Olivia''s skepticism was evident. "And at what cost? Do you really believe we can switch sides without repercussions? Everyone else will see it as a betrayal. They will hunt us down."


    "We''ve eluded Counts before. We could do it again, especially with this Count''s backing. Imagine the possibilities." Genesis pressed. "If we align ourselves with him now, we could secure protection, power. The other Counts would have no choice but to back down. We could finally be free from them."


    "Free?" Olivia''s laugh was bitter. "Or enslaved under a new master? We don''t know anything about this Count. He could be even worse than the others. The devil you know, Genesis..."


    Genesis sighed, the sound a mixture of frustration and contemplation. "But what if he''s our chance? Our chance to break free, to carve out our own place in this city? We''ve been under the thumb of the others for too long."


    "And if he decides we''re a threat? If he sees us as enemies instead of allies?" Olivia''s voice grew sharper. "We''d be risking everything. Our lives, our... existence. There''s no guarantee he''d accept us, let alone protect us."


    "That''s a risk I''m willing to take," Genesis shot back, though her voice wavered slightly. "We can''t keep living in fear, under constant scrutiny. We need to make a move."


    Olivia was silent for a moment, and when she spoke again, her tone was resolute. "No, Genesis. It''s too dangerous. We don''t have enough information. Aligning ourselves with him could be a fatal mistake. We''d be stepping into the unknown, and once we make that choice, there''s no going back."


    Genesis exhaled sharply, the sound filled with resignation. "You''re right. As much as I hate to admit it, you''re right. We can''t afford to take that risk. Not now, at least."


    "We need to gather more information, learn more about this Count before we make any decisions," Olivia concluded. "For now, we stay the course. We continue with our previous plan, bide our time. Besides, the new Count isn''t here yet."


    Ezra felt a cold shiver run down his spine. This wasn''t how he imagined married life to be. His new companions had scary enemies? He hoped he was just misunderstanding the conversation.


    How many Counts were even around? Was Dracula a thing? Vampire politics was far more dangerous than he had imagined. Why can''t we all just move in to a dark castle in Romania? That would solve all the issues whatever they were.


    "Agreed," Genesis finally said, her voice subdued. "But we can''t wait forever, Olivia. We need to be ready to act when the time is right."


    "We will be," Olivia assured her. "But for now, we stay vigilant. We watch, we wait. And we protect what is ours."


    Silence filled the house once more.


    Ezra lay still, absorbing the weight of their conversation. Shit. What have I gotten myself into?


    The stakes were higher than he had realized and he was sure he didn''t even know the whole story. He knew one thing for certain. He needed to be prepared for whatever came next.


    He laid there, staring at the ceiling. The room was quiet. Too quiet. That was when he realized, he wasn''t breathing!


    Stunned, Ezra sat up. His hands roamed around his chest and stomach as he checked for his knife wounds. There wasn''t even a scratch. His skin was pale and so smooth, he was having trouble believing it was real.


    What is that weight?


    With a frown, Ezra seized the waist band of the pants he was wearing and lifted it. When he caught sight of what was inside, he froze.


    What the heck? That can''t be right. He didn''t know whether to be confused or joyful.


    "Like what you see?" A familiar sensual voice asked.


    Ezra looked up to see Genesis leaning on the door. She was looking incredibly self-assured and not like someone with few options.


    "Welcome back to the land of the living." She smiled at him. "You can thank me for that minor change."


    Minor? If this is a minor change, I don''t want to see a major change. Ezra glanced down at his newly enlarged member. He opened his mouth to ask a question and choked immediately.


    "You might want to try breathing." Genesis laughed. "We''re vampires but we can''t break all the laws of physics."


    Ezra sucked in a deep breath and asked. "What''s going on?"


    "Welcome Ezra. You are now a vampire."

 Chapter 5 - 5: Dinner First, Talk Later

    "Welcome Ezra. You are now a vampire." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra stared at Genesis. She was wearing a tight leather outfit outlining her every curve. She wore another super tight crop top with a black leather jacket with the zipper open and black leather pants that clung to her shapely hips.


    His vision turned sharp and he was instantly able to see subtle blemishes on her skin that couldn''t be seen with the normal eyes.


    To a human, vampires look like gods or goddesses but to other vampires, they sure look relatively normal.


    "What time is it? How long was I out?"


    "Twenty-four hours." Genesis smirked. "You sure took your time."


    "Shit! My job!" He looked around in panic. All that he had left was his job! He knew he couldn''t pay off his mountain of debt with his salary but it was better than having nothing.


    "Relax." Genesis grinned. "I already sent an email with your resignation."


    "No!" Ezra stared at her in horror. "Fuck! You shouldn''t have done that!" How would he survive now? How would he pay off his debts?


    "Have you forgotten you''re a vampire now?" Genesis deadpanned. "Don''t worry about money. There''ll be plenty of opportunities to make some later. Besides, I''m sure Olivia has a stockpile of cash somewhere. A few million, I''m sure."


    A few millions credits? Ezra rocked back in shock. On second thought, it made sense. If one lived for hundreds of years as a vampire but was still poor, it was better to just walk into the sun and die.


    He sighed in relief. He had sugar mommies now. He could take life easy. They could even pay off his debts.


    As Ezra calmed down, he looked around. The room looked like the home of an upcoming startup CEO. With its white walls, minimalistic design and tasteful black curtains obscuring what were surely floor to ceiling windows, it radiated an aura of understated luxury on a budget.


    Ezra lifted himself out of the bed, his every movement graceful and intuitive. It was like there had been a previous delay between his thoughts and action that was now eliminated. His body moved automatically the moment he made the decision to move!


    "Don''t worry, you''ll soon get the hang of it." Genesis smiled, noticing the amazement on his face. "Come, it''s time for your first meal." She beckoned at him.


    As if previously obscured, a tantalizing aroma filled the air. What''s this? Blood?


    Standing straight, he stared downward. Is it being a vampire or does the ground look farther than before?


    Moving gracefully, he followed her out of the room. In the corridor was a full-length mirror. When he caught sight of his reflection, he had to stop and stare.


    Gazing back at him from the mirror was a face he could hardly recognize. It was him and yet, not him. His formerly brown iris was now a bright red, spinning lazily in his eye.


    His facial features had been aligned to be perfectly symmetrical and he now sported a sharp jaw making him look like a young aristocratic heir.


    Dressed in a tracksuit, his formerly black hair, now a vibrant dark blue, fell down silkily to his shoulders.


    Before, he stood at an average five feet eight inches but now, he stood a solid six feet. His shoulders were broad, giving him a perfectly athletic look without making him bulky.


    "I look like a movie star." He whispered to himself.


    "Get over here." Genesis said casually from the living room. Her voice was low but he could still hear it from the corridor. Enhanced vampire senses, check.


    Saying a sad goodbye to his reflection, he smiled at having busted a vampire myth. It seems like mirrors don''t really affect vampires.


    He followed the corridor out to a living room that matched the aesthetic of the room and corridor. White walls and minimalistic furniture.


    A wall was just floor to ceiling windows, giving the occupants a beautiful view of the night skyline of First City.


    Even with the garish greenhouse towers spewing carbon dioxide into the air and the various delivery drones zooming round the place, it was like a beautiful painting by a street artist.


    With his enhanced vision, he could pick out the faces of the people walking on the street.


    "Is this a penthouse?" He blurted.


    "Of course not! We''re not that rich. This isn''t even ours. It''s Count Griffin''s safe house." Genesis laughed from her spot at the dining table attached to the kitchen.


    Count Griffin? Must be one of the mysterious Counts I heard them discussing.


    Olivia stood there at the kitchen dishing something onto three plates. Wearing a blue apron over a red dress, she looked like a model for kitchen appliances. He couldn''t help but imagine her wearing just the apron.


    Ezra approached the table with a big smile on his face. He''d managed to gain two beautiful vampires to cater to his every whim. He sure had a beautiful life ahead of him.


    "You''re up? Not bad." Olivia commented as he sat at the head of the table.


    "Yeah. So, what happens now?" He asked.


    "Dinner first, talk later." Olivia moved and placed the plate in front of him. When he saw what was on it, he did a double take.


    "Is that... chicken?" On his plate was chicken coated in blood. When the aroma reached his nose and he inhaled, it smelled exactly like chicken with another familiar tantalizing tangy scent. Yes. It was blood he smelt earlier. "How is this possible?


    I thought vampires drank blood exclusively. What''s with the chicken?"


    "Blood may be delicious but try having just blood for hundreds of years. That''s the first step to insanity." Olivia lectured like a particularly hot teacher. "When the ancients became tired, they found ways to infuse blood into human dishes. This way, vampires can enjoy blood with human dishes and digest it. This is my marinated blood chicken recipe."


    "Don''t think I can''t hear the pride in your voice." Genesis laughed. "Since I can''t cook, I''ll be providing the blood wine." She picked up a green bottle of wine and placed it on the table. "Non alcoholic."


    Ezra stared incredulously at the spread in front of him. This wasn''t what he had in mind when he heard the word: meal. With reverent awe, he picked up his utensils, cut a piece of blood coated chicken and placed it into his mouth.


    Paradise!


    The flavors burst into his mouth. The familiar taste of chicken mixed perfectly with the new and delicious taste of blood creating a new flavor that had him chewing with pleasure.


    "This is the best meal I''ve ever tasted." Ezra complimented Olivia as Genesis poured wine into his glass.


    A hint of a smile appeared on Olivia''s face. "Thank you." She nodded at him as she took her seat. While she was trying not to show it, he could see that she was pleased with his compliment. Score with the sugar mommy.


    Silence descended upon the room as they all savored their meal. Ezra couldn''t help but think about his life. In the span of twenty-four hours, he''d gone from an average orphan with a stressful, draining job to a handsome vampire with two vampire wives. It was a bit hard to believe.


    Before long, the food had been devoured and Genesis had taken care of the dishes. Ezra steepled his fingers and leaned forward.


    "Don''t you think it''s time I got the explanation to all this madness?"

 Chapter 6 - 6: Were All In Trouble

    "Don''t you think it''s time I got the explanation?"


    Olivia and Genesis shared a glance, an indecipherable communication passing between them.


    "What do you wish to know?" Olivia asked.


    "What''s going on? How do you know me? Are you guys in some sort of trouble? Have I been dragged into the trouble?" The questions tumbled out of his mouth.


    "Easy, tiger." Genesis chuckled. "One at a time."


    "Stop it with the jokes." Olivia said sternly before turning to Ezra. "You want to know what''s going on?"


    He nodded. What the fuck is going on? The questions had been boiling in his head and this was his chance to get answers. How did Genesis access my email and send in the resignation letter? How did they know my name even before we signed the contract?


    "Starting with your last question, yes. We are in trouble. Genesis has her own problems but as for me, Count Solomon claims that I stole something from his personal vault."


    "Count Solomon?" Who the heck is that?


    "Hey, you''re confusing him. He''s still a newbie. He doesn''t know who''s who." Genesis smirked at Olivia. "I''ll explain."


    "Counts are the vampire rulers who rule over an area of the city which we call a county. Our City, First City, has three counts. Count Griffin, Count Solomon and Count Vladimir. Our newly established coven is under the rule of Count Griffin."


    "Thank you for your fine... explanation." Olivia nodded to Genesis. "Formerly, I worked as a guard for Count Solomon and after something from his vault went missing, he claimed that I stole it. I joined Count Griffin for protection."


    "Did you?"


    "What?"


    "Did you steal the thing he claimed you stole?" Ezra asked.


    Olivia glanced at Genesis. "I can''t answer that."


    "So you did!" Genesis crowed. "I always wondered if it was a false accusation. Who knew the loyal guard was such a....thief."


    "Wait a minute." Ezra held up a finger. "You stole something from the personal vault of the Count you''re meant to be guarding? A Count that I''ll assume is a powerful vampire?"


    Genesis nodded in agreement. "He''s powerful. A Fourth ring vampire."


    "Why? Why would you steal from him?" Ezra glanced at Genesis who shrugged. "Am I missing something?"


    "First, I never said I stole anything and second, even if I did steal from Count Solomon, it''ll be something that he can''t publicly come after me for."


    The two listeners stared at Olivia. Yeah, right. You didn''t steal it.


    "Okay. Let''s say you didn''t steal the hypothetical item. What exactly is the supposedly missing object that was stolen?"


    Olivia was quiet and I could see the calculation in her eyes. She weighed every option before answering. "A page."


    "A page? All this fuss for a page?" Genesis asked with wide eyes, perfectly mirroring Ezra''s thoughts. "A page from which book?"


    Olivia sighed. "A page from the Book of Nightmares."


    Genesis shot out of her chair in shock. "Count Solomon had a page from the Book? You have a-" She choked, glancing around like she expected people to be listening in. She leaned forward before whispering. "Can you decode it?"


    Olivia kept her silence.


    "Shit! You can?" Genesis dropped into her seat like her legs were made of jelly. "Shit! This changes everything. Wasn''t the book said to be destroyed by the Council?"


    Olivia stayed silent.


    "Why would you tell us?" Genesis asked. "This is a very valuable secret. Imagine the power in your hands right now! You could be killed for this secret. Heck, I could kill you myself."


    "Think I don''t know that? I have protocols that activate upon my death, hiding the book where no one would ever find it. If any one of you kills me, all you''ll achieve is to lose the page, lose your one chance at decoding it and acquire the rage of a Count who''ll hunt you to the ends of the earth."


    Silence filled the room.


    What are they talking about?


    "The Book of Nightmares? What''s that?" Ezra asked curiously. Any book that could make vampires react that way must not be an ordinary book.


    "It doesn''t matter." Olivia sighed. "All that matters is that Count Solomon would do a lot to get it back. Our fates are tied together now. Whatever you do, never tell anyone about the Book."


    Ezra leaned forward. "Just like you said, our fates are tied together. I think that gives me the right to know just what could cause my death."


    "He''s right." Genesis chuckled. "Just tell him."


    Olivia sighed. "The Book of Nightmares is a book that was supposedly created by the vampire progenitor. It is said to have only seven pages but each page is said to contain something that could make a vampire so powerful, they could rival the progenitor himself."


    There are books like that? Ezra fell into thought. Power to rival the vampire progenitor? I have no idea how powerful the progenitor is but he sure must have been a powerful dude. Just my luck. A page of this all-powerful book fell into my grasp with someone who can decode it? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He chuckled to himself. There''s no way I''m missing this opportunity.


    "We''ve heard Olivia''s trouble." Ezra turned to Genesis. "What about yours?"


    "Mine''s not as complicated as our loyal guard here." Genesis laughed. "All I did was kill one of my coven leaders."


    Ezra choked on his spit. "You did what?!"


    "She was being a bitch so I killed her."


    What the hell? Did I sign a contract with a psychopath? What''s with these ladies. One of them stole a very valuable object while the other committed murder for such a flippant reason. Are all vampires this crazy?


    At that moment, a knock sounded on the door. Genesis and Olivia glanced at each other. "Expecting anyone?" Olivia asked and Genesis shook her head.


    "I know you''re in there." A female voice growled from outside the apartment. "And I''m coming for you."


    Genesis stood up in delight. "What a surprise. It seems like my trouble has found me."


    "Sarah." Olivia growled.


    At that moment, everything went dark.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Battle In The Black Zone

    "What the?" Ezra looked around in the sudden darkness. Fortunately, his vampire vision was sharp enough for him to see in the complete dark.


    Beside him, the red eyes of both ladies glowed in the dark. He could only assume his eyes were also glowing.


    He looked out the window to see that the beautiful sight of First City''s skyscrapers and greenhouse towers had been replaced by a dark canvas that swallowed up any light in the vicinity.


    "What''s going on?" He asked.


    "It''s a black zone." Olivia whispered as the ladies stood to face the door. "We''re trapped."


    "You''ve got it wrong," Genesis stretched her hand and with a blood red flash, a wicked looking battle axe appeared in her hands. With its dark metal polished to a mirror shine, it glowed softly in the dark. "We''re not trapped. She''s trapped."


    "Don''t be an idiot. It''s Sarah!" Olivia hissed. "She''s a Third ring vampire. She''ll kill you before you can blink."


    "You''re third ring too, aren''t you?" Genesis yawned.


    "Not right now, no. One of my rings is¡­occupied."


    "Wait, what?" Genesis turned sharply to stare at her.


    Boom!


    The door to the apartment blew off its hinges, sending smoke billowing into the apartment.


    Click! Clack!


    Click! Clack!


    Sarah walked slowly into the room. "Well, well, well, what do we have here? Two outcasts and a man? It seems like one of you got lucky."


    With her glowing red eyes, flowing red hair and prominent fangs on display, she looked like a monster bathed in blood. The image was further accentuated by the beautiful suit of gleaming armour she wore which was made of a dark red metal which somehow managed to complement her bright red hair.


    Olivia held out a hand. "Stop where you are Sarah. You don''t have to do this."


    "Of course I have to." Sarah scoffed. "When someone kills my friend, I''ll stop at nothing to have my revenge. Step aside Olivia. This doesn''t concern you."


    Olivia sighed. "Unfortunately, I can''t. I already signed a contract." What looked like white giant metallic feathers slowly materialized, one in each hand. She held it out like twin blades.


    "So be it." Sarah whispered.


    Whoomph!


    A flaming sword appeared in her hand. The blade was filled with a blue flame so hot, the concrete beneath her feet was starting to melt. Fortunately, the heat didn''t seem to extend for more than a foot around her.


    Ezra took a few steps back. This wasn''t the time for him to charge forward recklessly. There''s a difference between being a hero and being stupid.


    With surprising speed, Sarah charged at Genesis.


    Clang!


    Their weapons met each other and with a crack, Genesis'' axe crumbled to dust. Before Sarah could capitalize, Olivia was there with her deadly feathers. Instead of using them as swords, she threw them like throwing daggers.


    While a few pinged off Sarah''s armour, she was forced to leap back as Olivia aimed for her exposed head. With a huff, a helmet grew over her head, completely sealing her in armour. With only glowing red eyes peeking from the slit of the ornate armour, Sarah looked like an avenging demon.


    "Thanks!" Genesis grinned as two huge battle axes materialized in each hand. "She caught me off guard for a moment there."


    "Save the thanks for after you survive." Wings made up of the same feathers in her hands burst out of Olivia''s back.


    The floor cracked as Sarah rocketed towards the duo, swinging her sword with the force of a freight train.


    Genesis and Olivia weaved between her attacks. Instead of fighting head on, they used their weapons to redirect her sword, with new weapons appearing whenever one was damaged.


    Fast! Ezra was shocked at first when he realized that he could follow the fight with his eyes until he remembered that he was now a vampire too. The sight in front of him was like a disagreement between goddesses. It was a miracle that the building was still intact.


    As Olivia deflected another strike, Sarah crouched and bashed her with the shoulders of her armour, sending Olivia flying. Leaving another crack on the floor, she rocketed towards Genesis.


    Crash!


    A wall of feathers appeared out of nowhere, slowing Sarah down for a second. Long enough for Genesis to escape from her vicinity.


    Where did the wall come from? Ezra stood with his mouth open. Even though he was also a vampire, he had no idea how they were doing the things they did. He flexed his hands as he stayed out of the way, hoping for a superpower of his own.


    Back at the battle, Sarah shredded the feathery wall, followed Genesis, undeterred and slashed with her flaming sword.


    Olivia appeared, catching the swing with a single white wing. The sword cut through the wing before getting stuck at the middle. With her second wing, Olivia slashed, cutting a long gash through Sarah''s armour.


    Sarah fell back, leaving her sword stuck in Olivia''s wing. "Not bad for a former guard." She examined the gash as her armour began to repair itself. "It''ll take more than that to bring me down."


    "Give up Sarah. You can''t win this." Genesis taunted.


    "Says the battle crazy idiot who still haven''t landed a solid hit on me." Sarah laughed. "Over my dead body."


    Whoomph!


    Another flaming sword appeared in Sarah''s hand. This blade glowed even brighter than the one Olivia had removed from her wing and was now holding.


    With a battle cry, Sarah attacked. She whirled around the room with Olivia frantically fending off her attacks. The sound of steel on steel echoed as the ladies fought. Sarah jumped, spinning in the air as the tip of her sword began glowing ominously.


    With a thrust, a thin line of fire emanated from the sword, cutting its way through Olivia''s chest.


    Using the stolen sword in her hand to block the fire, Olivia stopped it from cutting into her heart.


    Taking advantage of Olivia''s momentary injury, she dashed towards Genesis. Her strikes appeared, lightning fast and Genesis struggled to keep up as her axes kept shattering. "Accept your death. I know you''re running out of vitality." She sneered.


    "Worry...about... yourself...first." Genesis gritted her teeth.


    With a sudden twist, Sarah deflected Genesis'' axe, wrenching it from her grip. With a single stroke, Genesis'' arm was separated from her shoulder.


    "Arrrgggghh!" Genesis screamed in pain as her flesh was instantly cauterized.


    Sarah lifted her sword to the sky for the killing blow. As the blade descended, a terrifying pressure enveloped the room. The flaming sword radiated an aura of inevitably. It was like nothing could stop the sword from severing anything in its path.


    Thwip! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Black threads burst out of Genesis'' back, stuck to the wall and pulled her out of the way.


    Boom!


    The sword blasted a hole a foot deep into the floor and the room shook.


    Olivia suddenly appeared behind Sarah and stabbed. Turning swiftly, Sarah jumped out of the way like she had eyes at the back of her head.


    Olivia threw the flaming sword at her like a spear and as she crouched to dodge, a black fog erupted out of Olivia''s hand, encasing Sarah as the fog solidified into a square box made of black shadows. Olivia had trapped Sarah in a black zone of her own!


    "Let''s go!" Olivia yelled, the wound on her chest already healed. Ezra and Genesis, whose arm was regrowing slowly, quickly followed her.


    With a grunt, Olivia tore a hole in Sarah''s black zone using her wings. Using the opened space, the trio rapidly left the apartment as the breach gradually repaired itself behind them.


    With their safe house compromised, they had to take their chances with the unsafe world.


    What a day to be a vampire.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Dual Cultivation

    "What the heck was that?" Ezra couldn''t help but ask as they speed walked to the elevator. "How are you guys creating weapons out of nothing? Why can''t I do it too?"


    Olivia''s wings folded back into her back and Genesis'' axe disappeared with a flash, making them look like disheveled but normal people, albeit too good looking.


    He glanced around the quiet hallway. The neighbors were all in their apartments. "How did everyone not hear the fight? I could have sworn the building was shaking."


    "That''s the purpose of the black zone." Olivia jammed the elevator button and they had to watch as the elevator ascended to their floor. "It isolates a surrounding area, allowing vampires to fight without exposing themselves to the world. Sound, light, motion, nothing enters and nothing leaves. We had to cut our way out."


    "Damn it!" Ezra swore. "That Sarah''s not a Count, is she? If this is how dangerous Genesis'' trouble is, how are we supposed to take care of Olivia''s trouble?"


    "That''s why we turned you isn''t it?" Genesis grunted as her flesh bubbled, a new arm growing like a time lapse video.


    Ding!


    The elevator arrived and they piled in.


    "If you expect me to fight your battles for you, count me out. I''m not dying for anyone when my eternity barely just began."


    "Of course not." Genesis scoffed. "As you are, Sarah would rip you to shreds in a second."


    Ezra wanted to protest out of manly pride but even he couldn''t deny it. He wasn''t a full vampire yet.


    "You almost got ripped to shreds yourself." Olivia told Genesis like she was talking about the weather. "We don''t need you to fight for us. Only your existence solves half of our problems."


    "My existence?" Ezra was confused. What the heck are they talking about? Only God can do that, right? Am I God?


    "First things first, you have to understand that vampire covens can only be formed with at least one male." Olivia lectured. "And male vampires are hard to find."


    "What do you mean?" Ezra frowned. "How hard could it be? Just find a dude and bite him."


    "It''s not that easy. Due to the Y chromosome present in the male gene, the vampire virus has a hard time turning men into vampires. Biting any man you see is more likely to cause his death."


    "Wait a minute." Ezra turned to her in realization. "Do you mean I almost died? What the fuck?"


    "No, idiot." Genesis interjected. "There are some genetic markers in the blood of some men that indicate that they''ll survive the turning. You are one of those men."


    Ding!


    The elevator opened to show the underground parking lot of the high-rise building. They followed as Olivia led the way. "She''s right. Vampires who are trying to form a coven have to sneak into hospitals and find men with those markers themselves. Or pay others to do it. That''s how we found you."


    They got to a black sleek hover car from a famous brand. "Damn it." Olivia paused glancing up at something only she could see. "Sarah''s out of the black zone. Let''s get out of here. I used up most of my vitality creating that."


    "Get in." Olivia entered the driver''s seat and Genesis entered the passenger side. Ezra took a moment to admire the car before sitting at the back.


    "Male vampires are not only valued for how rare they are but also because of the incredible benefits they bring to their coven."


    "Benefits?"


    "Sex." Genesis grinned. "Not ordinary sex but powerful sex."


    Ezra''s eyebrows climbed higher on his forehead. Okay. I like what I''m hearing.


    "As vampires are undead creatures, we do not produce our own vitality and that''s why we consume blood." Olivia explained as she began driving. "However, when a male vampire and female vampire engage in sexual intercourse, it allows us to create more vitality than we could get from just drinking blood."


    "That''s one of the reasons why your existence will grant us a reprieve. Having a new coven will make Count Griffin''s power base increase. Due to this, he''ll have to stop the fight between Sarah and Genesis. Male vampires are hard to come by after all. No one wants you to be collateral damage."


    "As for me, having a male vampire will let me accumulate vitality rapidly. This would let me bridge the gap in power between me and the hunters Count Solomon would be sending after me."


    Does this mean what I think it means? Accumulate vitality rapidly? Sexual intercourse? Sign me up!


    "The only reason I''m still alive is because Count Solomon is unwilling to tell Count Griffin what I stole. As I am currently under Griffin''s protection, he can''t hand me over to Solomon without a good reason. If he does, he''ll lose the trust of his subordinates and no Count wants that."


    So you did steal it! Ezra took a minute to digest the information he just heard.


    The hover car zoomed through the streets of First City, the lights of the various holographic adverts painting their faces as they zoomed towards their destination. He could see the various ads endorsing Itachi Yaiba as mayor.


    Itachi Yaiba, richest man in First City and a mayoral candidate. A known supporter of self-driving cars. Self-driving cars have been outlawed in the Republic due to the rampant hacking by criminals.


    "Come to think of it, where are we going?"


    "The City Lord''s domain."


    "City Lord?"


    Olivia glanced at him through the windshield mirror, her iris spinning rapidly in her eyes. "The three Counts are under the control of the City Lord. The City Lord rules over all vampires in the city. We need to go there to make you a legal vampire."


    "What do you mean legal vampire? I''m already a vampire, aren''t I?"


    "All vampires are required by law to register under the City Lord in the city where they are turned. Failure to do so will result in death. No exceptions. We do have a grace period of seven days to complete your registration but as you can see, we don''t have the time."


    What the heck? What have I gotten myself into? Vampires need to be registered? This wasn''t the life of luxury and freedom I was envisioning.


    At that moment, a police siren went off for a second and a police hover car appeared behind them.


    "It''s the human police."


    "Let''s ignore them." Genesis suggested.


    "We can''t. Remember the Law of Secrecy." Olivia sighed. "Glamour." Both women''s features began to change. Their eyes turned an identical blue. "Here." Genesis passed him dark sunglasses and he wore them, hiding his red eyes from view. I can''t wait for my own superpowers.


    The hover car slowed to a stop inside a lonely tunnel and the police car parked behind them. A police officer stepped out of the car in his crisp white uniform and walked towards them.


    "License and registration please." The officer bent his waist to peer into the car. With his white cap restraining his blonde hair and dark sunglasses on his handsome face, he looked like an actor from a blockbuster cop movie. Who wears sunglasses at night? Not that I''m one to talk.


    Olivia produced the necessary documents. The picture in her license had blue eyes like she did now. The officer examined the documents before returning them. "May I see your IDs?" He asked. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Officer?"


    The officer pushed down his sunglasses revealing red iris spinning lazily. "May I see your IDs? Your vampire IDs."


    Well, shit.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Corrupt Cops Auction House

    The officer pushed down his sunglasses revealing red iris spinning lazily. "May I see your IDs? Your vampire IDs."


    Well, shit.


    "You''re a Peacekeeper?" Genesis asked in delight.


    "Yes ma''am." He flashed a tattoo at the back of his hand. "Officer Target."


    "Thank God! We''re in a bit of a situation. You see-"


    "What my partner here is trying to say is that we''re quite happy to see you." Olivia interrupted. "Here''s our ID." They both held up the back of their hand where a dark red tattoo glowed softly.


    Officer Target examined the IDs before nodding in satisfaction. "What about our man here?" He asked.


    "He''s a newborn. Just turned yesterday. We''re heading to the City Lord''s office to register."


    "I can see that." Target chuckled. "I''ll never forget that look of confusion on the faces of the newborns. Everything isn''t as they expected."


    "Are we free to go?"


    "Sorry, but no. While I''m sure you''re not lying, we have to verify the identity of all newborns. It''s standard regulation. I''d like to see your Count''s turning approval."


    "Unfortunately, we were attacked at our safe house and had to flee." Olivia said. "Due to this event, we don''t have the approval documents on us."


    "Ah." Target nodded. "Understandable. After all, every newborn is always attacked on their first day. Totally understandable."


    Is that sarcasm? Ezra observed the by play taking place in front of him.


    "What''s going on?" Ezra asked.


    In a flash, there was a gun in Target''s hands, pointed at the women. "Please step out of the vehicle."


    The iris of the two women spun wildly as they froze with their hands up.


    "Officer, we-"


    "Silence! Get out. No sudden movements or I don''t know who I''ll have to shoot."


    The trio got out of the car slowly under the watchful eyes of Officer Target.


    "You''re under arrest for the illegal turning of a vampire. Come quietly. If your story is the truth, you have nothing to fear. Kneel."


    They did and with a touch on each of them, black chains appeared from his hand, binding the three of them tightly to the ground. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Phew." Target''s gun disappeared and he wiped his forehead in jest. "I never thought it''d be this easy. Who knew I''d find Miss Olivia, Miss Genesis and Mr. Newborn together? Today must be my lucky day."


    The three of them shared a look of confusion.


    What''s this dude talking about? Is he cracked in the head? Going by the other vampires I''ve met, that wouldn''t be a baseless assumption.


    "Remind me to send whoever depleted your vitality a gift basket after this is over."


    "What are you spouting?" Genesis growled, tugging at the chains. "Is this a trap?"


    "Apologies." Target bowed. "This, my friends, is an auction." Target spread his hands and black fog appeared and solidified into a black zone, trapping them in the tunnel. "Welcome to Target''s Auction House."


    "Quick question. Are we being auctioned?" Ezra asked.


    "Yes."


    "Okay. Carry on."


    "Thank you." Target nodded at Ezra. "All who enter the auction house must know the rules. Rule number one. Discussion between bidders and products are encouraged. It does bolster the profit. Rule number two, all parties are responsible for their own refreshments.


    This is an auction not a party."


    Is this guy for real?


    "Rule number three, once an agreement is reached, it cannot be reversed." He perked up like he just heard something. "Ah. Our bidders are here."


    "Let us put our hands together and welcome, Sarah of Griffin County." He gestured and a hole opened in the black zone. Sarah walked in calmly with her enchanting armour and flaming blades. "With a giant grudge against Miss Genesis, she''s willing to pay a lot of cash to see justice done."


    "On the other side, we have Malachi of Solomon County." Target gestured and another hole opened. A short vampire walked in, radiating an aura of hostility. Dressed in a black trench coat, he adjusted the bowler hat on his head which cast deep shadows on his face revealing only his glowing red eyes.


    If he''s that short now, how short was he before he became a vampire?


    "Representing Count Solomon, I''m sure he''s here to retrieve the super-secret object Miss Olivia stole. Whatever it is, I hope you find it." He bowed.


    "Finally, we have the Flower Shop girls." A hole opened again and a trio of beautiful ladies walked in. Dressed in white gowns and with their faces shrouded by their scarves, their figures radiated with beauty. It was as if nothing could hide their radiance from the world. "They are the richest group of vampire spinsters in First City and all they''re lacking is a male vampire to start their coven."


    With all members of the auction present, the holes in the black zone closed up. "Welcome one and all to Target''s auction house."


    "Let''s skip the pleasantries, Target. I want the rogue guard." Malachi spoke, his deep baritone surprising coming from someone so small.


    "So impatient." The lead flower shop girl giggled. "Don''t be so hasty. Let Target do his job."


    "Thank you for your defense, kind madam. Let us proceed." Target bowed. "I''m sure you all have something you want in today''s auction. However, we won''t be selling the items individually. We''ll be selling them collectively."


    "Hey douchebag! We''re not-"


    "Shut up!" Olivia hissed, silencing Genesis.


    "What is this Target?" Sarah growled. "You said I''ll find what I''m after, here. This isn''t what you said."


    "I''m not contradicting what I said." Target waved a hand. "I did say you''ll find what you''re looking for. I never said you won''t have other competitors for it. I set the rules here. If you can''t abide by it, I suggest you leave."


    Silence filled the dark tunnel.


    "Let''s get on with this." Malachi adjusted his hat.


    "Thank you. I''m sure you all have something you want. How much are you willing to spend to get it? Let''s open the floor with a hundred thousand credits."


    "One million." Malachi declared, leaving a stunned silence.


    What is this? Is this the power of a Count? Throwing away a million credits like its chump change. Ezra was shocked. He''d never even held more than twenty thousand credits in his hands before. Even his winnings at the casino was just fifteen thousand credits.


    This is insane.


    "Two million credits." Sarah brandished her sword.


    Is this the power of a vampire? He couldn''t help but tremble. I want this. I want to be able to spend millions of credits on a short notice. I want to be able to pay off my debt like it was all a prank. Whatever happens, I''m getting out of this.


    With that, the corrupt cop''s auction began.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Bidding War

    "Three million credits." The lead flower shop girl giggled, covering her mouth with a dainty hand. "Go somewhere else for your revenge, Sarah. We''ve waited long enough for a man of our own." Her posse nodded behind her.


    "Shut the fuck up Stephanie. Go find a monastery or something. You look pathetic." Sarah snarled.


    "What did you say? You should think about yourself first. Always second best even when the first is dead." Stephanie giggled. "Go back home. No one cares about your stupid revenge. Even your coven members don''t care."


    "Shut up. Shut up! SHUT UP!" Sarah yelled. "If you open that wretched hole you call a mouth again, I''ll come over there and tear it off."


    "Ladies! Ladies! Let''s-."


    "Shut the fuck up." Sarah snarled at Target who managed to wear a look of a kicked puppy. Ezra chuckled as he watched. He might be on auction but damn if this isn''t amusing.


    "Five million credits." Stephanie said with a satisfied smile. "Go home Sarah. Ask your coven members for some money. Maybe then, you''ll finally have your revenge."


    Sarah''s face twisted with pure rage as she opened her mouth to retort but froze as psychotic laughter filled the air.


    "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" Genesis began to laugh. "Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" Everybody turned to stare at her in disbelief. She laughed so hard, tears appeared at the corner of her eyes. Everyone watched in silence as her laughter finally tapered off into chuckles. "Oh, this is funny. What is this?


    A soap opera? We should turn this into a show. It''ll make a lot of money don''t you think?"


    "Really?" Target asked eagerly.


    "Of course not, you idiot. You''ll be violating the law of secrecy." Genesis smiled. "Enough of this. Six million credits."


    Everyone stared at her in confusion.


    "What are you doing?" Olivia asked.


    "What does it look like? I''m bidding on us. No one said we can''t be bidders."


    Silence filled the tunnel.


    "Excellent! Another bidder appears!" Target clapped his hands like a child being handed an ice cream cone. "Going for six million."


    "Seven million." Stephanie raised a hand.


    "Eight million." Sarah said.


    "Eight million! We have eight million credits here!"


    "Ten million." Genesis grinned.


    "Do you have ten million?" Olivia hissed.


    "Trust me." Genesis gave a confident smile. "I fucking got this."


    "Malachi." Sarah looked towards the silent figure wreathed in shadows. "Let''s join forces. Whatever the final price is, I''ll pay half. You can have Olivia while I have Genesis."


    "What are you trying?" Stephanie asked in surprise. "Target! Isn''t this against the rules?"


    "Unfortunately, no." Target bowed apologetically. "If you can cut deals with your fellow bidder, it''s not against the rules."


    All eyes turned to Malachi who tilted his head, his spinning gaze sweeping his audience. "No."


    Stunned silence.


    "What do you mean no?" Sarah asked as everybody swallowed their surprise. "We both get what we want. Isn''t this win-win?"


    "No." Malachi repeated, his deep voice and general ambience making him sound like the final villain in a superhero movie. "Winner takes all."


    Ezra frowned in understanding. Everyone thinks Count Solomon is only after his stolen item but the count wants all who knows the secret dead. He''s not willing to let anyone walk away with his secret. Damn it! This dude isn''t playing around.


    "Fifteen million credits." Malachi spoke.


    F-fifteen million? That''s enough for a comfortable life as a human. No need to work a day anymore. That money would even pay off my debt. Ezra choked. Vampires keep quoting ridiculous prices, making me feel like a country bumpkin.


    Is this how it feels to grow up outside the slums? The worst part is that for Malachi, I''m not even worth a single credit. He''s mostly bidding for the page. Not that anyone knows it.


    Sarah stared at Stephanie.


    "Say it." Stephanie giggled. "Say it, Sarah. You need me for your revenge."


    Sarah gritted her teeth as her clenched fists trembled at her side. "Let''s join forces. I get Genesis, you get.... the man."


    She doesn''t even know my name? Fair.


    Stephanie adopted a pose like she was thinking deeply. "Fine. Just cause you asked nicely."


    "Twenty million." Sarah nodded.


    "Twenty five." Malachi countered.


    "Thirty million."


    "Forty million."


    "Hey Stephanie," Sarah called out, "how much can you spare?"


    "Twenty five million credits." Stephanie replied. "From the flower shop girls."


    "Forty five million credits." Sarah grimaced like she was popping a particularly painful pimple. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fifty million credits." Malachi said calmly.


    "Fifty million credits!" Target called out like he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Today must be my lucky day. Fifty million going once! Fifty million going twice! Any last minute bids?" He looked around.


    Even Genesis balked at quoting a price. Most vampires didn''t even have fifty million credits to throw around. This must be the power of a Count.


    "Sixty million." A voice resounded.


    "Ho ho ho. A mystery bidder appears and the plot thickens." Target laughed, delighted. A space opened in the black zone and a figure walked in. "Let us welcome the mysterious Mr. X."


    Mr. X was a tall man dressed in a red hoodie with the hood up concealing his hair, dark blue jeans, a black pair of boots and an iron mask that covered his face completely. Even the eye holes of the mask had been covered with a material so dark, the usual glow of a vampire''s eyes couldn''t shine through.


    "Sup." Mr. X raised a glove covered hand. "Anyone with an extra bottle of blood? I forgot mine at home in a hurry. Fortunately, I got here in time."


    Everyone stared at the new arrival. Is this guy okay in the head? The collective thought passed through the head of everyone present. Even Target, money hungry that he was.


    Sixty million credits was a lot of money.


    "Do you know him?" Genesis whispered, subdued.


    "No." Olivia replied. They were all left wondering if Mr. X will become their saviour or their destroyer.


    "Seventy million." Malachi stood straight and alert. The presence of Mr. X sending an alarm ringing in his brain.


    "Let''s not waste anyone''s time. I''m sure you all have places to be." Mr. X laughed like he was the host of a casual dinner party. "Two hundred million."


    Ezra''s brain froze.


    "Two hundred million?!" Target asked incredulously. Even he was scared of the amount. Everyone was looking around wildly, waiting for Malachi''s response. Who was Mr. X and why was he throwing around that kind of money?


    Malachi stood stock still.


    "Two hundred million credits going once!"


    "Going twice."


    "Sold to Mr. X!" Target yelled in triumph. After all, he was the biggest winner in the auction.


    "This is unacceptable." Malachi rumbled.


    "Unacceptable?" Mr. X asked, his body language displaying an innocence hard to find even in kids nowadays. "Didn''t I win fair and square?"


    "Mr. X or whoever you are, you die today." Tension descended upon the tunnel as dark tentacles bursts out of Malachi''s back. "By the will of Count Solomon, today, one of us departs the world of the living."

 Chapter 11 - 11: Thats A Cop Id Like To Fuck

    "Mr. X or whoever you are, you die today." Tension descended upon the tunnel as dark tentacles bursts out of Malachi''s back. "By the will of Count Solomon, today, one of us departs the world of the living."


    "Hey! Hey!" Target exclaimed. "An agreement has been reached. There must be no fighting."


    "And how will you stop me?" Malachi took a step forward, his tentacles writhing behind him.


    "Ooooh!" Mr. X drawled like a kid at a playground. "Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!" He began chanting.


    "Mr. Malachi." Target declared, officious like. "You are in clear violation of rule number three. You shall be banned from five consecutive auctions."


    "Do I look like I care?" Malachi took another step and the tension became a physical force pressing down on the gathered vampires.


    "Err...He''s not coming for me, right?" Mr. X glanced around like a scared kid. "Somebody, do something."


    Is this an act or is he really scared? Somehow, I can''t tell.


    "Stop!" Target shouted as Malachi took another step.


    "Stop!" Another step!


    "Stop or I shoot!" Malachi took another step as Mr. X backed away, his body language radiating terror.


    Step.


    Step.


    Step.


    "Stop where you are." A feminine voice whispered from directly behind Ezra''s ear and the pressure present dispersed like poisoned gas.


    Ezra turned his head around wildly as much as his chains allowed but couldn''t find anyone. Judging by the fact that everyone was looking around, it seems like the voice whispered from behind everyone at the same time.


    Ezra shivered. What is this? A ghost story? This isn''t ominous. Not a single bit! He shivered again.


    The black zone fell apart like the curtain at a theatre to reveal a surprising scene.


    In addition to Officer Target''s cop car, another four cars surrounded the tunnel, two on each entrance, their lights flashing red and blue.


    Ezra could see the silhouette of single vampires in each of the four cars except one.


    Standing in front of the lone car was a beautiful vampire lady. The white uniform of the First City police force tightened in the right places leaving an alluring figure that mesmerized everyone present. She radiated an aura of competence as her dark blue hair which matched Ezra''s was pulled into a ponytail.


    Her cap was tilted to one side, balancing precariously on her head. Her belt tightened around her waist, accentuating her hourglass figure. Her red eyes spun alluringly, drawing attention to her matching red lips.


    Now that''s a cop I''d like to fuck. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Captain!" Target dropped to a knee.


    "Well done, Officer Target." The captain nodded at him before turning to Malachi. "Stand down. Tell Count Solomon that I''m in charge of this auction."


    Malachi backed away slowly with both hands held up. "As you wish." His deep voice rumbled, coming from his small stature.


    Ah. I see. The vampire police department is actually a corrupt faction hiding among the human police force. Can''t these vampires be the normal cape wearing, solitary dudes called Dracula or something?


    "Cash or bank transfer?" The captain turned to Mr. X.


    "Thank you!" Mr. X fell to his knees and swooned like a maiden from a romance novel. "I''d like to make a transfer."


    After receiving the necessary details, Mr. X brought out the latest coin sized smartphone and made the transfer.


    "This concludes our auction for today. Congratulations, Mr. X." captain whispered, her voice coming from behind everyone.


    "Oh man! This was a wild ride." Mr. X cheered before pausing. "Wait a minute... won''t Mr. short, dark and scary try to attack us when you leave?"


    "Don''t worry Mr. X. We''ll escort you to your destination."


    "Right. Right. Where was I going?" He scratched his head in confusion before turning to the trio he just claimed. "Where were you guys going again?"


    There was silence as the three vampires in question stared at him.


    What does he want? Is he letting us go? That can''t be right. No one spends two hundred million credits on a whim.


    "We''re going to the City Lord''s domain." Genesis answered. "Will you be letting us go?"


    "Letting you go?" Mr. X asked in confusion. "Why would I do that?"


    Called it.


    "What do you guys want at the City Lord''s domain anyways?"


    "We want to register our newly turned mate." Olivia answered. "What do you want from us?"


    Mr. X looked around at the small crowd watching him. Sarah, Malachi and the flower shop girls looked on at him. "Let''s forget about that for now. No one wants an illegal vampire running around. Onward!


    To the City Lord''s domain!" He placed one hand on his hip and pointed while staring forward like an explorer on the cover of an adventure novel.


    "Should we proceed to the transfer of chains?" Target asked.


    "No need. I brought my own chains." Mr. X walked to them and touched Olivia. A tattoo of chains snaked from his arms, transferring to Olivia''s neck where it glowed red. He took a step and transferred another chain tattoo to Genesis'' neck.


    When he stepped in front of Ezra, he paused. "Ah. Sorry. No chains for you. It''ll be pretty cruel to chain up a newborn. I don''t want child services to be called up here." He chuckled.


    "Cheer up kid." He slapped Ezra on the cheek twice.


    "Ha!" Genesis laughed. "That was funny."


    Funny? Funny?! He slapped me! This dude just compared me to a child! Ezra gritted his teeth as his eyes turned a fiery red. Whatever happens here today.


    I''ll have my revenge. Rage turned in his chest. Ezra could not explain it. If he had still been human, he probably would''ve let it go but now as a vampire, a heady feeling filled his head urging him on.


    "Is that bloodlust I feel?" Mr. X laughed. "What are you going to do about it?"


    "Ezra?" Olivia turned her head to stare at him. "Don''t do anything. Don''t make a move. Think with your head not your heart."


    "What''s this?" Genesis growled. "Let him unleash the beast inside. Show him Ezra! Show him what it means to be a vampire!" Genesis laughed as the two men stared at each other.


    Mr. X on one side with his red hood and blank iron mask, his body language displaying nonchalance.


    Ezra on the other side, his face twisted in fury, held back only by the chains of Officer Target.


    "Drop their chains, Target." Mr. X tilted his head. "I don''t like bullying kids but this time, I''ll make an exception."

 Chapter 12 - 12: Compression, Ignition and Emission

    "Drop their chains, Target." Mr. X tilted his head. "I don''t like bullying kids but this time, I''ll make an exception."


    "Don''t!" Stephanie yelled from the background. "Don''t kill him! Sell him to us!"


    This only managed to stoke Ezra''s anger. Am I an object to be traded? Am I that weak? No. No! Never!


    "This is your chance, Ezra! This is your stage! Be the man that you are!" Genesis egged him on.


    Target strode to them. "Friendly advice from your favorite peacekeeper. You''re a newborn. There are a thousand ways to die. Don''t choose this one." He whispered softly to Ezra. He touched the chains holding him down and they were sucked back into the cop''s arm.


    Ezra fell down on all fours, steam billowing from his mouth as he breathed deeply. He could feel the heat rising within him.


    "Come at me." Mr. X crouched like a grappler.


    "Gladly."


    "Stop." Olivia commanded, her voice echoed as it carried an ethereal weight.


    Crack!


    The pavement beneath Ezra''s feet cracked as his momentum was halted like he''d hit an unbreakable barrier. He strained but couldn''t move a muscle. The fog of rage in his mind began to slowly disperse.


    What the hell was that? I can''t move!


    "Fight!" Genesis yelled like a rabid wolf.


    What is this? The two commands warred with each other within his body. It was like he had received a command from God himself. His body strained like two minds were inhabiting it. He felt like standing still on the spot and fighting Mr. X at the same time.


    "What''s this?" Mr. X leaned forward like Ezra was an interesting specimen in biology class. "Interesting." He whispered, his voice carrying a note of wonder.


    "Ezra." Olivia''s cold dead voice penetrated through his confusion, sending shivers down his spine. "If you do it, I''ll kill you myself."


    Ezra shuddered as control of his body returned to him. He stood up slowly, shaking his strained body.


    "Oh man!" Mr. X groaned. "What a bummer. I was looking forward to schooling the newborn."


    Genesis turned to Ezra with a grin. "So, you do have a sense of self preservation." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned to her incredulously. "You were just egging me on!"


    "I egg people on all the time. It''s up to them to choose what they want. I just wanted to watch a cool battle." She laughed.


    Cool battle? Cool battle for who? With all the powers everyone has been throwing around, I''ll just be paste on the floor. While his rage had clouded his judgement, Ezra still knew where he stood in relation to the other vampires. I''m still too weak. I can''t do anything.


    Target stepped forward and absorbed the chains holding Olivia and Genesis down. The red chain tattoo that Mr. X placed on their necks glowed ominously.


    "You guys move on to the City Lord''s domain. I''ll meet you there." Mr. X waved his arm. "Don''t try to disappear. If I don''t find you there," he snapped his fingers, "you''ll find out that the things on your neck aren''t purely decorative."


    Olivia nodded once and got back into the hover car like nothing happened. Genesis and Ezra followed suit, seating in their previous positions. The cop hover cars idling on either side of the tunnel followed them in an honor guard as Olivia drove out.


    Silence filled the car as they cruised back into the bustling part of the city.


    "That was stupid." Olivia filled the silence. "You can''t even convert blood into vitality yet and you tried to take on an unknown vampire? What were you thinking?"


    Ezra sat silently. He was asking himself the same questions before another thought crossed his mind.


    "What was that?" He leaned forward. "How did you control me?"


    "Oh that." Genesis yawned. "Since we turned you and our blood is inside you, we can control you. Don''t worry. It''s just us who can. All newborns can be commanded by those who turned them. As you feed, it''ll fade away in a few weeks."


    "Wait, what? Why didn''t you guys tell me?"


    "Sarah interrupted our question and answer session, didn''t she?"


    They can control me? Make me do things I don''t want to? Why am I so weak? What can I do about it?


    "How do I become powerful? How do you guys wield so much power? How do I get power of my own?"


    "You''re finally asking the right questions." Olivia looked at him through the rearview mirror. "There are two major vampire powers but you can''t use any one now since you haven''t learned the conversion."


    "The conversion?"


    "Vampires are powered by vitality. We are undead, so we do not create our own vitality except in a very specific circumstance..."


    "She means sex." Genesis interjected.


    "...which is why we drink the blood of any creature with life since it contains vitality." Olivia shot Genesis a look of annoyance.


    "So we can drink other blood apart from human blood?"


    "What blood did you think we ate and drank earlier?" Genesis turned around in her seat. "Of course. Vampires don''t drink human blood anymore. It''s against the law."


    Ezra hadn''t thought about it before but now, he felt weird for how easy it had been to drink and eat blood without thinking about where it came from. Maybe the presence of the chicken threw me off?


    "Vampires have to convert the blood into vitality. The process is called conversion." Olivia concluded.


    "How do I do that?"


    "Simple. Conversion has three steps. Compression, ignition and emission." Genesis explained. "First, gather all the blood in your body around your heart and compress it. Second, ignite the blood with an intense emotion. It could be joy, sadness, rage or another emotion.


    Whatever works for you. Lastly, when the blood combusts and create vitality, you disperse it into the air. This creates an Aura. An Aura is the first major vampire power. Sounds simple right?"


    It does sound simple.


    "Why don''t you try it now?" Olivia suggested.


    "I will. Thanks, Genesis."


    "Just call me Gen. How long will you two idiots keep calling me that without even asking if I have a nickname?"


    "Thanks Gen."


    "You''re fucking welcome." She grinned.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Auras and Blood Tattoos

    "Err...quick question." Ezra raised a hand with hesitation. "How do I compress my blood?"


    "You control it, move it to your heart, and compress it." Gen drawled. "Easy peasy."


    "Yes, easy peasy. But...how?"


    "You''re still thinking like a human." Olivia spoke up. "You''re a vampire now. You''re no longer subject to the laws of nature. You''re alive in a dead body. You should be able to feel the blood within you. It should be easy.


    Your body is cold, yet the blood radiates heat from the vitality trapped in it."


    She''s right. I shouldn''t be thinking like a human. Just this night alone, I''ve seen black boxes capable of isolating a small zone from the world, a flaming sword that should have burnt down everything around it just by existing and other vampires materializing shit out of thin air. The same laws should apply to me.


    Ezra closed his eyes and focused his attention inward. At first, he couldn''t feel a thing, but slowly, he began to feel a certain heat, tracing a map throughout his body. Before long, he could feel every drop of blood present in his body.


    "Don''t compress all the blood you have," Olivia''s voice filtered into his ears. "That remaining bit of blood is what keeps us from looking like actual corpses."


    "Oh! Forgot about that. Yeah, what she said." Gen giggled.


    Ezra began to pull the blood towards his heart, taking advantage of the veins and arteries already present in his body. Defying both logic and biology, the blood compressed into his heart, filling more space than should be possible. He did remember to leave a tiny bit of blood out.


    Don''t want to look like I just stepped out of a morgue, even if I''d look good. Being a vampire sure is bullshit.


    After compressing the blood, Ezra recalled the second step. Ignition. Intense emotion. He tried to call up happiness, but he couldn''t summon enough of it to make it intense. His life so far hasn''t been anything to write home about. When you''re trying to survive, there''s little room for happiness.


    Ezra strained, trying to summon intense happiness, joy, before giving up. Well, that didn''t work. Should I try sadness? Nope. Never been one to stay sad for too long. His mind wandered around before he recalled a certain recent intense emotion.


    That should work.


    He took a deep breath before summoning rage. The hot rage he''d felt when he faced Mr. X. The rage rose up like an old friend. As the rage bubbled within him, he could feel heat building up in his chest. More.


    More! MORE!


    Whoomph!


    The blood in his heart ignited and transformed into an ethereal mass of energy that rushed out of his body, spreading into an invisible cloud around him.


    "Yes! That''s it! An Aura!" Gen pumped a fist, celebrating his accomplishment.


    Ezra opened his eyes in wonder. He could feel the aura like a sixth sense, providing him with a 360-degree vision of everything within a two-meter radius. He could even see under the seat of the hover car!


    "An Aura is one of the most important tools of a vampire. It gives a large range of vision, effectively giving you eyes at the back of your head. It is the source of every vampire''s psionic powers. Best of all, it grows stronger as you age."


    That was when Ezra noticed something incredible. "How is it broadcasting my emotions?" His sense of wonder felt palpable. It was like a weight in the air! He''d felt something similar before! When Sarah wanted to kill Gen, a sense of certainty had enveloped her sword! It was similar.


    "That''s one of the aura''s psionic powers." Olivia glanced at him through the rearview mirror. "You can radiate certain emotions or feelings you choose. You can even imbue those feelings onto objects."


    "You can even use your Aura to enchant and hypnotize humans. It doesn''t work that well on other vampires though." Gen sighed in disappointment before she perked up. "You do get telekinesis even if it''s pretty weak. Only those crusty old vampires who have lived long enough develop decent telekinesis."


    That''s pretty amazing! "Do we get telepathy?"


    "Hah! Unfortunately, no." Gen snorted. "Just telekinesis, extrasensory perception and good old fashioned empathy."


    "Pull your vitality back in." Olivia spoke. "This isn''t the time to waste it. We have more pressing matters."


    Ezra reluctantly pulled the aura back into his heart. It was intuitive, like he''d been doing this for decades, not minutes. I''m a real vampire now. To other vampires, it''s just an everyday power. To me, it''s hypnosis, telekinesis, and emotion imbuing. And there''s even more!


    "What''s the second major vampire power?" He asked eagerly.


    "Tattoos."


    "Say what now?"


    "Vampire tattoos." Gen smirked before she toyed with the zip of her leather jacket. She pulled it off to reveal toned abs and lithe arms. Her breasts were held back by a crop top that was at least a size too small. Ezra''s eyes were glued to them before she snapped her fingers in front of his face.


    "Huh? What? Huh? You said?"


    "You can stare at my boobs later. For now, stare at my tattoos." Gen''s smirk widened.


    Ezra shifted his gaze sheepishly to the tattoos that covered her body. Her stomach was covered by two colorful tattoos. The first one which was just above the navel was of a chameleon. The chameleon looked incredibly life like with its skin shimmering with different colors. Ezra could swear he just saw it blink.


    He looked at the other tattoo which was above the chameleon. It was a dark spider. The spider was just as life like as the chameleon. He could make out each individual strand of hair on the completely black spider. It was like someone took a HD picture of a spider and placed it on her body as a tattoo.


    "This is..."


    "Blood tattoos." Gen flexed her biceps. Her biceps were covered with the dark web coming out of the spider''s legs. The web coiled all over it, making her arms look like it was covered in solid black ink.


    "This is the power that all vampires use. By mixing blood and ink, the resulting blood ink is used to create blood tattoos. When infused with vitality, the tattoos are then activated." Gen explained. "However, you can only tattoo a monster. Anything else and it won''t work. Not a weapon, an alien, some gold or even a fireball.


    But you can tattoo a monster that shits gold."


    "Wait what?" Ezra''s jaw dropped. "Shit gold?!" If that was true, his money problems were a thing of the past.


    "Yes. Every monster you tattoo can manifest only one ability of your choice. Like the chameleon here, every vampire has it. It''s the one responsible for the black zones."


    Damn! Where have vampires been all my life?


    "Of course, there are limitations." Gen ruthlessly bursts his bubbles of fantasy. "Each monster only gets one ability and you can''t change it later. You can get more tattoos and monsters but the more you get, the harder it becomes. There''s more but that''s all you need to know for now."


    "For example," Olivia interrupted, gesturing to the glowing red chain on her neck. "Mr. X''s chains are not directly from him but from whatever monster he possesses. The chain prevents us from using vitality and I''m sure that is not the only thing it can do."


    "She''s right." Gen continued. "Of course, the more powerful the monster is, the more vitality it needs. There is a way to mitigate this, though. If the monster is destroyed, it''s gone forever. But when its within you, you can make it grow stronger by feeding it vitality. This makes it easier to manifest, and it uses up less vitality."


    "Can I tattoo a monster that creates blood?"


    "Yes, but the created blood won''t grant you new vitality."


    "This is...this is crazy." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait till you meet an old vampire. Those dudes are badass."


    "We''re here." Olivia announced as they pulled into a parking lot.


    Ezra stopped and stared at the building in front of them. That can''t be right.


    "Quick question, what are we doing at the T-Max building?"

 Chapter 14 - 14: Those Boobs

    "Quick question, what are we doing at the T-Max building?"


    Under the current circumstances, it was a reasonable question. Ezra had been told that they''re heading to the City Lord''s domain, not one of the most beautiful and popular buildings in First City.


    With its gleaming glass windows and steel frame, the T-Max building was built ten years ago. Since then, it had built a reputation as the premier gathering location for the uber elites.


    Its first five floors housed luxury department stores where the various celebrities, rich heiresses, and millionaire wives could be found among its aisles.


    The next two floors had a restaurant with a reservation list a mile long. The people who could get a seat after entering without a reservation could be counted on two hands.


    The next seven floors were home to an exclusive club that is only accessible with a membership card. To gain membership, you had to be invited by the management. Rumor has it that it was more than just a club.


    Finally, the top two floors housed the private residence of Itachi Yaiba, the richest man in First City, a mayoral candidate and the reclusive multimillionaire who owns the building. With all his other ventures put together, he was estimated to be worth six hundred million credits. Just four hundred million shy of a billion.


    All in all, the T-Max building was a place Ezra thought he''d never enter in his life.


    "We''re here to register you as a citizen of the Vampire Society." Olivia answered.


    "In the T-Max?"


    "Yes."


    "This is the City Lord''s domain."


    "Really?" Ezra asked in confusion.


    "Itachi Yaiba is the City Lord you idiot." Genesis said, making his eyes widen in realization.


    What the hell? I thought vampire lords were dudes that hid in coffins and resided in old castles. Who knew that they''ve always been hidden in plain sight?


    Ezra stared at the T-Max building, its lights shining brightly in the night. The department stores were still open. No one wanted to miss a crazy heiress who had a few thousand credits to spend on clothes at 2am.


    "Let''s go." Olivia opened the door and stepped out of the hover car and they followed suit.


    Genesis pulled her leather jacket back on but didn''t zip it up. They walked in together under the gaze of the security officials. Their eyes were following the two beauties in amazement while they shot Ezra looks of jealousy. He couldn''t help but puff his chest out. They''re mine. Mine alone.


    He smiled to himself. The contract had been pretty clear on that.


    Olivia led them to a corner of the second floor where a small store sold brand name luxury glasses. They entered and were quickly approached by a human salesgirl.


    "I''d like to see the manager," Olivia said displaying the same tattoo she showed Officer Target as an ID. The tattoo was a string of numbers and letters.


    "Follow me," the salesgirl bowed lightly before leading them towards the back. They passed through a door to a short hallway. The hallway was lined with doors. At the end was a door with a blank nameplate. The salesgirl knocked politely.


    "Come in." A female voice called out. The salesgirl opened the door and stepped back for them to enter. The vampires filed in and closed the door. "Welcome to the civil office. How may I help you?"


    The office was bare, with only a single desk and two chairs in front of it with a few cabinets in a corner. There was a nameplate on the desk which read, ''Miss Red.''


    The most eye-catching view in the windowless office was the woman sitting behind the desk. She had a cute face with round eyes. Her small lips sat under a cute button nose. With the customary vampire spinning red eyes, she looked like she was in her early twenties.


    She was petite but that only made her huge breasts stand out. Her white blouse was unbuttoned at the top, offering an inviting view of what Ezra could only call a work of art.


    "We''re here to register a newborn." Olivia answered as she sat. Gen took the other chair while Ezra stood awkwardly beside her.


    Ms. Red glanced up and when she saw Ezra, her posture changed. She leaned forward, pressing her boobs against the desk, pushing it up.


    "Which one of you is the newborn?" Ezra stepped forward and she eyed him like he was a particularly juicy piece of meat. "Excellent. Your turning approval?" She turned to Olivia and Genesis.


    Gen cursed beneath her breath.


    "Due to certain circumstances, we are unable to tender our approval. However, I filed a claim two days ago. You should be able to find it in your records." Olivia said calmly, before she turned to Genesis. "I''ll be registered as the turner, but don''t worry, our contract still stands."


    Ms. Red eyed them before standing up. She walked slowly to a cabinet at the corner of the office, her hips swaying seductively. Her black skirt was short, showing off her sexy legs.


    Click! Clack! Her heels hit the floor. As she got to the cabinet, she bent slowly at the waist, her skirt tightening around her inviting ass.


    God damn, this must be fate. Ezra swallowed as he stared.


    "Like what you see?" Gen asked as she nudged him. "Don''t worry, I''ll show you something better later."


    That''s right, I''ve got an even better ass right here all to myself.


    Ms. Red rifled through the cabinet before exiting with a folder. She opened and read it before bringing it back to the desk with her.


    "Name and ID?"


    "Olivia. C7V200143."


    "Name of newborn?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ezra Matten."


    "Everything seems to be in order." Ms. Red noted. She held her palm out and a tattoo shined before materializing into what looked like a printer. She took a pile of paper and placed it into the object before opening a small compartment with a needle poking out of it. "A drop of your blood, please."


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, who gave him a nod.


    He pricked his finger on the needle before manipulating a drop of blood into the compartment. It would have been embarrassing if you had to be taught compression in front of the gorgeous lady.


    Ms. Red closed up the compartment and the machine began whirling.


    As they waited, Ms. Red fanned herself with a hand. "Isn''t it hot in here?" She spoke.


    What do you mean it''s hot? There''s air conditioning.


    She reached up and unbuttoned the top two buttons on her blouse. Ezra could see the lacy white bra that supported her big juicy melons. His dick twitched in his pants.


    I''d like to stick my dick between those boobs.


    The machine clicked before it began to print out pages. Ms. Red picked the papers before stippling it into four separate documents.


    "Can you confirm that this is accurate?" She passed the document to Ezra and another to Olivia.


    Ezra scanned the document to see a lot of details about himself. His age, his height, who turned him, the document even had the time he last had a meal! His eyes returned to the top of the document where he noticed something.


    "You left my name blank."


    "Yes, I did that on purpose," Ms. Red nodded. "As you enter a new life, you can change your name to reflect the new man you''ve become." She handed him a pen.


    Ezra nodded in understanding before he asked. "Did you change your name?" Miss Red didn''t seem like her real name.


    "No I didn''t."


    Huh. What do you know? It''s her real name. Ezra stood there thoughtfully. He''d always been known as Ezra. Now that he''s a vampire, did he want to be known by a new name?


    On one hand, changing his name could mean escaping from the crushing debt. On the other hand, he''s a vampire now. He''d surely have more opportunities to make money beyond his wildest dreams. Maybe it''s because I didn''t have much to my name but I''ve always protected what''s mine.


    He sighed and wrote down the name he had chosen. Ms. Red accepted the document to read the name written in bold letters.


    Ezra Matten.


    He was who he was and that wasn''t changing anytime soon.

 Chapter 15 - 15: Set An Appointment. Lets Have Sex

    Ms. Red stamped the documents before handing it to them. "Your thumb print please." She showed them the spot where they stamped their thumbs using their blood as ink.


    Ms. Red also added her thumbprint to the documents before handing one to Ezra and another to Olivia. She placed the remaining two documents into a drawer attached to the desk. She absorbed the printer before materializing another device.


    I didn''t really know what to expect from a vampire bureaucrat but it sure wasn''t using superpowers to materialize a bloody magical printer. I wonder what this one is. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The square shaped toaster-like machine sat innocently on the table. Who knows? It could be a weapon of mass destruction.


    "This is a scriber." Ms. Red explained. "It tattoos whatever you want onto the body. You can get your personal scriber from our specialty store down in the basement. Place your forearm on the scriber. Whatever happens, do not be alarmed."


    Vampires have stores? Honestly, at this point, I shouldn''t be surprised.


    Ezra placed his hand on the scriber and watched as it unfolded like a spider, letting his arm sink inside. It closed, encasing his forearm. He swallowed nervously. Hope this thing doesn''t chop arms off.


    "We shall begin inscribing your identification number."


    Ezra began to feel needles prickling his skin rapidly. In two minutes, it was done. The scriber unfolded, allowing him to retrieve his arm.


    On his forearm were dark red, almost black letters. He read his new identification number.


    C7V107023


    "Congratulations, Mr. Ezra. You are now a legal citizen of The Vampire Society."


    The letters tingled and curiously, he directed vitality into the tattoo. He watched as the letters shined slightly from his skin, blinking in a rainbow of colors.


    "Cool." His first tattoo. Genesis nudged him playfully.


    "Are we done?" Olivia asked.


    "Yes." Ms. Red answered.


    "Let''s go."


    As they turned to leave, Ms. Red called out. "Wait!"


    They turned to see her staring bashfully at them. "Mr. Ezra. If you ever need a new wife, I''m fully available."


    Ezra stared at her in shock. What just happened? Did she just offer to be my wife? All he could do was nod dumbly before turning to leave.


    "Wait!"


    There''s more?


    "If you don''t need a wife, can I come to you for copulation? I can pay."


    Copulation? Don''t vampires have a practice of having sex to increase their vitality? She''s willing to pay to have sex with me? Is this how valuable male vampires are? The other dudes must be raking in cash. A million credits, here I come!


    Ezra turned to Olivia who nodded thoughtfully. "We''ll contact you when we make a decision." She said.


    Just like that? Ezra didn''t know it was possible but he was even more shocked. A woman who, according to the contract we signed is now my wife just gave a tentative approval for a fuck buddy. That was when it really sank in. My life has truly changed.


    With that settled, they exited the office and walked back into the eyewear store. "Where are we going next?" Ezra asked.


    "Let''s get your first monster tattoo!" Gen cheered.


    Ezra smiled as they turned to leave the store. His very own superpower. Finally!


    "Hey guys. Tell me, how do I look?" They turned sharply to see Mr. X wearing a ridiculously big sunglass on his mask. They all stared at him in shocked silence. First, they''ve managed to forget the situation they were in. Second, who wears a sunglass on a mask?


    "You all must be dumbstruck at how handsome I look, right?" X sighed mournfully, before placing the glasses back on display. "Follow me."


    With a glance at each other, they followed.


    X led them to an elevator which they took down to the parking lot in basement level two. He stalked forward like he was in a spy movie. "Shhh!" He placed a finger on where his mouth should be on the mask. "They''re watching."


    What''s with this dude? Who in the heavenly hells handed two hundred million credits to this nutjob because there''s no way he made that money himself.


    X peeked around the corner before rolling to the cover of a parked car.


    "What are you doing?" Gen asked curiously.


    "Hiding from Malachi." X shuddered with exaggeration. "How can someone that short be so scary? Uh... no offense to short people."


    Olivia stepped out into the open. "If Malachi is really here, things won''t be this quiet."


    "Really?" X asked eagerly. "Phew! I wouldn''t want to face that guy in battle."


    "How are you so.... cowardly?" Gen asked. "Don''t you have dignity?"


    "Dignity? What''s that?" He placed his hand on his chin in a thinking pose before perking up in exaggerated realization. "Oh! Dignity! Yeah, I had it but I sold it for two hundred million credits. I''m sure you guys know what I used it for."


    They all stared at him, trying to figure out if he was joking or being truthful. Probably a bit of both.


    X straightened up and dusted himself off nonchalantly. "Onward my noble knights!" He led the way to an old battered hover car fitted with wheels.


    "What''s this?" Gen asked.


    "It''s a hover car." He answered like it was obvious and it totally was.


    "With wheels? Did we somehow transport ourselves back to the twenty first century?"


    "Oh! The wheels are for if the car breaks down in the middle of the road. Don''t worry though. That almost never happens. Solomon''s a gentle beast." He patted the car before getting in, sitting at the back. "What are you guys waiting for?


    Get in."


    "You named your car after Count Solomon?" Gen stared flatly at him.


    "Aren''t you guys getting in?" X drawled.


    They sighed as they climbed into the car. Gen took the passenger''s seat and Ezra joined him at the back.


    "Where to?" Olivia asked from the driver''s seat.


    "Quantum observatory." X stretched as Olivia froze. "Oh! You didn''t think I know? Why else would I spend that ridiculous amount of money? Don''t bother trying anything. Those chains around your neck do things other than glowing beautifully."


    Olivia''s hands went to her neck, where the tattoo was covered by the collar of her blouse.


    Gen turned in her seat, watching X. "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing much." X answered. "We''re just heading to the place where our dear Olivia hid the page from the Book of Nightmares."


    What the hell? That''s what he''d definitely been after! Was he Count Solomon''s insurance? No. If he was, he wouldn''t be at odds with Malachi. "How did you know where she hid it?" Ezra asked.


    "I''ve got eyes everywhere, buddy. That''s why you can''t see them." He giggled like he just made a great joke.


    This dude is scary! Even Count Solomon doesn''t know where the page is! The jokes and exaggerations must be an act. This guy seems so harmless. A wolf in sheep clothing. That''s what makes him even more scary.


    Ezra shifted away from X. He''s so unpredictable. Who knows what he''ll do next.


    Olivia sighed before starting the car. The engine sputtered before roaring to life.


    X yawned as they left the T-Max building. "Now that''s more like it."

 Chapter 16 - 16: No Way Home

    The old car chugged happily along the street as silence reigned in the car.


    X turned to Ezra and began staring at him. Ezra ignored the stare and placed his cheek on the window, watching the street go by. After a while, he couldn''t hold it anymore. "What?" He turned to X.


    "What a nice night this is, right?"


    "What?"


    "I mean, I took part in a high stakes bidding war that could devolve into violence at a coin toss. And now, we''re on our way to acquire an old relic of the progenitor. Gosh, I feel like an explorer."


    Yeah. A nice night for you. I witnessed a high stakes battle, was captured by a corrupt police officer and was auctioned off to a crazy masked dude. Thankfully, the night is almost over.


    "Can you turn on the radio?" X asked. "I can''t stand the silence."


    Gen clicked the button. "At number four in the music Top Ten, we have ''I''ll be your unicorn'' by the girl group A X E. Stay tuned-"


    The radio sparked before going off.


    Silence reigned once more in the car.


    This time, it was Ezra''s turn to stare at X.


    The Book of Nightmares must be really powerful if vampires are willing to spend two hundred million credits to acquire it. Just how powerful is the vampire progenitor?


    "What? Why are you staring at me?" X asked.


    "What do you want to use the page for?"


    "A rookie question." Ezra could feel the smirk radiating off X. "Fine, I''ll answer. In Vampire Society, the only thing that matters is strength. Strength is the reason why the council rule over us all. Strength is the reason why Prince Arthur can openly defy the council. Strength is the reason why Itachi Yaiba rules over this city."


    "For vampires, strength is vitality. Each and every page of the Book is said to contain a weapon that has been fed vitality for centuries. Only those old enough to remember Prince Caspian wield that kind of power without a relic."


    "With that power, who knows what I can do? Maybe I''ll become a City Lord. Maybe I''ll join the council. Maybe I''ll join Prince Arthur. With that page, the world is my oyster."


    Damn. No wonder he''s willing to spend a fortune. The most impressive one here is Olivia. How did she even steal it?


    Greed was shining in the eyes of everyone in the car as silence prevailed once again.


    This time, it was Gen''s turn to stare at Olivia.


    "Stop staring. Ask." Olivia kept her eyes on the road.


    "How did you steal the page? It couldn''t have been easy."


    Olivia remained silent as everyone in the car stared at her in expectation.


    "Come on, everyone knows you stole it! We''re all heading to where you kept it. There''s no point in hiding it anymore!" Gen prodded.


    Olivia sighed in resignation. "I''ve never been part of a coven." She started. "I''ve always been independent. Ten years ago, Count Solomon extended an invitation for me to become one of his guards. Lacking resources of my own, I accepted."


    "Since then I''ve been guarding the Count''s interests. After earning his trust, he sent me to guard his vault. One day, he took me inside. He wanted to gloat. He showed me the treasures within and when I saw the page, I realized¡­." She trailed off.


    "Before we left, I dropped a special item of mine into the vault. Using that item, I was able to open a passageway into his vault. I used up most of my resources to survive in the vault and I stole the page."


    So it was Count Solomon''s recklessness. Wanting to show off in front of a pretty lady.


    "You used up your resources? So, you''re broke?" Gen asked.


    That''s what you got from that? Ezra stared at her incredulously.


    "Yes." Olivia answered simply.


    "Fuck!" Everyone stared at her in surprise. Why is she so worked up about Olivia''s financial state? "I''m broke too."


    As one, the two women turned to stare at Ezra. "I''m broke too." He confessed. The two women turned forward with a sigh.


    "In case you''re wondering, I''m broke too." X piped up.


    "No one''s wondering." Gen answered.


    Silence.


    Wait a minute.


    Ezra turned to stare at X.


    "Just ask."


    "Cool. What happens to us after you get the page?"


    "You guys? Don''t I own you?" He laughed. "I clearly remember paying two hundred million credits."


    He wants to enslave us?


    "That''s the price for the page not for us." Olivia spoke.


    "Wasn''t it a package deal? You guys and the page."


    "Come on, you get a weapon that puts you on par with the vampire powerhouses. What do you want with us?" Gen asked.


    "Is it a crime to want ingenious minds? One of you managed to steal from a Count after all."


    "If you have the power, can''t you do the stealing?"


    "Hmmm." X adopted a thinking pose. "That''s true. Maybe I''ll kill you guys after I get the page."


    The three vampires stiffened in shock.


    What''s wrong with you Genesis? Couldn''t you keep your mouth shut? S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m just joking." X laughed. "Or am I?"


    Shit! Shit! Shit! He''s definitely going to kill us. How do we escape? I only have an Aura.


    Genesis has her axes and that sticky rope. Olivia has those feathers. Shit!


    Wait a minute! If we can find a way to restrain X, I''m sure we''ll be able to escape. If Gen uses her sticky rope and Olivia uses her black zone, we can do it.


    No, wait. They''re both low on vitality and X has already rigged them with some kind of remote controlled chains. Fuck! It all boils down to killing X. How do I kill X? Can I even kill X?


    Fuck!


    There''s no way out. There''s no way home.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Vampires Wear Sunscreen?!

    The night was lightening up when they pulled into the parking lot. Dawn had arrived. Olivia pulled the hover car into park and stepped out of the vehicle. A tense silence clung to the four vampires like a baby to a breast.


    X gestured for Olivia to lead the way and they set off for their destination. The Quantum observatory. X began humming a song to himself as they rode an elevator to the top floor.


    Suddenly, an ethereal wave passed through the elevator and Ezra shuddered as the wave began to invade every area of his body. He stumbled dizzily as he began to feel lethargic.


    A heat began to grow in his heart, fighting the wave. The intense battle went on for a few seconds and the heat from his heart began chasing away the wave. Before long, the dizziness had passed and Ezra stood tall once more.


    What the hell was that? He turned around, intending to ask his companions what the wave was. "What the FUCK?!" He jumped back, pressing himself to the elevator door.


    Ding!


    The elevator door swung open and Ezra spent a few seconds windmilling his arms before regaining his balance. "What the fuck just happened?" He repeated as he stared at the sight in front of him. Within the time it took for them to ride to the top of the skyscraper, the three vampires with him had undergone a drastic transformation.


    Where before, they were beautiful, energetic and healthy-looking members of society, now, they looked like good looking insomniacs with pale skin.


    Olivia and Genesis'' beauty had diminished a bit. While they still looked incredibly beautiful, his enhanced vampire eyes could catch blemishes that were previously absent. Under their eyes were dark circles, making it look like they pulled three all-nighters in a row.


    At that moment, the sun rose, bathing the floor in golden light through the huge floor to ceiling windows in the room. The vampires hissed in pain and Ezra quickly ducked back into the elevator.


    What is it? Are we under attack? Did Malachi find us? His head swiveled around, trying to identify the threat as X frantically jammed the button to close the elevator.


    "Okay." Ezra nodded as the door closed. "Can someone explain to me what just happened?"


    "That''s the sun." Gen explained.


    "What?"


    "The sun is a vampire''s natural enemy. It weakens the powers of a vampire. It also causes intense pain and prolonged exposure can lead to death. That is one of the two ways a vampire can die." Olivia answered.


    "It''s always been that way. While there are theories, no one truly knows why. Right now, because of the sun, we''re all as physically powerful as the average human. Our only weapons are our Auras and tattoos but even those are not as powerful during the day."


    OH! So the sun truly does weaken vampires. Why don''t I feel weak? He flexed his arms, not feeling the weakness. Is it because I''m a newborn?


    Light flashed and a purple liquid appeared around X before sinking into his skin. He stretched like a man who just woke up from a refreshing nap. "That''s my sunscreen." He stared expectantly at the trio for a few seconds before smacking his mask-covered face with his hand. "I sealed your vitality, didn''t I? And you''re a newborn without tattoos. Sorry, my bad."


    A glow appeared from his forearm, before materializing into three neon purple jackets. "Put these on."


    "Why?" Gen eyed the jackets like they had somehow offended her. Maybe they had.


    "They''re sunscreens. They radiate an invisible barrier that protects you from only the rays of the sun." X slouched.


    "Don''t you have it in another color?"


    "Take it or leave it."


    Gen grimaced, probably weighing the consequences between wearing the sunscreen and stepping into the sun. Olivia took one, her action persuading Gen to take the other one.


    X stretched the last one to Ezra and he startled. Wait! He does not know I''m not affected by the sun? Ezra hesitantly collected the jacket. Why is he giving it to me? Are there any traps in it?


    He put on the jacket over his tracksuit, holding his breath. After a few seconds with nothing happening, he let out a sigh of relief.


    This is my chance! Everyone else is weakened by the sun. When I get an opportunity, that''s when I''ll take X down.


    "Lead the way." X nodded at Olivia as he pressed the button to open the elevator.


    The group, containing a masked man in a red hoodie, one handsome man wearing a purple jacket over a tracksuit and two beautiful women in similar purple jackets, walked into the observatory.


    Olivia led them to the reception desk. "Good morning. I''m here to see Mr. Dwight."


    "Name please." The receptionist blushed from being under the gaze of the good-looking group.


    "Miss Wild."


    The receptionist fiddled with her computer before reaching into a compartment hidden from view and retrieving a pen and paper. She presented it to Olivia who took it and wrote down a string of twenty words with no rhyme or reason before passing it back. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The receptionist took the paper before comparing it to something on her computer. She nodded before retrieving a key which she handed to Olivia. "You may go, ma''am."


    "Thank you." Olivia led them through the maze of hallways to an unremarkable door. She inserted the key into the lock and opened it to reveal an office that looked like it hadn''t been used in ages.


    In the office was a door with an electronic door. Olivia led them to it before inputting the passcode. The door clicked open to reveal a dark room devoid of windows. Ezra''s eyes pierced the gloom to reveal silhouettes of telescopes, office chairs and other discarded equipment.


    Click!


    Gen turned on the light and Ezra''s eyes adjusted to the new light in a split second. Cool!


    "Here we are." X breathed reverently. "The resting place of a page from the book of Nightmares. I can feel it! Where is it?" He turned to Olivia.


    Olivia moved to a clearing in the room. "Move this for me." She commanded and her two coven mates sprang to help her. Everyone was caught up in the excitement that pervaded the atmosphere. They would finally get to see the page!


    They arranged seven telescopes into different positions specified by Olivia before they stepped back as one.


    "What''s next?" X asked before Olivia shushed him.


    Slowly, light began to pool in the middle of the clearing, surrounded by telescopes. The light grew blinding before dying down to reveal an unassuming box sitting on the floor.


    "A special monster capable of receiving special preconditions? Clever. Must have cost a lot of vitality." X spoke. "Now open it!"


    Olivia hesitated for a moment and the tattooed chain around her neck glowed dangerously. She sighed in resignation before kneeling before the box. She placed a hand on the top and it clicked open.


    Click!


    Everyone in the room dropped to a knee as a terrifying bloodlust pressed on them like a physical weight!


    "Yes. Yes! That''s it! It even radiates an Aura! Ha Ha Ha Ha!" X began laughing maniacally.


    Sitting in the box was a page wreathed in transparent shadows, looking like it had been torn from a book!


    Ezra gasped as the Aura slowly disssipated. He had seen it with his own two eyes.


    A page from The Book of Nightmares!

 Chapter 18 - 18: Devouring Shadows and Bloodlust

    The atmosphere crackled with tension as the vampires fought against the bloodlust.


    Slowly, they began to rise to their feet.


    X, with his red hoodie and blank iron mask, shook off the effects of the Aura easily. Before long, the four vampires were standing once more.


    Together, they faced the ominous sight before them. An unassuming opened box, its interior bathed in a dim, otherworldly crimson light. Nestled within was a single page, its surface blank yet the source of the eerie light.


    Ezra wished his heart was still beating so it could race within his chest and reassure him that he was still alive. What the hell? I think I can now relate to mice in front of a snake.


    Wisps of dark, transparent shadows danced around the page, intertwining with the aura of palpable bloodlust that filled the air. Ezra could have sworn the page was a hibernating monster in disguise.


    Through the shadows, they could notice an absence of visible markings on the page. If not for its Aura and the presence of wispy shadows, it could be mistaken for an ordinary page!


    X, with an air of reverence, whispered two words that reverberated through the room, his voice tinged with a mixture of fear and awe. "My precious."


    He slowly stretched a hand to the box, his eyes filled with desire.


    Just before he touched the page, he hesitated, his hand trembling imperceptibly. With a sardonic chuckle, he withdrew, a knowing smirk playing upon his lips. "Olivia," he commanded, his voice suddenly cold and commanding, "take it out."


    "No."


    "No?" X turned to stare at her and the chains on her neck glowed a menacing crimson. "Did I just hear you say no?"


    Silence reigned in the room. Even the sound of breathing was absent. The two vampires stared at each other.


    Fuck! FUCK! We don''t need to give X an excuse to use those tattoos. "I''ll do it." Ezra volunteered.


    "No!" Olivia said sharply, a hint of panic in her eyes. "I''ll do it!"


    Silence filled the room once more.


    Ezra watched with a mixture of apprehension and curiosity as Olivia reached hesitantly into the box.


    She glanced at Ezra and Gen before taking a deep breath, a gesture she technically didn''t need. With trembling fingers, she grasped the page.


    Suddenly, a flash of inky blackness engulfed the chamber, casting everything into shadow. Ezra''s senses reeled in confusion as he struggled to comprehend the strange incident unfolding before him. How can light be black?!


    In the chaos, the shadows covering the page surged forward towards Olivia''s face.


    Whoomph!


    The shadows devoured the tattoo around Olivia''s neck, leaving behind a bruise.


    Before anyone could react, X''s red chains coiled out of his arms and wrapped around Olivia''s arm, severing it with a swift, decisive tug.


    "AAARRRRGGGHHHH!" A guttural cry of pain echoed through the room as Olivia collapsed to the ground, her agony echoing in Ezra''s ears like a haunting melody.


    But before he could intervene, X''s hand shot out like a snake, tendrils of glowing red chains snaking from his fingertips to wrap around Olivia''s writhing form.


    With mounting horror, Ezra and Genesis crouched into defensive positions, their eyes blazing with determination. "What the fuck did you do?" Gen snarled at X.


    X jumped back, his hands raised in the universal symbol of surrender. "Easy. Easy. I had to stop the page from devouring all her vitality."


    "Fuck." Gen whispered before crouching to check Olivia as Ezra''s eyes remained fixed on X.


    Olivia''s groans echoed through the room as she slowly sat up, her movements pained and labored. Ezra''s gaze flickered to her, and he couldn''t help but notice that her red irises were spinning even more rapidly than before.


    What does the spinning mean? Is Olivia dying? His heart clenched at the thought. He hadn''t known the two ladies for long but they''d literally saved him from the jaws of death. He couldn''t help but care.


    New glowing red tattoos from X could be seen, twisting like serpents around her neck and arms. She clutched her severed stump, her gaze fixated on the hand still grasping the page that lay beside her.


    The inky black shadows that had once covered the page had dissipated, revealing cryptic symbols etched on the page''s surface.


    The air crackled with anticipation as X, his movements slow and deliberate, reached out to retrieve the page.


    Everyone collectively held their breath as X touched the page. Everyone waited for the inevitable shadows. The page sat lifelessly, its surface devoid of any immediate reaction.


    Relief washed over the room as the tension flowed away, replaced by a sense of cautious curiosity.


    With a flick of his wrist, X''s chains wrapped around a nearby table and dragged it to them. He picked up the page and placed it on the table.


    Gen lent a helping hand to Olivia, assisting her to her feet and Ezra joined them to crowd around the table, their eyes fixed upon the confusing markings on the page.


    Lines and dots danced across the page from left to right, forming an unfamiliar written language.


    "What language is this?" Ezra looked at his companions for enlightenment. They were older vampires. They should have seen things like this before.


    X''s response was a solemn shake of the head. "I don''t know," he admitted, his voice tinged with a hint of frustration. "I have never encountered any language like this before. Even if it were a dead language, I would recognize it. But this? This is something else."


    "There can only be two possibilities. Either this language is a language that died at least two thousand years ago, or it''s a language created by the progenitor himself. Whatever it is, I haven''t seen it before."


    A heavy silence descended upon the room. Olivia shifted imperceptibly.


    "What do we do now?" Gen asked. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    X turned his gaze to Olivia, his expression unreadable behind his mask. "Decode it," he commanded once again.


    "What?"

 Chapter 19 - 19: Three Sheep, One Wolf

    "Decode it." X repeated.


    "I don''t know how to decode it." There was a faint tremor in Olivia''s voice. She glanced at the other occupants of the room.


    X''s response was swift and cold, red light shining through the dark patches on the eye holes of his mask with an intensity that sent shivers down Ezra''s spine. "You wouldn''t have stolen it if you didn''t know how to decode it," he stated, his tone laced with a thinly veiled threat. "I know you can. So, decode it."


    A tense silence stretched between Olivia and X, the air thick with unspoken accusations and simmering tension. Ezra and Gen watched from the sidelines, their bodies coiled like a spring, ready to intervene.


    Ezra could feel the weight of their stares bearing down upon him even though they weren''t even looking at him. It was as if the very atmosphere had turned hostile. He startled as he realized it was X''s Aura.


    "I see." X remarked as Olivia said nothing. "You''re much willing to find out what my chains do, aren''t you?"


    X''s threat hung in the air like a dark cloud, casting a pall of fear over the room. His Aura leaked a deliberate hint of bloodlust.


    Olivia remained defiantly silent, staring straight at X.


    "So be it." With a flick of his wrist, X activated the chains wrapped around Olivia''s body.


    The chains materialized out of her skin into solid chains made of red light and their glow intensified as they began to tighten around her throat. Olivia''s eyes widened in terror as she gasped in pain, her body convulsing where she stood.


    Ezra''s heart thundered in his chest as he watched Olivia''s torment, a familiar surge of rage fueled adrenaline flooding through his veins.


    Crack!


    Without a second thought, he vaulted over the table, launching himself at X, his fists flying in a desperate bid to save Olivia. Gen was not far behind.


    With a grace that belied his weak exterior, X effortlessly sidestepped Ezra''s attack, his movements fluid and precise. In a swift motion, X materialized a gleaming knife and drove it into Ezra''s back, the blade sinking deep into his flesh with a sickening squelch.


    Agony lanced through Ezra''s body as the knife began drained his vitality, sapping his strength with each passing moment.


    "Arrrggghhhh!" With a guttural cry, he twisted, tearing himself away from X''s grasp, staggering backward until he collided with a nearby chair.


    "Weak." X spat before turning to meet the coming warrior.


    Gen was much less impulsive than Ezra, her fighting style drawing a sharp contrast to her behavior. In a boxer''s stance, she threw jabs at X who bobbed and weaved between her strikes.


    "Passable." He sniffed. "Where''s the famous bloodthirsty bitch I hear so much about?"


    "Don''t worry." Gen grinned, displaying her fangs. "You can meet her. All you need to do is remove your chains around my neck."


    X laughed as he batted away her punches before elbowing her in the face, breaking her nose with a sharp crack. As Gen stumbled back, X raised his leg high and dropped it in a swift kick at Gen''s neck.


    Crack!


    Gen''s neck broke and she fell twitching to the floor.


    Gritting his teeth against the searing pain, Ezra yanked the knife from his back, his hands slick with blood. With a grunt, he turned to face X, the fire of righteous fury burning in his eyes. "How dare you?" he growled.


    "Well, I-"


    X was cut off as Ezra bursts into a blur of motion. Using his knife, he attacked X. His first slash almost nicked X''s throat before the vampire hopped away almost casually. He moved like a pit fighting veteran, each slash determined to cause lasting damage to X.


    Ezra maximized his newfound speed and resilience. The wound in his back devoured essence as it slowly knitted together closed.


    "What''s this?" X taunted. "The newborn found a knife? Careful with that, kid. You''ll just hurt yourself."


    Ezra gritted his teeth as X dodged his slashes with the barest of margins.


    "Don''t be so hard on yourself kid. Never give up. You can do this." X laughed as he twirled behind Ezra, giving him a friendly pat on the shoulder.


    With a burst of speed, Ezra twisted around and slashed downward, catching X''s thigh. Blood splattered on the floor as X stumbled back in pain.


    A sudden unexpected kick from behind him sent X to a knee and Gen''s grinning face appeared behind him before she plunged her hand through his chest. "Gotcha!"


    Silence.


    X coughed and blood dribbled down his chin into his red hoodie. "Heh." He chuckled. "Nice try." X clutched at Gen''s hand weakly before dissolving into powder. Gen jumped back in shock.


    Clapping filled the room and the duo turned to the wall where X was stepping out like he just watched some premium entertainment. "That was a great warm up. Did you guys think I''d die that easily?"


    What''s this? What were we fighting? A clone? An illusion? Ezra lifted the knife in his hand.


    X waved his hand and Gen''s chain activated. She stiffened with a muffled cry, before dropping to the floor.


    "What are you doing? Stop it!" Ezra snarled, taking a step forward.


    "So demanding. Okay. Kids shouldn''t be made to watch this kind of stuff." X waved his hand, making the chains inert once again. The two ladies groaned on the floor, their body shuddering in pain.


    "Don''t worry. They''ll be alright." X chuckled as Ezra eyed him menacingly. Ezra had only a single knife while X who had been weakened by the sun still had more vitality, a more powerful Aura and his monster tattoos.


    "How about this?" X asked. "If you can draw my blood with that knife in your hand, I''ll remove the chains."


    Ezra eyed him skeptically.


    "What? You don''t trust me? Okay. I''ll fight without using any vitality. That means no Aura or tattoo. What do you say."


    "Deal." Ezra agreed. There''s no saying if X would honor the deal but he had to try. All he needed to do was to get X to remove the chains and with Gen and Olivia by his side, they could surely kill X.


    X spread his hands out in invitation. "Excellent. Bring it on." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Blood Song

    Black fog began flowing from X before solidifying into a black zone that encapsulated the room.


    The zone flickered weakly in places but held strong.


    "We''re exemplary citizens of the Vampire Society. We have to follow the rules." X chuckled, moving with fluid grace as he began circling his opponent, Ezra.


    Riiiip!


    X tore off his red hoodie, revealing a toned body protected by a white wife beater. His flexed his bicep as he stalked Ezra like a lion.


    The air crackled with tension as the two vampires prepared to unleash their full might upon each other.


    "Are you ready, pup?" X asked.


    In answer, Ezra attacked. The battle began with a slash from his knife. X bent out of the way, dancing around with fancy footwork.


    "What do you think I should use?" X taunted. "Judo? Kung fu? Taekwondo? Or the good old fashioned tavern brawl technique?"


    Ezra stayed silent, focused on catching X with his knife.


    "Boxing it is." X nodded before fluidly dropping into a boxing stance in the middle of a dodge.


    Whap!


    X jabbed, forcing Ezra to abort his strike.


    "Get ready." X stated before launching his offensive. The two vampires were evenly matched as they exchanged blows with lightning speed and precision. Each strike was met with a swift parry or block, neither vampire willing to give an inch.


    How?! How is he this fast? Shouldn''t he be weakened by the sun? Shouldn''t he be as fast as an average human? How is he keeping up?


    X suddenly lashed out with a kick, taking Ezra by surprise. He only managed to dodge it because of his newfound reflexes. He jumped back, creating space between them.


    D-damn!


    "Let''s take it up a notch." X rolled his shoulders.


    What?!


    He had no time for thinking as X attacked. Ezra stabbed but X leaned to the side and sent a fist straight into his stomach.


    Ezra coughed as he was lifted an inch off the floor. His eyes bulged in surprise at the force behind the hit. He stumbled back, trying to hold X off.


    With an exhale, X went nuts.


    Ezra fought with all he had but as the battle wore on, it became clear that X held the upper hand. With each passing moment, his attacks grew more ferocious, his fists a blur as he unleashed a relentless barrage upon Ezra. Despite his best efforts, Ezra found himself struggling to keep up with X''s overwhelming assault.


    Desperation crept into Ezra''s movements as he fought to defend himself against X''s onslaught. His knife flashed in the light as he blocked blow after blow, the strain evident on his face as he struggled to keep pace with his opponent.


    What the fuck? There''s no opening at all!


    "Surprised?" X asked. "My mask is a monster tattoo item that gives me a passive boost in speed and strength. Don''t worry. I''m not cheating. The mask already has vitality of its own."


    T-there!


    In a moment of desperation, Ezra saw an opening and seized it with both hands. With a swift movement, he gripped X''s outstretched arm, his knife cutting a swift path towards it.


    With lightning-fast reflexes, X twisted away from Ezra''s attack, his movements fluid and graceful sending Ezra stumbling before he countered with a devastating high kick.


    Wham!


    The force of the blow sent Ezra hurtling through the air, his body crashing into a nearby wall with bone-jarring force.


    For a moment, he lay dazed, struggling to regain his bearings.


    "Give up, Ezra. You can''t win this." X dusted off his hands before putting them in his pockets. "It was a sucker''s bet anyways."


    Gen and Olivia began to struggle to their feet, their red irises dancing wildly in their eyes like an animal trapped in a cage.


    Ezra slowly picked himself up from the ground, casting a weary gaze at his opponent, X standing tall before him.


    "It''ll be easy to give up." Ezra raised himself on one knee. "But I''m not fighting for myself." He stood in one smooth motion. "I''m fighting for what''s mine!" He lifted the knife in his hands.


    Ezra sighed as he summoned forth his Aura, feeling the rush of vitality coursing through his veins like a soothing balm. The invisible energy enveloped him in a comforting embrace, washing away the scrapes and bruises he''d accumulated in the heat of battle.


    It was a sensation of pure euphoria, a reminder of the incredible power he now possessed as a vampire.


    Ezra infused his Aura with the same sense of utter certainty he had witnessed Sarah wield during battle at the apartment. It was a feeling of unshakable confidence, a belief that he could overcome any obstacle that stood in his way. A belief that nothing could stop him.


    Gathering his Aura around the knife in his hands, Ezra focused his concentration, the blade shimmering with newfound potency. He could feel the weapon thrumming with energy, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.


    X''s laughter echoed through the air. "Excellent! You''re like a cute lion pup borrowing the claws of the adults." X''s laughter echoed through the air.


    "Maybe this pup would be able to surprise you." Ezra retorted, his voice as steady as the vitality coursing through his veins.


    With a swift movement, Ezra launched himself at X, his knife slashing through the air with deadly precision.


    "We''ll see kid!" X slapped away Ezra''s slashes with his bare hands, his movements fluid and graceful as he countered with a powerful punch.


    Ezra stepped away, stabbing at X''s outstretched hand but it was quickly retracted and replaced with another punch.


    Ezra dodged the punch before jumping over a low kick. He blocked the follow up kick and replied with a slash that sent X retreating, his movements a blur of speed and agility.


    As the battle raged on, Ezra began to sink into a state of utter concentration, his senses sharpening to a razor''s edge. His blood began singing to him, humming a dirge within his veins.


    His eyes began gleaming with golden light as he entered a state of heightened awareness, his mind attuned to every detail of the fight.


    X''s laughter rang out once more. "Such potential. You''ve found the Blood Song completely on your own. Amazing!" He spoke, his eyes alight with excitement.


    But Ezra was beyond words now, his focus locked on the battle before him.


    "Right punch."


    "Parry."


    "High kick."


    "Dodge."


    With uncanny precision, he began to predict X''s movements, dodging each blow and retaliating with effortless grace. It was as if he could see the future unfolding before him, his actions guided by an instinctual knowledge of his opponent''s next move.


    And then, in a moment of clarity, Ezra saw his opportunity. With a calculated feint, he dropped into a crouch, maneuvering X into a vulnerable position. He kicked X''s leg, sending him down to a knee. With X off balance and completely open before him, Ezra allowed himself a vicious smile. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Ezra struck the final fatal blow, the knife disappeared from his grasp and he stumbled at the unexpected event, giving X the space to jump back.


    What? He stared at his hand as the song in his blood began fading away. The knife was a monster tattoo object of X''s! Shit! He played me!


    As the dust settled and the echoes of their battle faded into the stillness of the room, X stared at Ezra with a newfound respect. "Impressive," he conceded, a hint of admiration in his voice. "Where did you learn to fight like that?"

 Chapter 21 - 21: Are You Crazy?!

    What?


    Ezra was confused.


    "Your moves." X clapped. "Bravo. Whoever taught you must have been a master."


    "What are you talking about?" Ezra frowned, staying alert. Who knew what trick this dude wanted to play this time.


    X''s casual applause echoed through the room, a stark contrast to the tension that hung thick in the air. With a dismissive glance, he turned away from Ezra, his attention shifting to Olivia and Genesis lying on the floor. "Are you two alright?" he inquired, his voice betraying a hint of concern.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he watched X''s every move, his mind racing with the possibilities. Should he strike now, while X''s back was turned? The temptation was strong, but something held him back. A nagging sense of caution that whispered of potential danger.


    It could be a trap.


    Circling around X, Ezra approached Olivia and Genesis, offering them a helping hand.


    "Are you guys alright?"


    "Peachy." Gen chuckled as she stared at the ceiling.


    As he assisted Olivia to her feet, she leaned in close, her voice a soft whisper in his ear. "Be ready," she murmured, her words sending a shiver down Ezra''s spine.


    But what should I be ready for? Ezra debated asking but a glance at X made him abandon the urge. He couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at him. The fight with X had ended so abruptly, he was still trying to regain his equilibrium.


    Meanwhile, X turned his attention back to the table where the page was sitting innocently, his expression unreadable. "So, Olivia, will you be decoding the page now?" he inquired, his tone casual despite the gravity of the situation.


    Coughing slightly, Olivia nodded in affirmation. "Yes, I will," she replied, her voice shaky.


    With a sense of solemn purpose, X beckoned them to join him at the table.


    Ezra helped the women limp to the table. He noticed that Olivia''s red iris was now spinning like a fan gone wild. His gaze lingered on it before turning to Gen with a silent question.


    "She''s lost a lot of vitality." Gen answered, her own iris spinning less wildly. "She needs blood, fast."


    This isn''t the work of X''s chains. The page must have stolen most of her vitality when she touched it.


    "Here." With a wave of his hand, X materialized a pen and paper on the table and slid it to Olivia. "You''ll be needing this."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in realization. X must have a creation monster or something! Based on what I know, vampires can''t just materialize anything out of thin air. They need a monster for it.


    This means¡­ Ezra stared at X¡­He''s incredibly versatile. He can materialize anything he wants. Ever need a table, he''s got it. Need a chainsaw to saw off someone''s bits, don''t bother looking for one. Just call X.


    Ezra took X in a new light. He''s far more dangerous than we''ve all been thinking.


    Olivia pushed away the offered paper with a firm hand, her expression resolute. "It''s useless," she declared, her tone leaving no room for argument. "If the words on the page is copied onto any other surface, the surface will be burned to ashes."


    X nodded in realization. "Oh. That way, the pages can''t be copied. There''ll always be a single copy of any page. Smart. Very smart.


    That''s the progenitor for you. What do you suggest we do?"


    Olivia lifted the pen. "I''ll have to write on the page itself."


    Gen''s brows furrowed in confusion, her mind grappling with the implications of Olivia''s words. "Wait a minute...."


    "You want to desecrate the page?!" X rocked back in what looked like shock. "Are you crazy?!" He demanded, his voice tinged with incredulity.


    Olivia glanced down at the page. "Most vampires have been looking at this wrong the whole time. This is not a language. It''s a code. A puzzle that hides the real language. I''ll have to write on the page itself."


    A thoughtful silence descended upon them.


    "I can see it." Gen hummed. "The progenitor was a smart guy. The fear of destroying the relic will make most people refrain from writing on the page. This way, people can possess the page, yet be unable to decode it."


    "Are you sure this is the only way?" X leaned forward. It did seem like a drastic measure, one that he wasn''t sure he was prepared to take.


    But Olivia straightened with steely resolve. "Do you have any other suggestions?" she challenged, her voice unwavering. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a resigned sigh, X relented. "Continue, then," he conceded, his tone resigned.


    Olivia took the page, lifted her pen and began writing. X winced as the pen began scratching the page.


    "Explain the process." X demanded and Olivia raised an eyebrow that screamed ''Really?''


    "Despite what you guys think, I''m not a monster. I don''t enjoy threatening people, you know. But I''m willing to do it to get what I want." X sighed. "Don''t make me do it again."


    Olivia looked down, thinking as she studied the page.


    "It''s a clever puzzle." She finally spoke. "Most people would think the lines and dots come together to create a single language. That''s false. The lines are meaningless. The dots are the real puzzle. I have to connect the dots to reveal the real language."


    Olivia slowly connected the first few dots to form a number.


    14.


    X inhaled sharply. "The last city." He breathed.


    "The last city?" Gen asked and Ezra shot her a look.


    Leave the mad man alone! Let him ramble. Don''t give him ideas! What if he decides to do something life threatening again?


    "Oh. You''re young. You don''t know the legend of the Book of Nightmares."


    "The legend?" Gen asked and even Olivia lifted her head curiously. "Isn''t the Book of Nightmares just a seven paged book created by the progenitor."


    "Just a book? It''s so much more than that." X lowered his voice. "Let me tell you a legend. A legend as old as the First City...."

 Chapter 22 - 22: The Book of Nightmares

    "Let me tell you a legend. A legend as old as the First City." X began. "As all vampire legends worth knowing, it all began with the progenitor."


    "Whoever he is, details have been lost to time. No one remembers his name. No one remembers where he came from. No one remembers where he lived. One of the few things we know about him is that he was once human."


    "Wait. So, you''re saying that with how old vampires are, you can''t even remember the dude who turned you all?" Ezra couldn''t help but ask. X might be his enemy, but this was valuable information.


    "It''s not a matter of memory. It''s about design." X laughed. "Those old enough to have conversed with the true ancients say that the lack of information was by design. The progenitor erased all that information himself. Besides, most vampires are not as old as you think. The Death Wave did a number on us."


    The Death Wave? That''s a question for later.


    "Before he became a vampire, the progenitor had a human family. He loved them a lot and when he became a vampire, the first people he turned were select members of his family." X continued. "He had two family branches. The vampire branch reigned during the night and the human branch reigned during the day. Centuries passed and his line flourished."


    "I know the legend is quite riveting but would you continue? We''re on a time limit, you know." X told Olivia who turned back to decoding the page. Her attention was still on the legend though.


    "Yeah. Where was I? Yeah! The progenitor." X clapped. "It was said that the progenitor was planning to visit a distant land. A journey that could only be undertaken at a very specific time."


    "The progenitor also had a human descendant whom he loved the most. The descendant was quite close to his heart. The progenitor loved the descendant so much, he decided to keep him alive as a vampire forever, install him as king over all vampires and come back one day to take him to the land he was going."


    "As preparation for his eventual turning, the progenitor decided to create a grimoire called The Book of Daydreams. An incredibly powerful grimoire sealed with the blood of the descendant in which each page will grant great power in the form of monster tattoo. The book was said to contain fourteen pages. It was meant to be a gift for his human descendant."


    "When his vampire descendants heard the news, they became blinded by jealousy and greed which festered into hatred. Before long, they wanted the grimoire for themselves. When the book was halfway completed, the vampires stole the blood of the human, killing him in the process."


    "What a bunch of idiots." Gen muttered.


    "Well, judging by the fact that they pulled it off, they definitely weren''t idiots." X laughed.


    "They did?" Gen asked incredulously. "How? How did they deal with the fallout?"


    "Easy." X answered. "You use the tools the progenitor created. The vampires used the blood of the descendant to open the Book of Daydreams and stole the completed seven pages, leaving seven blank pages behind. They hid from the progenitor using the pages they stole."


    "What did the progenitor do?" Gen asked.


    "Obviously, he was furious. It was said that his rage split the heavens. He searched high and low but couldn''t find the guilty vampires. After his rage calmed, he was filled with grief."


    "The time of his journey grew near and with no criminal to punish, the progenitor hatched a plan. He took the seven blank pages in the Book of Daydreams and fashioned a new book. The Book of Nightmares."


    "He created a grimoire in which all seven pages contain seven monster tattoos that can perfectly counter each page on the Book of Daydreams. He also included a special curse in which every wielder of a Nightmare page will always feel a pull to seek out the weapon in which they counter. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This way, he was able to ensure that the wielders of the Book of Nightmares would always seek out the wielders of the Book of Daydreams and kill them."


    "To make sure that each page will go to exactly one person each, not just anybody but the best and brightest vampires, he tore out the pages from the book and hid them all away."


    "The legend goes that the first page was hidden by the seashore."


    "Seashore?" Gen asked, again.


    "The second page was hidden at the bottom of the sky. The third page was hidden where the winds meet the Abyss. The fourth page was hidden in the tomb of his descendant." Olivia, Gen and Ezra shared confused glances. Are those actual places or made-up places?


    "The fifth page was hidden at the space between red and yellow. The sixth was hidden on the tip of his tongue. And the seventh he hid at the Last City." X sighed in excitement. "Of course, most people haven''t been able to puzzle out where those places actually are but people have stumbled upon the pages from time to time."


    "Which page is this?" Olivia suddenly asked.


    "It''s the fourteenth page of the Book of Daydreams. The seventh page of the Book of Nightmares."


    "Wasn''t it hidden at the Last City? How did Count Solomon find it?" Gen asked.


    "It''s quite simple." X chuckled. "The Last City is our city. First City."


    "Oh." Olivia made a sound of realization. "Hundreds of years ago, First City was called End City. According to the old texts, end could also mean last. At the time, it became the oldest city still standing. It was regarded by historians as the first city of the new age, so it was renamed from End City to First City. At the time, it was first created, it could have been the Last City."


    "Exactly." X nodded. "I''m sure the vampires of old scoured the city in search of it. However, most knowledge of vampire lore was lost following the Death Wave."


    Another reference to the Death Wave. Was it some kind of vampire disaster?


    "After hiding the pages, the progenitor left on his journey and hasn''t been seen again. At that time, his remaining descendants swore that he travelled to another universe. What is it the young ones call it? Isekai?" X scratched the chin of his mask. "Who knows if it''s true?"


    The sound of pen scratching on paper ended and Olivia straightened. "It''s done."


    "Perfect." X laughed in delight. "Let''s see what the seventh page holds."

 Chapter 23 - 23: Valaren

    X, Ezra, Gen, and Olivia gathered around the page, their eyes tracing the newly added lines that formed blocks of text etched upon the page.


    The lights shining overhead flickered uncertainly, sending shadows dancing around them. Tension filled the air once more as the page emanated new weight.


    The tension blanketed the room before being cut through by a familiar voice.


    "Is this supposed to be a poem?" Gen furrowed her brow as she mused aloud, her voice tinged with skepticism. "And since when was the progenitor so... flowery? They don''t tell you this in the histories, do they?" She asked her companions.


    X chuckled softly. "Poetry, our dear Genesis, is the pursuit of gentlemen," he remarked with a tinge of playfulness in his voice. "As you can see, even our ancient ancestor had a taste for the finer things in life."


    "Finer things in life?" Gen scoffed. "Poetry? Are you drunk? Don''t answer that. We already know you''re cracked in the head."


    What''s with this bitch? Doesn''t she have any sense of self-preservation?


    Olivia, her expression grave, cleared her throat, drawing their attention back to the task at hand. "I would have expected an older language but it''s written in the common tongue."


    "That''s a feature added to all grimoires. No one wants to spend time translating when they could be enjoying their new items instead."


    Gen craned her neck to stare at what from her perspective was an upside-down page. "What does it even say?"


    With a steady voice, Olivia began to read the verses aloud, each word weighed with significance.


    "In Valaren''s hold, vitality fades.


    Flames extinguished in its silent shades.


    Motion stilled, where darkness reigns.


    In shadows deep, destiny''s chains contain."


    Gen wrinkled her nose in confusion. "What does all this even mean?" she demanded, frustration creeping into her tone. "Is this another puzzle?"


    Olivia sighed, her fingers tracing the lines of text as if seeking answers within the script. "Valaren," she murmured thoughtfully, "must be the name of the monster."


    "Correct." X nodded in agreement, his mask shining in the light of the room. "And if we follow the pattern of most grimoires," he continued, "the passages likely describe the capabilities of the monster."


    "Vampires can''t use a monster tattoo if they don''t know it''s powers. That is one of the limitations of blood tattoos. If you steal an unknown monster, it''s useless. Just as Valaren is the name of the monster, based on the poem, the monster must have the ability to destabilize vitality and extinguish flames."


    "So," Gen began incredulously, "you''re telling me that we''ve been going through all this trouble for... a fire extinguisher?" Disbelief colored her words as she shook her head. "This is disappointing. Shouldn''t progenitor relics be more... impressive?"


    X''s chuckled, his body language displaying his mirth. "Maybe," he conceded, "but remember, power comes in many forms. And sometimes, the greatest strength lies in subtlety."


    Motion stilled, where darkness reigns. "Does that mean the weapon can produce darkness? Darkness that stops all motion?" Ezra asked. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It would seem so." X answered as he hunched over the page, his blank mask almost touching it. "You don''t need to know the specifics of what a tattoo monster can do in order to use it. You just need a general idea. The real question is... where is Valaren?"


    "What?"


    X seized the page and brought it up to the light. He turned this way and that, scrutinizing it. "All we''ve got is basically the user manual. Where''s the weapon. This can''t be everything."


    "How would we know? The poem doesn''t say anything about where the monster is." Gen said. "And honestly, we don''t really care. We would just like to go home. We''ve done our part. We''ve taken you to the page and we''ve decoded it for you.


    Release us."


    "Oh, I don''t think so." X chuckled. "You still haven''t given me my weapon. You still haven''t given me my Valaren. Did you think I spent two hundred million credits just for this?" He slapped the page back down on the table before turning his mask to Olivia. "Decode it."


    Ezra sighed. Not again.


    "This must be another puzzle. Another code to solve. You must be good at that. So, decode it." X took a step forward and Ezra took a step of his own to intercept him.


    "I don''t know how." Olivia answered calmly, staring straight at X.


    "Don''t lie to me, there''s no way you don''t know how."


    "I''ve never gotten this far before." Olivia said. "I do not know what comes next."


    "Don''t lie to me. Don''t fucking lie to me!" X screamed. A new Aura descended as the room spun, swirling madness assaulting the mind of all present.


    Oh shit.


    "No. NO! I would not be stopped. I would not be denied. They seek to take what is mine. They seek to destroy me!


    They mock me, laughing in the darkness." He glanced fearfully at the few shadows in the corners of the room.


    The three vampires stood rooted at the spot as the Aura became a physical weight. Tugging. Pulling. Fixing their feet to the floor.


    "No! I will tear the world asunder, rend reality itself, if need be, to get what is mine by right! They cannot hide it from me forever. They cannot keep me from the truth that runs through my veins, for I am the crossed swords. I. AM.


    X!"


    The reluctant occupants of the room glanced at each other in a mixture of fear and confusion. Is this what you want me to be ready for? Ezra wanted to ask Olivia but the words were stuck in his throat as the aura in the air grew thicker. A slight wind began to blow in the sealed room, tugging at their clothes.


    X''s laughter echoes off the walls, a cacophony of madness and despair. "I''ll find Valaren. I will possess it. And when I do, they will all bow before me. For they will see me for what I am. A god in the making."


    His laughter cut off suddenly before he turned calmly and stared at Olivia. "You can''t decode it, you say? Well, you''re useless now."


    "EZRAAA!" Olivia screamed.


    Boom!

 Chapter 24 - 24: The Short Demon

    Boom!


    A small explosion shattered the peace, ripping through the room with a force that sent shockwaves reverberating through the air. The floor buckled and heaved, sending debris flying in all directions like shrapnel from a bomb.


    Ezra instinctively ducked, his heart pounding in his chest as he narrowly avoided being caught in the trajectory of an unidentified slab of concrete. His senses were on high alert, every nerve tingling with adrenaline as he scanned the chaos unfolding before him.


    Bam!


    The slab hit Gen who had been standing behind him, send her flying deeper into the room. X and Olivia had jumped back from the table, shielding themselves with their arms.


    Ezra''s eyes scanned the room as the world slowed to a crawl around him. He was searching for the source of the blast. It hadn''t come from X.


    His eyes detected a high-speed object careening in his direction. The door, torn from its hinges by the force of the blast, careened across the room with lethal speed. It missed him by mere inches, but the impact sent a table nearby hurtling into pieces, scattering fragments of wood and shattered glass across the floor. The decoded page fluttered slowly to the floor.


    There was a bit of silence as the debris found new homes and the table dissolved into mist.


    As the dust settled, Ezra''s eyes fell upon the figure standing at the hole where a door should have been.


    Red vampire eyes stared out from the shadows cast by a bowler hat. Short, with a black trench coat hiding his pale flesh from view. The sinister grin on his face twisted his features into a mask of malice.


    Malachi.


    Count Solomon''s enforcer stood there, flanked by three other vampires in similar black trench coats, their eyes gleaming with predatory hunger.


    Malachi stepped forward, his presence radiating menace as he surveyed the room with cold detachment. The rip he had made in the black zone that had protected them from prying eyes slowly mended itself to a close behind them.


    Before it closed up, Ezra noticed that Malachi had already set up a black zone of his own before triggering whatever explosive he used.


    Ezra could practically feel the smirk radiating from X''s body language as X surveyed the scene before him, his demented mind finding amusement in the chaos unfolding around him.


    "Welcome Malachi. A bit ahead of schedule but I can''t say I wasn''t expecting you." He waved cheerfully, his exposed muscles flexing at the action.


    Wasn''t this dude afraid of Malachi? Ezra frowned before sighing to himself. Why did I ever believed anything this crazy man did?


    A groan resounded from deep within the room as Gen picked herself up from the floor. "I don''t care who dies anymore. I''m killing one of you." She growled as blood flowed freely from the wound in her abdomen. Her flesh struggled to heal itself but the red chains on her neck glowed dangerously, stopping it from healing.


    "Thank you for the warm welcome." Malachi chuckled, his deep voice rolling through the room as he and his companions slowly stepped into the room.


    Black mists began to roll off the bodies of his companions whom Ezra noticed were female. The mist swirled in the air before solidifying to join and reinforce X''s already existing black zone. The formerly flickering zone darkened into a curtain as dark as the void, a fortress of darkness against the outside world.


    Is this good luck or bad luck? Ezra glanced at Olivia who was watching calmly. Seeing Olivia standing without a hint of panic, calmed him. I''ll have to trust her. She must have a plan.


    Ezra bent down to retrieve the page that had fluttered to the floor in the aftermath of the explosion, his fingers trembling slightly as he held it in his grasp. His eyes met Malachi''s gaze and he froze, a silent challenge passing between them as they stood on opposite sides of the room.


    "I appreciate your efforts in decoding the page. You have my thanks. Now, the page must be returned to its rightful owner." Malachi chuckled darkly, his voice dripping with contempt. "Hand it over and you will be spared."


    "Rightful owner?" X laughed, a hint of his earlier bout of madness could be heard in his voice. "Your master is a thief, stealing what was rightfully mine. His days on earth have been numbered. You''re just here to show your master a preview of what I have in store for him. I''ll show you what death is. Eternal death."


    Malachi tilted his head slowly before turning to Ezra curiously. There was a dangerous glint in his eyes as he spoke. "Oh? What is this I see?"


    X turned to see what was happening and in that split second, Malachi attacked. Everything seemed to slow to a crawl as Ezra watched.


    Malachi dashed at X, the force of his movement shattered the already broken floor into sand. A dark tentacle burst out of his back and whacked X to the side. His lackeys followed after X but Malachi swiveled on a foot and dashed at Ezra.


    Ezra crouched to intercept him but a figure suddenly blocked his vision.


    Olivia?!


    Olivia slapped away the reaching tentacles before elbowing Malachi in the stomach. Malachi, who didn''t control his momentum in time, stumbled back with a wheeze. His tentacles supported him, preventing him from falling.


    He leaned on the tentacles before bouncing back. Olivia dodged his swing and peppered him with three blows to his chest. He blocked them with his tentacles and as he moved to block the fourth punch which was aimed at his face, Olivia swept his feet out from under him and as he lay suspended in the air for a second, her fist descended with the fury of a war god.


    Crack! Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She punched his face into the floor. Blood splashed on the floor as his tentacles went wild. Eight tentacles, each as thick as an adult man began assaulting Olivia who dodged and rolled frantically. Malachi picked himself up as his tentacles moved independently, seeking Olivia.


    A scream echoed through the room as a short distance away, X ripped out the heart of one of the vampires attacking him.


    "Hold on!" Ezra yelled as he dashed to join Oliva. He snatched a piece of glass from the floor and stabbed a tentacle, pinning it to the floor. The piercing wail of a wounded creature sounded from within Malachi''s trench coat as he turned to them, blood dripping from his forehead.


    In a flash, Malachi was in front of them and as he punched, Ezra displayed his inexperience at vampire battles. Ezra blocked.


    What the-?


    Crack!


    The force behind the blow shattered the bones in his arms and he was sent flying.


    Malachi spun to face Olivia as his tentacles encircled them both. Black ink erupted from the tentacles, coating her as she screamed, the corrosive liquid burning through her skin. With a muted flash, Malachi materialized a plain sword and severed her head.


    Time stopped around Ezra as he watched Olivia''s head roll slowly to the floor. Her body followed a moment later.


    "Who''s next?" Malachi turned to Ezra as he slowly licked the blood off his blade. "Tasty."

 Chapter 25 - 25: Golden Eyes

    "No." Ezra whispered.


    He could feel Olivia''s low vitality like a sixth sense within his heart. "You fucker!" He snarled as he turned to Malachi.


    Malachi dematerialized the plain sword and dashed towards Ezra with all the fury of a raging storm. Ezra crouched and braced himself for the inevitable collision. He''d learned from the earlier blow.


    Malachi was in front of him when-


    Crack!


    A shape from his peripheral vision collided with Malachi with a sharp crack, sending the two tumbling away from Ezra.


    Malachi and X rolled on the floor, grappling and fighting for the upper hand. By the time they separated and rose to their feet, they both sported new wounds.


    Blood was on X''s shirtless torso. His wife beater had been ripped to shreds while Malachi''s trench coat had suffered a few rips stained with blood.


    "Aaaahhhhh!" A female yell filled the air as Gen joined the fight. Malachi''s remaining two minions in similar trench coats had materialized a giant dark furred wolf each and she was holding them back.


    She wielded a large piece of glass fashioned in the shape of an axe, cutting flesh like a particularly nasty surgeon.


    Everyone can survive on their own for a bit.


    Ezra''s gaze shifted to the headless Olivia whose lifeblood pooled slowly around her. He rushed to her in haste. She can''t be dead! Vampires can''t die from a simple beheading, can they?


    He got to her body and knelt. The skin around her neck bubbled like it wanted to heal but the red chains around her neck glowed an ominous red, preventing them from rising.


    Those damned chains!


    He dropped the page in his hands and picked up her head. He held it to her neck in hopes of the flesh knitting together. Her skin bubbled again, but was still held back by the glowing chains.


    Shit! Shit! Ezra cast his gaze around in the hopes that something nearby would be able to help but nothing was helpful.


    The blood at his feet was slowly pooling away from Olivia''s body but he didn''t care. He hadn''t felt it before but now, it loomed in his mind. The blood bonds.


    An ethereal rope that connected him, Olivia and Gen. A triangle made of blood and death. He could feel that she wasn''t dying but she was as close to death a vampire could be. Her rope was fraying and he knew that the severing of the bloody rope would be disastrous.


    X. X did this!


    Rage began to slowly build in his heart. A sweet and familiar rage. His Aura exploded out of him and coated the area.


    I''ll kill him! I''ll fucking kill him!


    Immediately, he could feel a pressure building in his head. He swayed on his knees and his vision felt fuzzy for a moment. He looked down to see the last of Olivia''s freely flowing blood get sucked into the page he had dropped.


    Pick me. You want my power. Pick me. A fleeting voice sounded in his head and he shook it to clear away his dizziness. Slowly, he stretched a hand and picked the page. Yes.


    Pick me. All the power you want, you shall have.


    When he touched the page, there was a small crackle of ice coating it that slowly crawled up his hand. He turned the page over to see that the poem had disappeared. On the page was now the image of a beautiful life-like dragon!


    The dragon had a sleek, slender body with two wings stretched out. Covered in jade green scales accented with black, the dragon lay coiled, displaying lazy strength. On its head were four horns, one growing long on each side of its head and two short stubs on its forehead.


    The dragon''s golden eyes stared out of the page like it was really looking at him. Urging him.


    If his heart was still beating, it would have stopped.


    Valaren!


    The monster in the page had been a dragon!


    Bind me! He heard a weak voice call out in his head and without hesitation, he reached out. If it had been the human Ezra, he would have exercised caution but vampire Ezra had too much to lose to let this opportunity go.


    Ezra touched the drawing and the pain hit.


    "Aaarrrrggghhhh!" Ezra clenched his fists as a scream of pain escaped through his gritted teeth. His vitality was burned to nothing in an instant.


    The pain hit hard as a great well of power intertwined with every cell in his body.


    A wave of power burst out of him and the pain ended abruptly. He swayed and his vision turned dark.


    **********


    Ezra woke up to the sensation of soft sheets beneath him.


    The room was dimly lit, with the first rays of dawn filtering through the thick curtains. Everything felt surreal, almost as if he were viewing the world through a foggy lens. His thoughts were slow, disjointed. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He struggled to piece together where he was, and more importantly, why everything seemed so off-kilter. As he sat up, he realized he was inside a dream.


    The room around him was in an old style, a far cry from the ultra-modern, sleek surroundings he was accustomed to.


    The walls were painted in muted tones, adorned with abstract art. A sleek, minimalist desk sat in one corner, and the soft hum of an air conditioning unit was the only sound breaking the silence. Ezra swung his legs over the side of the bed, feeling the plush carpet under his feet, and stood up.


    He made his way to the balcony, drawn by an inexplicable pull. The glass doors slid open soundlessly, revealing a breathtaking skyline.


    Skyscrapers pierced the heavens, their windows glittering in the early light. The city below was just waking up, a symphony of distant car horns and city life rising to meet the dawn. He frowned. Had he been taken back to the twenty first century?


    Standing at the edge of the balcony was a man. His back was turned, but even from this angle, Ezra could sense the raw power radiating from him.


    The man''s presence was commanding, almost overwhelming. He was tall, with broad shoulders, and his long, dark blue hair cascaded down his back. He wore a tailored suit that accentuated his imposing frame.


    Without turning around, the man spoke, his voice deep and resonant. "Shadrach, what are you?"


    Ezra blinked, taken aback by the name. Is this a memory? He knew his name wasn''t Shadrach. "A vampire?" he replied, though his voice wavered with uncertainty.


    The man chuckled softly, a sound that seemed to vibrate through the air. "Are you stating or asking, Shadrach?" He tilted his head and his hair rippled like it was alive. "What are you?"


    This time, Ezra answered with more conviction. "A vampire."


    The man nodded slowly, radiating approval. "And what do vampires do when faced with an enemy?"


    The answer came to Ezra as if it were etched into his very soul. "They fight. They survive. And they destroy."


    The man laughed, the sound, strangely comforting. Like what the laughter of a father should sound like. The man tilted his head to the side to give Ezra a glance. Ezra caught sight of golden eyes spinning slowly. Beautiful golden eyes.


    "Give ''em hell, kid." He said, his voice a whisper that seemed to echo through the dream. "Give ''em hell."


    And in that moment as everything was fading away, Ezra knew what he had to do.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Rampage

    Ezra returned to reality with a clear mind.


    The room was silent as every combatant in the room stared at him in shock. They had felt the wave of energy and knew that something had happened.


    Nobody moved. Until he transformed.


    Ezra felt a searing pain course through his body, starting at the base of his skull and spreading like wildfire. His vision blurred, and he could barely see the expressions of those around him.


    His enemies, once so confident, now backed away in terror. He clenched his fists as his bones began to shift and elongate. A scream of agony was torn from his throat as two sharp horns erupted from his forehead.


    His skin rippled and cracked, revealing jade green scales that rapidly spread across his arms, each one catching the dim light and reflecting it with a metallic sheen.


    His nails lengthened into razor-sharp claws that gleamed menacingly. He could feel the raw power coursing through them, ready to be unleashed.


    Whoomph!


    From his back, two massive wings burst forth, sending gusts of wind throughout the chamber. The force of their emergence knocked over anything not bolted down, and the sudden rush of air brought with it a palpable sense of dread. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wings unfurled to their full span, dark and leathery, with an iridescent sheen that hinted at the speed contained within.


    A long, sinuous tail sprouted from the base of his spine, coiling and uncoiling as if testing its newfound strength. Ezra swayed, trying to balance the weight of his new appendages, his body now a blend of human and dragon.


    His senses heightened, he could hear the fearful whispers Malachi''s minions and smell the acrid scent of their sweat.


    It was time.


    Drawing in a deep breath, he roared, a sound that echoed with a primal fury. Instead of fire, an almost invisible wave of darkness surged from his mouth and spread out in all directions.


    As the wave passed Olivia, the red chains around her body rattled, cracked and fell away. The chains dissolved into vitality.


    When the wave got to X, his boots fell apart and dissolved into vitality. His mask cracked but before it could dissolve, he quickly laid a hand on it and began pumping it full of vitality.


    When the wave got to Gen, X''s chains around her neck also shattered into vitality, taking with it the neon purple sunblock jacket X had given her, leaving her with her leather jacket.


    As it got to Malachi and his two lackeys, their trench coats shredded itself and dissolved into vitality. Their giant monster wolves shuddered and whined in pain. The most wounded one gave a mournful howl before dissolving into vitality.


    When the wave got to the protective black zone, it wavered, chunks of it dissolving into vitality. The remaining chunks knitted itself close.


    The vitality hung in the air, before streaming back to Ezra who absorbed it, the scales on his arm glowing an ethereal green.


    The transformation complete, Ezra stood taller and more imposing than ever. His eyes, now golden and slit like a dragon''s, scanned the room. The vampires who had once stood against him now cowered, their strength and resolve shaken.


    Ezra took a slow step forward. He flexed his wings, feeling the air move beneath them, and his tail swayed with a life of its own.


    "Who among you," he said, his voice a guttural growl, "dares to challenge me now?"


    The silence that followed was absolute.


    No one moved, no one spoke.


    The fear in the room was palpable, a living, breathing entity that fed off the terror of those present. Ezra could feel it, taste it, and he reveled in it.


    This was his moment, his ascension. The dragon within him had awakened, and there was no force in the world that could stand against it.


    Ezra grinned in anticipation as the glow of his scales faded away. We fight¡­we survive¡­and we destroy.


    The final battle for the fourteenth page had just begun and for once, Ezra had the upper hand.


    **********


    With a flex of his hand, spikes of solid darkness bathed the room. The lone surviving giant wolf didn''t dodge fast enough and was quickly skewered in the middle of the room.


    Ezra could feel the dragon, Valaren, wrapped in chains and raging in his gut. Unlike the ropes which connected him, Gen and Olivia, the chain was a conduit for power and it was giving him more than he could use. Valaren wanted to be free. It wanted to roar, to tear and to destroy.


    Ezra lowered its head, breathed deeply and exhaled, steam erupting from his mouth. Unfortunately for the dragon, Ezra only had a word to say to it.


    "Submit." Ezra whispered and disappeared from view in a burst of speed!


    The place where Ezra had been standing shattered in an explosion of raw power, the ground cracking and splintering outward in a spiderweb of destruction. Dust and debris hung in the air, swirling in the wake of his sudden acceleration.


    There was a scream as one of Malachi''s minions suddenly found herself missing her legs. Ezra materialized behind her, his claws dripping with blood. He hung, suspended in the air like a feather.


    With a powerful beat of a single wing, he turned instantly and disappeared from view. There was a muffled flash as the lady disintegrated into paste.


    Thwip!


    An arrow skittered along the surface of Ezra''s scales as he raised a hand to block it. He turned to see the second minion holding a bow. An arrow made of light was glowing in her hands.


    Thwip! Thwip!


    Two arrows raced towards Ezra.


    Whip!


    Ezra''s tail moved so fast, all vampires present had trouble tracking it as it pierced the minion in the heart. The lady dropped dead immediately.


    Ezra placed a talon on the body and the masterless vitality began flowing into him. He inhaled deeply, feeling the energy permeate every inch of his body.


    Yes. This was what it meant to have power. Now, where''s X?

 Chapter 27 - 27: Hear Me Roar

    "That was interesting." X remarked from his perch on the ceiling. He crouched upside down, his feet sticking him to the ceiling. He turned to an unremarkable shadow lingering in the corner of the destroyed room. "How about a temporary alliance?"


    "An alliance?" The shadows peeled away to reveal Malachi who was also crouching. "No. I don''t trust you."


    "I don''t think you have any other choice. After all, we''ll be fighting the same opponent." As one, they turned to look at Ezra.


    X jumped down and, with a flash, familiar red chains appeared in his hands, already hurtling towards Ezra.


    Clang!


    Ezra''s clawed hand batted away the chain effortlessly. "Oh? What do we have here? A snack."


    Malachi walked out of the shadows with a sigh. "The monster is weakened after centuries without vitality. This is not an alliance, X, but we do have a chance together."


    X laughed as he turned to look at Malachi. "Sure thing." He saluted. "Definitely not an alliance."


    The chamber crackled with anticipation as Malachi and X stood in front of their opponent.


    Malachi''s eight dark tentacles writhed behind him, dripping with acidic ink that sizzled and hissed as it pooled on the ground. Beside him, X wielded his crimson chains, their ominous glow casting eerie light as they slowly descended from his arms like a wary snake.


    Their opponent stood before them, a deadly fusion of vampire and dragon who loomed over them. His wings flared, creating gusts of wind that whipped through the room, and his tail trashed with deadly grace.


    "Let''s do this!" Malachi bared his fangs in a predatory snarl, his tentacles poised for attack as he launched himself forward with a primal roar. The acidic black ink sprayed from his tentacles, arcing through the air like deadly projectiles aimed at Ezra.


    Ezra inhaled deeply before unleashing a wave of vaporous darkness. The ink dissolved into vitality as the wave passed, the energy siphoned back to Ezra, making him glow.


    "Wait for me! Don''t hog all the fun!" X surged forward to support his temporary ally, his chains lashing out with deadly speed as he aimed to bind Ezra. But with a flick of his tail, Ezra deftly avoided the chains, his movements fluid and graceful.


    ROAR! Ezra''s thunderous roar came along with a solid torrent of darkness that sliced through the air around them. The two vampires dodged to the side. Malachi dropped to a crouch and seized two huge pieces of concrete from the shattered floor in each hand. With a grunt, he flung them at Ezra.


    "Ah." Ezra chuckled as with a swing of his tail, he shattered the concrete mid-air with ease. "Is this the best you can do?"


    "You''re not the only one with that trick, you know." X said before his body began to tremble, veins bulging as if trying to break free from his skin.


    His muscles bulged and expanded, his body growing larger and more formidable.


    His skin darkened, taking on a leathery, almost stone-like texture. His legs contorted and reshaped, forming powerful hooves that cracked the ground beneath him. A painful bellow erupted from his throat as two massive, curved horns burst forth from his skull, gleaming wickedly in the dim light.


    Standing nearly ten feet tall, his once human-like frame was now a towering beast of raw muscle and primal fury. From his massive shoulders and waist hung thick, iron chains, each link inscribed with runes that pulsed with a dark energy.


    He reached out with his now enormous hands, gripping the chains and feeling their power flow into him. The chains snaked around his arms and torso like living snakes, ready to strike at his command.


    The chains melted into the skin of his hands, until it was impossible to tell where the hand ended and the chain began. He hunched forward gave a loud bellow at Ezra that echoed through the room.


    "A¡­minotaur?" Ezra tilted his head, confused, as he stared into X''s blank mask. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not so confident now, are you?" X taunted.


    In response, Ezra roared. He could feel the dragon within him roaring in fury. He could feel Valaren''s growing agitation. The dragon sent more power surging through him, more than he could control.


    The chains that bound Valaren within him rattled and strained, each link glowing with an intense, fiery heat. The dragon''s fury was palpable, a tempest of raw energy that threatened to overwhelm him.


    With a crash, Ezra collided with X. He drew back his hands and slashed, tearing open X''s stomach. X stumbled back, his wounds sealing itself almost immediately, before he retaliated, his red chains tearing a line through the air.


    With each passing second, Valaren''s rage intensified. Ezra could hear the dragon''s roars echoing in his mind, feel its desperate need for release. He gritted his teeth, trying to maintain control, but it was a losing battle. The chains were breaking, and he could feel Valaren slipping free.


    X and Malachi seized the moment of distraction. Malachi had materialized his sword and the blade found its mark, slicing a deep gash across Ezra''s unprotected side. X''s chain struck him full force, a hit that cracked his ribs and lifted him an inch off the floor.


    Ezra stumbled, pain lancing through his body. But the agony only fueled Valaren''s rage.


    With a deafening roar that echoed in the depths of his mind, Valaren shattered the last of its bonds. Ezra felt a surge of power so great it nearly drove him to his knees. The ground beneath him cracked and splintered, a shockwave radiating outwards as Valaren began to emerge.


    The dragon burst forth from Ezra''s back, a beautiful, jade green serpentine creature. The dragon hovered in the air, it''s powerful wings beating, sending clouds of dust swirling away. The dragon surveyed the battlefield for a few seconds before it landed gently beside Ezra.


    Its eyes burned with an ancient, primal fury, and his maw opened wide to unleash a deafening roar.


    ROAR!


    X and Malach winced at the noise. With the dragon now outside of him, Ezra could feel the changes in his body leaving, reverting him back to his previous state.


    Valaren was out but wasn''t unchained. He could feel the chain with one end wrapped around Valaren''s neck and the other end wrapped around his arm. He was still in control¡­relatively.


    As for X and Malachi, their opponent stood before them, now protected by the four feet tall form of a dragon that looked in the mood for serious stress relief. Its jade green scales shimmered with an iridescent sheen, reflecting the light of the bulbs above as it emitted a growl that echoed through the chamber like a warning.


    That was when the sky fell.


    "Watch out!" Ezra yelled.

 Chapter 28 - 28: I Don’t Need A Monster To Beat Your Ass

    Crack!


    The bones in Ezra''s arms shattered as the ceiling caved in onto him. He was tossed to the floor, a piece of rebar spearing through his lungs. He coughed up a dollop of black blood.


    His vitality surged to repair the damage as he clawed his way out. He tore out the rebar and the wound closed, his vitality drained dry. Valaren refused to give him any vitality as it raged against X and Malachi.


    Ezra swayed before taking a step forward, stabilizing himself. Seizing the opportunity, Malachi''s tentacles rushed forward, wrapping around Ezra. The dragon roared as it dashed forward to save its master.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, X whirled his chains trapping Valaren''s front legs.


    Malachi seized the opening and surged forward, his tentacles thrashing wildly as he unleashed a relentless barrage of acidic ink. The dragon tried to recoil from the burning liquid but was constrained by X''s chains. Its scales sizzled and smoked as it roared in frustration.


    "Now, for the highlight of the show." X grunted as he whirled the end of his chain, pouring a huge load of vitality it. The chain hummed like a fighter jet, gathering great momentum as it whirled through the air.


    The dragon struggled to break its restraints but the chain descended, inevitable.


    Boop!


    The chains bounced softly off of the dragon. "What the hell?" X wondered as his supposed final strike hit the dragon like a soft poke.


    Motion stilled, where darkness reigns. Ezra chuckled darkly. Valaren roared once more and X''s chains shattered. The tentacles holding Ezra shuddered, loosening their hold on him. He dropped to the floor and quickly rolled to the dragon.


    Malachi and X took a few steps back as Ezra grinned, the dragon standing beside him. "Looks like it''s my move."


    Attack!


    With a command through the ethereal chains binding them together, Ezra commanded Valaren and they both surged forward.


    Malachi and X attacked as one. Malachi''s tentacles barred the way with sheer size and numbers but we''re quickly ripped to shreds by Valaren''s claws.


    The tentacles fell away to reveal X holding out his hands which were devoid of chains and glowing ominously. "Say hello to daddy!" He exclaimed as deep blue fire erupted from it.


    Protect me!


    Ezra dived behind Valaren who took the brunt of the hot flame. The dragon roared in pain as a few scales clinked to the floor, the smell of burning meat filling the air. Ezra crouched as the heat threatened to burn off his tracksuit.


    After ten seconds of intense heat, the fire finally tapered off and Ezra peeked over to see Malachi already descending, holding a giant sword made of shadows.


    "Fuck!" Ezra and Valaren parted. Ezra rolled to the side, picking up two dragon scales. The sword descended and cut cleanly into the floor. He whirled and pitched one scale straight at Malachi with all his strength. Malachi dodges but wasn''t fast enough as the scale cut through the side of his stomach.


    Bang!


    Ezra dodged as a fire blast passed through where his heart had been a moment before. He danced around the room, dodging the thin streaks of fire blasts as X laughed maniacally. Most of the shots hit Valaren who shrugged it off as new scales grew over its charred body.


    With a shrug, X materialized his old weapon, the chains whirling through the air like a storm of steel. His chains hit with the force of a speeding train, but with each strike, the dragon seemed to absorb the kinetic energy, growing stronger.


    Ezra dashed out of the battlefield to Gen who had dragged Olivia out of the way. Olivia''s head was growing slowly. Too slowly for his liking.


    "Give me an axe!" He commanded.


    "Here." Gen materialized an axe and offered it to him, haft first. She turned her wildly spinning eyes to him. "I''m out of vitality. This is the best I can do."


    Ezra gripped the axe with a solemn nod. "It''s more than enough." Turning, he joined the battle once more.


    As he approached, Malachi turned to face him. With a swing, Ezra cut off the attacking tentacles. A scream of pain resounded from Malachi''s back.


    That''s it! The monster can feel pain! Ezra grinned, showing his fangs. I don''t need a dragon to defeat you, Malachi!


    Malachi''s tentacles flailed wildly, leaving trails of acidic destruction in their wake as they sought to overwhelm Ezra.


    Ezra whirled, cutting tentacles even as they regenerated and attacked him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upper left. Cut. Swing. Dodge. Cut.


    He could feel himself sinking into a state of calm. The previously erratic movements of the tentacles slowly began to reveal a pattern. He began to sink into the state he had achieved when he fought X. The Blood Song.


    Yes! This is it! I was born for this! His blood sang in his veins. A song of war. A song of bloodlust and carnage.


    He kept pruning tentacles like a farmer, cutting off Malachi''s actions before they even began. We DESTROY!


    Out of nowhere, X''s chains twisted and lashed out. The chain wrapped around his axe and with a sharp twist, the axe shattered into dust. Ezra stumbled as he was jarred out of the Song.


    One of the tentacles wrapped around his arm and he jerked it out in time but not without suffering an acidic burn.


    Ezra dashed to the vicinity of Valaren who was hounding X by breathing pillars of solid darkness at him. Ezra jumped onto the back of Valaren as Malachi joined them once more.


    "They''re growing weak! Let''s finish them off!" X yelled as he dodged another pillar of darkness.


    Malachi recalled his shadow sword and together they dashed at the dragon.


    "VALAREN!" Ezra yelled. Stop holding back! Unleash the beast!


    The ethereal chains around Valaren loosened a little. The sound of mad, feminine laughter tinkled in his ear like a bell. He could feel the mind of the beast unraveling a little as bloodlust descended upon it!


    With a mighty roar, Valaren unleashed a torrent of deep shadows that engulfed Malachi and X, swallowing them whole in a veil of darkness.


    For a moment, all was still as the shadows enveloped them, leaving nothing but silence in their wake. Then, with a triumphant roar, the dragon pounced into the darkness.


    Clang!


    Ezra strained his eyes in the deep darkness as Valaren''s claws were stopped by the shadow blade of Malachi''s sword.


    "I don''t know what the idea was but this is my domain." Malachi chuckled as his deep voice echoed eerily in the darkness. His formerly eight tentacles had multiplied, their true numbers obscured by the dark.


    Valaren answered by sending a torrent of jagged, solid darkness spilling all over the place. Malachi was caught in as chains fashioned from darkness formed and bound him to the floor.


    Valaren batted away Malachi''s sword and with a swipe of its powerful claws, ripped him into two at the waist. Malachi, with only his upper torso dragged himself out of the shadows with his tentacles.


    Valaren jumped out of the cloud of darkness just in time to see Malachi melt into a shadow and disappear. The darkness of the black zone surrounding them faded a bit.


    "That bastard!" X bellowed as his chains wrapped around Valaren. Ezra grunted in surprise as he felt a pressure on the ethereal chains connecting him to Valaren.


    X''s vitality wrapped itself around the chains, his Aura coating the chains in authority. The chains glowed in Ezra''s mind eye and loosened slowly around Valaren as X struggled to wrest control from him.


    With a flex, Valaren shattered X''s chains. In a flash, X''s arm had been separated from the shoulder.


    "Oh, hell naw!" X yelled before disappearing in a flash.


    Valaren stumbled back with a cry. Bloodlust filled its eyes and it beat its wings. Ezra grabbed onto the ridges of its scales to balance himself.


    The beast shook its head, it''s bloodlust not yet satiated. With a roar, it turned its head to the nearest available target. Olivia and Gen.


    Shit!

 Chapter 29 - 29: Last Man Standing

    Valaren took a step towards the two ladies and Ezra gave the ethereal chains a tug in his mind. "Stop!" He commanded.


    Valaren froze, straining to keep going. Rage joined bloodlust and filled the dragon who took slow steps forward.


    "Shit!" Ezra cursed. "Fucking stop." He gritted his teeth as he kept tugging on the control chains.


    He could feel the control he had over the dragon slipping. He had loosened the chains during the fight and now, he was paying the price.


    "Ezra?" Gen asked. "What''s going on?"


    "L-losing control." He answered through gritted teeth as the ethereal chains slowly tightened against the dragon.


    Valaren gave a low growl as it kept stepping forward slowly.


    "Use your Aura!" Gen scrambled back, dragging Olivia with her.


    "I don''t have enough vitality!" After all the fighting and regenerating, his vitality was completely spent.


    "Use your reserve blood!" Gen screamed.


    Of course! Ezra seized hold of the little blood flowing in his veins. He dragged every drop and compressed it into his heart, feeling it throb with latent power.


    "Whatever you do, the dragon must not break free!" Gen snarled. "The moment it does, we''re dead! And it won''t be the dragon that would kill us! The City Lord himself would gladly do it!"


    He needed to ignite his blood, to transform it into the vitality he so desperately needed. His mind raced through the emotions that could fuel the ignition. He discarded rage. He felt oddly drained of all rage.


    He circled through joy, sadness, apathy, before settling on one that burned brightest. Determination.


    With a fierce growl, he focused on his determination, letting it fill him completely. The blood within him responded, heating up, almost boiling with raw energy. In a flash, it ignited into vitality, spreading through his body like wildfire.


    Ezra felt the vitality surge through him, potent and invigorating. He exhaled, releasing the energy outward, and it spread into an Aura that blanketed the area. The air shimmered with the intensity of it, a palpable force that radiated from him in waves.


    He focused his will, infusing the Aura with a sense of Authority. Just like X had done before, he wove the very essence of his command through the Aura, making it a tangible extension of his dominance.


    Molding the Aura, he directed it to coat the ethereal chains binding Valaren to him.


    "Submit," he commanded again, his voice echoing with amplified power. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valaren snarled, straining against the chains, but Ezra could feel the tide turning. The Aura infused chains tightened, glowing with a fierce, binding energy. Bit by bit, they restricted the dragon''s movements, drawing tighter and tighter with each passing second.


    Valaren''s struggle was titanic, a beast fighting against the inevitable. It thrashed and the ground trembled beneath his feet as it stomped and its growls shook the air.


    Ezra''s determination was unwavering. He poured every ounce of his will into the chains, refusing to let the dragon break free. He knew deep in his bones that if Valaren broke free, all hell would break loose.


    The chains flashed into visibility, glowing with a bright, ethereal light before slowly fading away. Valaren''s form shimmered and began to dissolve, the mighty dragon being drawn back into Ezra.


    Valaren took a last step forward, before roaring its frustration into the sky. With a huff, it disappeared into Ezra. Power surged through him, the bond reestablished and fortified by the authority of his Aura.


    As Valaren vanished completely, Ezra felt the immense pressure lift. He straightened, his body still humming with residual energy. The battlefield fell silent, the air heavy with the aftermath of the struggle.


    All the combatants had gathered here but he was the last man standing.


    What a day.


    Ezra turned to Gen, her face pale with fear and relief. Her eyes were wide, her breath coming in shallow gasps as she held Olivia protectively.


    "I did it." Ezra said, his voice steady but exhausted.


    Gen let out a shaky laugh, relief flooding her features. "You did it," she whispered, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    Ezra nodded, his own relief mirrored in his expression. "For now," he said. He could feel Valaren raging in his gut. The monster had been subdued but it hadn''t yet been dominated.


    "What next?" Ezra asked as Gen shot him a questioning look. "Should we get out of here?"


    As if waiting for that exact moment, the black zone surrounding the room wavered, then disappeared, unsealing the large room and exposing it to the world. Ezra stared. Even with all the destruction, the room was still standing.


    Yes, the ceiling had suffered much damage and the floor was looking like a construction site but considering the forces that have battled here, Ezra could see how valuable the black zones were. They were on the top floor of a skyscraper. They should''ve at least destroyed a floor.


    "No. We have to call the janitors."


    "Janitors?" Ezra rocked back to stare at her.


    "Did you think we would be cleaning up this mess ourselves?" Gen scoffed. "Hell no." She dipped her hand in her pocket and brought out a smartphone that cost three times more than his monthly salary. He kept staring.


    Gen tapped a few buttons on her phone, her expression serious. Ezra stared at her, turned to look around the destroyed room and turned back to stare at her. The term ''janitors'' seemed like a gross understatement for what these people must do.


    "Yes, this is vampire C7V202107," she said into the phone. "We need a full cleanup on the top floor of the Quantum Observatory. Bring extra blood packs, we have an injured member." She paused, listening to the response on the other end. "Yes, immediately. Thank you."


    She ended the call and turned to Ezra, who still looked confused.


    Gen''s eyes softened slightly and she sighed. "Ezra, there''s something you need to understand," she began. "The First and most important Vampire Law is the Law of Secrecy."


    "The law states that all vampires must maintain absolute secrecy regarding our true nature and existence. Any breach of the masquerade, whether intentional or accidental is punishable by death."


    "That''s why we call the Custodians, or as we unofficially call them, the J


    janitors, after battles like this. They ensure that no evidence of our activities remains."


    Ezra nodded, before sitting up straight in realization. "So, if Valaren had escaped..." He let the thought hang, the implication clear and chilling.


    Gen sighed, her face grim. "If Valaren had escaped, we would have been in serious trouble. We would face execution for breaking the Secrecy Law."


    "It wouldn''t have mattered if we won." She sighed wearily. "The council itself would descend to see to our deaths."

 Chapter 30 - 30: The Five Laws

    Ezra''s mind raced as he processed the information.


    The stakes had been higher than he''d realized. Vampires were not the freely roaming creatures he thought they were. They had a government which regulated them and made laws.


    This was his life now.


    He felt a renewed determination to master the power within him, to ensure that Valaren never endangered them again. And to ensure that no one challenged them again.


    "The Custodians will arrive soon." Gen set Olivia down gently. "They''ll clean up the site and make sure there''s no trace of what happened here. They''ll also bring blood packs to help us recover. It''s part of our system to protect ourselves and our world from human discovery."


    Ezra glanced around the room, still awed by the destruction and the forces that had been at play. The importance of the Custodians'' role became even clearer. They weren''t just cleaning up messes. They were preserving vampire lives.


    These janitors were the real heroes of the vampire society.


    "What are the other laws?" He asked. "You said it was the first law."


    Gen turned wildly spinning eyes to him. "The Vampire Society has five laws. The Law of Secrecy, The Turning Law, The Law of Authority, The Population Law and The Council Law. They''re much more complex but I''ll give you the summary for each."


    "The Law of Secrecy." Gen raised a finger. "Absolute secrecy about vampires must be maintained on the pain of death."


    "The Turning Law." She raised a second finger. "All vampire turnings must follow lawful regulations."


    "The Law of Authority." Another finger rose. "All vampires must obey all relevant authorities."


    "The Population Law. Population limits must not be exceeded so as not to attract a culling."


    "Population limits?" Ezra leaned forward. "Are vampires restricted from increasing the population? In fact, can vampires procreate?"


    "No. Vampires can''t conceive children but they can turn others. However, vampire population is heavily restricted by the council."


    "How? Why? Aren''t more vampires a good thing?" Ezra sat confused. What''s wrong with these vampires? Shouldn''t there be more freedom?


    "Before the Death Wave? Nobody cared. After the Death Wave, most vampires would agree that more vampires are a bad thing."


    "I''ve heard you guys talk about this Death Wave. What is it?"


    "The greatest killer of vampires ever known." Gen chuckled. "The Death Wave began with a very stupid vampire. Darius Night. Before the Death Wave, vampires had an empty throne and were free to do whatever they wanted."


    "Empty throne?" Ezra pondered. "So, they did have a king."


    "Yes. We did." Gen smirked. "The progenitor was the vampire king but since he left to God knows where thousands of years ago, the throne had been empty. Vampires did whatever they wanted. Took whatever they wanted and it came back to bite them in the ass."


    "Thirty years ago, vampires were numerous and filled every corner of the earth. Darius Night was one of those vampires. Nobody knows what he did but we know he pissed off some science guy and bragged about how he was a vampire and was essentially immortal."


    "Well, science guy didn''t take it well. Shut himself inside his lab and cooked up a virus that bypasses humans and specifically targets vampires. And guess what? It worked." Gen chuckled in delight. "It didn''t just stop there. The virus killed Darius and kept spreading, using humans as vectors for transmission.


    That was the beginning of the Death Wave."


    "Before anyone knew what was happening? Half the vampire population was dead and vampires now had an epidemic on their hands. Those ancient vampires who couldn''t be killed by anyone died because they didn''t wash their hands." She laughed. "Isn''t it funny? A human became the only being on earth to kill more than a million vampires."


    "What happened?" Ezra asked, his curiosity piqued.


    "The smart vampires quickly found safety in the ark. Every vampire was invited to hide inside it but most refused. Those who refused were mostly old and arrogant and they all died. That is why the oldest vampire still living is just four hundred years old."


    "Inside the ark, the vampires collectively decided that all vampires must be kept in line. In order to protect the remaining vampires and keep another Death Wave from happening, the council was created and signed by all vampires present."


    "After the creation of the council, all vampires were registered and the new government came into power. The Vampire Council. Five seats, five vampires. There you have it. A history lesson."


    "Ah." Ezra nodded in understanding. "That''s why there are population laws."


    "Yes. Too many vampires would be hard to control. Each Count is only limited to a maximum of thirty vampires under their control. Each City lord is limited to a maximum of fifty vampires under their personal banners. Each City Lord is also limited to ruling over a maximum of five Counts."


    "So," Ezra made a few quick calculations, "there can only be a maximum of two hundred and six vampires in a city? That''s a lot."


    "Compared to thirty years ago, that''s tiny." Gen said. "And it''s a maximum of two hundred and twenty-seven. We''ve still got ten peacekeepers, ten janitors and one arbiter. However, most Counts don''t have up to thirty vampires under them. You never know when you''ll see a human that catches your eye and you wish to turn them."


    "Damn." Ezra hummed. "This is the first time I''ll be saying this out loud. This wasn''t what I expected."


    "It''s not all bad." Gen smiled at him. "I still haven''t met a poor vampire."


    Ezra was reminded of his debt. Millions of credits. "That''s a comfort. How about that last law?"


    "The Council Law." Gen grinned like a woman spoiling for a fight. "The Law I hate the most." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra turned to stare at her, hearing the emotion in her voice.


    "All major decisions regarding the society must go through the council."


    He waited patiently as she swallowed a lump in her throat.


    "The law that killed my family."


    Ezra didn''t know what to say but the decision was taken away from his hands.


    "C7V202107?" A voice called out as three masked women entered the room. They were wearing the same blank mask that X had. And they were heading straight at them.


    Oh God. Not again.

 Chapter 31 - 31: The Custodians

    Ezra tensed as he stood in a single smooth motion, ready for another confrontation. The memory of X''s attack was still fresh in his mind, and seeing them wear the same blank masks only fueled his instinct to defend himself and Gen.


    Valaren growled inside him, seeking blood and his blood began humming a gentle tune. He tensed his feet and-


    "STOP!" Gen appeared, standing between him and the three women, her hands raised. "Those are the Custodians."


    "What?" Ezra growled, already mid transformation. "They''re with X." He stepped to the side, evading Gen.


    But before he could make a move, Gen held his bicep. "Stop. They''re not with X. There are no men among the Custodians of First City. All X did, was steal a mask." She explained. "Think before you move, Ezra.


    There are laws and you''re not exempt to them."


    "Huh?" The words filtered into his brain and he stood there staring at the ladies who stood frozen with their hands up in the universal gesture of peace. "Oh."


    Relief washed over Ezra as the tension in the room dissipated. He relaxed his stance, though he remained cautious as the Custodians approached. His transformation melted away and he took a step back, feeling the drain on his vitality.


    His apprehension melted away when the women presented bottles of blood wine. "Your order." The lead woman said. "All necessary fees shall be charged to your bank account."


    Gen accepted them smiling. "Hell yeah!" There was no trace of the woman he had seen grieving her family. "Here you go." She handed Ezra a bottle and sat.


    Ezra followed suit, taking the offered bottle.


    Gen popped the cork off the bottle and began drinking her own blood wine. As she drank, Ezra observed with fascination. He had never seen anyone drink that fast and he had seen a lot of drunks. "How are you doing that?" He asked in wonder.


    "Practice." Gen took a final gulp of her wine and wiped her lips with the back of her hand in contentment. With a grunt, she ignited the blood within her and vitality rushed through her body. She sighed in relief as her iris stopped it''s rapid spinning and slowed down to begin spinning slowly once more.


    "Our eyes are connected to our lack of vitality?"


    "Haven''t you heard? The eyes are windows to the soul." Gen stood up and stretched. "That''s how you identify a starving vampire. Without vitality, a vampire has two options. First, to go into hibernation. Second, to go mad and be put down.


    Whatever happens, it''s your choice."


    With practiced ease, Gen knelt beside Olivia''s headless body and placed her hand upon it, channeling vitality into the wounded vampire. Ezra watched as Olivia''s head started to regrow at an astonishing pace, the healing process accelerated by Gen''s infusion of vitality.


    Once Olivia had fully regenerated, she rose on her elbows, blinking in confusion. "What happened? What did I miss?"


    "We did it. Ezra smiled down at her. "Malachi and X are gone."


    "What?" Olivia''s eyes widened in disbelief. She sat up quickly. "What about the page? Who has it? Malachi? X?" she bombarded Ezra with questions, forcing gen to intervene.


    "Relax." Gen took her by the shoulders. "Ezra claimed the monster."


    "What?" Olivia exclaimed before being shushed by Gen. She glanced at the Custodians who were planning their work of fixing the room and turned back to Ezra. "How did you do it?" She whispered.


    "You already decoded the page. All it needed was blood." Ezra shrugged nonchalantly. "There was blood on the floor and when I dropped it, the page absorbed the blood and revealed Valaren."


    "Let me see." Olivia urged.


    "See what?" Ezra frowned in confusion.


    "The tattoo."


    The moment Olivia mentioned it, Ezra became aware of the familiar sensation on his back. It was as if it had always been there. He shrugged off X''s ridiculous neon purple jacket and pulled off his tracksuit. The two ladies crowded around his back, staring at what he knew for certain was there.


    A tattoo of Valaren.


    "It''s beautiful." Olivia whispered, her hands ghosting across his back.


    "And scary." Gen spoke. "You definitely don''t want it mad at you."


    "Either way, it''s beautiful."


    "You''re lucky, Ezra." Gen abandoned the tattoo to smile at him. "Imagine getting a progenitor relic as your first ring."


    "Better Ezra than anyone else." Olivia said with finality.


    "First ring?" Ezra asked. More vampire terminology he didn''t know.


    "Later." Olivia left the tattoo to sit down. "Right now, I need blood."


    "I''ve got you covered." Gen laughed, handing Olivia a bottle of blood wine. Olivia popped off the cork and took a swig from the bottle. "That hit the spot." She sighed in contentment.


    "Thanks Ezra."


    Ezra paused his opening of his wine to raise an eyebrow at Gen.


    Gen looked away. "If you hadn''t gotten Valaren, we would be dead. So, thank you."


    "Thanks." Ezra smiled. He hadn''t known them for long but he had a feeling that both women rarely had anyone to thank.


    He joined his companions in drinking the blood wine, savoring the rich taste as they watched the Custodians work their magic.


    The vampire custodians unleashed their monsters, peculiar creatures resembling colorful balls of slime. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each slime rolled methodically around the room. Wherever they passed, they absorbed the debris and broken parts, spitting them out and repairing the damage done by the battle.


    Ezra marveled at their efficiency, realizing the invaluable role they played in maintaining order and balance within the vampire society. Without them, many vampires would be in violation of the Law of Secrecy."


    As he took his final swig of blood wine, Ezra couldn''t help but express his admiration for the Custodians. "You lot are the best thing since sliced bread," he remarked with a grin.


    The Custodians, their shy demeanor evident even beneath their masks, murmured their thanks in response, their presence now a comforting reassurance in the aftermath of chaos.


    "How does it feel to be married?" Gen asked out of the blue.


    "I''m not married yet." Ezra said and the two women turned sharply to stare at him. "Haven''t consummated the marriage." He smirked.


    "That, I can help you with." Gen matched his smirk.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Seduced By Old Money

    "Not now." The scent of blood wine still lingered in the air as Olivia turned her sharp gaze toward Gen and Ezra.


    "Our next stop is Count Griffin," she announced, her voice carrying an undertone of excitement. "We need to turn this marriage into a coven."


    Ezra tilted his head, curiosity piqued. "A coven?" He echoed. "How does that work?"


    Gen leaned back, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Covens are essentially harems," she explained. "Given the relatively low male vampire population, a male vampire is needed to form a coven because the sole purpose of a coven is to cultivate vitality."


    "And that''s why coven members are more powerful than ordinary subjects," Olivia added, her tone matter-of-fact.


    "Subjects?" Ezra asked, feeling the weight of yet another layer of vampire society pressing down on him. Once again, what''s with these dudes?


    Olivia waved a hand dismissively. "I''ll explain later. They''re done." She said, drawing their attention to the custodians who had just finished cleaning up. She approached them, her demeanor suddenly respectful. "Hi. I''m C7V200143.


    Could we get a ride to Count Griffin''s sanctuary?" she asked the lead custodian.


    The masked custodian nodded. "Of course," she replied, her voice soft and melodic. "Come with me."


    They followed the custodians out of the room, navigating through dimly lit corridors that bypassed any places touched by sunlight. An elevator took them down to an underground parking lot where three sleek hover supercars awaited.


    Ezra stared in shock as the custodians each entered a car and invited Gen, Olivia, and him to join them.


    I''d had daydreams about these cars. Each one costs at least two hundred thousand credits.


    He climbed into the car, his fingers trailing over the plush, leather interior. He couldn''t help but marvel at the luxury surrounding him. The custodian he was riding with glanced at me. Ezra was sure she was raising an eyebrow behind her mask.


    "How are you all so rich?" He asked, unable to contain his curiosity.


    The custodian''s smile was hidden by her mask, but her voice was tinged with amusement. "Old money," she replied simply. "Our older vampires who died during the Death Wave left a lot of cash to us. We''re not as rich as a City Lord, but we''re comfortable."


    Her words sank in, and he tried to imagine the kind of wealth she was talking about. Comfortable. That''s what rich people say when they don''t want to offend poor people with how rich they are.


    As the cars ascended from the underground parking lot and emerged into the daylight, the sunlight bounced off the windshields and windows, sending a beautiful rainbow of colors dancing outside.


    Light entered the car, yet it didn''t have any power over them.


    Ezra watched in open-mouthed wonder, mesmerized by the dazzling display. Before he could fully process it, she continued. "We''d like you to join our coven. We can offer you a hundred thousand credits a week."


    Ezra choked in shock. What the fuck? That had been out of the blue. Who the heck offers a hundred thousand credits a week for a fuck buddy? The number was too astronomical for him to comprehend.


    "Oh? Too small?" The custodian misinterpreted his reaction, quickly amending her offer. "Two hundred thousand credits a week," she said, her tone earnest.


    Ezra kept staring, unable to find his voice.


    "You''d be well taken care of," she added softly, her eyes searching his face for any sign of agreement.


    Ezra choked, finally managed to speak, his voice hoarse with disbelief. "I... I''ll think about it."


    That was the best he could do at the moment. Two hundred thousand credits? I could buy a supercar every week!


    The custodian nodded, her expression hidden but her relief palpable. "Here." She handed him a business card. "Call me whenever you''re ready."


    Ezra leaned back, trying to digest everything that had happened. The prospect of joining a coven, the staggering offer of money, Valaren, X, the Book of Nightmares. All of it was overwhelming. What he needed was a moment alone to digest all that had happened.


    He closed his eyes, letting the gentle hum of the car ground him in the reality that was now his life.


    The convoy of sleek supercars glided through the city streets with effortless grace, finally pulling into the grounds of a popular four-star hotel called Star Heights.


    The hotel was a towering structure of glass and steel, its walls reflecting the afternoon sun in a kaleidoscope of colors. Manicured gardens surrounded the entrance, with fountains and statues adding an air of opulence.


    Opening his eyes, Ezra checked their surroundings and turned to the custodian, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Does Count Griffin live here?"


    The custodian nodded in agreement. "Yes, this is one of his many residences."


    "Oh."


    The cars zipped to a stop in the basement parking lot, the smooth hum of the engines fading into silence.


    Ezra stepped out of the car, taking a moment to bid the custodian goodbye. "Thank you for the ride," he said, trying to keep his voice steady.


    She nodded, a faint smile playing on her lips. "You''re welcome, Ezra. Remember our offer."


    Ezra nodded, not trusting myself to speak, and walked over to where Gen and Olivia were waiting.


    Gen''s eyes sparkled as she grinned a familiar bloodthirsty grin while Olivia stood stoic.


    "Here we are," Olivia said, her voice filled with a sense of finality. "Count Griffin''s sanctuary."


    Ezra took a deep breath. In a few hours, their marriage would be turned into a coven. He didn''t know how to feel about that.


    As they made their way to the elevator, the sounds of the city above seemed distant and muted, as if they were in a world of their own.


    The doors slid open with a soft chime, and they stepped inside, the cool air a welcome contrast to the warmth outside. The ride up was silent, each of them lost in our thoughts, the soft hum of the elevator the only sound.


    When the doors opened again, they were greeted by a grand foyer, the opulence of the hotel put on display. Plush carpets, intricate woodwork, and sparkling chandeliers surrounded them, the air filled with the faint scent of fresh flowers. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia paused, taking in the sight. She took a deep breath and turned to look at her marriage mates. "Ready?" she asked, her voice steady and sure.


    They both nodded, feeling a surge of resolve. "Ready."


    And with that, they took their first steps.

 Chapter 33 - 33: Count Griffin

    Olivia led Ezra and Gen through the opulent corridors of Star Heights, their footsteps muffled by the plush carpet. They arrived at a door intricately carved with gothic designs and images of griffins wreathed in lightning.


    Olivia pushed it open, revealing an entrance hall that exuded grandeur.


    The hall was vast, with high ceilings adorned with chandeliers that sparkled like stars. Rich tapestries lined the walls, depicting scenes of ancient battles and portraits of red eyed vampires.


    At the far end of the hall, a female assistant sat behind a sleek desk, Holo-computers flashing around her as she worked.


    Olivia approached the desk with confidence. "We seek an audience with Count Griffin."


    The assistant, a composed woman with sharp features and piercing red eyes eyed them for a moment. "Names?"


    "Genesis."


    "Ezra Matten."


    "Olivia Wild." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra raised an eyebrow at Olivia. "Shouldn''t it be Olivia Matten?"


    "Like you said, the marriage hasn''t been consummated." Olivia nodded. "Besides, vampires generally don''t change their name."


    "New guy?" The woman asked as she checked her computer.


    "Yup." Gen answered, popping the p.


    "Have fun." A faint smile played on her lips.


    "Trust me," Gen drawled, the words exuding sultriness, "that''s what I plan on doing."


    After a moment, the woman nodded and stood, leading them to a set of double doors. She opened them with a practiced flourish, revealing what looked like a throne room beyond.


    The throne room was magnificent. Tall stained glass windows cast colorful patterns on the marble floor. Velvet drapes in deep crimson hung from the walls, and towering columns framed the room, creating an atmosphere of both power and elegance. On the drapes were familiar images of a griffin wreathed in lightning.


    At the far end, Count Griffin sat on a throne of dark wood and gold, his posture relaxed but his gaze keen and alert.


    The man sat with an air of lazy amusement. His eyes, a deep, penetrating crimson, sparkled with mischief, and his lips curved into a knowing smile. Despite his relaxed demeanor, there was an aura of authority around him that demanded respect.


    A device was affixed to his throat, and when he spoke, it was the device that produced his mechanical, yet commanding voice. "Welcome," Count Griffin intoned, his scratchy voice filling the room. "Come closer, so we may resolve the matter at hand."


    Standing in front of the throne was Sarah, her presence striking. Ezra almost stumbled at seeing the lady with the fiery sword who first attacked them at Count Griffin''s safehouse.


    Her glowing red eyes and flowing red hair gave her an almost ethereal appearance. She wore her beautiful suit of dark red gleaming armor, making her look like a formidable warrior. Which she was.


    As they walked forward, Sarah shot them a hateful glare before falling on one knee. "I demand justice, Count Griffin," she said, her voice trembling with suppressed rage. "A subject under your banner was slain, I beg of you to act and administer justice. Your silence does no good."


    The trio stopped in front of the throne, a few paces away from Sarah.


    Count Griffin regarded her calmly. "Violence between vampires is generally allowed," he began, "but Genesis did kill a coven leader." He paused, his gaze shifting to Gen. "Luckily, it was a female vampire and not a male."


    Gen remained impassive, but Ezra could sense the tension radiating from her. This was why Gen was after a male vampire, wasn''t it?


    "On the other hand," Count Griffin continued, "Genesis also safely brought a new male vampire under my banner." He leaned back slightly, his expression thoughtful. "As punishment, Gen will be given an arduous task of my choosing, with the penalty for failure being death."


    Count Griffin turned to Sarah. "Is this punishment satisfactory?"


    Sarah paused, gritting her teeth, her frustration palpable. She opened her mouth a few times before settling on an answer. "Yes," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Then this is the end of the matter," Count Griffin declared, dismissing her with a wave of his hand.


    Sarah stood, her anger and dissatisfaction evident in every tense line of her body. She cast one last venomous look at Gen before leaving the throne room, the doors closing behind her with a heavy thud.


    Griffin leaned back on his throne, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Congratulations, Genesis and Olivia, on your success in bringing a new male vampire into our fold," he said, his mechanical voice carrying an edge of satisfaction.


    "I knew you were both after the same man, which is why I signed both your turning requests. It increased my chances of gaining a new vassal." He leaned forward, a glint of interest in his eyes. "I didn''t expect you to join forces."


    Griffin''s gaze turned to Ezra, who stood tall, meeting his gaze with unwavering confidence. Valaren growled within him at the perceived threat. They watched each other for a moment, a silent exchange of appraisal. Finally, Count Griffin nodded in satisfaction.


    "I assume that you are here to register as a coven." He said, his tone casual.


    Olivia stepped forward, her voice steady. "Yes, we are."


    "That''s true." Gen flippantly added, "We''ve all heard about how¡­. generous you can be to covens."


    Griffin laughed, the grating sound echoing in the room. "You heard right." He wheezed before his expression turned contemplative. "If a new coven is formed, you will have to undergo Genesis''s punishment together," he slowly leaned forward. A sense of finality, heavy, blanketed the room as Griffin unleashed his Aura. "Is that clear?"


    Ezra stepped forward, back straight. "Whatever the punishment is, we will go through it together."


    Count Griffin nodded, clearly impressed by Ezra''s resolve. "Very well."


    He called in his assistant, who had been standing discreetly by the door. "Lead them to coven registration."


    As they turned to leave, Count Griffin called out, "One more thing."


    They stopped and turned back to him, curious.


    "Welcome to Griffin County," he smiled, displaying sharp fangs which gleamed even from where they stood.


    With that, the assistant led them out of the throne room.


    Finally! Ezra walked with them. It''s all over. Genesis troubles are over. He remembered Sarah''s expression. For now.


    Count Solomon who is after Olivia should also back down for a while. X wouldn''t be wandering around with his mask on. All that is left is Count Griffin''s punishment.


    Things are looking up.

 Chapter 34 - 34: Members Of The Nightmare Court

    As the newly minted coven exited the throne room, Count Griffin watched them go, his expression thoughtful.


    Once the doors closed behind them, he stood up, his movements fluid and deliberate, and walked through a door behind the throne. The door led to his personal room, a sanctuary of sorts, filled with rich, dark wood and subdued lighting.


    The room was adorned with various artifacts and relics, each telling a story of power and history. He chuckled at a picture on the wall. His old coven had found that seventy years ago. He sighed. He was the only one left now.


    Griffin moved to the balcony, his steps measured and calm. He walked into the sunlight, a rare privilege for a vampire of the Nightmare Court, and stared at the horizon.


    The golden rays bathed him in warmth, playing across his skin like a light show. He smiled softly in contentment. This was one of the best parts of his day. A break from the eternal night he usually inhabited.


    As he gazed at the distant skyline, his thoughts turned to Ezra. He could feel something about the newborn. Something that resonated deep within Griffin. "Hmmmn." He hummed, the sound echoing eerily. He swore he could feel a progenitor relic inside Ezra.


    His musings were interrupted by a sudden flash as a figure teleported into the room, dropping to one knee with a deferential bow. "I failed you." The figure said, his voice muffled but tinged with frustration.


    "I know." Griffin turned, a smile playing on his lips. "Do not worry about it, X." He said smoothly. "We can always get back the monster inside Ezra."


    X looked up in surprise, his iron mask gleaming dully in the light. "You know?"


    "Tell me¡­" Griffin began. "How did they unlock the page?"


    X began narrating all that had happened without leaving out a single detail. Different expressions flickered around on Griffin''s face before settling on amusement. "It really was that simple all along?" He barked a laugh. "The progenitor just keeps surprising me. And how did Ezra reveal the beast?


    "I don''t know." X bowed lower. "I think it involved Blood on the page."


    "That''s more than enough X." Griffin smiled. "The two hundred million were not for nothing. I know someone we can sell this information to. It''ll be a cakewalk to pay Itachi back."


    X straightened. "What are your orders, my lord?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Griffin''s smile widened. "Keep an eye on Ezra. Ensure he stays within our grasp. We''ll have to see how we can influence things."


    X nodded, his head bowing once more. "As you command."


    With that, X vanished as swiftly as he had appeared, leaving Griffin alone once more.


    The count began to hum softly, a low, melodic tune that resonated with the relic he felt humming in his gut.


    It was a good thing he was part of the Nightmare Court and not the Daydream Court. Otherwise, Ezra might have sensed the relic and attacked him on sight.


    Griffin''s thoughts drifted back to the fourteenth progenitor relic. It was a source of immense power, one that could tip the balance in his favor.


    The fact that it was now inside a new, untrained vampire like Ezra was both a blessing and a curse. It made Ezra a target. A pawn in a larger game for others to control. He had to either make sure Ezra was his pawn or remove him from the board.


    The count''s humming grew louder as he considered his next moves. The game was afoot, and every piece on the board had to be played with care. Ezra and his new coven were just the beginning.


    The relic was calling to him, and Griffin intended to answer. With a final glance at the horizon, he turned back into his room, the door closing behind him with a soft click.


    *************


    Ezra followed Olivia and Gen as they navigated through the coven registration process.


    The paperwork was surprisingly efficient, and soon they were borrowing a hover car from the fleet maintained by Count Griffin. The sleek, black vehicle glided through the city streets, the hum of its engine barely audible.


    Everyone was silent, utterly drained. The day had been spent running, fighting or both.


    Gen clicked radio the button, turning it on. "Again, at number four in the music Top Ten for the third consecutive week, we have ''I''ll be your unicorn'' by the girl group A X E." The radio said smoothly before it began playing a catchy tune that had both Ezra and Gen nodding to the beat.


    Olivia drove silently. Their destination was a new residence, an apartment assigned to them by Count Griffin himself. They pulled into an underground parking lot, the dim lighting casting long shadows on the concrete walls.


    The trio exited the car and made their way to the elevator, which whisked them up to the penthouse suite.


    Ezra sighed in relief as they entered the house.


    The penthouse was nothing short of luxurious. The living room was expansive, with floor-to-ceiling windows offering a breathtaking view of the city skyline. The decor was modern and sophisticated, with plush sofas and furniture arranged in a way that maximized both comfort and style. A grand piano stood in one corner, its polished surface gleaming under the ambient lighting.


    Ezra wandered through the penthouse, noting the small touches that made it feel like a home. Soft rugs, tasteful artwork, and well-placed lamps. He''d never been in a place like this in his entire life but with all he had seen that day, he wasn''t even impressed.


    He made his way to the living room and flopped onto one of the couches, the soft cushions enveloping him in comfort. The exhaustion of the day caught up with him, and he immediately fell asleep, his body sinking deeper into the plush sofa.


    He had gone from dying in an alley to having dinner with his beautiful new vampire wives to fighting for his life in an observatory store room.


    Whatever happens, he''d be happy if he never had to fight anyone in his young life.


    It felt nice to be alive.

 Chapter 35 - 35: When Dinner Cooks Dinner*

    [WARNING: R18 scenes]


    Ezra woke up feeling remarkably well-rested. He blinked a few times, adjusting to the warm glow of the lights in the penthouse.


    Through the open windows, the night sky stretched out, a canvas of dark velvet sprinkled with stars. He got up from the couch and stretched, his muscles appreciating the movement after a deep sleep.


    As he stretched, a mouth-watering aroma wafted from the kitchen, catching his attention.


    Intrigued, he followed the scent and walked into the kitchen, where he was greeted by an jaw dropping sight.


    Gen, wearing an apron and focused intently on her task, was cooking a meal.


    The contrast of her usual tough demeanor with this domestic scene was striking but that was not what was so shocking.


    It was the fact that she was naked under the apron.


    Holy shit!


    Her ass looked perfect. Round and inviting, they jiggled with every step she took. With her clothes off, he could take in her hourglass figure. Ezra''s cock stirred at the sight.


    "Gen?" Ezra said, his voice tinged with surprise. "You''re cooking?" That wasn''t what he wanted to say but that was what came out.


    Gen turned at his words, her eyes lighting up with amusement at the open-mouthed shock on his face. She giggled, the sound uncharacteristically light and infectious. "Yeah, I am. Thought you might be hungry," she said, gesturing for him to take a seat. "Take a seat, Ezra. Dinner will be ready in a minute."


    Still somewhat dazed, Ezra obeyed, seating himself at the head of the large dining table. Gen sauntered around the kitchen, making sure to sway her hips and jiggle her ass. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rich aroma of the cooking meal filled the room, making his stomach rumble in anticipation. "Where''s Olivia?" he asked, trying to shake off the remnants of his surprise.


    "She left earlier to put her affairs in order," Gen replied casually as she continued her preparations.


    Ezra watched her with a newfound curiosity. "I didn''t know you could cook," he remarked, a hint of admiration in his voice.


    Gen turned her head slightly, giving him a smirk that was both teasing and sexy. "There are a lot of things I can do that you don''t know about," she said with a wink as she cupped her breast through the apron. "And I''ll be showing them to you later."


    Ezra felt a flush of heat at her words, but before he could respond, she was serving him a plate of lasagna. The dish was cooked in rich blood, the aroma both savory and tantalizing. She placed the plate in front of him with a flourish, clearly proud of her culinary skills.


    "Enjoy," she said, stepping back and watching him expectantly.


    Ezra rubbed his fingers together in anticipation before picking up his fork. He took a bite, his fangs gleaming as he savored the flavors.


    The lasagna was delicious, the perfect blend of textures and tastes, with the blood adding a richness that made the dish extraordinary.


    "This is amazing, Gen," he said between bites, genuinely impressed.


    Gen''s smirk softened into a pleased smile. "I''m glad you like it. There''s plenty more where that came from. When you''re done with dinner," she pulled off the apron and dropped it to the floor displaying her body completely, "you can get started on the real dinner."


    Ezra froze, staring at Gen. Her breasts stood, perky. Her thin waist gave way to wide hips which supported an ass that could make the world go round. She had a clean shaven pussy, displaying it to the cool air.


    "For now, here''s the appetizer." Gen drawled silkily before slipping under the dining table. Ezra was still in shock when a hand gripped the waistband of his pants. He look down to see Gen reach into his pants and whip out his cock.


    His cock stood half erect. Gen took a moment to admire it. "I know how big it is but I''m still surprised." She giggled as she stuck out her tongue and gave it a long lick from base to top.


    Ezra gripped the table to steady himself.


    Gen laughed in delight as she grabbed the cock, using it to slap her face. "So big." She marveled at the veins that stood in his cock. She made eye contact and licked the crown of his cock. "Mmnnnn." She hummed.


    Her soft tongue lapped at his cock. Each time she slid her mouth up the shaft, it began to grow and harden. She continued until his cock stood, complete erect.


    She swirled her tongue over the crown of the cock. Ezra felt the warm wetness of her mouth envelope his cock as with a hum, she took it slowly in her mouth, going deeper with every hum.


    In a few seconds, his cock had filled her mouth. She hummed and he felt the vibrations tickling the head of his cock.


    Ezra groaned in pleasure. Gen was doing well but she hadn''t taken in all that he had to offer. He grabbed hold of her silky white hair, twisting them up in his fingers, met her eyes and pressed her face into his crotch.


    He felt his cock slide down the tight confines of her throat. Her eyes rolled in pleasure as she took him in. Her throat tightened around his cock, sending pleasant tingles down his spine.


    Best part of a blowjob from a vampire? They don''t need to breathe.


    Ezra held her there as her throat clenched and unclenched, not letting up until the moment he felt her relaxing into him.


    He grunted as she began sliding his cock out little by little. His cock popped out of her mouth, leaving a trail of saliva.


    With a grin, Gen took his cock and began stroking it slowly, her mouth sucking the top, adding slippery saliva to the mix.


    "Get ready." Ezra said before he gripped her hair and began bouncing her face into his cock. His cock plunged in and out of her throat, he groaned as he began feeling the pressure pooling in his balls.


    "I''m coming." He held her face in place as he came, shooting thick ropes of cum down her throat. "Fuck. Fuuuck."


    His cock slowly began to soften in her mouth but Gen began to lick it, keeping at it until his cock was hard once more.


    She stood from where she knelt and bent herself over the table, displaying her inviting ass. Her pussy dripped her juices down her leg. "What do you say Ezra?" She asked swaying her hips. "How about consummating the marriage?"


    Ezra looked down at his erect cock. Looked up at the sopping wet pussy protected by a jiggling ass.


    No one told him what he had to do next.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Fifty Shades Of Red*

    [WARNING: R18 scenes]


    Ezra took a moment to admire the sight in front of him. Gen''s ass swayed, her pussy dripping sinfully.


    With a quick, decisive nod to himself, he shrugged out of his tracksuit, standing naked in the dining room. He stepped closer and gave Gen''s ass a tentative slap, watching her cheeks jiggle. He licked his lips in amazement. Just how soft is this ass?


    He grabbed her ass cheeks, squeezing them and squishing them together. They jiggled in his hands, the skin smooth as silk. Gen giggled as he did that. He lifted a hand and brought it down on her ass.


    "Ahn~" Gen moaned as her ass rippled. Ezra raised an eyebrow. What do we have here?


    He lifted his hand once more and brought it down. Hard.


    "Ahhn~"


    He saw her bite back a moan. That won''t do. He grinned. "Hiding your true self, are you? Let''s see how long you can keep it in."


    He raised his hand and spanked her, kneading away the pain with his hands. She gripped the table harder, biting her lips with a moan. He spanked her once more before reaching down and rubbing her wet pussy. He teased her folds before settling on her clit, giving it a few flicks. He raised a hand and spanked her, pinching her clit lightly at the same time.


    She gasped in pleasure, burying her face into the table. He kept teasing her clit as he spanked her.


    "Ahhhhnnnn~" Her moans filled the air.


    "You like that?" he growled. "You like that, huh?"


    She stayed silent.


    He grabbed her hair and lifted her face, leaning close to her as he mauled her ass cheeks. "Answer me."


    She nodded meekly but he could see the haze of pleasure in her hooded eyes. "Yes." She murmured. Her juices were already pooling on the floor, her arousal ratcheting up with the foreplay. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you want me to do to you?" He asked as one hand grabbed her breast, pinching and twisting the nipple as the other played with her clit. She pressed her ass to his crotch, his cock lodged between her ass cheeks.


    She murmured something and he leaned closer. "Louder." He commanded, feeling her grinding against his cock.


    "I- I want you to fuck me from behind." She stuttered.


    "I can''t hear you." He leaned back, rocking their hips together.


    "I want you to fuck me from behind~!" She moaned loudly. "I''m so wet right now, I want to feel you inside me."


    He grinned fully. "With pleasure." He gave her ass a final slap and leaned back. Gen quickly cleared the table, pushing away the half-eaten plate of lasagna.


    "Seems like I found a better meal." Ezra laughed as he placed a hand on her waist. His other hand gripped his painfully hard cock and pressed it against her entrance. Her pussy gave a sinful slurp as his cock entered.


    "Fuck." He pushed in, groaning, feeling her warm pussy tighten around his cock.


    Gen keened as his cock went deeper, pushing in till he bottomed out within her. He groaned as her pussy lips gripped his cock, tightening around it, almost like it was eager to begin milking him. If she had been a normal human, she wouldn''t have been so comfortable.


    "Yes~! Yes~! Yes~! Yes~!"


    He took a moment to grip her breasts, squeezing them in his hands as she moaned loudly into the air. He took a moment to give her shoulder a bite, his fang piercing her skin slightly. She quivered beneath him, arching her hips into the air.


    He took that as his cue. He gripped her waist and slowly pulled out until only his cockhead remained in her pussy then slammed his hips into her. He pulled his hips down hard, pumping into her and setting a steady rhythm.


    Plap! Plap! Plap! Plap!


    He watched her ass, jiggling and rippling with every hit. Her cheeks bounced every time he buried his cock inside her. Her tight pussy lips gripped his cock, creating sunction every time he thrusted.


    "Fuck. Fuck. Fuuuuck~." Gen kept repeating like a mantra as he fucked her. "Choke me!" She begged.


    He leaned forward and pulled her up by her arms. One hand hooked both arms by her elbow and the other reached up to grab her throat. He choked as he pumped, feeling her shuddering with every thrust.


    "Don''t stop~." She cried out as he mashed their hips together, the sound of flesh hitting flesh echoing around the penthouse. "Don''t stop~."


    Ezra obliged, peppering her shoulders with love bites. As their hips kept snapping together, gen pushing back to match every thrust, he felt it.


    He felt the energy began radiating from around his crotch, spreading through his body. And by the way Gen cried out incoherently, he knew she could also feel it within herself. It was as if every cell within him was coming alive, awakening with a newfound vigor.


    Ezra came alive, increasing the rhythm of his thrusts, his hips slamming down with all his strength.


    "Yeeeeessssss~!" Gen howled in pleasure. "Choke me! Bite me! Pull my hair! Break me!"


    The sensation grew, intensifying with each passing moment. Ezra closed his eyes, allowing himself to fully experience the surge of vitality coursing through his veins.


    It was a pleasurable, almost intoxicating feeling, like a warm, soothing current flowing through him. His muscles relaxed, yet simultaneously felt stronger and more responsive, as if he could leap tall buildings or run for miles without tiring. "Say hello to daddy!" He grinned as he pumped into her from behind, his hips mashing her ass into oblivion.


    Every sound, every scent, every slight shift in the air around him was more pronounced, more vivid. The world seemed to slow down, each detail crystallizing into sharp focus. His eyes took in gen as she inhaled sharply at a hard thrust, her perky breasts bouncing and her ass jiggling.


    He could hear the faint hum of the city outside, the gentle rustling of the curtains as a breeze drifted through the open windows.


    His skin tingled as he felt a familiar explosion building within him.


    "I''m cumming~!" Gen keened as her pussy tightened around his cock. Her knees buckled and she went limp as her orgasm swept through her, her red eyes rolling to the back of her head.


    Ezra kept pumping even as his balls released their payload, cum shooting into her pussy. He groaned, slowing as her pussy milked in.


    With a sinful pop, his cock slipped out, letting his cum drip down her legs. He panted and took a step back to survey his work, vitality rushing through every cell in his body.


    Gen laid on the table, her expression one of pleasure and her tongue lolled out as she panted, cross eyed. Her beautiful ass waved lazily in the air, still as inviting as ever.


    "Mine." He grinned at himself. "Mine forever."

 Chapter 37 - 37: The Accidental Prince

    First city slept like a weary traveler in the night. Ezra lounged on the couch, a smile playing on his lips as the TV flickered in front of him. Life''s good.


    The comfort of the penthouse was a welcome contrast to the chaos and danger of the past day.


    He glanced over as the door clicked open and Olivia walked in, wearing a turtleneck sweater under a long coat. She looked elegant and composed, her presence adding a sense of calm to the room.


    "Hey, Olivia," he greeted her warmly. "Welcome home."


    "Hey," Olivia responded, her eyes scanning the room. "Where''s Gen?"


    From her bedroom, Gen''s voice floated out. "I''m in here!" A moment later, she came out, wrapped in a towel, her hair damp from a recent shower.


    Olivia raised an eyebrow as she took in the scene with a hint of amusement before her expression turned serious. "We need to do two things tonight. First, we need to get Ezra''s things from his old place. His necessary documents and IDs. Even if he''s now a vampire, he''s still Ezra Matten. It isn''t as easy to go off the grid as it was in the time of the progenitor."


    "And the second?" Ezra asked.


    "Second, we have to go shopping."


    "Yayyyy." Gen cheered. "I love spending other people''s money!"


    "It''s not my money. It''s what Count Griffin gave us to get settled in."


    Ezra looked down at his tracksuit, the same one he''d been wearing since he was turned. "I suppose you''re right. I haven''t exactly had time for wardrobe changes in between fighting for my life."


    Gen, now leaning against the doorframe, smirked. "You two go ahead to Ezra''s old apartment. I''ll meet you at the shopping center."


    Ezra and Olivia exchanged glances and then nodded. They left the penthouse, making their way down to the underground parking lot where Olivia''s recovered car was waiting. The drive to Ezra''s old apartment was quiet, the streets bathed in the soft glow of streetlights and the occasional passing hover car.


    As they drove, Olivia glanced over at Ezra. "Now that we have a moment of calm. Let''s begin your training."


    "Huh?"


    "With you as a new vampire and me as your turner, it''s my responsibility to educate you on vampire laws, etiquette, and survival skills."


    Ezra nodded, understanding the gravity of her words. "I appreciate it. I can already tell that there''s a lot I need to learn." I''d look like an idiot every time someone talked about something I don''t know.


    Olivia smiled, her expression softening slightly. "As we''ll be mingling with humans, we''ll start with something simple." She focused ahead, and Ezra watched in fascination as her eyes shifted from their usual vampire red to a deep, human blue. Ezra could feel a layer of vitality coating her eyes.


    "This is the glamour. Changing the color of our eyes to blend in is one of the basic skills a vampire needs to have. Every other thing can be explained away except the eyes. It is also the most important vampire skill as it helps us keep to the Law of Secrecy." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Law of Secrecy. Absolute secrecy about vampires must be maintained on the pain of death.


    Ezra watched her eyes. Except for the vitality he could feel on it, he wouldn''t have been able to tell that it was a glamour. "That''s impressive," he admitted, a new appreciation for the complexities of vampire existence forming in his mind.


    Olivia turned to Ezra, her expression serious. "All vampires can change their appearance at will because they get the chameleon tattoo as their first vampire tattoo."


    Ezra remembered the beautiful color changing chameleon tattoo he saw on Gen''s torso. "What does the tattoo do?"


    "The chameleon tattoo has the ability to manifest physical colors into reality. These colors can be used to conceal or contain. It is the chameleon tattoo that all vampires use to create their black zones."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow. "But I didn''t get that tattoo, did I?"


    Olivia shook her head. "No, you got the progenitor dragon tattoo instead. It''s a powerful relic, but it doesn''t allow you to disguise yourself. For now, you''ll need these." She handed him a pair of sunglasses.


    Ezra took the sunglasses, examining them for a moment before putting them on. He was surprised to find that he could still see clearly, as if the sunglasses were simply a thin veil that barely affected his vision. It was as if night and darkness held no power over his enhanced sight.


    "Impressive," he murmured, looking out the window at the passing cityscape. "So, what do I need to do to add more tattoos?"


    Olivia''s lips curled into a wry smile. "You''re trying to learn without a solid foundation, Ezra. I won''t answer that question just yet. You need to understand the basics first."


    Ezra nodded. "Fair enough. What''s my first lesson?"


    "Vampire hierarchy," Olivia began, her tone becoming more instructional. "It''s crucial to understand where you fit into our society."


    She continued, "At the bottom of the hierarchy are the Subjects. These are the common vampires who haven''t been fully accepted into a coven or any higher structure. All vampires start as a subject. Subjects can come together to create a coven. They must be registered under a count."


    "Then come the Covens," she said, glancing at him. "Covens are formed around a male vampire, like you. They''re small groups that share power and resources. That''s what we''ve established with you."


    Ezra nodded, following along. "And above covens?"


    "Counts," Olivia replied. "Counts oversee multiple covens within a specific territory. They act as local governors, maintaining order and handling disputes within their territories. Count Griffin, whom you''ve met, is an example."


    "Above Counts are the City Lords," she continued. "They control entire cities and the surrounding regions. They''re incredibly powerful and influential, managing all the vampires and resources in their cities."


    "Elders are next," she said, her tone growing more respectful. "The elders are the five vampires who seat on the council. They rarely involve themselves in daily affairs but are highly respected and are responsible for all decisions that affect vampire society."


    "Then, we have the nobles." Olivia paused. "Nobility is not an officially recognized social class in vampire society but it exists. Nobles are vampires who own a legacy from the vampire progenitor."


    Ezra absorbed the information. "When you say legacy, you mean...?"


    "A relic. Any relic created by the progenitor."


    Ezra was silent. "That means...." He trailed off, unable to complete the thought.


    "Yes." Olivia gave a single nod. "You''re a noble. You''re now Prince Ezra."

 Chapter 38 - 38: The Vampire Monarchy

    Ezra sat there, trying to wrap his head around the fact that he was now a prince.


    His mind raced with the implications. He paused. He didn''t even know what it meant to be a vampire prince! Was he expected to battle the council or something? God I hope not. If five vampires were chosen to lead vampire society, they had to be strongest.


    If there was anything he had learned from being a vampire, it was that strength was the only absolute.


    Prince Ezra. It sounded like something out of those robot puppet shows. "What does it mean?" Olivia turned to look at him. "I''m now a prince. What does being a prince mean?"


    "Nothing." Olivia turned to the road. "Like I said before, nobility is not an officially recognized social class in vampire society. However, a lot of people want it to be."


    "So, it''s just a pretty title?"


    "No. It''s more than just a title. Being a prince means you''re powerful. At least as strong as a Count. At least. Given that you just absorbed Valaren, you''ll still have trouble against experienced Counts but eventually you''ll be able to stand on equal grounds with City Lords."


    Ezra sat back, stunned. He had already seen how powerful ordinary subjects could be. City Lord? His mind struggled to place how powerful they would be. He didn''t even have a metric for comparison.


    "Being a prince also means that if the vampire monarchy is brought back into power, you''ll be in line for the throne." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, what?" Ezra sat up, nearly bashing the windshield in shock.


    "The vampire society isn''t all sunshine and rainbows. We have the Monarchists who are vampires that seek a return to the days before the Death Wave." Olivia tapped the steering wheel, bringing up a hologram of the city map. "Since the progenitor''s line has been lost to time, only those with a relic has a legitimate claim to the throne.


    The favorites of the monarchists are currently Prince Arthur and Prince Caspian. The council are watching them carefully for any moves of dissent."


    Ezra thought about it. "If the monarchy is brought back, wouldn''t that mean a war?"


    "Essentially, yes." Olivia nodded. "There are more than one noble and each noble has an equal claim to the throne. No one would be willing to let someone else take a throne that could be theirs."


    She scanned the map and dismissed it. "On that note, don''t tell anyone that you''re a prince until you can look Itachi Yaiba in the eye and tell him to fuck off."


    Ezra sat back, contemplating his new status. The more he thought about it, the more a grin began to grow on his face. He imagined it.


    Himself sitting in a vast throne room not unlike Count Griffin''s. Vampires kneeling before him. The whole world, his for the taking. That''s a nice image.


    His blood sang softly at the thought of the challenge. Even Valaren growled in acknowledgement in the middle of its sleep. Maybe. Just maybe.


    The drive to his old apartment was quiet, the silence filled with his thoughts. He occasionally glanced at Olivia, who seemed deep in her own contemplations.


    When they finally pulled up in front of his old apartment, Ezra chuckled, breaking the silence.


    "It''s funny and creepy at the same time," he said, looking at the familiar building. "You and Gen were stalking me, and I never even noticed. Case in point, you know my house address."


    Olivia stayed quiet, her expression unreadable.


    Ezra stepped out of the hovercar and stood in front of the red-bricked building. It was a modest structure, its bricks weathered by time and elements. The building had a sense of age and history, a place that had seen countless lives and stories unfold within its walls.


    Home sweet home.


    He entered, climbing the familiar stairs to reach his apartment. Each step echoed with memories of his life before the transformation. As he got to the door, he paused. "You wouldn''t happen to have a key would you?" He asked Olivia. "I think I''ve lost mine."


    Olivia placed a hand on the lock, and the door buzzed before clicking open. Ezra pushed the door and it opened with a creak. "Thank you."


    Ezra walked in, taking in the small, cluttered space. The apartment was filled with personal mementos, each item holding a memory.


    That was the lamp he''d bought for his late night reading while he''d studying at the university. That had been the rug he''d bought with his then girlfriend. He smiled, thinking about her breasts. I wonder how she''s doing now.


    He paused, reminiscing about the times he had spent here. Late nights studying, lazy weekends on the couch, texting his girlfriend after work and the quiet solitude he had once cherished.


    Olivia''s voice pulled him out of his reverie. "Pack all you need."


    Ezra nodded and began packing his essentials into a single suitcase. Clothes, documents, a few cherished items. All of it fit easily. He''d replaced the IDs and documents that he could after Emily, his ex had stolen them.


    Who knew what she''d have used them for if she still had access to them. Probably more debt. He chuckled to himself.


    As he worked, Olivia stood, relaxed by the window, watching the outside world with an intensity that suggested she was more alert than she appeared.


    He clicked his suitcase shut and then paused, hearing footsteps approaching from the hallway. The door banged open with a forceful kick, and a man sauntered in as if he owned the place, followed by three thugs.


    The intruder was tall and broad-shouldered, with a chiseled jaw and piercing eyes. His hair was slicked back, and he wore an expensive-looking leather jacket over a simple white t-shirt. His whole demeanor screamed arrogance and danger.


    Ezra recognized him. Hadron Kane. Member of the Three Axe gang. Experts in weapon procurement and ruthless loan sharks. They were the owner of the company that Emily had borrowed from.


    Hadron caught sight of Ezra and frowned, a puzzled look crossing his face. "Who the hell wears sunglasses at night?"

 Chapter 39 - 39: Just One More Day

    Olivia wreathed herself in a white fog at the corner of the room, blending seamlessly with the shadows.


    Hadrian scanned the room but didn''t see anyone. His eyes fell on the suitcase by Ezra''s side, and he chuckled darkly.


    "Looks like we came just in time," he said, a smirk playing on his lips. "It seems to me like you were planning to run away with our money."


    Ezra sighed, glancing over at Olivia. "You knew they were coming, didn''t you?"


    The thugs followed Ezra''s gaze, seeing nothing but empty space. They turned back to him, laughter bubbling up among them. "Who''s he talking to?" one of them jeered. "Dude''s cracked in the head."


    "Probably trying to pull some trick to make us forget his debt," another suggested. "He doesn''t want to pay for this month."


    Hadrian shook his head, shrugging innocently. "No chance of that."


    Olivia''s voice, barely a whisper, reached Ezra''s ears clearly thanks to his enhanced senses. "Yes, I knew they were coming. This is a test to see how you deal with humans while keeping to the Law of Secrecy."


    Ezra accepted her words with a resigned nod. Turning back to the thugs, he drew on his experience as a lawyer, hoping to reason with them. "Listen, I know what it looks like." He spread his arms to indicate the surroundings. "Suitcase packed and ready. But it isn''t what you think. Just give me one more day.


    I can get your money. Just one more day."


    Hadrian''s laughter echoed through the small apartment, filling the space with a sense of impending violence. "You''re just trying to buy time to escape," he sneered.


    Ezra sighed, seeing the futility of reasoning with them. These men were hardened, accustomed to using force to get what they wanted.


    There''s only one choice left.


    Ezra cracked his neck, a habit from his time as a human when preparing for a difficult task. "I guess I have to speak in a language you understand."


    The room seemed to tense as Ezra stepped forward, his demeanor shifting from passive to resolute. He could feel Olivia watching him and smirked. Let me show you how we deal with humans here at Southside.


    The thugs glanced at each other and laughed. Three against one. Emboldened by their perceived advantage, they didn''t notice the subtle change in Ezra''s posture.


    "Alright, Mr. Lawyer," Hadrian taunted, "let''s see what you''ve got."


    Ezra tilted his head, considering his options. He needed to subdue these men without breaking the Law of Secrecy, which meant no vampire tricks in front of them. It had to look like a human altercation, one he could win without revealing what he was.


    "One last chance," Ezra said, his voice steady and calm. "Leave now, and we can avoid any unpleasantness." See, Olivia? I gave them every chance to retreat.


    Hadrian laughed again, stepping closer. "Unpleasantness? You''re the one who''s going to be in a world of hurt."


    Ezra stepped forward and threw a jab, quickly remembering to decrease his speed and strength to human levels. His punch connected squarely with Hadrian Kane''s nose, a sickening crunch echoing in the small apartment. Blood sprayed, and Hadrian staggered back, grabbing his nose as if he couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    "Wuh?" He said, confused. He removed his hand and checked it, seeing the blood on it. "Ezra! You''re gonna regret that," Hadrian snarled, his voice muffled by the blood pouring from his broken nose.


    "I''m pretty sure I won''t." Ezra stood his ground, taking a boxer''s stance, muscles coiled, ready for the inevitable. The three thugs behind Hadrian hesitated for a moment, glancing at each other before rushing at Ezra with a mixture of anger and bravado.


    The first thug lunged, swinging his fist at Ezra''s face. Ezra ducked under the swing and delivered a swift punch to the thug''s ribs, feeling the impact reverberate through his fist. The thug gasped, doubling over in pain. Without pausing, Ezra grabbed the man''s arm and twisted it behind his back, forcing him to the floor with a pained cry.


    The second thug came at him from the side, aiming a wild punch at Ezra''s head. Ezra blocked the punch lazily with his forearm and countered with a precise strike to the thug''s jaw. The thug stumbled back, dazed, and Ezra followed up with a knee to the stomach, knocking the wind out of him. The thug collapsed, clutching his midsection and groaning in agony. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The third thug was more cautious, circling Ezra with wary eyes. He feinted left, then right, trying to find an opening. Ezra waited, his movements measured and calm. It was like the thug was moving in slow motion. Whatever you do, I''ll see it, so, just pick a side for God''s sake.


    When the thug finally committed to a punch, Ezra sidestepped and caught his arm, using the thug''s momentum to flip him over his shoulder. The thug crashed to the ground face first, the impact knocking him out cold.


    Ezra turned his attention back to Hadrian, who had recovered enough to pull out a knife. The blade glinted menacingly in the dim light, and Hadrian''s eyes were filled with fury.


    "You think you''re tough, huh?" Hadrian spat, his voice filled with venom.


    Ezra remained silent, watching as Hadrian lunged at him with the knife. He leaned out of the way, the blade slicing through the air where his head had been.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ezra sent a punch to Hadrian''s stomach with enough force to drop him to his knees. Hadrian gagged, then fell forward, puking all over the floor.


    Ezra grabbed Hadrian''s hair, yanking his head back. He raised his fist, ready to deliver another blow, but paused. The apartment was silent except for Hadrian''s ragged breathing and the faint sounds of the city outside. Ezra could feel Olivia''s eyes on him, a silent reminder of the thin line he had to walk.


    Hadrian choked out a few intelligible words.


    "Like I said," Ezra''s eyes narrowed, and his voice was cold and firm. "Give me one more day."


    With that, he delivered a final punch, knocking Hadrian out. The thug''s body slumped to the floor, unconscious.


    Ezra stood over him for a moment. He frowned in disappointment. That had been too easy. Valaren growled in agreement. It had been like taking candy from a baby.


    He took a deep breath, then dusted his hands with a flourish, as if brushing off the confrontation.


    "Done and Dusted."

 Chapter 40 - 40: Lessons in Control

    Olivia sighed as the fog around her dissipated. She stepped forward, nudging Hadrian with her boot. Her eyes met Ezra''s, and she shook her head slightly. "You failed the test, Ezra."


    Ezra''s surprise was evident. "What? Why? I handled them without revealing anything. What''s wrong?"


    Olivia''s expression softened slightly, but her voice remained firm. "There''s one unofficial rule you must always keep in mind when dealing with humans. Your first weapon as a vampire is your Aura. If the Aura can''t do the job, then something has already gone wrong."


    His Aura!


    Ezra looked down at the fallen thugs at his feet and rubbed the back of his neck with a sheepish smile. "I guess I didn''t think of that."


    "Wait a minute." Ezra perked up. "Won''t they feel the Aura?"


    "Yes. They will. But not in the same way a vampire feels it." Olivia nodded. "Watch and learn." She placed a hand on Hadrian''s chest, and the man gasped awake, his eyes wide with confusion and fear. Olivia unleashed her Aura, a palpable feeling of command filling the air. It was as if the very atmosphere bent to her will.


    "Who are you?" Hadrian stammered.


    "It doesn''t matter." Olivia replied, her voice infused with her Aura.


    "It doesn''t?"


    "Yes. You''re a good guy aren''t you?"


    "I think so?" Hadrian was confused and sounded unsure.


    "Yes, you are." Olivia grabbed Hadrian by the back of his neck, forcing him to meet her gaze. Her eyes bored into his, and her voice was a low, commanding whisper. "Give Ezra one week to pay his monthly payment."


    Hadrian''s eyes glazed over as he repeated her command, his voice flat and obedient. "One week to pay the monthly payment."


    Olivia released him, and he fell unconscious again, slumping to the floor like a marionette with its strings cut.


    Turning back to Ezra, Olivia''s eyes held a mix of sternness and encouragement. "It won''t be as easy for you yet, but you could have done that instead of fighting."


    Ezra nodded, absorbing the lesson. "I see. All fighting does is attract more attention."


    "Exactly," Olivia confirmed. "A vampire must always know when not to attract attention. It''s not just about strength or speed. It''s about control and subtlety."


    She moved towards the door, her steps confident and assured. "Let''s go. We''ve got more to do."


    Ezra grabbed his suitcase, glancing one last time at the mess he had left behind. We learn everyday.


    The night air was cool and refreshing as they stepped outside. Olivia led the way to the hovercar, and Ezra followed, his mind racing as he pondered just how useful an Aura seemed to be.


    The power of Aura was immense, a tool that could command and control without spilling a drop of blood. Ezra sighed. I''ll have to learn to be silent and subtle because believe it or not, it''s undeniably effective.


    As they drove away from his old apartment, Ezra sank back into his chair with a renewed sense of determination. He was learning, and with Olivia''s guidance, he would become the vampire he wanted to be. His mind flickered to a certain image. Him on a throne. He smiled.


    The city lights blurred past them, and the future stretched out, filled with both challenges and opportunities. One at a time, Ezra. One at a time.


    ************


    Olivia pulled into the parking lot of the T-Max building, the sleek hovercar gliding smoothly to a stop.


    Ezra and Olivia alighted, the cool night air brushing against their faces. The hum of the city surrounded them, but their attention was quickly drawn to the roar of an engine. A green sports hovercar came speeding down the street, coming to a sharp halt in front of them.


    The door of the sports car swung open, and Gen stepped out, her confident stride and stylish outfit catching Ezra''s eye. He couldn''t help but admire the vehicle, its design both aggressive and elegant. "Nice car," he said, genuinely impressed. "Whose is it, and how did you get it?"


    Gen smirked, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "It''s mine."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow, remembering his own car, which was still parked near the casino where he had been turned. "That reminds me," he said, a note of concern creeping into his voice. "My car is still parked near the casino."


    That was the only car he had.


    Gen shrugged. "We can get it later. How was your trip to your old apartment?"


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, then back at Gen. "It was...informative," he replied.


    Gen arched an eyebrow. "Yeah? What did you learn?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, recalling the night''s events. "I learned about vampire hierarchy and Aura control. And apparently, I''m a prince."


    Gen''s eyes widened in surprise. "A prince? How did that happen?"


    Ezra explained, "Apparently, owning a vampire relic from the progenitor makes me a vampire prince."


    Gen turned to Olivia for confirmation. "Is that true?"


    Olivia nodded, her expression serious. "It''s not public knowledge. Those turned after the Death Wave aren''t as aware of that fact."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Gen asked Olivia.


    "It wasn''t relevant until now," Olivia replied. "But it''s important for Ezra to understand his place in our society and all the responsibilities that come with it."


    "Well, Prince Ezra," Gen said with a playful smirk, "looks like you have a lot on your plate."


    Ezra chuckled, shaking his head. "Yeah, no kidding."


    Olivia''s phone buzzed, and she glanced at the screen. "We need to move. There''s still a lot to cover tonight."


    They headed into the T-Max building, the lobby bathed in artificial light that contrasted sharply with the night outside. The building''s sleek, modern design felt almost sterile, but it exuded a sense of purpose and efficiency.


    As they made their way to the elevator, Ezra reflected on the night''s events. From the confrontation at his old apartment to the lessons in Aura control, it had been a whirlwind of new experiences and revelations.


    Who knew being a vampire would be this....tiring?


    The elevator doors opened with a soft chime, and they stepped inside. As they ascended, Ezra began planning his next steps.


    Tomorrow, first thing I do, is pay my debts. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the first time in a long time, things were going according to his plans and it felt good.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Better The Devil You Know

    The three vampires took the elevator up to the third floor of the T-Max building. The soft hum of the elevator and the gentle chime as it passed each floor seemed to underscore the sense of purpose that had filled Ezra since their earlier conversations.


    He followed Olivia and Gen, who led him to a large, brightly lit department store specializing in high-end clothing.


    A salesgirl greeted them at the entrance with a polite smile. "Good evening. How can I help you today?"


    "We''ll be shopping ourselves." Olivia waved her away.


    Gen wasted no time. She grabbed Ezra by the arm and dragged him to the men''s section. "We need to get you some new clothes," she declared, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    Ezra barely had a chance to protest as Gen began holding up different shirts against him, sizing him up with a critical eye. She tossed aside shirts and jackets with the practiced ease of someone who had done this many times before.


    "How about this?" Gen said, holding up a luxury hoodie decorated with shiny coins and metal spikes. It was a bold statement piece, but one that screamed impracticality.


    Ezra shook his head, chuckling. "I think I''ll pass on that one, Gen."


    Gen pouted, but there was a playful glint in her eye. "Fine, be boring," she teased.


    Amused, Olivia stepped in. "Maybe we should leave Ezra to his shopping while we look for ourselves. He seems to have a decent sense of style."


    "Alright, alright," Gen relented, giving Ezra a mock-salute. "Go on, Mr. Prince. Show us what you''ve got."


    Ezra smiled and began browsing the shelves, grateful for the respite. He sifted through various options, taking his time to find clothes that suited his tastes. Eventually, he gathered a selection of items and headed to a changing room.


    After a few minutes, he stepped out, wearing a well-fitted t-shirt, stylish pants, and an overcoat that added a touch of sophistication to the ensemble. He glanced at himself in the mirror, almost not recognizing the reflection that stared back at him.


    It wasn''t like the time he had been human. Now that he had ditched the tracksuit, he clothes transformed his appearance, giving him a polished and confident look.


    Ezra observed himself more closely, turning from side to side. The fit was perfect, the style modern yet timeless. He ran a hand through his hair, marveling at the transformation. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked like a movie star, someone who belonged in the limelight, not just a regular guy who had recently been thrust into a world of vampires and ancient hierarchies.


    As Ezra admired himself in the mirror, he heard a soft giggle behind him. Using the mirror''s reflection, he saw a familiar lady standing a few feet away. She was dressed in a flowing white gown, her face partially obscured by a red scarf. Her entire presence radiated beauty and grace, an aura that was entirely mundane.


    Ezra''s eyes widened in recognition. He knew who she was, but he couldn''t quite place which one. She was one of the three flower shop girls, the trio that had bid on him during Target''s auction. He turned to face her, his voice uncertain. "Stephanie?"


    The lady giggled again, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "You guessed, didn''t you?"


    Ezra turned to face her as he nodded, a sheepish smile tugging at his lips. "Stephanie is the only name I remember."


    Stephanie extended a delicate hand, her eyes never leaving his. "Well, now you know for sure. It''s nice to see you again, Ezra." Her eyes were a delicate amber. He marveled at how expressive her eyes were. He could tell she was smiling even with her lower face covered.


    He took her hand, her fingers lingering on his longer than necessary. "Nice to see you too, Stephanie." She had participated in the auction but compared to the other bidders, his fate with her would have been paradise.


    Stephanie tilted her head slightly, her gaze slightly intense. "So, you escaped the crazy X?"


    Ezra chuckled, nodding. "Yeah, it wasn''t easy but we did it."


    "I''m glad you did." Stephanie''s eye crinkled in a smile and she took a step closer, her voice lowering to a playful whisper. "You look even better than I remember."


    Ezra felt a flush of warmth at her words. As they conversed, Stephanie continued to flirt with him, her compliments and playful touches sending a thrill through him. There was something captivating about her presence, something that made it hard to focus on anything else.


    "So, what brings you here?" Ezra asked, genuinely curious.


    Stephanie shrugged, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Just shopping. And then I saw you, looking all handsome and mysterious."


    Ezra laughed. "Well, thank you. You don''t look so bad yourself."


    Stephanie laughed. "How about we grab a glass of blood wine later? Just you and me." She batted her eyelashes.


    Ezra opened his mouth to decline but was interrupted as Gen and Olivia rounded the corner, their eyes immediately locking onto Ezra and Stephanie. Gen''s eyes narrowed, a flash of irritation crossing her face.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Gen snarled, her voice cutting through the air like a knife. "Trying to steal our man, are you?"


    Stephanie stepped back slightly, her playful demeanor fading. "Oh, why would I? I''m just catching up with an old friend." She said, her tone still light but with a hint of caution.


    Olivia''s gaze shifted between Ezra and Stephanie, her expression unreadable. "Ezra, we should get going."


    Ezra nodded, feeling the tension in the air. "Let''s." He agreed.


    As they turned away, Gen asked him, "what''s her deal?"


    "She wanted to have a glass of blood wine alone."


    "I bet she did." Gen muttered darkly.


    Olivia and Gen, their arms full of their own selections, eyed him up and down. Gen''s eyes widened in appreciation. "Wow, Ezra, you clean up nicely!"


    "Better than that monstrosity Gen wanted to fit you in." Olivia nodded in agreement, her lips twitched in a half smile. "You look great. Very fitting for a vampire prince."


    "Will you guys stop it with the vampire prince thing?"


    "Nope." Gen grinned. "Still look yummy though."


    Ezra smiled, feeling a surge of confidence. "Thanks. It feels... different, but in a good way."


    They made their way to the checkout, the salesgirl from earlier assisting them with their purchases.


    As they left the store, bags in hand, Olivia spoke up out of the blue. "Do you know why they''re called flower shop girls?"


    "What? Stephanie?"


    "Yes. Stephanie." Olivia gave a single nod. "The flower shop girls are known for one thing only. They run a flower shop that doubles as a mercenary agency. They specialise in assassination. Particularly the use of poisons gotten from plants.


    They kill both human and vampire. Just a brush of a hand and you''re dead."


    Ezra swallowed. He recalled shaking her hand. He looked at his palm before wiping it on his coat.


    "I can see that you understand what I''m trying to say. Not all that glitters is gold. Not all flower shop girls are innocent."


    "We know that many women would be throwing themselves at you." Gen shrugged. "In fact, we expected it. However, not all women have your best interest in heart."


    At that moment, Ezra was reminded of an old proverb.


    Better the devil you know than the angel you don''t know.


    He''d still hit though.

 Chapter 42 - 42: How Hard Could It Be?

    It had been a week since the confrontation at his old apartment.


    The past days had been a beautiful mix of relaxation and tension. Gen had been sharing his bed, their nights filled with intense lovemaking and comforting warmth. Olivia, on the other hand, had been busy, often leaving for long stretches and returning with a weary but determined look in her eyes.


    Ezra had managed to get some cash from Olivia, enough to pay off the monthly portion of his debt. It had felt good to do that.


    He had also taken to stalking a few Black Axe gang members, gathering snippets of information. Olivia had insisted he did that as another bunch of tests. The most alarming news he''d found from them was that Hadron Kane was out for his blood, nursing a grudge that seemed to grow with each passing day.


    Ezra sighed in satisfaction as he drove his old hovercar to Count Griffin''s sanctuary. I never knew I would enjoy being a vampire this much.


    He parked his car outside the Star Heights hotel, the building looming above him. The hotel was a blend of modern luxury and old-world charm. Now that he thought about it, it was a bit obvious that the hotel belonged to a vampire. They love making everything old for no reason.


    Ezra took a deep breath and made his way inside, navigating the corridors that led to Count Griffin''s throne room. He''d been here only once before but he remembered the route.


    In the entrance hall of the throne room, he met Gen and Olivia. Gen''s eyes lit up when she saw him, while Olivia''s gaze was more critical.


    "You''re late," Olivia remarked, a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    Ezra shrugged apologetically. "Sorry, got held up."


    Before they could say more, the door to the throne room opened, and a figure walked out. If Ezra''s heart was still beating, it would have skipped a beat as he recognized the vampire.


    Malachi of Solomon County.


    Malachi stood, short as ever and radiating an aura of hostility. Dressed in his customary black trench coat, his bowler hat sat on his head, casting unnaturally deep shadows on his face that revealed only his glowing red eyes.


    Everyone in the room froze, tension crackling in the air. Gen and Olivia tensed, ready for a potential battle. Only Ezra stood casually with his hands in his pockets, smirking at Malachi. "Hi Malachi. How have you been? We didn''t get a chance to finish our conversation, did we?"


    Even though Ezra was relaxed for the world to see, he could feel his own muscles tightening, his senses sharpening as he prepared for whatever might come next. He wasn''t an idiot. He was confident in his ability to defeat Malachi but he also knew how deadly overconfidence could be.


    Malachi''s eyes swept over them, lingering on Ezra with a look that was both calculating and unsettling. Ezra remembered their previous encounter, the fight that had nearly cost him his life.


    For a moment, the room was silent, everyone poised on a knife''s edge. Then, without a word, Malachi turned and walked away, his footsteps echoing down the hall. The tension lingered, but the immediate threat had passed.


    Ezra let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding. Gen relaxed slightly, but her eyes remained wary. Olivia watched Malachi''s retreating figure until he disappeared from sight.


    "That was close," Gen muttered, her voice low.


    "Yes. But more importantly, what was he doing here?" Olivia nodded, her expression grim. "Whatever it is, we need to be careful. Malachi won''t give up easily."


    Ezra nodded in agreement. He knew guys like Malachi. They lay low and leave you alone but they never really forget about you. And when the opportunity comes, they''ll be there like hyenas over a carcass, tearing you to pieces. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The assistant invited them in, and they entered the throne room. As Ezra stepped inside, he took a moment to observe Count Griffin more closely. Last time he''d been here, he''d had other things on his mind.


    Griffin had the look of an older man, his hair streaked with grey that gave him a distinguished appearance. He was dressed in a sharp suit, giving him the look of a particular handsome politician. He sat with his usual air of relaxed confidence, a faint smile playing on his lips as he watched them approach.


    "Welcome, Matten coven," Griffin greeted them, his voice voice mechanical and almost monotonous.


    Ezra, Olivia, and Gen stood before him, their expressions attentive. Griffin''s eyes lingered on Ezra for a moment longer before he spoke again. "Do you young ones happen to know why Count Solomon is willing to part with a large sum of money and influence to get me to hand Ezra over to him?"


    A ripple of shock passed through the trio. Olivia remained stoic, shaking her head. "No, we do not."


    A large sum of money and influence? Ezra tried to keep his thoughts off his face as he watched Griffin, alert. And what was your response? Will you try to hand us over to Solomon?


    Griffin leaned back in his throne, his fingers steepled together as he mused aloud. "Interesting. It makes one wonder what exactly he wants with you, Ezra."


    The room was silent as Griffin pondered. After a few moments, he seemed to set aside his speculation and focused on them once more. "Regardless, it is a matter for another time."


    Griffin straightened, his demeanor becoming more formal. "As you know, all covens are under the responsibility of their Counts. As your Count, you are my responsibility. Normally, I would grant you a venture under my purview to manage, but recent events demand a different approach."


    Ezra felt a chill run down his spine. Is this your way of saying that you''re selling us out?


    Griffin continued, "Have you heard that First City will be getting a new Count?"


    Ezra paused. How could he forget? That had been the first conversation he''d heard as a new vampire. Olivia and Gen had been discussing aligning with this new vampire. The three exchanged uncertain glances. "Yes, we''ve heard," Olivia replied.


    "Due to certain circumstances," Griffin explained, "it has fallen to me to clean up the new Count''s territory in preparation for his arrival. Currently, this territory is occupied by two rival gangs."


    "Matten Coven. Here is your punishment! You are to unite these gangs into one and secure the territory for the new Count to take over."


    Ezra almost sighed in relief. How hard could it be?


    "And the punishment for failure...is death."

 Chapter 43 - 43: Weighing the Odds

    The Matten coven gathered once again in their penthouse after the meeting with Count Griffin, the air thick with a mix of excitement, tension, and uncertainty.


    They each grabbed a seat in the living room each thinking about the punishment they had just received.


    Ezra leaned forward with a slight smile. "Is it just me or do you guys also think that it sure could be worse than it currently is?" He asked, trying to inject some optimism into the room.


    Gen nodded in agreement, a confident glint in her eyes. "Absolutely. Uniting the two gangs will be easy," she asserted. "We''re vampires. That''s like asking a lion to hunt prey. Count Griffin made it sound like we would be holding up the sky or something."


    Ezra''s mind wandered as Gen spoke. He couldn''t believe his luck. The two gangs they would be taking over were the Red Orphan and the Three Axe gang.


    He grinned as his mind went to the night he had been stabbed by a Red Orphan member, bleeding to death in the streets of Southside. That was the same night Gen and Olivia had turned him, saving his life. He was looking forward to meeting that gang member again, with a very different outcome in mind. Just you wait. I''m coming for you.


    As for the Three Axe gang, they were the ones he owed millions of credits. The idea of taking them over and writing off his debt was incredibly appealing.


    To make things even better, the city district they were tasked with uniting was Southside, the place where his old apartment was. It felt oddly poetic. Coming home as the liberator. He liked the sound of that.


    Gen continued, her voice brimming with confidence. "We have two months. I think that''s plenty of time to handle this mission. We just need to be strategic about it. A few uses of our Aura here, a few public beatings there and we''re done. Easy."


    Olivia, who had been listening quietly, shook her head. "This is a punishment, Gen. It''s designed to be difficult. The mission is much harder than you think."


    Gen laughed, a light, carefree sound. "What could possibly be so hard about uniting two gangs of humans?"


    Olivia laughed too, but her laughter was humorless and dark. "Completing the mission means starting a gang war."


    Both Ezra and Gen looked at her, confusion etched on their faces. Ezra raised an eyebrow. "Shouldn''t using our Auras be enough to stop any fighting?"


    Olivia sighed and leaned forward, her expression serious. "Think about it. Southside is currently no man''s land. It belongs to the City Lord. There''s no Count ruling over it, which means a few vampires have interests there. Uniting the gangs will disrupt the balance and provoke these vampires."


    She paused, letting her words sink in. "There''s a high likelihood that these gangs have hidden vampire owners. It''s almost certain. Free land equals free money after all."


    Ezra felt a chill run down his spine as he processed what Olivia was saying. The idea of facing off against other vampires had not been part of his initial calculations. What if one of the gangs belonged to the other two Counts. He knew he was now strong but he still wasn''t sure how strong. Can I face two Counts as I am now? Something was telling him he couldn''t.


    "These vampire owners will not part with their gangs without a fight," Olivia continued. "They''ve built their power structures and livelihoods around these human gangs. They won''t just let go because we show up and demand it."


    Understanding dawned on Ezra and Gen simultaneously. He sat back, thinking about it. "Shouldn''t they leave Southside when they discover that this is a mission from the City Lord himself?"


    "It''s not that simple." Olivia stared him in the eyes. "Count Griffin knows it. He can''t just handle this himself. That''s why he gave us as a punishment. This means one of the other two counts are involved."


    Shit. Ezra stared into the air. He''d be facing vampires whose strength he didn''t know. Powerful vampires. He''d learnt that not all Count level vampires were actual Counts. Some were subjects or coven leaders.


    He paused. Even with the challenges, he felt a surge of confidence. "Don''t worry. I have Valaren," he assured them, his voice steady. So far it''s not the City Lord, I can face them one after the other.


    Olivia shook her head, her expression serious. "Valaren is powerful, yes, but you still don''t have complete control over it," she pointed out. "And there''s more at stake here. You''re missing something completely."


    "What could I be missing?"


    "I expected you of all people to know, Ezra. The gang war will surely have an impact on the ordinary people living in Southside."


    Ezra froze in shock. How did I not consider this? His thoughts drifted back to his days in Southside. It had not been that long ago. A time marked by tension and fear during periods of gang violence.


    He remembered the constant anxiety, the way every loud noise made him jump, the unease of walking down streets that could erupt into chaos at any moment.


    His mind went back to a particularly day when a neighbour had been caught in the crossfire of a gang fight. The man''s terrified screams, the blood pooling on the pavement. Those memories were etched into his mind. How had he forgotten?


    His excitement about the mission began to sour as he sat back. He''d been treating everything like a game, forgetting that his actions had real-world consequences. Shit. He stared at his hands. What am I turning into?


    Olivia''s voice broke through his thoughts, bringing him back to the present. "What we need to do is to minimize collateral damage and protect civilians," she stressed. "We can''t afford to let innocent people get hurt because of our actions."


    Ezra stood and walked to the window of the penthouse, staring out at the skyline of First City. The city lights shimmered like a sea of stars. It felt like each light was a soul from Southside, staring at him in accusation. He felt a heavy responsibility settle on his shoulders. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What choice do we have?" he asked, his voice tinged with resignation. "The punishment for failure is death."


    Olivia joined him at the window and placed a hand on his back. "None," she replied. "We have to do this, but we have to do it right. The lives of the people in Southside depend on us."


    Gen, who had been uncharacteristically silent joined them at the window. She stood at Ezra''s other side. "Alright," she said, her voice firm. "We do this together, and we do it right. No shortcuts, no unnecessary risks."


    "Yes." Ezra crossed his arms. "We do it right."

 Chapter 44 - 44: Echoes of the Abyss

    The moment Ezra opened his eyes, he knew he was in a dream.


    He''d gone to bed with Gen in his arms but now he stood, ready for battle in the eye of a desert storm. Sand raged all around him, swirling in chaotic patterns under the sky.


    Red lightning flashed and thunder rumbled overhead, casting eerie lights across the storm. The wind howled like a banshee. It was as if he was trapped in a painting where every detail was exaggerated and vivid.


    A voice cut through the howling wind, pulling Ezra''s attention. "What do you think, Shadrach?" The words echoed around him, spoken with a familiarity that sent shivers down his spine.


    Ezra turned to the side and recognized the man standing beside him. The man with golden eyes, the same vampire who he had seen in a vision back when he claimed Valaren.


    The man crouched, his fingers trailing through the shifting sands as if they held some hidden significance. Ezra felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu wash over him as he answered, his words flowing from his lips like lines from a well rehearsed play. "About what?"


    He wasn''t Shadrach but as usual, everything was progressing like it had already happened. Like he couldn''t change what he had to say even if he wanted to.


    Before the man could respond, golden lions emerged from the swirling sands, their forms wreathed in red electricity similar to the lightning above. They prowled towards them, their eyes fixed on their prey as saliva dripping from their jaws.


    The man rose from his crouch, brushing sand from his hands with casual nonchalance. "It seems our guests have sent their pets ahead," he remarked, his voice tinged with amusement. "Let''s oblige them."


    Ezra sighed, resigned to the impending battle, and followed the man''s lead as he walked, grinning, towards the approaching lions. With a deafening roar, the lions charged.


    The man sidestepped a leaping lion and cut it in half with a swipe of his hand. His hand didn''t even touch the lion and it crumbled to dust before it''s carcass even touched the floor.


    Ezra unsheathed a sword from his back and stabbed the lion in front of him. He moved like he had done this a thousand time before, the sword resting in his hands like an old friend.


    Not this again. Where are we? Broadway? Is this some kind of play? What kind of dream is this? He tried to make another move but his body flowed as if in a set pattern.


    As they fought, the man began to speak, his voice cutting through the din of battle. "Our lineage runs deep, Shadrach," he began, his words measured and deliberate as if he was taking a stroll through a garden. "We are the descendants of Night. Born from the depths of the Abyss itself. I inherited my mantle from my father and became the first vampire."


    The first vampire? Ezra wanted to stare at the man in shock but his body kept flowing through sword forms, slicing lions left and right. What the fuck! Is this the vampire progenitor?


    "Our blood carries the power of centuries. A legacy of strength and resilience passed down through generations. We never give up. We fight. We survive. We destroy."


    Ezra listened intently, his focus sharpening as he absorbed the man''s words. He was listening and seeing the progenitor. He didn''t know much about vampire society but he was sure that only a handful people get to experience this. And now, I''m one of them.


    "But with power comes responsibility," the progenitor continued, his voice tinged with a hint of sorrow. "And our legacy is not without its burdens. We are bound by duty to protect our kind, to uphold the laws of our bloodline."


    They fought side by side, moving with the grace that came from familiarity. Whoever Shadrach was, he had to be close to the progenitor. Is this the beloved descendant X spoke of? Or is this another son of the progenitor?


    "We have faced countless enemies both within and without," he said, his voice heavy with emotion. "But through it all, we have endured, standing firm against the tide of time."


    Ezra felt himself nodded in understanding. "Together we stand. Divided we fall." He said like a mantra.


    "And now," the man said as he bisected the last lion, his gaze piercing as he locked eyes with Ezra, "it is time for me to return to the Abyss. Our enemies keep coming here. I can''t put the family in danger any longer. It''s time to seek out the answers that have eluded us for so long."


    "But what of the throne?" Ezra asked, his voice barely audible over the roar of battle. "What will become of our kingdom?"


    The man''s expression softened, a glimmer of vulnerability shining through his golden eyes. "Fear not, Shadrach," he said, placing a hand on Ezra''s shoulder. "For I have chosen a successor, one who will carry on our legacy and keep the door to the Abyss open."


    Ezra''s could feel his vitality flowing rapidly within him rapidly at the mention of a successor. "And who is this successor?" he asked, his voice barely concealing his curiosity. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man smiled, a knowing glint in his eyes. "That, my dear Shadrach," he said, his voice echoing with a sense of finality, "is for you to discover."


    At that moment, three imposing figures emerged from the swirling sands, their forms obscured by the veil of the storm. Ezra''s eyes widened in disbelief as he recognized them for what they were. The Wolfskins. Ancient inhabitants of the Abyss and enemy of their family.


    The progenitor turned towards the newcomers, his face alight with delight. "Ah, it seems our guests have finally arrived," he exclaimed, his voice carrying across the howl of the storm with supernatural clarity.


    Ezra felt a chill run down his spine as he watched the wolfskins approach, their eyes gleaming with feral hunger. "How are they here? How did they get through the doorway?" He knew that their presence could only mean trouble, their arrival a sign of imminent danger. Where there were three wolfskins, more were not far behind.


    But the progenitor seemed unfazed by the threat of the wolfskins, his confidence unwavering as he stepped forward to greet them. "Welcome, my friends," he said, his voice dripping with honeyed charm. "It''s been far too long since we last crossed paths."

 Chapter 45 - 45: Armchair and Blood Wine

    The lead wolfskin snarled in response, his lips curled back in a terrifying display of teeth and claws. "Save your pleasantries, delver," he growled, his voice rough with hostility. "We are not here for idle chatter."


    Delver? What''s going on? Ezra''s mind was in disarray but his body stood strong as he crossed his arms, seemingly unafraid.


    The progenitor''s smile widened, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Of course not," he replied, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "But surely you didn''t come all this way just to exchange pleasantries. What is it that you seek?"


    The lead wolfskin''s gaze narrowed, his expression hardening as he spoke. "We seek vengeance," he spat, his words laced with venom. "For the crimes committed against our pack. For the blood spilled in the name of your family For the crimes you''ve committed. A thousand years may pass but your atrocities would never be forgotten."


    The progenitor''s smile faltered for a moment, his demeanor shifting subtly as he considered the wolfskin''s words. But then, to Ezra''s surprise, he chuckled softly, a sound that sent shivers down his spine.


    "Vengeance, you say?" the man mused, his voice filled with amusement. "How quaint. But tell me, my dear wolf, what makes you think you stand a chance against us?"


    The lead wolfskin bristled at the progenitor''s taunting tone, his claws flexing with barely contained rage. "We will not be intimidated by your empty threats, delver," he growled, his voice rising to a snarl. "We will have our revenge, one way or another."


    But before the wolfskin could make good on his words, the progenitor''s expression hardened, his golden eyes flashing with sudden intensity. "Very well, then," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "Let the games begin."


    With a start, Ezra jolted awake, his vitality rushing through him as he struggled to shake off the lingering remnants of the dream. The feeling of his body not being his and his actions been set in stone.


    The memory of the progenitor and a vampire that must have been his beloved descendant lingered in his mind like a horror movie. He couldn''t forget even if he wanted to. The details had been burned into his mind like it had always been there.


    As he lay there, trying to make sense of the images that still danced behind his eyelids, one fact was painfully clear. The dream had been more than just a figment of his imagination. It had to be a memory. A glimpse into a time long forgotten.


    But the question was, how? How am I dreaming about this? His mind went to the progenitor''s golden eyes before he remembered seeing similar eyes. Valaren.


    Could it be Valaren? How? These dreams are from Shadrach''s perspective. Assuming Shadrach was the beloved descendant, Valaren was made after Shadrach''s death.


    He stared at Gen who slept peacefully by his side, watching the rise and fall of her breasts. His cock ached for a something to fuck and forget everything he''d dreamt but he wasn''t about to wake her for an early morning round. That reminds me. Still haven''t consummated the marriage with Olivia. His mind drifted to her beautiful breasts. Can''t wait.


    With a stretch that seemed to stretch on for miles, he rose from his bed, shaking off the remnants of his dreams clinging to his mind like cobwebs. The feral images of the wolfskins lingered, leaving Ezra with a sense of unease that he couldn''t quite shake.


    Padding across the plush carpet, Ezra made his way to the living room, the cool marble floor soothing beneath his bare feet. He moved with a quiet grace, his movements fluid and unhurried as he navigated the space with practiced ease.


    Pulling aside the heavy drapes, he revealed the breathtaking view of the city below, its skyline shimmering in the early morning light. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a sigh of contentment, Ezra settled into the oversized armchair by the window, a sense of calm washing over him as he gazed out at the waking world. He reached for the crystal decanter on the nearby table, pouring himself a generous glass of blood wine and savoring its rich, earthy aroma.


    As he took a sip, the warm, coppery liquid flooding his senses, Ezra''s thoughts drifted. Why me? He hummed to himself. Is there a hidden message in the dream or was it just a normal event?


    Is there a connection between the progenitor and I? Valaren snored in his gut. Scratch that. Definitely is.


    More importantly, the progenitor isn''t originally from this world? He fingered his chin. The Abyss. X had spoken of it. One of the pages from the book of nightmares had been hidden where the wind meets the Abyss.


    He sighed as he massaged his forehead. Why can''t things just be simple?


    He leaned back as far as he could go on his armchair, his glass of wine dangling from his hands. At least with the ladies asleep, he could enjoy a bit of solitude. He''d been with at least one of them most of the time since he became a vampire.


    Vampires didn''t need as much sleep as humans but it was much better to be asleep than to be miserable.


    Lost in thought, Ezra barely noticed as the sun rose higher in the sky, its golden rays spilling into the room like liquid gold.


    The sun unleashed an ethereal wave that entered his body trying to invade every part of him. Heat began growing in his heart and supported by his vitality, pushed out the sun''s energy.


    Unlike most vampires, who recoiled from the sunlight with fear and revulsion, Ezra welcomed its touch, loving the feeling of it as it fell on his face. I had this ability before I got Valaren. Why? He hadn''t thought about these things but with the recent dream, he had to. What''s so special about me?


    He stood up and walked closer to the window, watching the city below moving like a waking beast. Maybe it''s time for me to leave my nest. How else would I spread my wings and fly?


    It had after all, been a long time since he brushed shoulders with humans.


    One week.


    A long time indeed.


    **********


    High above the streets, perched on the edge of a rooftop miles away, the sniper adjusted the scope of his rifle, the cold metal pressed firmly against his cheek. He breathed slowly, methodically, his heartbeat steady as he scanned the windows of the distant penthouse.


    The target was there, seated in an armchair, a glass of wine in hand. Through the high-powered lens, he could see every detail. The way the light from the rising sun cast a warm glow on his face, the slight furrow in his brow as he stared out at the city, lost in thought.


    The sniper''s finger hovered just above the trigger, every muscle in his body poised and ready.


    He had been watching the target for days, learning his routines, waiting for the perfect moment. This morning, everything had aligned perfectly.


    The target stood and moved closer to the window. The target was alone, inattentive, and clearly fated to die. The sniper steadied his breathing, focusing intently on the spot just above the target''s heart. A single shot was all it would take.


    And he had the shot.

 Chapter 46 - 46: The Search For Humanity

    The wind was calm, the conditions ideal.


    The sniper''s world narrowed to the crosshairs of his scope, to the unnaturally still chest of the target. Whatever that was about, he didn''t care. He''d been paid for one job only and it wasn''t to ask questions.


    He breathed in. He could almost feel the satisfaction of a job well done, the cold efficiency of a perfect kill.


    But then, just as he began to squeeze the trigger, the target moved. With a fluid grace, he moved from the window, setting the glass of wine down on the table beside him. The sniper cursed under his breath, adjusting his aim, trying to track the target''s movements. But the target was already out of view, disappearing deeper into the penthouse, shielded from the sniper''s line of sight.


    The sniper''s heartbeat quickened, his frustration mounting. He had been so close, just a breath away from completing the mission. Now, he had to wait, to bide his time until another opportunity presented itself. He couldn''t afford to miss, couldn''t afford to fail.


    With a sigh, the sniper eased his finger off the trigger, his gaze lingering on the now empty armchair. He would wait, as he always did, hidden in the shadows, patient and deadly. Sooner or later, the target would return to the world, and when he did, he would be ready.


    *********


    Ezra hummed to himself as he dressed. White dress shirt, black pants and an overcoat. Where are those black boots? Haha!


    He pulled them on. He stared at himself in the mirror. He grinned and almost swooned at handsome he looked. If only he''d been this handsome as a human. He would''ve lived easy as a boy toy. Free money while fucking a few milfs.


    What more could a man ask for?


    He stared around the luxurious apartment. His first steps outside in the daylight as a vampire. He placed a hand on the doorknob, took an unnecessary breath and opened.


    He stepped outside and took an elevator down to the lobby. He gave a wave to the security guard on duty as he walked out. The man frowned, looking at him in confusion. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stood outside his apartment building, the early morning sun casting long shadows across the pavement. He adjusted the collar of his coat, pulling it up against the chill of the morning air.


    He moved to take a step and froze. I''m forgetting something. He frowned. What could it be?


    Ah shit! He remembered, face palming as he shook his head. How stupid can I get? He stuck his hand in his coat and rummaged in it, slipping out a pair of sleek sunglasses which he wore to shield his red eyes from the prying gaze of passersby. No wonder that security guard was acting odd. I''ll have to use my Aura on him later.


    Make him forget he ever saw my eyes.


    With a practiced ease, he made his way to his old hovercar, the vehicle gleaming in the morning light like a beacon on a hill. My precious. He gave it a loving pat as he twirled his keys.


    Humans had created lots of amazing technologies including AI controlled cars that didn''t need keys but with all the rampant hacking, most technology had been reverted to its twenty first century version. No one was worried of people hacking their ordinary keys.


    As he settled into the driver''s seat and keyed in the coordinates for his destination on the map, Ezra couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation building within him.


    He had been cooped up in his apartment for what was in his opinion, far too long, lost in a haze of introspection and debauchery. But today, he was determined to break free from the confines of his own mind. He''d been shaken by how easy he had forgotten his humanity last night. It was time to connect with it again.


    The hovercar hummed to life beneath him, its engines thrumming with latent energy as it lifted off the ground and hovered a foot off the ground. With a mash of the pedals, he zoomed off. Ezra glanced out the window, watching as the city passed beside him in a mosaic of lights and colors.


    It was a sight he had seen a thousand times before, yet somehow it felt different today. The world was brighter. The colors more vivid. The sound crisper. He rolled down his windows and took a deep breath. Is that the smell of McAdams hamburgers?


    How the hell can I smell that?


    He frowned as his vision zoomed in on the restaurant, the world slowing to a crawl. Ah. The world wasn''t different. It''s me who now has enhanced senses.


    He rolled up the window, sealing himself in as he navigated the crowded streets of the city. I almost sounded like one of those young idiots in a coming of age book.


    Eventually, Ezra arrived at his destination. A quaint cafe nestled in a quiet corner of the city, its warm lights inviting him inside like a beacon in the night. He parked his hovercar and stepped out onto the sidewalk, the crisp morning air tingling against his skin. With a sense of anticipation building within him, he pushed open the door and stepped inside.


    The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and warm pastries enveloped him like a warm embrace as he made his way to the counter. He took a seat on one of the stools, feeling the weight of the world lift from his shoulders with each passing moment.


    Here, in this cozy little cafe, surrounded by the hustle and bustle of everyday life, Ezra felt a sense of peace wash over him like a gentle tide.


    He ordered coffee and with a quite impressive sleight of hand, he added a generous helping of blood wine to it.


    As he sipped his coffee and watched the world go by, Ezra couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy for the humans around him. They laughed and chatted, their faces alight with the joy of human connection, oblivious to the creatures that stalked among them, ruling things from the shadows. If humans knew that one of their mayoral candidates is a vampire, how would they take it?


    He knew the answer to that. Not very well.


    He sighed as he watched them. If only he was a tiny bit more vigilant. Then he would''ve noticed the sniper.

 Chapter 47 - 47: In the Crosshairs

    As Ezra sipped his coffee, lost in thought, a voice broke through the din of the cafe.


    "Lovely day, isn''t it?" The voice belonged to an elderly man who was standing beside him, his weathered face creased with age. Ezra turned to regard him, offering a small nod in response.


    "Indeed it is," Ezra replied, surprised by the sudden intrusion.


    "Mind if I join you?" the old man asked, gesturing to the empty stool beside Ezra. Without waiting for a response, he settled himself onto the seat, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Name''s Albert," he said, extending a hand in greeting.


    "Ezra," Ezra replied, shaking the old man''s hand with a sense of cautious curiosity. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know, young man," Albert said, his voice gentle, "no matter how bad it is, things will get better."


    "What?" Ezra raised a brow in confusion.


    "Life is like a river. Ever flowing, ever changing. We may not always know where it will take us, but we must trust in its currents and embrace the journey with open arms."


    "Err.... okay." Ezra nodded, his confusion increasing. What''s going on?


    The man nodded sagely like he had just passed on an incredible nugget of wisdom. He patted Ezra on the back. "Don''t give up, son."


    What part of me looked like it wanted to give up? He glanced down at himself. Is the man alright?


    The man turned back to order his own meal and Ezra sat trying to figure out if he had been unconsciously emitting an Aura because he didn''t understand what was going on. He shrugged and turned back to people watching.


    As the morning wore on and the cafe began to fill with the lunchtime rush, Ezra realized that it was time for him to leave. It was almost time for Olivia''s morning routine of phone calls.


    He bid farewell to Albert, his day out giving him the peace he had been searching for, and made his way back to his hovercar.


    As he drove through the bustling streets of the city, Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that he was missing something and it wasn''t his glasses this time. It was like he had an itch on his fourth arm. He wanted to scratch it but didn''t have a fourth arm. It was an unsettling feeling.


    As Ezra parked his hovercar outside his apartment building and stepped out onto the sidewalk, he felt a tingle and ducked, not knowing why. He heard something whizz silently above his head and looked around in confusion. What was that?


    ********


    The sniper perched high above the city, his gaze fixed through the scope of his rifle. His target had been lucky earlier, slipping away from his deadly aim just as he had been about to take the shot.


    He sat there, watching the penthouse for any movement. "You won''t be so lucky this time," he muttered to himself, adjusting his grip on the rifle.


    From his vantage point, the sniper watched as his target slipped past the window, too fast for him to take aim. The target looked Ike he was dressed up for a day out.


    He watched the window for any sign of the target before his instincts made him watch the entrance of the apartment building. He caught sight of the target on the street, clad in sunglasses and a dark coat.


    He cursed under his breath as the man slipped into his car, an old yet functioning vehicle that blended into the city''s traffic.


    The sniper''s eyes narrowed. "Let''s see where you go," he whispered, packing up his gear quickly, his movements precise and efficient.


    He knew needed to stay close, to find another opportunity to strike. Moving swiftly, he descended from the rooftop, slipping into his own car. He had been careful to attach a tracker to the target''s hovercar earlier, ensuring he would not lose his target. "Got you covered," he muttered, glancing at the tracker screen as he pulled out into traffic.


    Keeping a careful distance, the sniper''s eyes never strayed from the map displaying the car. The city thrummed with life around him. Cars honked, pedestrians walked, and the chatter of countless conversations created a constant hum. The sniper tuned it all out, his focus solely on his target.


    He followed as the target parked in front of a small caf¨¦. He watched him enter, taking a seat at the counter.


    The sniper parked nearby and positioned himself across the street, taking up a spot where he could observe without being noticed. Through the large windows, he watched the target order a coffee and sit, seemingly lost in thought.


    "For a dead man, you sure are calm," he murmured, considering the angle. For a brief moment, the sniper thought about taking the shot then and there, but the angle was wrong, and too many civilians were nearby. He couldn''t risk collateral damage. "Not now," he sighed, watching as the target chatted with an old man, the conversation appearing light-hearted and innocent.


    As the target finished his coffee and got back into his car, the sniper resumed his pursuit. He followed as they took a familiar route until he realized that target was heading back home.


    "Time to set up," he said, accelerating to get ahead. He sped to a nearby high-rise and climbed it quickly. He set up his position, waiting for his paycheck to appear.


    The target soon appeared and parked on the sidewalk. Just as he stepped out and paused, the sniper took his shot. "Goodbye, motherfucker," he muttered, squeezing the trigger.


    And at that moment, the target stumbled, and the bullet missed him. The sniper wasted a second in shock. "What the hell?" he growled, targeting him again. Before he could shoot, the slipped inside the building.


    Determined not to let his target escape again, the sniper focused on the open windows of the target''s penthouse apartment, his mind racing with plans and contingencies. "I''ll get you, no matter what," he vowed, adjusting his scope.


    This was not the end of the world. He would find another chance, another moment when the target would be vulnerable.


    He knew one thing for certain. He would not rest until his mission was complete, until the target was no longer a cheque he couldn''t cash, but a name crossed off his list. "You can''t hide forever," he whispered, his gaze never wavering from the penthouse.


    The hunt would continue.

 Chapter 48 - 48: The Calm Before

    The Matten coven was gathered in the living room of their penthouse once again, the night sky casting a serene yet tense backdrop to their preparations.


    The atmosphere was heavy with a mix of excitement and focus as they geared up for the next phase of their mission. Ezra sat on the edge of the couch, mulling over the details of their task, while Gen lounged comfortably, her eyes glinting with anticipation. Olivia stood before them, her presence commanding attention.


    "I know I''ve been busy this past week," Olivia began, breaking the silence. Her tone was serious as she stared them in the eye. "I''ve actually been gathering money in anticipation of a situation like this."


    Ezra and Gen exchanged glances.


    "As we agreed," Olivia continued, "the first step in our plan to unite the two gangs is to create a new gang for them to unite under. Given the existing rivalry, neither gang will willingly come under the other. We need a neutral ground."


    Gen suddenly jumped up, her delight evident. "Wait! I''ve got just the thing!" she exclaimed before rushing into her room.


    Ezra raised an eyebrow at Olivia, who simply shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips. They both knew Gen well enough now to trust her instincts, even if they were occasionally impulsive.


    A moment later, Gen reappeared, holding several black leather jackets. She handed them out, one by one. On the back of each jacket was a beautifully stitched image of a spider, the details of its dark body catching the light.


    Olivia examined the jacket, her brow furrowed. "What''s this?" she asked.


    Gen grinned proudly. "Our gang insignia."


    Ezra couldn''t help but chuckle. "And when did we decide this?"


    "Right now," Gen replied, her grin widening. "The spider symbolizes unity and strength. It''s perfect."


    "Are you sure? Or you just wanted something with your symbol on it. Don''t think I don''t see the resemblance to the spider tattoo on your body." He laughed.


    "Perfect, my symbol, same thing." Gen waved away his comments.


    Olivia cleared her throat, then addressed them both. "I''ve also been working on something else. I''ve put together an elite strike team of humans who will be our hands during the day. They''ll be the core leadership of our new gang."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in surprise. "An elite strike team? When did you manage that?"


    Olivia met his gaze, her expression serious. "They were expensive, but they''re loyal. We need people who can operate in the daylight, handle sensitive tasks, and gather intelligence. This team will be crucial to our success."


    Ezra leaned back, processing the information. It was a lot to take in, but he trusted Olivia''s judgment. If she said they needed it, then, they needed it. "When do we meet them?" he asked.


    Olivia stood up, her movements smooth and deliberate. "Tonight. We''re meeting our new crew of humans tonight."


    **********


    The Matten coven left the penthouse, Olivia''s car gliding smoothly down the road as they headed to the discreet location where their new crew awaited. The night was calm, the full moon shining down upon them.


    Gen clicked on the radio.


    "Yes, people. That was song number two on the top ten list. ''I''ll be your unicorn'' by the girl group A X E."


    "This song again." Gen muttered. "It''s bloody everywhere. That''s enough to make you hate it."


    The radio continued. "For the number one spot, we have Wayfarer with a beautiful hit single titled: Oh My Dwarf. However, the future of the song is currently uncertain as the music regulation committee is reviewing the song on charges of racism."


    "Now, that''s bullshit." Gen cried. "Dwarf isn''t even a race!"


    "What?" Ezra leaned forward. "Of course it is. We''ve got the three standard races. Human, dwarf and elf."


    "In books. Not real life. In real life, dwarves are just humans who are shorter than everybody else. That''s it." Gen argued, her voice carrying a hint of amusement. "That means the whole song review has no leg to stand on. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra chuckled, shaking his head. "Come on, Gen. You''ve read the same fantasy books I have. Dwarves have a distinct culture, skills, and, of course, their height."


    "Didn''t they register themselves as a new race or something years ago?" Ezra raised an eyebrow.


    "Everybody knows that''s bullshit."


    Their banter continued, easing the tension of their mission as they made their way through the city. They soon arrived at an old warehouse, its exterior unassuming and blending into the landscape.


    Olivia led the way, her confidence evident as she approached a side door and revealed an high-tech security lock. Something this building shouldn''t have. She punched in a code. The door opened with a soft click, and they stepped inside.


    The interior of the warehouse was surprisingly well-organized. They made their way to a room at the back, where their elite strike team was gathered. Ezra immediately noticed an open window, the cool night air filtering into the room.


    Olivia stepped forward, her presence commanding attention. "Everyone, meet Ezra and Gen. They''re the other members of our team."


    Five humans lounged around the room, their posture relaxed but their eyes alert.


    "First, we have Marcus," Olivia said, gesturing to a tall, muscular man with a buzz cut. "Marcus is a combat expert, formerly with special forces. He''s our frontline defense and attack specialist."


    Marcus nodded curtly, his eyes scanning Ezra and Gen with a professional intensity.


    "Next, we have Sarah," Olivia continued, indicating a petite woman with sharp eyes and a confident stance. "Sarah is our strategist. She has a background in military intelligence and is an expert in tactical planning. She fought in the Uranium fields."


    Gen whistled, impressed. "That''s cool. Always wanted to go there."


    "I wouldn''t advice it ma''am." Sarah offered a brief smile, her eyes calculating and assessing. "It''s hell on earth."


    "Over here is Ivan," Olivia pointed to a burly man with a thick beard and an assortment of tools hanging from his belt. "Ivan is our tech and demolitions specialist. If it involves technology or needs to be blown up, he''s your guy."


    Ivan gave a friendly wave, giving the aura of a cute cuddly bear, his demeanor not matching his rugged appearance.


    "Then there''s Lena," Olivia said, nodding towards a lithe woman with short, spiky hair. "Lena is our infiltration and reconnaissance expert. She''s a master at getting in and out of places unnoticed."


    Lena winked at them, her confidence apparent.


    "And finally, we have David," Olivia finished, pointing to a man with a calm, composed expression. "David is our medic and support. He has extensive medical training and can handle anything from battlefield injuries to strategic planning."


    David inclined his head in acknowledgment.


    "Sarah, bring out the maps." Olivia nodded. "Let''s plan."


    Just as Sarah nodded and turned away, a sharp crack rang through the air. Ezra felt a searing pain as something fast pierced his forehead, blood spraying from the wound. The sound of the gunshot reached them half a second later, echoing through the warehouse.


    Time seemed to slow as Ezra staggered, the room blurring around him. The last thing he saw before darkness claimed him was the shocked and horrified faces of his companions.


    What the fuuuuu.....


    Thud.

 Chapter 49 - 49: The Storm

    "Bingo." The sniper grinned.


    Finally. He knew that this would come. After the target had slipped inside, he''d focused on the penthouse windows but before the target even got there, somebody closed it.


    He''d spent the day watching, miserable. "Rich people." He scoffed. Spending the whole day at home, doing nothing.


    When it was night, he packed up and left, descending from his perch. Today was a bust. He''d been about to enter his car when he saw the target with two beautiful ladies entering a car. He looked on in shock before slipping into his car, following at a distance.


    "My lucky day indeed." To make matters even better, they drove to a secluded area filled with warehouses. He marked the warehouse they entered and raced, searching for a good spot. As if by fate, he found a perch almost immediately.


    As fast as he could, he was set, watching the target through a window. "Bingo." He grinned and took the shot.


    The moment the target was hit, he began packing up his things. His vacation had been paid for. He could almost hear the sound of the waves.


    "I''ll be your unicorn. Your one and only ride or die." He hummed the words to that popular song by that girl group. "No matter where we are, I''ll be sure to give you a ride." Being an assassin really pays.


    **********


    "Ezraaaa!"


    Gen''s vitality raged as Ezra staggered and fell, the bullet wound on his forehead still fresh and bleeding. She watched as the room erupted in chaos.


    A sharp crack reverberated through the air, and before she could react, a vampire dropped from the rafters, landing with a predatory grace. An explosion of color radiated from him, a force that threw the humans in the room against the walls and knocked them out cold.


    ''Malachi'', Gen realized with a jolt. His dark trench coat billowed as he straightened, adjusting his bowler hat. His glowing red eyes surveyed the room with a cruel satisfaction. Through the window, two similarly dressed female vampires appeared, their eyes equally cold and menacing. A black box quickly covered the place, sealing them in.


    "Protect Ezra!" Olivia shouted, her voice cutting through the confusion.


    Gen snapped into action, positioning herself between Ezra''s slowly regenerating body and Malachi''s minions. She could hear Olivia engaging Malachi, the sounds of their battle echoing through the room but she only had eyes for the two in front of her.


    "Come get some!" She snarled. It had been some time since she had vampire blood. She licked her lips in anticipation.


    One of the female vampires lunged at Gen, her fangs bared. Gen dodged to the side, striking out with a powerful kick that sent the vampire sprawling. The second minion, moving with deadly speed, attacked from the other side. Gen blocked her strikes, countering with a flurry of punches that drove her back.


    As Gen fought, she stole glances at Olivia and Malachi. Olivia moved fluidly, her attacks focused and lethal. Malachi, however, matched her blow for blow, his expression a mixture of amusement and annoyance.


    "Is this all you''ve got, Olivia?" Gen could hear him taunting as he deflected a series of rapid strikes. "I expected more."


    Olivia didn''t respond, her eyes narrowed in concentration. She spun, delivering a kick to Malachi''s chest that sent him skidding back. Malachi laughed, a deep, bone chilling sound, before launching himself at her again.


    Gen''s attention snapped back to her own fight as one of the minions tried to flank her. She spun, catching the vampire with a backhanded slap that sent her reeling. The other minion took advantage of the opening, tackling Gen to the ground. They grappled, each trying to gain the upper hand.


    Gen''s fingers found the hilt of a hidden dagger, and she plunged it into the minion''s side. The vampire screeched in pain, rolling off her. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Quickly, Gen got to her feet, eyes darting to Ezra. His wound was closing, but too slowly for her liking. She needed to buy him more time.


    Malachi, meanwhile, was not content to let Olivia occupy him. He raised a hand and two shadowy creatures bursts from his back, each one a grotesque chimera of limbs and claws. They surged forward, forcing Olivia to split her attention.


    Olivia''s beautiful white wings bursts from her back, protecting her from flanking attacks.


    "That looks nasty," Gen muttered, focusing on the immediate threat. Olivia could take care of herself.


    The two female vampires regrouped, their red eyes filled with fury. "Come on girls. It''s ladies'' night!" Gen laughed loudly, her mouth stretching into a wide grin. Her tongue flicked out and licked her lips. "Tell you what. I won''t even use my monsters.


    I''m monster enough for this."


    The two vampires exchanged glances.


    "COME ON!" Gen roared at them.


    The first vampire came at her with renewed fury. Gen met her charge head-on. She ducked under a swipe and delivered a punch to the vampire''s midsection, following up with a roundhouse kick that sent her crashing to the floor.


    The second vampire attempted to catch Gen off guard, but she was ready. She sidestepped a lunge, grabbing the vampire''s arm and twisting it behind her back before slamming her into the floor. "Stay down," Gen growled.


    The vampire immediately shot out a spray of black ink out of her back, forcing Gen to flip away. She''d seen Malachi''s ink. Who knew what this one did.


    The first vampire leapt at Gen who ducked under her swipe, using her momentum to flip the vampire over her shoulder, face first into the ground. The second minion, clutching her wounded side, hesitated just long enough for Gen to deliver a decisive vitality enhanced blow to her head, knocking her out.


    With both minions down, Gen turned to assist Olivia and almost stumbled. Malachi had Olivia pinned against the wall, his hand around her throat. Gen grabbed a nearby chair and hurled it at Malachi, breaking his hold. Olivia dropped to the ground, her hand already lashing out at Malachi who leapt away.


    "You''ll pay for that," Malachi snarled, turning his red eyes on Gen.


    "Sorry, but I''m broke." Gen stood her ground, ready for whatever came next. Malachi stepped forward, but before he could reach her, Olivia tackled him from the side, driving him into the ground. They rolled, locked in a deadly struggle.


    Gen knew she couldn''t strike Malachi without hitting Olivia too, so she kept an eye on Ezra. His wound had almost fully healed, his eyes beginning to flutter open.


    "Ezra!" Relief surged through her. He was coming around. Yes. Wake up Ezra. Let''s do this. Together.


    Let''s rip him to shreds.


    Suddenly, Malachi broke free from Olivia''s hold, his eyes locking onto Ezra.


    Boom!


    Another explosion of color emanated from him, this time, targeting the vampires. Gen and Olivia were sent flying.


    "No!" Gen shouted, but Malachi was too fast. In a flash, he was in front of Ezra. He reached out for Ezra, his hand closing in on the still regenerating vampire.


    Gen knew that if Malachi touched Ezra, it was all over. Their plans. Their dreams. Their freedom. Their lives.


    Tap!

 Chapter 50 - 50: Whos In Control?

    Tap!


    Just as his fingers were about to make contact, another hand shot out and grabbed his wrist, stopping him cold.


    Gen''s eyes widened in shock. The hand belonged to a man with a blank iron mask. X, she realized with a mixture of surprise and relief. When did he get here?


    Malachi snarled, trying to yank his hand free, but X''s grip was strong. "Not so fast, pervert." X said, his voice calm and authoritative. "No matter how hard you are, touching a sleeping man isn''t the answer."


    "What?" Malachi looked up in confusion.


    "This reminds me of the old days." X placed a hand around Malachi''s shoulders like they were old friends. "You, me, Ezra, his two wives and whatever ladies you bring to the party. Slugging it out like a real rave. Good times, man. Good times." X pretended to wipe a tear from his mask and sniffed theatrically.


    Gen quickly took advantage of Malachi''s distraction. She launched herself at the nearest shadow creature, using the knife she''d taken from the vampire minion to slice through its ethereal form. The creature dissipated with a howl, and she turned her attention to the second one, Olivia already back on her feet and joining the fight.


    X held Malachi in place, their struggle a battle of pure strength. "You won''t win this," Malachi hissed, his eyes blazing with fury.


    "We''ll see about that," X replied coolly, tightening his grip.


    Gen and Olivia made quick work of the remaining shadow creature, their combined efforts quickly overwhelming it. With the immediate threats neutralized, they turned their attention back to Malachi and X.


    "Finish him," Gen urged, her eyes burning with determination."Kill him."


    "Uhhh..." X tilted his head in confusion. "Why?"


    "What are you talking about?" Gen frowned. "Didn''t you come here to fight?"


    "Actually, no." X scratched his chin awkwardly. "I was just watching but if Malachi touched Ezra, the show would surely be over. I can''t let that happen."


    Malachi yanked his hand free and leapt away from X. "Go back to whatever hole you crawled out of. This doesn''t concern you."


    Gen and Olivia tensed, watching the two vampires.


    "I know." X sighed. "You know what? Let''s all just go home."


    "Go home? This isn''t over." Malachi spat, before attacking once more.


    ********


    Ezra woke up to a discordant sound of shouts, crashes, and the unmistakable sounds of a fight going on. His head throbbed, the lingering pain from whatever had knocked him out clouding his thoughts.


    As his vision cleared, he found himself in the middle of a chaotic melee. Hazy memories flitted through his mind. He knew the man in the blank mask. Memories of crowding around a table filled his head. He shook his head, trying to clear it. Was the man a friend or an enemy?


    A red chain lashed out close to where he was. He ducked as instinct took over, and he prepared to defend himself against anyone who approached.


    He staggered to his feet, his senses sharpened by adrenaline. Two familiar women, one black haired and one white haired, were locked in combat with two identically dressed female vampires. In the corner of the room, the masked man fought against a short man, exchanging powerful blows.


    What''s going on? He stumbled.


    "If I can''t have him, no one else can have him." Memories floated into his head of the two ladies standing above him as he bled to death.


    "You''ll kill him?"


    "Yes."


    The memory stood out. They wanted to kill me. They''re my enemies.


    Ezra''s confusion turned to resolve. He couldn''t trust anyone until he knew who was on his side. He lashed out at the nearest figure, the black haired female vampire with white wings, his strength fueled by desperation.


    She spun to face him, surprise flashing in her eyes before she countered his attack.


    "Ezra, stop!" She shouted, but her voice barely penetrated the fog in his mind. The sounds she was making washed over him like static.


    Ezra swung at the vampire, landing a solid punch that sent her sprawling. He turned just in time to see the masked man and the short man dance closer, locked in a brutal exchange, their movements blurring with speed.


    His head swam as a memory of the two men standing against him in battle flitted through his mind. He couldn''t let them get close! Deciding that attack was the best defence, he charged at the two fighters, aiming to take them down.


    The masked man blocked his attack, his red eyes shining through and narrowing behind the mask. "What''s this? Our VIP is up! Wakey, wakey. Have a nice nap?"


    A tail burst out of the base of his spine, spearing through where the short man''s head had been.


    "Down boy!" The masked man barked, but Ezra''s mind was too clouded to comprehend the words. "The elders are speaking."


    He pressed his attack, driving the masked man back with a series of powerful blows. His tail moved behind him as his Aura spread through the room, giving him a wide range of vision. The short man dodged stabs of the tail, trying and failing to get closer to Ezra.


    "I think.... confused... we need.... stop him..... hurts....." Ezra could hear the voices of the two women as they conversed behind him as they fought their opponents.


    The white haired one stabbed a hand through her opponent''s heart and bit into her neck, drinking the blood with an expression of ecstasy. His vision doubled for a moment and he saw the lady, naked, with a similar expression.


    The black haired one disengaged from her opponent with a swift kick and moved towards him. The white haired vampire engaged the remaining opponent in battle, blood dripping from her lips, a crazed smile on her face.


    "I''m on it," The black haired lady cried out.


    On what? Ezra''s brain stuttered before producing a natural conclusion. Killing me? Never! S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The short vampire took advantage of the chaos, summoning a cloud of dark energy that rippled through the warehouse, disrupting everyone''s movements. He laughed, the sound chilling and triumphant. "Perfect! That''s it!"


    Ezra felt the dark energy wash over him, seeping into him and latching onto something inside of him. The haze in his head lifted a bit.


    He switched targets, charging at the short vampire with a roar. The man met his attack head-on, their clash sending shockwaves through the room.


    The masked man moved to join him but his tail swished around, unnaturally fast, holding him off. "We.... stop him.... or..... like this... forever." the man called out to the two ladies.


    I.... knew it. They''re.... together.....to kill me.


    Ezra continued to strike at the short man, watching everyone else through his Aura. The short man was the most immediate threat. He wanted to steal something from within him. Something he would never part with.


    The man parried his blows with ease, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. "More!" The tearing sensation in Ezra''s gut grew greater. The force was at it''s breaking point.


    "EZRAAAAA!" The loud voice of the white haired woman pierced through the fog in his brain. "WHO IS IN CONTROL? YOU OR THE BEAST?"


    For a moment, Ezra hesitated, his gaze flickering between everyone in the room. What?


    Something clicked in his brain and it all came rushing back. Dying at the casino. Meeting Olivia and Gen. Fighting X and Malachi. Claiming Valaren. The force that had been tearing at the monster in his gut slipped away like it no longer had any purchase.


    "Uh oh." X''s voice filled the silence.


    "You''re back." Gen met his gaze, grinning widely. "Good. Let''s finish this."

 Chapter 51 - 51: Battle Of The Warehouse

    The moon shone down through the open windows, casting a beautiful glow over the warehouse. The moon sent light down happily, not caring that a battle was about to begin.


    On one side stood Ezra, Olivia, and Gen, watching their opponents with a scary intensity. Opposite them, X and Malachi lounged casually, ready to clash at any moment.


    "Does anyone have a camera?" X asked. "I think we just had an anime moment. Gotta take a picture you know. Immortalize it. Wait a minute." X dipped his hand in the pocket of his hoodie and brought out a smartphone. "Everybody say cheese." He took a selfie with everyone in the frame.


    He stared at the image for a second. "Okay. We can fight now."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he tried dredging vitality from Valaren but got nothing. It was as if the dragon had no vitality. His tail lashed the ground with a force that sent tremors through the earth. Darkness began coiled around him, wrapping softly around his skin.


    Olivia unfurled her white feathered wings, the moonlight reflecting off each plume. She grasped two feathers and yanked them out, holding them like swords, their edges sharp and gleaming.


    With a flash, Gen''s weapon appeared in her hand. She hefted her massive axe, the blades catching the light.


    X and Malachi faced them, expressions blank or in X''s case, hidden. X''s red chains slithered around him, pulsing subtle power. Malachi''s tentacles dropped out of his back, writhing and emitting droplets of black ink that hissed and sizzled upon contact with the ground.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s fight!" Gen surged forward and everyone burst into action. Ezra leapt into the fray, his tail whipping towards X with frightening speed. X countered, his chains whipping out to meet the attack. The chains wrapped around Ezra''s tail, halting its momentum and sending a wave of paralyzing energy through him.


    Ezra growled, summoning a pillar of darkness at X who leapt away, abandoning the tail.


    With a powerful beat of her wings, Olivia soared above the battlefield. She dived towards Malachi, her feather swords slicing through the air. Malachi''s tentacles met her assault, their black ink spraying in arcs to intercept her.


    Olivia twisted and turned in the air, dodging the corrosive ink until a tentacle caught her leg and dragged her down. In a flash, Olivia severed the tentacle, freeing herself. With a flap of her wings, she was out of the range of his tentacles.


    Gen charged at Malachi, her axe whirling. "Block this!" She yelled as she swung with incredible force, infusing the axe with an Aura of unstoppable force.


    Malachi raised his tentacles to intercept but they were sheared off like pruned plants. Gen grinned as sticky ropes shot from her open torso, latch onto Malachi''s tentacles, binding them. She pulled hard, using her strength to drag Malachi closer, but he dug his feet into the ground, spraying ink directly at her. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen dodged, her movements swift and fluid, but some of the ink splattered on her arm, burning through her skin. She gritted her teeth, ignoring the pain, and continued her assault.


    Ezra leapt after X, forming spikes of solid darkness that shot towards the masked vampire. X dodged, his chains swirling around him defensively.


    With a flex of his hand, claws appeared on Ezra''s fingertips. Ezra lunged, his claws extended, but X caught his wrists with the chains, stopping him mid-air. Ezra snarled, inhaling deeply before exhaling a wave of darkness that washed over X, sapping his vitality.


    X staggered, his chains losing their luster for a moment before he regained control, tightening them around Ezra once more.


    Olivia, regaining altitude, circled above Gen and Malachi. She saw an opening and dove, her feather swords aimed at Malachi''s back. Malachi sensed her approach and unleashed a torrent of ink. Olivia twisted in the air, narrowly avoiding the spray, and struck. Her feathers pierced Malachi''s tentacles, pinning them to the ground.


    Malachi roared in pain, but his ink continued to flow, threatening to dissolve the feathers.


    Gen took advantage of Malachi''s distraction, swinging her axes in a deadly arc. They connected with his tentacles, severing them with a sickening crunch. Malachi fell back, his ink rising and forming a protective barrier around him as he retreated.


    Ezra roared, summoning more darkness to encase his body. He broke X''s chains with a surge of his vitality and lunged at him, his claws aimed for X''s throat. X crossed his arms, moving to defend himself. Out of nowhere, Olivia''s feather, thrown, caught him in the gut. He coughed and his crossed arms slipped.


    Ezra''s claws connected, sending X crashing to the ground. With a swift push, he rolled to his feet, dodging Ezra''s strike at his heart.


    On the other side of the room, Malachi''s tentacles regrew, writhing with fury. The two vampires leapt towards each other and the Matten Coven circled them.


    "You''re weak." Ezra could hear the grin in X''s voice. "Valaren has run out of vitality. You''re strong but not so strong. You''ve still got a lot to learn."


    "Come closer and say that." Ezra bared his fangs. "I dare you."


    "You''re all strong." Malachi rumbled. "It''s been a while since I''ve faced second and third ring vampires with this much potential. And there''s the first ring with the relic." He nodded at Ezra. "However, we are fourth ring vampires."


    X spread his hands. "The world is our oyster." With a flick of his wrist, his chains glowed red, and in a flash of crimson light, he vanished.


    Malachi followed suit, his tentacles wrapping around him as he dissolved into a cloud of inky blackness, only to reappear behind Ezra, already in a slash with a giant sword. Ezra rolled out of the way, his Aura warning him in time.


    The Matten quickly regrouped in the center of the warehouse, their eyes scanning the battlefield. The air shimmered with residual vitality from X and Malachi''s teleportation, making it difficult to predict where they would appear next.


    "They can teleport now?" Ezra growled, flexing her claws.


    "Stay sharp," Olivia warned. "They''re fourth ring vampires. That''s what they do."


    "They can''t hide forever." Gen grinned as she twirled her axe. "And I''ll be here.... waiting."

 Chapter 52 - 52: Divide And Conquer

    "Peek-a-boo!"


    Before they could react, X materialized behind Olivia, his chains whipping towards her. Olivia spun, her feather swords blocking the attack just in time.


    The force of the impact sent her skidding back, her wings flaring to maintain balance. Ezra lunged at X, but before he could strike, X vanished again, reappearing on the opposite side of the battlefield.


    Malachi emerged from the shadows, his tentacles thrashing wildly. He sprayed a jet of corrosive ink towards Gen, who dodged and retaliated with a powerful swing of her axe. Malachi teleported away, the ink splattering harmlessly against the ground.


    "They''re using hit-and-run tactics," Olivia noted, her eyes narrowing. "We need to outmaneuver them." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra nodded, already formulating a plan. "We''ll have to force them into a corner. Gen, use your ropes to limit their movement. Olivia, cover me while I try to disrupt their teleportation."


    With a nod, Gen extended her hands, spilling her sticky ropes, creating a web-like barrier around their immediate area. The ropes glowed with a faint, dark, ethereal light, pulsating with Gen''s vitality. "You''re in black widow gang territory now bozos." She laughed.


    "We''re not calling it that." Olivia pulled her wings back in to avoid catching them on the ropes. She held her feather swords in front of her, the three standing back to back.


    "That''s a perfectly fine name and you know it." Gen shot her web at any space where the two vampires appeared, sealing up the place and limiting mobility.


    X and Malachi reappeared within the perimeter of Gen''s ropes, eyeing the web carefully. "How are you guys going to get out of that?" X asked, his hands on his hips.


    "Don''t worry about us. Worry about yourself." Gen called out.


    X lashed out with his chains, trying to break through the barrier, but the ropes held firm, binding the chains and restricting their movement. He tugged at his chains but they stuck faithfully to the web. With a slumping sigh, he dismissed the chains.


    "I was looking out for you, you know." X pointed his hands, palm facing them. Blue fire licked his arms.


    "Behind me!" Ezra stepped forward and poured his vitality into pushing forward a cloud of darkness. The beam of fire cut through the web and met the darkness, disappearing into it.


    Ezra held for five seconds, gritting his teeth as the darkness guzzled his vitality. After a few more seconds, the flame tapered off.


    "In Valaren''s hold vitality fades." Ezra recited. "Flames extinguished in its silent shades."


    X face palmed. "How did I forget that?"


    Ezra seized the moment, summoning solid darkness to swirl around his hands. He channeled it into a concentrated blast, aiming it at X. The darkness struck X squarely in the chest, spearing a hole through him, black blood arcing through the air.


    X staggered, his mask flickering and losing its vibrancy.


    Olivia zipped in, her feather swords slashing at Malachi. Malachi tried to teleport away but Ezra released a dark wave that disrupted his attempt. Gen quickly fired her web, sticking him to the floor. Olivia''s feathers struck true, cutting through Malachi''s tentacles and forcing him back.


    Gen moved with lightning speed, her axe a blur as she closed in on Malachi. She swung with all her might, the blades cleaving through tentacle and flesh. Malachi roared in pain, attempting to teleport away, but the ropes holding him in place held.


    Ezra pressed his advantage, his dragon tail whipping around to strike X. X''s chains blocked the initial attack, but Ezra''s darkness surged forward, enveloping X and sapping his vitality. With a guttural growl, Ezra infused the darkness with his own vitality, amplifying its power and creating a feedback loop of stolen vitality.


    X''s teleportation flickered and failed, leaving him vulnerable.


    Olivia and Gen coordinated their attacks, striking Malachi from different angles. Olivia''s feather swords flashed in the moonlight, cutting through Malachi''s tentacles. Gen''s axe crashed down, breaking through his defenses and driving him to the ground.


    "Fuck!" X cursed, exchanging a desperate glance with Malachi. With a final, defiant roar, X summoned the last of his vitality, his chains glowing bright red. In a blinding flash of light, he pushed Ezra, Gen and Olivia back with one huge lash of the chain. He and Malachi teleported one last time, reappearing at the edge of the battlefield, just beyond the reach of Gen''s ropes.


    "I''m outta here!" X flashed the peace sign, his voice laced with obvious relaxation and disappeared. Ezra couldn''t tell if it was real or fake. Damn that mask.


    Malachi, clutching his wounds, stared grimly at them before vanishing in a swirl of dark shadows, leaving the warehouse behind.


    Ezra, Olivia, and Gen stood, alone and victorious. Ezra exhaled deeply, the darkness receding as he returned to his normal state. "We did it," he said, his voice steady but exhausted.


    Gen let out a high laugh. "You did it," she whispered, her lips stained black with vampire blood. She licked it and rubbed her stomach. "And I had dinner."


    Olivia stepped beside them, her feather swords fading away. "For now," she said, her gaze shifting to the open window. "But they''ll be back."


    Ezra nodded. "And we''ll be ready." They all stood amidst the wreckage, taking stock of the damage. The silence that followed was broken by the distant wail of police sirens, growing louder with each passing second.


    Ezra''s heightened senses picked up the sound first. "We need to get out of here," he said, his voice urgent. "The police are on their way."


    Olivia nodded, quickly assessing the situation. "Ezra, you need to get out of sight. Gen and I will handle the humans."


    Without hesitation, Ezra moved towards the shattered remains of a doorway, finding a spot and blending into the shadows.


    Olivia and Gen turned their attention to the five unconscious humans scattered across the floor. They were collateral damage, caught in the crossfire of a battle they should not even be around.


    "Let''s wake them up and get them out of here," Olivia said.

 Chapter 53 - 53: How To Kill A Vampire

    Ezra woke up the night after the warehouse battle, his body free of any aches from the previous night''s exertion.


    The safe house was modest compared to the luxury of the penthouse they had called home, but it provided the necessary protection. He rubbed his eyes and stretched, feeling the stiffness in his muscles slowly easing.


    Moving to the living room, Ezra was greeted by the sight of Olivia carefully preparing dinner. The aroma of the rich, nourishing blood filled the room accompanied by the familiar aroma of chicken. Ezra inhaled, taking in the scent. "Marinated blood chicken."


    Olivia moved gracefully, an apron tied around her waist, highlighting her curves. She looked up and gave a tiny smile as she saw him.


    "Good evening, Ezra," she said, her voice steady. "I thought you might be hungry."


    Ezra nodded, feeling the thirst gnawing at him. "Thanks, Olivia. I could use something to eat."


    As he settled into his usual position at the head of the table, Gen entered the room. She carried herself with her usual confidence, her eyes scanning the room. She nodded in greeting to both of them and took a seat at the table.


    Dinner was a quiet affair at first, each of them lost in their own thoughts. They each ruminated on the events of the previous night, each thinking about what they could have done differently.


    The dinner Olivia had prepared was as usual, a blend of flavors, rich and sustaining, helping to replenish their depleted vitality.


    After dinner, Olivia broke the silence. "We need to talk about our living situation," she began, her tone serious. "Since we were followed to the warehouse, it''s clear that our enemies know where we live. It''s no longer safe to stay at the penthouse."


    Gen and Ezra exchanged glances, both understanding what was happening. "You''re right," Gen agreed. "We can''t afford to stay in one place for too long, especially if it''s compromised."


    Ezra nodded. "So, where do we go from here?"


    Olivia sighed, looking thoughtful. "We need to find a new base of operations, somewhere they can''t track us so easily. It also means we need to be more careful about our movements."


    Gen leaned forward, her expression serious. "Ezra, you won''t be able to move publicly with our new gang anymore. The humans saw you die, and that complicates things."


    Ezra frowned, considering the implications. "I could wear a mask," he suggested. "It would allow me to move around without being recognized."


    "They know your build but," Olivia nodded slowly, "that could work, as long as you don''t let the team see you. We need to maintain the illusion of your death."


    "I''ll get started on our new place." Gen stood up, her mind clearly already working on the logistics. "I''ve got some stuff to take care of," she announced. "We''ll start packing and make arrangements to move out. I''ll let you know when I''ve found perfect location."


    As Gen left the room, Olivia turned to Ezra, her expression shifting to one of focus. "It''s time for our lessons," she said.


    Ezra nodded, understanding that no matter how powerful he was, he could still be brought down by lack of knowledge. They moved to a side room, where Olivia had set up a training area. The space was modest but functional, with enough room for sparring and practicing their abilities. Olivia materialized her feather swords, the edges gleaming under the soft light.


    "Tonight, we''ll focus on refining your control over Valaren," she said, her tone authoritative. "You''ve come a long way, Ezra, but there''s still much to learn. But before we begin, we''ll be taking a short time to brush up your knowledge."


    "Okay. Let''s do this."


    "What makes a person a vampire?" Olivia asked. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Being bitten and turned?" Ezra shrugged, grinning.


    "A vampire is any being who has no natural soul." Olivia sniffed.


    "Wait, what?" Ezra stood at attention. "We have no soul?!" He asked incredulously.


    "We have a soul. It''s just not natural." Olivia explained calmly. "Vampires die in order to be reborn and when you die, you lose your soul. Souls are what give the body vitality."


    Ezra frowned.


    "When vampires are bitten, the vampire virus changes the body, using it to fashion an artificial soul. This soul is housed in the heart of every vampire." Olivia continued. "That is why there are only two ways to kill a vampire. First, by leaving them for prolonged periods in the sun. The sun is a giver of life and a cleanser. Vampires are a desecration of life.


    The sun will burn the vampire to dust and cleanse the earth."


    "The second way is to destroy a vampire''s heart. When a vampire''s heart is destroyed, their artificial soul is also destroyed. If you destroy a vampire''s body but leave the heart, they can regenerate back to life with sufficient blood or vitality."


    "Wait a minute." Ezra raised a finger. "I''m pretty sure I stabbed X in the heart yesterday."


    "No you didn''t." Olivia shook her head. "You speared his chest but not his heart. He would''ve dropped dead immediately. I suspect that is the reason why he was so eager to retreat."


    "Okay. If we have artificial souls, why can''t we create our own vitality like a normal soul?"


    "Vampires don''t have a full soul."


    Ezra raised his eyebrows. "What now? First we have no natural soul and now, we don''t have a full soul."


    "Yes." Olivia nodded. "Vampires don''t have a full soul. The soul is to complex to be housed in a physical location like the heart. That is why male and female vampires each have different halves."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in realisation.


    "Yes." Olivia acknowledged. "That is why vampires can produce vitality by having sex. Sexual intercourse is the only known way of joining the two halves of the soul to create vitality. Female and male vampires have distinct halves."


    Ezra sat digesting the information. "What about rings?" He asked. "I''ve heard you guys discussing it. What does being a first ring vampire have to do with power?"

 Chapter 54 - 54: Understanding The Rings

    Ezra sat in the training room, watching as Olivia deftly maneuvered her feather swords, demonstrating their fluid grace.


    "All vampires have tattoo monsters." Olivia began, lowering her swords and meeting his gaze. "Every vampire can have one or more tattoo monsters. But there''s a catch. The more monsters you have, the slower your rate of growth."


    Ezra furrowed his brow, intrigued. "Why is that? And how is it related to the rings?"


    Olivia sighed, tossing the feather swords in the air and catching them. "It''s because each additional monster requires more vitality to maintain and grow. Our strength as vampires comes from vitality. The more monsters you have, the more vitality is needed to ascend the rings."


    "Like I asked before, what exactly are the rings?" Ezra pursed his lips.


    Olivia paused. "The rings are the stages of our development as vampires. Each ring grants us a new power in addition to the abilities we already possess. These new powers are consistent across all vampires, but everyone has their own variations." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra leaned against the wall, his interest growing. "What powers do the rings grant?"


    "The first ring," Olivia began, "grants the Fusion ability. This is what you currently possess. You can fuse with your beasts, gaining their powers and abilities, and you can also transform into them. That''s why you can summon Valaren''s powers."


    Ezra nodded in understanding. The sensation of fusing with Valaren, feeling the dragon''s power coursing through him, made sense in this context. "Wait a minute. During yesterday''s fight, I tried drawing vitality from Valaren but got nothing. What''s that about?"


    "That''s the ascension high." Olivia threw her sword and it sank deep into the ceiling. "Valaren does not produce its own vitality. The vitality you got when you first claimed him was the remnant vitality the progenitor used to seal the monster. You have to feed Valaren yourself to get more out of it. This is related to your ascension."


    "Ah." Ezra nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. What about the second ring?"


    "The second ring grants the power of Creation," Olivia explained, her eyes sparkling. "Second ring vampires can choose one object they can create freely using their vitality. Once the object runs out of vitality, it disappears."


    Ezra''s mind raced with the possibilities. "Can I choose to make gold?"


    "Yes. But sharing it among humans is a breach of the Law of Secrecy."


    Ezra sat back. "So, Gen''s battle axe and Sarah''s armor¡­?"


    "Yes," Olivia confirmed, "both are second ring objects. Gen can summon her axes at will, and Sarah''s armor materializes as needed, providing them both with formidable tools in battle."


    Ezra considered this, the pieces of the puzzle falling into place. The rings were a structured way of understanding their growth, each ring granting significant enhancements to their already powerful abilities. "How do I ascend to the second ring?"


    Olivia smiled, seeing the determination in his eyes. "It takes time, training, and a significant amount of vitality. You''ll need to master your current abilities and gather enough vitality to make the leap."


    Ezra nodded. "I''ll do whatever it takes."


    "I know you will," Olivia said softly. "But remember, the more monsters you bond with, the more vitality you''ll need. Focus on mastering Valaren first. Next, we have the third ring. Third ring vampires gain the power of Astral Projection. This allows us to visit places without physically being there."


    "You''re third ring, right?" Ezra''s eyes widened with interest. "So, you can travel anywhere just with your mind?"


    "Only places that are not private dwellings." Olivia confirmed. "It''s incredibly useful for reconnaissance and communication over long distances. You can project your consciousness to another location and interact with people or gather information without risking your physical safety."


    Ezra nodded, imagining what he would do if he had astral projection. "That sounds amazing. Do you use it often?" As he asked that question, he realized that X and Malachi could be spying on them at any time. At least they can''t enter private dwellings.


    Olivia sighed, shaking her head. "Unfortunately, my third ring ability is currently unavailable. I''m in the middle of my ascension to the fourth ring, which means I''ve temporarily lost access to it."


    Ezra''s cut short his daydreams of Astral Projection. "What does the fourth ring grant?"


    "The fourth ring," Olivia continued, "grants the power of Teleportation. It''s the ability X and Malachi used during our battle. With it, you can move instantaneously from one place to another, making it nearly impossible for enemies to pin you down."


    Ezra remembered the frustration of facing X and Malachi''s teleportation during their last encounter. The ability to teleport would be a game-changer. "Imagine being able to see your enemy and then teleporting straight to them. That sounds incredibly powerful."


    "It is," Olivia agreed. "But it''s just the beginning. Fifth ring vampires gain a Pocket Dimension. This is a personal space outside of normal reality where you can store items or even hide temporarily."


    "Their very own backpack?" Ezra''s mind raced with the possibilities. "Can I store a freezer in it? Imagine it. Chilled blood wine at any time and any day."


    "I''ll let you know when I have mine." Olivia retrieved her sword from the ceiling. "It''s very useful for older vampires who need spaces to store their acquired junk. Sixth ring vampires gain the power of Dominion. This ability allows you to enhance other people''s abilities or weaken them, tipping the scales in your favor during battles."


    "Really?" Ezra was amazed by the range of abilities the higher rings provided. "And what about the seventh ring?"


    "There are only a handful of vampires with a Seventh ring. Seventh ring vampires gain Foresight," Olivia said, her tone serious. "This is the ability to see forward in time. It''s not always clear or specific, but it gives you glimpses of possible futures, allowing you to anticipate and prepare for what''s to come. I heard that skilled vampires can use it in battle."


    Ezra sat, unable to speak. What''s with these bullshit powers? How are vampires not ruling the world yet? Ah. I forgot. They are.


    From the shadows.


    "Now, the eight ring is more like a legend. Some say that eight ringed vampires existed before the Death Wave. I was turned before the Death Wave but i haven''t even seen one before." Olivia twirled and stabbed her swords into the ground. "Eighth ring vampires gain the Avatar ability. This allows them to split themselves into different bodies, each one being the original.


    It''s like being in multiple places at once, with all bodies sharing your consciousness and abilities. When one dies, the other bodies live on."


    Ezra could hardly believe what he was hearing. "So, if one body is hidden away, they can''t be killed."


    "Yes." Olivia agreed before her voice became reverent. "As for the ninth ring, that''s the stuff of legend. No one knows exactly what it grants but the name exists."


    Ezra leaned forward.


    "Ninth ring. The ring of Authority."

 Chapter 55 - 55: Ezra, Polka. Polka, Ezra.

    "What does it do?" Ezra asked. "The ninth ring."


    "I don''t know." Olivia dismissed her feather swords, the swords transforming into white light and fading away. "Apart from the progenitor, there''s really not a lot of documented cases of holders of the ninth ring."


    "So, not even a clue?"


    "I never said that." Olivia turned to look at him. "There are theories of course. Some people say that with the ninth ring, the progenitor can make anything happen with the power of Authority. Others say it''s a power tied to his throne. All agree that it is the ability to reshape reality itself."


    "Who knows? The amount of vitality needed to reach the ninth ring is immense. Since the vitality needed for each ring increases exponentially, wielders of the ninth ring has to be at least a thousand years old. And as you know, they all died during the Death Wave."


    Ezra sat back amazed, thinking about it. "Hey, Olivia. The more monsters you have, the harder it is to ascend, right?" Olivia nodded. "Wouldn''t it be better for me to ascend without getting the chameleon tattoo?"


    "No." Olivia stated. "Not getting the chameleon is just shooting yourself in the foot. Don''t you wonder why all vampires get the chameleon?"


    "To blend in?"


    "Yes. But not just that. In the monarchy, you could live without the chameleon but in the new vampire Society, a chameleon is the difference between life and death."


    Ezra raised both brows. "It can''t be that bad, can it?"


    "Three years after the founding of the council, a vampire was accused of breaking the Law of Secrecy. Did he really break it? I don''t know. However, he was sentenced to death. Why? He didn''t have a chameleon.


    If he had a chameleon, he could''ve argued about how he clearly took precautions to keep the secret but with no chameleon, he was already guilty. That is how important a chameleon is."


    "Shit." Ezra sat, mind racing as he remembered accidentally flashing his red eyes to the security guard of the penthouse apartment building. "Does that mean anybody can accuse me of breaking the Law of Secrecy and I can''t even defend myself because I have no chameleon."


    "Yes."


    "Shit!" Fuck! Thankfully, no one knows about the guard and hopefully, no one will ever know. Ezra calmed himself. There''s no way a random guard would expose my blunder to the vampire authorities. Now, he had to get the chameleon. There was no other way for him to feel at ease.


    "How do I get the chameleon tattoo?"


    "Not so fast." Olivia raised her hands, a small smile tugging at her lips. "If it were that easy, I would''ve had you get the tattoo the moment we had a chance. Tattoos don''t work that way. You must master Valaren first before you get a new tattoo or both monsters will tear you out from the inside."


    "Aren''t they just tattoos?" Ezra asked, puzzled. "How can they have life?"


    "Monsters are not just tattoos." Olivia sat, crossing her legs underneath herself. "First, the tattoos are made using blood ink or it wouldn''t work. Haven''t you wondered, why blood ink?"


    Ezra thought about it. He hadn''t wondered. It just seemed obvious to him. They''re vampires. Of course everything must involve blood somehow.


    "We use blood ink for one reason. Blood is the only substance best known for it''s ability to store vitality." She paused, letting the information sink in. "The monsters are not just tattoos. They''re artificial beings sharing your soul." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, what?" Ezra sat up. "The tattoos are alive?"


    "What is your definition of alive?" Olivia asked. "If you mean can they think? Feel? Then yes. They''re alive. The monsters are tattooed on our skin in order to give them access to our soul and bring them to life.


    This means that you have to subdue your monster and claim your soul as yours or else, the monsters will take over your soul."


    The artificial half soul that isn''t even enough for me?! He felt Valaren in his gut. Always ready to fight. Always ready to rebel. He can take over my soul? "What happens if a monster takes over a vampire''s soul."


    "The vampire is erased from existence leaving a beast for the peacekeepers to destroy. If you lose your soul, that''s the end."


    Ezra swallowed.


    "Monsters can only be as intelligent as animals but that does not mean they''re stupid. They''ve been given a facsimile of life. They''re eager to seize it. You must show them who the monster is. Not them. But you."


    Ezra sat wondering if becoming a vampire was really all that great. Yes, you get immortality, enhanced reflexes, superpowers, regeneration, beauty..... okay. I admit it. Being a vampire is really all that great. He sighed.


    "It isn''t all that bad. Once you conquer Valaren, you don''t need to do that again." Olivia consoled him.


    "How many monsters do you have?" Ezra asked.


    "Just two. My chameleon and Polka."


    "Polka?" Ezra grinned.


    "That''s my second monster. Let me introduce you." Olivia stood in a smooth motion and a bird burst from her back with a flap of its wing. For a moment, it hovered in the air and Ezra''s mouth dropped open.


    The bird''s feathers were a pure white, adorned with iridescent spots that shimmer in hues of beautiful blue, green, and red. Each feather seems to carry a soft glow, making the bird appear almost ethereal as it hung in the air.


    It raises it''s golden coloured beak into the sky and gave a loud cry. Ezra melted in awe where he sat as it''s melodic trill resonated with the vitality inside of him. He could see faint waves of colour spreading from the bird and weaving through the air like gentle tendrils of magic.


    Ezra felt his eyes getting wet. The sound of it''s song stirred up a deep sense of wonder within him. The bird flapped its wings and drifted down to it''s feet. It gave a small trill as it nuzzled Olivia, standing as tall as she was.


    "Ezra, Polka. Polka, Ezra." Olivia gestured, clearly proud of her companion.


    "What the hell was that?" Ezra rubbed at his eyes as he surged to his feet.


    "That''s Polka''s ability." Olivia laughed, a rare sight that had Ezra''s jaw drop. "Polka can create sounds that can control the vitality within any being. Yes. It''s just as powerful and dangerous as it sounds. Polka can''t stay long." As if on cue, Polka faded back into Olivia in a sparkle of white light.


    Ezra''s shock just kept mounting. "Why didn''t you use it when we were fighting for our lives?"


    "I''m ascending to fourth ring, Ezra. Ascension locks away a fair bit of a vampire''s power. That is one reason why a lot of powerful vampires are killed just before they ascend."


    "What the hell? So why don''t you just ascend? What do you need?"


    "Vitality and energy." Olivia sighed. "Man made energy. Vast amounts of energy."


    Ezra stared at her, taking in her appearance. She wore a loose t-shirt that couldn''t quite hide the swell of her breasts. He could tell she was wearing a sports bra as it strained against her shirt. His eyes went lower, taking in her curvy hips wrapped in a tight leggings, displaying her inviting body.


    "I don''t really know much about energy, but I do know a way to make vitality." He smirked. "Lots of vitality."

 Chapter 56 - 56: Horizontal Training*

    [WARNING: R18 scenes]


    "Really?" Olivia raised an eyebrow skeptically. "Do tell."


    Ezra stared at her. "You know.... horizontal tango... vitality thrustation." Ezra wagged his eyebrows suggestively.


    Olivia kept staring blankly.


    Really? Does she really not know what I''m talking about? "Dual cultivation." Ezra stated flatly. "Sex." He watched as realisation dawned on Olivia.


    "I- I knew that." She stuttered. "I was just about to bring that up."


    "Sure you were." Ezra grinned skeptically. "In fact, wasn''t I turned because you needed vitality? And you haven''t even brought it up once."


    "I was busy." She looked away.


    "You know, I have a theory." Ezra walked slowly towards Olivia. "Correct me if I''m wrong but... I think you''re a virgin."


    "W- what?" Olivia''s voice rang out. "Why would you think that?" She looked away.


    "Different reasons. Your excuse is very flimsy. You''re busy? I know for a fact that if you wanted to make time, you would. So, why? Why haven''t you come for vitality?


    The only reason I could think of is that you haven''t done this before."


    "I''m telling you," she crossed her arms, making her breasts strain against her t-shirt. "I''m not."


    "Prove it." Ezra stated, stopping in front of Olivia.


    "What?" She backed away, unable to meet his gaze.


    "You said you''re not a virgin." Ezra smirked. "Prove it."


    Olivia paused, glanced at Ezra, then took a step forward and planted a peck on his lips.


    "What was that?" Ezra asked flatly.


    "Proof."


    Ezra sighed. "Come here." He placed his hands on her waist and dragged her hip to his.


    "Eep!" Olivia squeaked into his chest. Ezra couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Olivia, squeaking! He placed a hand under her chin and gently raised it, staring into her eyes. "This is how you kiss."


    He leaned forward and kissed her deeply. Olivia was shocked for a moment before she closed her eyes and kissed back. Their tongues massaged each other, rolling over each other in a dance.


    Her tongue tasted of blood and chicken. He sucked her bottom lip into his mouth before releasing it. They continued kissing without stopping. They were vampires, they didn''t need air.


    Ezra''s hand left it''s place on the back of her neck to join it''s brother below. One hand held Olivia''s waist while the other grabbed her soft ass. It''s not as good as Gen''s but it''ll do.


    Ezra was surprised as her hands came up to encircle his neck, drawing him closer to her. He hummed into the kiss as his other hand left her waist and to grab her other ass cheek.


    Ezra began mauling her ass as they kissed, grinding their crotch together. He pinched, pressed and massaged her ass through her leggings like it was play dough.


    As they kissed, he began grinding his hips into hers, his half erect cock grinding against her pussy. She made a strangled noise and he kept up the friction, causing her to moan into his mouth.


    One of his left her ass and went to her crotch, massaging it gently. He quickly found her pussy through the flimsy fabric and began stroking the surface.


    "Ahhn~~" She gasped in pleasure, breaking the kiss. Ezra grinned, groping her ass and began sucking on her neck. He left her ass and grasped the hem of her t-shirt. She raised a hand and ran it through his hair as she moaned. In a single smooth vampire enhanced motion, he pulled her shirt over her head, leaving her breasts in just the sports bra.


    He took a moment to gaze down at them even as his hands kept working on her clit. "Oh, how long I''ve waited for this day." He breathed in amazement.


    He materialized a single claw and sliced through her bra, separating it cleanly. The bra fell away and her big breasts bounced up, freed from their prison. Her breasts stood without any hint of sagging. Her pink areolas encircled a pert nipples. "Come to daddy." He growled, grabbed a breast and began sucking on it.


    He nibbled on her nipple, causing a moan to fill the air. "Ahhhhhn~~" Look what we have here. Sensitive breasts.


    His other hand abandoned her pussy. Olivia sighed at the absence before startling as Ezra grabbed her second breast. He pinched the nipple gently and began playing with it. He massaged her breast, twisting the nipple.


    She moaned as his hands and mouth worked together, exploring every inch of her bountiful breasts. Her hands were threaded through his hair, mashing his face to her breasts. He pressed her breasts together and with both nipples standing next to each other, he took them in his mouth, nibbling on them as his hands massaged her breasts.


    "Ezraaa~~" She called out before going limp, the crotch of her leggings becoming wet with liquid. Ezra smirked as he felt her vitality surging inside her like the waves of an ocean. He caught her before she could sink to her knees and laid her down on the soft paddedat of the training room. An orgasm? Still got it.


    Even though she didn''t need to breathe, Olivia panted as she quivered on the floor. Sinking to his knees, Ezra grabbed her leggings at her crotch and flexed, tearing open a hole to her pussy. He laughed as he saw that she wasn''t wearing any underwear. "Kinky." He teased.


    He leaned forward, raising her thighs and placing them on his shoulders, giving his face unfettered access to her pussy. He took a moment to inhale, breathing in the arousing musk of her entrance. With one hand, he parted her pussy lips which was slick with the juices of her recent orgasm.


    He stretched his tongue, giving it a long lick that ended with him teasing her clit. He grinned as she shuddered, moaning. He dipped a finger in and began fingering her as his mouth settled on her clitoris. He sucked on it, turning it like a lollipop.


    His fingers went in and out of her, playing a steady rhythm. Her breath hitched and she cried out in pleasure. Biting it gently and rolling it between his tongue, he gave her clit his undivided attention.


    "Don''t stop~ Don''t stop~~" She trembled. One hand held the training mat beneath her and the other held Ezra''s hair. He kept up his work, nibbling her clit.


    "Yes. Yes~ Yes~~ OH GOD YES~~!" She cried out in a crescendo before she shuddered violently, her pussy spraying juices into the air as she orgasmed.


    "A squirter?" Ezra grinned in delight. "Even better!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took a moment to observe his handiwork. Olivia laid limp on the mat, panting, her breasts trembling as she rode out her orgasm. He looked down at his erect cock, straining to get out of his tracksuit.


    "It''s time for the main course."

 Chapter 57 - 57: Im Gonna Rock Your World*

    [WARNING: R18 scenes]


    Ezra took a minute to worship Olivia''s breasts. He grabbed them and began to suck, swirling his tongue around her nipples. Olivia kept moaning wantonly into the air. He grinned before tearing off his tracksuit.


    He grabbed his cock and slapped it against her pussy, smiling to himself. "Open wide, baby. I''m gonna rock your world."


    "Wait a minute." Olivia called out as she caught sight of his cock. "There''s no way that will possibly fit."


    "Trust me," he grinned at her. "It''ll fit."


    "Wait. Wait. Wait a minute." Olivia stammered as he aligned his cock with her entrance and began slowly burying himself into it.


    "Aahhhhhhhhnnnnn~~" She gave a long moan, her voice echoing through the training room. Ezra groaned with her. Shit! Tighter than a shoe that''s a size smaller. Her pussy held on to his cock, gripping it like a vice. He kept going deeper until he bottomed out, his cock resting against her cervix.


    Olivia kept cursing as her pussy twitched crazily, sending pulses of pleasure through Ezra''s cock. He stayed like that, allowing her pussy to adjust to his incredible length and girth.


    "Fuck!" Ezra groaned. This was the tightest pussy he''d ever being in. He leaned forward and began kissing Olivia, swirling their tongue around each other. His hands twisted her nipples, causing her to moan in his mouth. With a final groan, he cut off the kiss and began to move slowly within her.


    He began fucking her slowly, his hips moving up and down smoothly. Her breath hitched and she began moaning softly. With every thrust, she quivered letting out cute squeaks that made Ezra grin. "I love it when you do that." He growled and Olivia sent him a shy grin. He watched as her breasts jiggled, moving up and down like putty.


    Olivia mumbled something.


    "What?" Ezra asked, not pausing for a moment.


    She mumbled again, turning her face away.


    "Speak up, woman!" Ezra commanded.


    Her arm came up to cover her eyes as she spoke. "H- Harder."


    Ezra nearly fucked up his rhythm as he heard that. "What?"


    Olivia mumbled again.


    Ezra grinned as he slowed his pace down, teasing her. "Can''t hear you."


    "HARDER!" Olivia raised her head to glare at him, her face red. "FUCK ME HARDER!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aye, aye, captain." Ezra grinned, saluting as he pulled out. He grabbed her legs and placed them on his shoulders, pressing her thighs to her stomach. With one hand, he lined up his cock to her pussy and buried it inside in a smooth motion. His cock slid inside with barely any resistance, her pussy letting out a sinful squelch.


    He pressed down and gave her a quick cheeky kiss and settled his leg on either side of her waist.


    "Say hello to the mating press!" With a deep breath, he raised his hips, his cock sliding up until it was almost out, then slammed it down with all the fury of a vampire. Olivia cried out in ecstasy as he began pounding. He slammed his hips down hard, pounding a furious rhythm.


    The force of his thrust kept pushing Olivia an inch forward and he dragged her that same inch back as he fucked her. "OH! BY THE PROGENITOR~! Fuck~ fuck~ fucking death wave~" Olivia''s wanton moans were all he could hear.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!~" She repeated like a mantra as he pounded, putting in all his anger and his frustrations into his movements. With animalistic fury, he snapped my hips down roughly, each movement making Olivia quake beneath him. He could feel her pussy tightening, her face filled with an expression of utter bliss.


    Her pussy made wet noises, heightening his need. A hunger passed through him and he leaned forward, capturing her lips in a kiss. Their tongues mashed each other as she kept moaning in his mouth. Ezra could feel it coming. A familiar feeling that he''d experienced so many times with Gen.


    Vitality began spreading through his body, each thrust sending a wave through his cells. It was as if the energy of the sun was now within him. He inhaled as every sensation was heightened. The feel of his cock gliding in her pussy. Her breasts as they jiggled with every thrust.


    With a shudder, Olivia came beneath him, trembling as she saw stars. He didn''t care. He was already intoxicated by the sheer amount of vitality they were creating. He kept pounding, feeling every call in his body brimming with energy.


    In a smooth motion, he pulled out of the shuddering Olivia, his cock popping out of the pussy even as it refused to let go. He pulled her up and she followed obediently, her legs quivering at every second.


    He turned her around and spread her. He bent her over and crouched a bit, guiding his cock towards her pussy. When he found it, he speared her from behind. She cried out loudly in bliss. He grabbed her neck and began to piston, fucking her standing doggystyle.


    Her soft ass rippled with every hit, fuelling his passion. Her breasts bounced as he fucked her and he couldn''t resist, his other hand grabbing hold of it. He pressed them, massaging them as Olivia screamed in pleasure.


    He groaned as he fucked, their voice a carnal harmony as he felt an explosion building up in his balls. He kept rutting until he burst, spraying her insides with semen.


    She cried out as she drowned in pleasure, another orgasm rocking through her. She trembled and his arms snaked around her waist holding her up as her legs gave way beneath her. "Fuck~. Fuck~~." She whispered, a needy grin on her face. "Let''s go again!"


    "With pleasure."


    "My turn." Olivia grabbed his shoulder and pushed him to lie down on the training mat.


    She straddled him, her breasts hanging in front of his face. He grabbed them and began to suck, swirling his tongue around her nipples. She grabbed his cock, raised herself, aligned his cock with her pussy and slowly sank down onto it.


    They both groaned in pleasure. She leaned forward and began rolling her hips. "Ahhn~" she moaned, grinding her hips against his.


    She slowed, then raised her hips. With a downward slam, she began to bounce roughly on his cock. Her pussy squelched, as her animalistic cries filled the air.


    ""Oh, God, yes!~" She cried, settling into a rapid rhythm. Her breasts bounced, knocking against each other. He grabbed them and mauled them as the sound of flesh hitting flesh resounded. She bounced frantically, her motions filled with a carnal need.


    "Oh fuck, oh, God, fuck yes!~" She crooned. His hand gripped her hip, supporting her as she bounced.


    He groaned as my cock twitched. With a savage grin, He pulled her to his chest and wrapped his hand around her body. "Let me help you out!" He grinned and began fucking her.


    Her cries echoed through out the room as they fucked through the whole night.

 Chapter 58 - 58: Suburban Quest

    Gen sighed as she approached the house in the middle of the night. The full moon cast a pale glow over the suburban neighborhood, illuminating rows of identical houses with manicured lawns and picket fences.


    It was a picture of calm domesticity, but tonight, it was the backdrop for a much darker task.


    She had been spending the night visiting every member of the elite strike team Olivia had created, trying to figure out if any of them had seen anything weird during the battle at the warehouse.


    She''d interrogated three of them with her Aura, leaving two more to question. So far, two hadn''t seen anything unusual, but one had noticed something. She''d had to.... eliminate the human.


    Gen sighed again as she looked at the house. She knew she could be doing better things with her time. Things like fucking Ezra. She grinned to herself, but this was a necessary evil. She had to do this. If Sarah had been lucid during the battle, she might have seen too much.


    And in their world, knowledge could be deadly. Especially when the punishment of breaking most laws was death.


    The house didn''t fit with where you''d think a mercenary would live. It was a quaint, two-story building with white shutters and a neatly trimmed garden. The kind of place you''d expect to find a happy family, not a battle-hardened strategist. But appearances could be deceiving.


    Gen knew the house would be full of traps and alarms. One does not survive for long as a strategist for hire without becoming meticulous and paranoid. Gen took a deep breath, focusing her enhanced senses.


    Her vampire hearing picked up the faint hum of electronic devices, and her eyes spotted the subtle signs of tripwires and pressure plates. If she hadn''t had experience in matters of urban warfare, she wouldn''t have noticed them.


    She moved, skirting the white picket fence. Her fingers brushed lightly against the wood as she moved, feeling for hidden sensors. She leapt the fence, landing silently on the balls of her feet. As she approached the back door, she spotted the faint outline of a security camera.


    She crouched, using the shadows to her advantage, and slipped a small device from her pocket. She pressed a button, and the camera''s feed looped to a harmless image of an empty backyard. Moving quickly, she picked the lock with practiced ease, slipping inside without a sound.


    The interior of the house was just as deceptively normal as the exterior. Cozy furniture, family photos, and a faint smell of lavender filled the air. Gen shook her head, pushing aside the thoughts of what might have been, focusing on her mission.


    A narrow infrared beam swept across the hallway, but Gen slipped beneath it with ease, twisting into shapes mortals would have problems imitating.


    She crept through the house, every sense on high alert. The living room was clear, as was the kitchen. But as she reached the staircase, she paused. Her enhanced hearing picked up a faint clicking noise, the telltale sound of a hidden pressure plate.


    Gen carefully placed her foot on the edge of the step, bypassing the trap.


    Upstairs, she moved towards the bedroom. She pushed open the bedroom door, her eyes adjusting instantly to the darkness. There, lying peacefully in her bed, was Sarah. Her chest rose and fell with each breath, completely unaware of the danger Gen paused. Just as it should be.


    She stood over Sarah, her eyes glowing faintly in the darkness. Taking a deep breath, she blanketed the room with her Aura, infusing it with an aura of docility designed to make Sarah compliant and open to suggestion.


    The invisible energy seeped into Sarah, rousing her into a half-awake slumber. Her eyes fluttered open, unfocused and hazy, as Gen''s Aura took hold. Sarah''s body relaxed, her breathing deep and slow, as the compliant emotion settled into her mind.


    "Sarah," Gen whispered softly, her voice barely more than a breath. "I need to ask you a few questions."


    Sarah''s head turned slightly towards Gen, her eyes still unfocused. "Yes¡­" she mumbled, her voice drowsy.


    "Were you aware of anything unusual during the battle at the warehouse?" Gen asked, her tone gentle. I''m no cut out for this shit. Olivia should''ve handled this instead. Well, I can''t be the teacher too, so, it''s better that I came here. If I stayed, we''d have spent the night fucking.


    Sarah''s brow furrowed slightly as she tried to recall. "There was¡­ a lot of confusion¡­ but nothing specific. Just¡­ flashes and sounds. I was unconscious through most of it."


    Gen nodded, her Aura keeping Sarah calm and compliant. "Did you see or hear anything that didn''t make any sense?"


    Sarah''s half lidded eyes closed for a moment as she thought. "No¡­ nothing like that. Just chaos. I couldn''t make sense of it."


    Relief washed over Gen, but she pressed on, needing to be sure. "Did you notice anything strange about anyone else after we left the warehouse? Anything that seemed out of place?"


    Sarah''s eyes opened again, slightly more focused. "Ivan¡­ I remember something about Ivan. He was acting strange. But I couldn''t tell what it was."


    Gen hummed thoughtfully, noting that everyone seemed to find something off about Ivan. "What was strange about him?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarah shook her head slowly, her thoughts still muddled by sleep. "Just¡­ his behavior. He seemed¡­ different. Distracted. I don''t know¡­"


    Gen sighed, satisfied with the answers. She leaned closer to Sarah, her voice soothing. "You''ve been very helpful, Sarah. Now, I want you to go back to sleep and forget this conversation. Rest peacefully."


    Sarah''s eyes closed fully, her body sinking deeper into the bed as Gen''s Aura guided her back into a deep, dreamless sleep. The docility in her Aura faded, replaced by one of calm and tranquility. Sarah''s breathing evened out, and soon she was completely asleep, with no memory of the interrogation.


    Gen stood up, her eyes scanning the room one last time to ensure everything was as it should be. Satisfied, she moved silently towards the door, slipping out of the bedroom and retracing her steps through the house.


    As she exited the house, she took a deep breath of the cool night air, her mind focused on her next task. Ivan was the last person she needed to interrogate. "Maybe this time, there''ll be a battle." She grinned. One can only hope.

 Chapter 59 - 59: A Game Of Cat And Mouse

    Gen approached Ivan''s house, her senses heightened. She knew the mansion stood on private property at the outskirts of the city, a grand structure nestled in the middle of several acres of land and surrounded by thick trees.


    It was the perfect hideaway for someone with Ivan''s skills as the team''s tech and demolition specialist. Somewhere to test explosions without nosy neighbours checking what the noise was all about.


    Gen took a deep breath, then scaled the fence with ease, her agility allowing her to clear the barrier silently. She landed softly on the other side, her enhanced speed carrying her swiftly towards the house.


    She wore through the trees, grinning as she felt the wind on her face. As she neared the mansion, a sudden explosion shattered the silence. A tree nearby burst into flames, the shockwave throwing Gen off her feet.


    She twisted in mid-air, landing on her feet but taking some superficial damage. The wounds began to heal almost immediately, her regeneration kicking in.


    "Curious." She muttered, realizing that Ivan had rigged the trees with explosives. He had somehow made it nearly impossible for her to detect them, even with her heightened senses. Judging by what just happened, he probably grew them into his trees.


    Ivan''s voice crackled through hidden speakers, echoing through the wooded area. "Welcome, ma''am," he said, his tone mocking. "Welcome to your death."


    Gen''s eyes narrowed, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "This just got interesting," she murmured, her excitement building.


    Another tree exploded just to her left. She dodged the blast, her movements fluid, but the debris from the tree still grazed her, leaving shallow cuts that healed within moments. Ivan is tracking me somehow, remotely detonating the explosives to try and catch me off guard. What a twist! I''m glad I didn''t stay home. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She dashed through the forest, weaving between the trees as explosions erupted around her. The ground shook with each blast, debris flying through the air. Gen laughed in delight, her eyes gleaming with the thrill of the hunt. Despite the danger, or perhaps because of it, she was exhilarated.


    "Is this the best you''ve got, Ivan?" she called out, her voice filled with mirth. "You''re going to have to do better than that!"


    More trees detonated, the explosions getting closer and closer. Gen felt the heat of the blasts, her skin singed but healing rapidly. She moved with supernatural speed, dodging and weaving, her laughter echoing through the night. The thrill of the chase, the prospect of a fight. It was intoxicating.


    "Keep running, ma''am!" Ivan''s voice taunted. "You can''t escape! You''re already dead, you just don''t know it yet!"


    Gen''s grin widened as she closed the distance to the mansion. The trees thinned out, and the explosions grew less frequent. She could see the lights of the house through the thinning canopy. One last tree exploded right in front of her, the blast throwing her back, but she rolled with the impact, springing to her feet with ease.


    "Almost there," she muttered to herself, her excitement noticeable. "Just a little more."


    With a final burst of speed, she broke through the last line of trees, emerging into the clearing that housed the mansion.


    The grand structure loomed before her, its windows reflecting the flickering light of the distant fires. The mansion was imposing, built in the style of the humans centuries ago. The mansion was a three story building of dark stone, with tall, narrow windows that seemed to watch her approach.


    Ivy clung to the walls, its tendrils snaking upwards toward the gabled roof. The front doors were massive and ornately carved, flanked by imposing stone columns.


    Gen whistled in appreciation. "That''s a damn fine house." She knew Ivan was watching, waiting for her next move. She flexed her fingers, feeling the strength in her limbs, the power coursing through her veins. This was it. The Hunt. She knew she was born for this.


    "I''m coming for you, Ivan," she whispered, a smile curling her lips. "Let''s see how good you really are."


    With the need for secrecy gone, Gen decided subtlety was no longer necessary. She walked purposefully towards the front door, her senses on high alert. She knew Ivan would have rigged the interior with traps, just as he had the surroundings. But she was ready.


    The grand doors creaked open under her push, the sound echoing through the cavernous foyer. The interior was just as impressive as she expected, with high ceilings, intricate moldings, and a sweeping staircase that led to the upper floors.


    Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, their light casting bright light on the marble floor. Paintings adorned the walls, depicting various abstract scenes. Despite its grandeur, the house felt cold and unwelcoming. She knew what it was. A fortress rather than a home.


    Gen stepped inside, her eyes scanning for any signs of danger. As expected, Ivan had left her a welcoming gift. The faint, nearly imperceptible hum of electronic devices reached her ears. She detected the slight shimmer of tripwires and the subtle glint of pressure plates embedded in the floor.


    A smirk played on her lips as she moved forward. "Watch and be in awe, Ivan. This is the power of a vampire." She poured vitality into every muscle she had. With an exhale that sent steam floating out of her mouth, she shot off.


    She zoomed through the house, her movements swift as she navigated the deadly maze. She leapt over pressure-sensitive tiles, ducked beneath nearly invisible wires, and sidestepped motion-activated sensors.


    Each step was calculated, her enhanced senses guiding her safely through the building. An explosion detonated to her right, the blast force causing her to pivot and avoid the shrapnel. Another trap triggered to her left, but Gen anticipated it, diving forward and rolling to her feet without missing a beat.


    She moved through the mansion like what she knew she was. A predator. The halls were lined with portraits of stern-faced ancestors, their eyes seeming to follow her as she passed. She flashed them a grin as she passed.


    The mansion was vast, with countless rooms and hidden passages, but after a while, she knew where to look.


    The basement.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Into the Lions Den

    Gen descended the grand staircase to the lower levels, her steps soundless on the marble.


    The entrance to the basement had been concealed behind a bookcase in the library, and she''d had fun finding it. It hadn''t been easy but she''d found the hidden latch and pulled, revealing the dark staircase leading down into the depths of the mansion.


    Based on what she could feel from spreading her Aura thin over the place, the basement was large, a labyrinthine network of rooms and corridors. Who the fuck needs this? Why would anyone want to hide when there''s a fight to be had? She couldn''t understand people like that.


    It was clear that Ivan had fortified the area, preparing for a siege. The walls were lined with steel, and the floor was covered with discarded tactical gear and weapons. Explosives, ammunition, and various high-tech gadgets littered the space.


    Gen nudged them away with her feet. She didn''t need them. Besides, he trapped every one of them. I''ll wear a bulletproof vest and when I face him, it''ll just blow up. Smart of him.


    As she moved deeper into the basement, she encountered more traps. Explosives carefully concealed behind seemingly innocuous objects. She even laughed when she saw a grenade disguised as a potted plant. She dodged each one with ease, zipping by with speed before their sensors even registered her presence.


    Finally, she reached the heart of the basement. Ivan had barricaded himself in a large, reinforced room. She could hear his heartbeat, strong and steady. The door was heavily fortified, but it was no match for her strength. With a roar, she kicked it open, the metal groaning and buckling under the force.


    Inside, Ivan stood surrounded by an arsenal of weapons. His eyes were wild, a mixture of fear and sleep deprivation. He held a detonator in one hand, a gun in the other. The room was filled with monitors displaying various parts of the mansion, all showing the aftermath of the explosions.


    "Ma''am," he said, his voice shaking slightly. "I knew you''d come." The bearded, burly man stood, watching her.


    Gen stepped forward, her eyes sparkling in delight. "Of course I did, Ivan. You knew too much. But you already knew that, didn''t you?"


    Ivan laughed, a harsh, bitter sound. "I knew you were unnatural. I saw things that night. Things that shouldn''t be possible. Things that humans cannot do. I knew you''d come to silence me."


    Gen nodded slowly, a smile on her lips. "You''re right. We can''t afford to leave any loose ends."


    Ivan raised the detonator, his finger hovering over the button. "Then let''s see how this ends. Will you get to me first? Or will I blow this whole place sky-high, taking you with me? Either way, your death is assured."


    "You assume too much." Gen laughed as Ivan swung the gun towards her. As Ivan began shooting at her, the basement echoed with the deafening roar of gunfire. Bullets whizzed past her, some narrowly missing, a few hitting her and punching holes clean through, others glancing off the walls.


    Her eyes narrowed as she dodged, drawing deeply from her reserves of vitality, speeding her perception and reactions to a supernatural level.


    The world seemed to slow around her. Each bullet moved in slow motion, and she could see the minute details of the spinning projectiles. With a burst of agility, she launched herself sideways, her feet barely touching the ground as she zipped through the deadly storm of steel.


    Dark, sticky webs shot from her body, pushing and pulling her out of the line of fire. She swung through the room with incredible speed, dodging even as Ivan tried following her with his gun. She landed behind a sturdy metal crate, using it as temporary cover.


    "You''re wasting your time, Ivan!" she called out, her voice cutting through the cacophony of gunfire. "You can''t win this."


    Ivan responded with another volley of bullets. "I won''t go down without a fight, Ma''am! You may be a monster, but I won''t let you take me. I''m no ordinary man."


    Gen moved again, using her webs to dart closer to Ivan. Each movement was calculated to bring her closer to her target while avoiding the hail of bullets. She swung from one side of the room to the other, her enhanced speed making her a difficult target.


    The gunfire continued, but Gen''s agility and perception allowed her to stay one step ahead. She felt the familiar burn of vitality being expended at an alarming rate, but she pushed through, knowing she had to end this quickly. With each swing and leap, she closed the distance between herself and Ivan.


    As she landed behind a support pillar, Gen took a moment to assess her surroundings. The room was a mess of overturned furniture, scattered ammunition, and bullet-riddled walls. Ivan''s hands were beginning to tremble, and the sound of his gunfire was becoming more sporadic.


    Gen saw her chance. She shot another web, pulling herself up to the ceiling and then dropping down behind Ivan. He spun around, firing wildly, but Gen was too fast. She dodged the bullets with ease, her body moving in a blur.


    She was nearly upon him when Ivan''s gun clicked empty. Panic flashed across his face as he fumbled for a fresh magazine. Gen seized the moment, shooting a web that yanked the empty gun from his hands. It clattered to the floor, useless.


    Ivan''s eyes widened with fear as he reached into his belt and pulled out a large, serrated knife. He held it in front of him, his stance defensive. "You think I''m afraid of you? Come on then, let''s finish this!"


    "Really? I thought you were blowing us to kingdom come. What happened?"


    Ivan snarled. "I don''t need a bomb. I''ll kill you myself." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen tilted her head, considering his challenge. Her eyes glinted with a mix of amusement and respect for his defiance. She took a step back, her sticky webs fading away as she faced him head-on. "Alright, Ivan. Hand-to-hand it is."

 Chapter 61 - 61: Why Bring A Knife To A Fistfight?

    "Quick question." Gen grinned. "Do you know how to use that?"


    The air in the basement was thick with tension, the silence punctuated only by the sound of Ivan''s heavy breathing. He stood, his burly frame tense and ready. He lowered himself with the knife in his hand into a stance, its edge glinting menacingly in the light. "Come closer and find out."


    Gen faced him, her stance relaxed. She had no weapon in hand, but she didn''t need one. She already knew her body was a weapon of mass destruction. In more ways than one. She chuckled to herself at the joke.


    Ivan''s lips curled into a grim smile. "Ready for round two, ma''am?"


    She nodded in amusement. "Very well. Let''s finish this."


    Ivan lunged first, his knife slicing through the air. Gen sidestepped effortlessly, her movements almost like a dance. She pivoted on her heel, avoiding his follow-up slash and delivering a swift kick to his wrist. The knife wavered but didn''t drop.


    Ivan growled, frustration etched on his face. He swung the blade again, aiming for her torso. Gen twisted away, feeling the rush of air as the knife passed inches from her skin. She darted in close, using her elbow to strike his ribs. Ivan grunted, the impact forcing him back a step.


    He retaliated with a powerful swipe, but Gen was already moving. She flowed around him, her nimbleness making her a difficult target. Ivan''s knife sliced through empty space as she ducked low, sweeping his legs out from under him. He stumbled, catching himself before he fell.


    Regaining his balance, Ivan lashed out with the knife, aiming for her neck. Gen arched backward, the blade narrowly missing her throat. She sprang forward, her fingers jabbing at pressure points on his arm. Ivan''s grip faltered, and she seized the opportunity to twist his wrist, forcing the knife downward.


    Ivan snarled, wrenching his arm free and slashing wildly. Gen danced back, laughing. She felt the sting of the blade as it grazed her shoulder. She paused and stared at it. A hand came up to touch the blood before she licked it, shivering in delight.


    "Perfect, Ivan. Yes! I want to see more of that!" She turned back to him, stopping her regeneration from closing the wound. Black blood trickled down her arm, but she ignored it.


    Without answering, Ivan lunged again, his knife thrusting toward her heart. Gen sidestepped and grabbed his wrist, using his momentum to flip him over her shoulder. Ivan crashed to the ground, the knife slipping from his grasp. He rolled quickly, snatching it up and rising to his feet.


    Ivan lunged forward with a powerful overhead strike. Gen sidestepped and closed the distance, using her knee to strike his midsection. Ivan doubled over, gasping for breath, but he still held the knife. Gen grabbed his arm, twisting it behind his back. Ivan roared in pain, trying to break free, but Gen''s grip was unyielding.


    With a final surge of strength, Ivan spun around, the knife aimed at her heart. Gen caught his wrist, her other hand striking his elbow. The knife clattered to the ground, and Ivan stared at her in shock.


    Gen kicked the knife away, then released Ivan stepping back nimbly. "Okay. That was too fast, so I''ll give you a second chance. Make this one more fun. Got it?" She grinned at him.


    Ivan took a moment to stare at her like she was mad. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" Gen asked shrugging. "Can''t a lady get some fighting around here?"


    Without warning, Ivan lunged at her, his movements surprisingly fast for a man of his size. He swung a heavy fist, aiming for Gen''s head. She ducked smoothly, her body flowing like water as she sidestepped the attack. Ivan''s punch connected with a steel support beam, the impact reverberating through the room.


    "Ow. That has to hurt." Gen giggled as she moved, her feet barely touching the ground as she circled him. Ivan''s eyes narrowed, tracking her every movement. He charged again, this time feinting left before swinging a powerful right hook. Gen anticipated the move, twisting her body to avoid the blow and countering with a swift kick to his ribs.


    The force of her kick sent Ivan staggering back, but he quickly regained his balance. He grunted in pain, wiping a trickle of blood from his lip. He reached for a nearby table, grabbing a heavy wrench and swinging it in a wide arc. Gen ducked and weaved, cackling as Ivan chased her around. "You sure know how to make a lady feel wanted!"


    The wrench whistled through the air, narrowly missing her head. She used the momentum to propel herself forward, delivering a rapid series of punches to Ivan''s midsection.


    He grunted, absorbing the blows, and retaliated with a powerful backhand. Gen leaped back, the force of the strike creating a gust of wind. She landed lightly on her feet, her eyes never leaving his. "Whew. That was close." She sighed theatrically. "You''ve been holding out on me, haven''t you?"


    Ivan roared as he charged again. He swung the wrench with deadly all his might, but Gen danced around him, her movements a fluid dance. She slapped away a strike that got too close and ducked behind him. He twirled, not letting her out of his sight.


    Ivan growled in frustration, his patience wearing thin. He charged once more, his massive frame barreling towards her. Gen waited until the last possible moment before sidestepping, swinging around and delivering a powerful kick to his back. Ivan stumbled, the impact driving him to one knee.


    Seizing the opportunity, Gen closed the distance, her hands glowing with her Aura. Ivan swung his wrench in a desperate attempt to fend her off, but Gen caught his wrist, twisting it with inhuman strength. The wrench clattered to the floor, and Ivan roared in pain and anger.


    Gen didn''t hesitate. She used her enhanced strength to throw him against the wall, his back slamming into the concrete. Ivan slid to the floor, dazed and breathless. Gen approached, her eyes cold and unyielding.


    "Stop!" He yelled. "Don''t come closer. Or I''ll blow down the building." His hands scrambled through the pockets of his vest.


    "Looking for this?" Gen pulled out the detonator with a grin. "You won''t be needing it." She crushed it in her hand.


    "No. No. No. No." Ivan began repeating in terror.


    She reached out, her Aura pulsing with dominance. She grabbed his neck and lifted him up into the air.


    "Now, where were we?" She grinned, displaying her fangs.

 Chapter 62 - 62: Rise Of The Boogeyman

    Ezra adjusted his overcoat, the thick fabric rustling softly in the night air. Beneath it, he wore a sharp tailored suit, its dark color blending smoothly with the shadows that cloaked the alley.


    An ornate demon mask covered his face, its visage glinting faintly in the moonlight. It had been a month since they began the mission of merging the two gangs together, and tonight, his presence was crucial to the next step of their plan.


    They had moved out of the penthouse to a secret location near the Southside, a new base that offered them a mixture of both security and anonymity. Ezra had been enjoying the new house with his wives. Gen spending the first night with him and Olivia the next. The best part of being a vampire? Super endurance. There was nothing quite like fucking his wives through the whole night.


    Even with the pleasure, the past month had been a whirlwind of calculated moves and deception, each step carefully put in action by Olivia and Gen.


    After the battle at the warehouse, Olivia had spent a week gathering detailed intelligence on the two gangs'' command structures, key members, and strongholds. Her efforts had proven invaluable, and Ezra was consistently amazed at how accurate and useful the information had been.


    While Olivia had been gathering intelligence, Gen and Ezra had been painting their new gang sign over the tags of the existing gangs, spreading awareness of the existence of their gang.


    It had been fun watching the gang members spray their tags back and scratching their heads the next day with their tags gone. They had taken to guarding their tags. Gen and Ezra had even made a game of spraying their tags on the wall, right under the nose of the watchers.


    The Black Spider gang had become a real gang, its name talked about in loud voices among the gangbangers. The week after the intelligence gathering, Gen and Olivia had infiltrated the gangs, using their ability to shapeshift. Wearing the skin of known gang members, it had been trivially easy to spread fear, confusion, and mistrust.


    Ezra snorted as he remembered some of Gen antics. When a senior gang member begins to wave his gun around threatening to blow out the brains of anyone who doesn''t join the Black Spider gang, you knew shit had gotten real. They had planted the idea of joining the Black Spider gang in other gangbangers, and their efforts were bearing fruit with an increase in gang members.


    False information about betrayals and impending attacks had nearly caused the Three Axe gang to devolve into an internal war, until the vampire owner intervened.


    Similarly, the Red Orphans had seen key members killed by their own people, only for their vampire leader to step in and restore order. Visible attacks on the gangs'' strongholds by their strike team had further destabilized the rival gangs, further revealing the presence of the vampires who controlled the gangs and causing as much chaos as possible.


    Now, it was time to draw out the vampire owners. That was why Ezra was here on this night, standing in the shadows, dressed like a star in an action movie.


    He looked at the unassuming building in front of him, a seemingly innocuous structure that housed a major weapon stash for the Three Axe gang''s smuggling ring. Olivia''s sources had informed her that the gang had recieved a recent shipment and had not yet distributed it to their usual distributors.


    Olivia and Gen had spent weeks spreading fear about the Black Spider gang''s boogeyman. A mysterious figure in a demon mask who eliminated any obstacle that opposed them.


    Tonight, Ezra would bring that legend to life, using his newfound reputation to finally draw out the hidden vampire owners. How can one fight what they don''t know? It was certain that the vampires behind the gang knew who they were. They had to know the identity of their enemy.


    Ezra moved forward, his steps silent. He reached the door of the building and paused, listening for any signs of movement inside.


    The faint hum of machinery and the occasional murmur of voices reached his ears. Satisfied that he had not been detected, he slipped a lockpick from his pocket and began to work on the door. The lock clicked open with a satisfying sound, and he pushed the door open, slipping inside.


    The interior was dark, shadows pooling in the corners and along the walls. Shelves lined with crates and boxes filled the room, the air heavy with the scent of oil and metal. Ezra moved silently through the space, his eyes scanning for any signs of guards or alarms.


    For a major weapon stash, security sure is pretty lax. He spotted a pair of gang members talking quietly near the back, unaware of his presence.


    Ezra stood in the shadows, watching until the first guard turned towards him. He gave a tiny wave and stepped back into the darkness. The guard startled before catching the attention of his partner. "Dude, I think I just saw someone."


    The second guard snorted. "The other guys coming for a smoke again?"


    "No, I think it''s that boogeyman guy. You know, the one Tom was talking about."


    "You believed that?" His partner scoffed. "That''s just bullshit. There''s no boogeyman. Besides, not a lot of people knows this place exists. If you want to chase after ghost stories, do it on your own. I''m not moving an inch from here."


    The guard stared at his stubborn partner before turning away. The guard walked slowly towards Ezra, peering into the darkness.


    Ezra waited until he was close enough and with a flick of his wrist, released a tendril of solid darkness, the shadowy substance wrapping around the guard''s throat and pulling him into the shadows.


    The second guard turned sharply at the sound to see nothing. "Dude, you there?" He called out.


    He barely had time to react before Ezra was upon him, a swift strike rendering him unconscious. He dragged the bodies into the shadows, ensuring they would not be discovered before he was done.


    Ezra continued deeper into the building, his senses alert for any signs of danger.


    The fear Olivia and Gen had sown would serve him well tonight, and he intended to capitalize on it fully. The boogeyman of the Black Spider gang was real, and tonight, he would ensure that the gangs understood the true meaning of terror.


    S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Unstoppable Force

    The hallway was dimly lit, the flickering fluorescent lights casting long shadows that danced across the cracked walls. Ezra stood at one end of the corridor, his ornate mask hiding his features as he stared at his prey.


    The gang members, a motley group of thugs and bruisers, were clustered at the other end of the hallway. They were armed with a small range of weapons. Knives, bats, and chains. They laughed and jeered among themselves until one of them, laughing loudly, caught sight of Ezra. His laughter trailed off. "Guys..."


    His friends turned to where he was staring and saw Ezra. "Who the fuck is this?" one of them asked.


    "Probably one of those two weirdos guarding downstairs." They laughed, slapping each other on the back for the joke.


    Ezra took a step forward, his movements slow and deliberate. The laughter died down, replaced by a tense silence.


    "Wait." One of them spoke up. "Is that... boogeyman?" The gang members exchanged nervous glances, their weapons gripped tightly in sweaty hands.


    "Who the hell are you?" one of them shouted as he stepped forward. "You think you can take us all on?"


    Ezra didn''t respond. Instead, he continued his steady approach, each step echoing ominously in the confined space. The gang members'' unease grew, the hallway''s suddenly oppressive atmosphere amplifying their fear.


    Without warning, Ezra lunged forward. He was on them before they could react. His first target, a thug wielding a bat, barely had time to raise his weapon before Ezra''s hand shot out, grabbing him by the throat and lifting him off the ground. The man''s eyes bulged in terror as he struggled for breath, the bat falling uselessly from his grasp. His comrades stepped back in fear.


    Ezra hurled the thug into the wall, the impact cracking the plaster and sending the man crumpling to the floor, unconscious. The remaining gang members stared in shock, their bravado shattered.


    One of them, a wiry man with a knife, charged at Ezra with a desperate yell. Ezra sidestepped the attack, his hand snaking out to grab the man''s wrist and twist. The knife clattered to the ground as the thug screamed in pain.


    Ezra''s other hand formed into a fist, and he delivered a powerful punch to the man''s stomach, sending him sprawling. Another thug swung a chain at him, but Ezra caught it in mid air, yanking the man towards him. With a swift motion, he wrapped the chain around the thug''s neck and pulled tight.


    The man gurgled, his hands clawing at the chain, before Ezra released him, letting him slump to the ground, gasping for air.


    Panic set in among the remaining gang members. One of them turned to flee and Ezra reached out, grabbing him and slammed him into the wall with bone-crushing force. The man''s eyes rolled back in his head as he slid to the floor, unconscious.


    Another thug, a burly man with a bat, swung wildly at Ezra. He ducked under the swing and delivered a crushing blow to the man''s knee, the sickening crack echoing through the hallway. The man screamed, collapsing in agony. Ezra stood over him, his masked face devoid of any emotion.


    The last remaining thug backed away, his eyes wide with terror. He stumbled, falling to the ground and scrambling backward on his hands and feet. "Please," he begged, his voice a high pitched whimper. "Don''t kill me." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra advanced slowly, each step echoing ominously in the hallway. He crouched down, his masked face inches from the terrified thug. "Run," he whispered, his voice a chilling rasp that sent shivers down the man''s spine.


    The thug didn''t need to be told twice. He scrambled to his feet and fled down the hallway, his screams echoing long after he had disappeared into the shadows. Ezra straightened, surveying the scene. The hallway was littered with the unconscious and the broken. This is fun! Now I know why X wears that stupid mask.


    Ezra moved deeper into the building until he reached a heavy, reinforced door, its steel surface marked with scratches and dents. This had to be the heart of the operation, the main control room where the head gangbanger would be. He took a moment to steady himself, then kicked the door open with a forceful blow.


    The control room was different from the rest of the warehouse. Monitors lined the walls, displaying various feeds from security cameras. A large table in the center was covered with maps, documents, and blueprints. The air was thick with the smell of tobacco and sweat.


    At the far end of the room stood the head gangbanger, a burly man with a scarred face and a cigar clenched between his teeth. He looked up in surprise as Ezra entered, his eyes narrowing in recognition.


    "So, you''re the infamous boogeyman, huh?" The gangbanger sneered, taking a long drag before tossing his cigar aside. "I''ve been hearing a lot about you."


    Ezra said nothing, his eyes locked on the man. The gangbanger reached for a weapon. A steel pipe resting on the table. He charged Ezra and swung it with all his might, aiming for Ezra''s head. Ezra ducked, the pipe whistling past his ear. He countered with a swift punch to the gangbanger''s gut, doubling him over.


    The gangbanger recovered quickly, swinging the pipe again. Ezra blocked the blow with his forearm, the impact jarring but manageable. He grabbed the pipe, yanking it from the man''s grasp, and used it to deliver a crushing blow to his ribs. The gangbanger staggered, gasping for breath.


    Ezra took a moment to examine the pipe, hummed and tossed it away. Ezra turned to see a wild swing hurtling at his face. He dodged and countered with a series of rapid strikes, each one calculated to wear down his opponent. The gangbanger staggered as his movements grew sluggish.


    With a final, decisive strike, Ezra knocked the gangbanger to the ground. He stood over the defeated man, his mask hiding the amusement in his eyes. Be happy you''re not dead, man. The gangbanger glared up at him, defiance still flickering in his eyes.


    Ezra reached down, grabbing the gangbanger by the collar and lifting him to his feet. "You''re going to make a call," he said, his voice low and commanding. "To your hidden boss."


    The gangbanger hesitated before Ezra blanketed the room with his Aura. With a shaking hand, he pulled out a phone and dialed a number. The call connected, and a voice on the other end answered.


    Ezra took the phone from the gangbanger, holding it to his ear. "Hi. This is the black spider gang. Remember that new shipment of guns you got last week?" He asked, laughing. "I''m currently staring at it."


    The voice was silent.


    "Ezra Matten," began an unfamiliar voice. "Thank you for falling into my trap."


    The phone clicked off.

 Chapter 64 - 64: Your Checkmate? No. MY Checkmate!

    Footsteps echoed ominously in the hallway outside the control room. Ezra released the gangbanger, who wasted no time bolting through a hidden back door.


    The room fell silent once more, save for the fading sounds of the fleeing man. Ezra turned to face the main door, ready for what he knew was coming.


    A figure stepped inside, his dark robe billowing slightly with his movements. His face was partially obscured by the hood, but his Aura was on full blast, projecting a palpable sense of power and malice.


    Ezra tilted his head, a sardonic smile playing on his lips. "Welcome," he said, his voice dripping with mock courtesy. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man laughed, a dark sound that echoed through the room. "I had to come," he replied, his tone conversational yet filled with menace. "I knew you''d become a pain in my ass sooner or later."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed behind his mask, his stance remaining relaxed. "I think you''ve got me all wrong. I''m here to save you from all that trouble," he quipped. "Better to settle things now than let it get to later."


    The robed vampire''s eyes glinted with amusement. "You really think you can handle this, don''t you?" he asked, his tone mocking. "Walking alone into enemy territory. What gives you such confidence?"


    Ezra chuckled, shaking his head. "Who said I came alone?"


    At that moment, the door behind the vampire burst open, and Olivia and Gen stormed in, their presence electrifying the room. The vampire leapt away, positioning himself between Ezra and the two women, his stance suddenly defensive.


    Ezra''s smile widened. "How do you feel about your odds now?" he asked, his voice cold. "Taking on three vampires?"


    The vampire laughed again, his eyes darting between his three opponents. "This is my home ground," he said, his Aura and confidence unwavering. "I''m much more prepared than you think."


    As if on cue, seven female vampires streamed into the room through the back door behind Ezra. They moved with eerie synchronicity, their eyes locked onto Ezra and his wives. Ezra leapt back, creating distance as he took in the new arrivals.


    The robed vampire''s laughter filled the room once more. "How do you feel now, Ezra? Taking on eight vampires?"


    Touche. Ezra''s eyes scanned the room, calculating his next move. He''d expected the vampire to bring reinforcement but seven? He glanced at his wives. Didn''t you guys say that the biggest coven in First City has just four wives? The odds had definitely shifted dramatically, but he wasn''t about to back down.


    "Feeling pretty good," Ezra replied, his tone relaxed. "We''ve taken down worse."


    The robed vampire''s smile faded slightly, his eyes narrowing. "You underestimate my preparations," he said, his voice a low growl. "These aren''t just any vampires. They''re all third ring. Remind me, aren''t you still first ring?"


    Ezra raised an eyebrow. "Why don''t you tell me? Judging by the information you''ve gathered, you seem like the cautious type. Who will win? You or I?" he asked. "You may have the numbers.


    But numbers don''t always guarantee victory."


    The tension in the room was palpable, each side sizing up the other. The robed vampire gestured subtly, and his guards fanned out, encircling Ezra. Olivia and Gen stepped towards the robed vampire, trusting Ezra with the women. Olivia''s eyes flickered with a cold fire, while Gen''s muscles tensed, ready for action.


    Ezra shifted his stance, preparing for the fight. Yes. This is it. We don''t even need to win. We just need to know who you are. "Come on!"


    The robed vampire''s eyes gleamed with a mix of anger and amusement. "I''ve been waiting for this moment, Ezra." He said. "You and your coven has disrupted my operations, causing confusion and spreading rumors. Let''s see if you live up to the legend you''ve created for yourself."


    The room erupted into chaos as Ezra launched himself at the robed vampire, his movements a blur of speed. The two collided with a thunderous impact, their fists exchanging blows that sent shockwaves through the air. The robed vampire''s eyes widened in surprise as he grunted in pain from a few hits. At that moment, he realized that Ezra was not only keeping up with him but actually hurting him.


    Around them, the seven female vampires moved to join the fray, their eyes gleaming with predatory intent. Olivia and Gen raced away from the main clash, intercepting the approaching women.


    Olivia manifested her wings, taking to the air with a graceful leap. From above, she began showering the female vampires with a hail of razor-sharp feathers, forcing them to constantly dodge and weave to avoid being skewered.


    Ezra and the robed vampire continued their brutal exchange, each strike echoing like thunder. The robed vampire''s confidence wavered as he realized the intensity of Ezra''s attacks. "You''re strong," he spat, his voice filled with frustration.


    "Stronger than you think," Ezra replied, grinning with his fangs on display. He weaved around a punch and stretched his hand to grab the vampire''s hood, intending to reveal his face, but the vampire twisted away with a snarl.


    Undeterred, Ezra summoned a tendril of shadow, which shot out and wrapped around the vampire''s torso, dragging him back towards Ezra. With a furious roar, the robed vampire shattered the solid shadow with a single punch, the force dispersing the dark tendrils into nothingness.


    The vampire leapt away, seeking to put distance between himself and Ezra. As he soared through the air, Ezra seized the moment and fired a cloud of darkness. The dark mist enveloped the vampire mid-air, sapping a bit of his vitality and transferring it to Ezra. The vampire stumbled as he landed, his energy momentarily drained.


    "Retreat!" he called out, his voice tinged with anger. The female vampires hesitated, their movements faltering as they glanced toward their leader.


    Not so fast. Ezra wasn''t about to let him escape. He blanketed the entire room in darkness, a thick, impenetrable shroud that blinded everyone in the room. Luckily l, only he could see through it. The sudden plunge into darkness disoriented everyone and Ezra used the cover to dash towards the robed vampire, his footsteps silent.


    Just as Ezra was about to reach him, a dark portal materialized behind the vampire.


    What the hell?


    A hand, pale and clawed, reached out from the portal, grabbing the robed vampire by the shoulder and yanking him through. The portal snapped shut with a sound like a thunderclap.

 Chapter 65 - 65: The Three Covens

    Ezra''s fist passed through the place where the vampire had been and he stumbled from the lack of resistance. Shit! What the fuck was that?


    He spun around, just in time to see the seven ladies be pulled into the dark portals, one after the other.


    In a second, they were all gone. Ezra''s eyes scanned the room, making sure that the robed vampire was truly gone, before dispersed his shadows, swearing. Olivia and Gen looked around wildly in confusion. "What happened?" Gen asked. "Where are they?"


    "They disappeared." Ezra gritted his teeth.


    "What do you mean they disappeared?" Olivia asked, her wings disappearing back into her back. "Eight vampires can''t just disappear in the darkness."


    "They had a fourth ring vampire!"


    There was silence. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In the darkness, the fourth ring vampire teleported them out." Ezra pulled off his mask. "I was this close to finding out who he was. I had him right where I wanted him."


    "Our plan still worked." Gen grinned, slipping her hands inside the pockets of her leather jacket. "I recognize two of the ladies. They''re from the Macmillan coven."


    "The who?" Ezra stared at her in interest. Thank the Lord we got something.


    "The Macmillan coven. Remember Sarah?"


    Ezra nodded. As if he could forget the fiery woman with her red hair and distinctive armor.


    "That''s Sarah''s coven."


    "That''s not all." Olivia spoke up. "I recognized every one of the seven women."


    Ezra''s eyebrows climbed up his head.


    "The Vampire Society is very small. It''s not weird to know most vampires in your city." Olivia tilted her head. "Two are from the Macmillan coven. Three are from the Aaron coven and the last three? Malachi coven."


    "Malachi?" Ezra huffed in surprise. What''s with this guy? Why is he everywhere? "What does this mean?"


    "It means we found our hidden leaders." Olivia crossed her hands under her impressive breasts. "First, they obviously knew we were coming, seeing the fact that they banded together. Second, one of the hidden leaders is definitely either Malachi or Count Solomon." She looked around the control room. "Judging by the scale of the operation, it has to be Malachi."


    "How can you be so sure?" Gen piped up from where she was examining the screen of one of the monitors. "I mean, the guy hates us. He would gladly tear Valaren from Ezra''s gut given half the chance.


    "Simple." Olivia nodded in confidence. "Remember how we met Malachi at Count Griffin''s sanctuary before receiving our punishment? We thought he was only there to ask Griffin for Ezra. What if he was also there to cut a deal of his own?"


    Ezra glanced at Gen. "I don''t think I get it."


    "Think about it." Gen opened a drawer, finding a small stash of cigars before closing it shut. "Griffin had to have known the identity of the hidden owners. Trust me, Griffin is meticulous. He would have done his homework and gauged the difficulty before giving us the punishment."


    "Gen''s right." Olivia agreed. "Besides, who said Griffin didn''t accept whatever deal Count Solomon brought to him? Griffin can''t publicly hand over a vampire under his protection to another count. That doesn''t mean he can''t provide the count an opportunity and look away when the time comes. The fact that he''s working with not one but two covens under Griffin makes this a certainty."


    Ezra stood there in realization. "Shit." He muttered. "We''re currently fighting against Count Solomon, aren''t we?" Gen giggled. He had thought that chapter over for now. He didn''t know that all he did was take a short break. "Wait a minute, you said two covens under Griffin.


    Did I hear that wrong?"


    "No, you didn''t. The Macmillan coven and the Aaron coven are both under Griffin. That''s more evidence that Griffin definitely knew what was going on. The Macmillan and Aaron covens are very close, so, one of them has to be the other hidden owner."


    "Close is simplifying it." Gen chuckled. "Those degenerates sometimes organize joint orgies." Ezra frowned in disbelief. Joint orgies? "I''m not the only one that finds this weird right?" She asked them.


    "Not the only one." Olivia and Ezra answered in unison.


    "Cool." Gen plopped into the seat in front of the desk with monitors. "Oh! Look what I found!" She reached below the desk and brought out a sniper rifle.


    "Let me see that." Olivia walked to her and took the rifle, examining it. "This rifle is the same model as the one that fired the bullet that hit Ezra at the warehouse."


    "What?" Ezra walked closer and Gen sat up in interest. "These are the guys that shot me?"


    "Judging by the fact that Malachi was there when it happened, we already knew that he had something to do with it. We don''t know who shot the gun though." Olivia dropped the rifle on the desk and began examining the monitor.


    Ezra stood, staring down at the rifle. This was what shot me? He was more amazed than angry. I can survive shots from this? Hell yeah! He picked up the rifle and began examining it.


    "So, who owns what?" Gen asked. "Is Malachi behind the Red Orphans or the Three Axe gang?"


    "No idea." Olivia muttered. She brought out her phone and made a quick call. "Yes. We''re at the location. We''re taking anything that isn''t nailed down."


    "Fuck yes, we are!" Gen cheered from her seat.


    "Where do we go from here?" Ezra asked.


    "Simple. Malachi is already after a fight, so we have no choice but to fight him." Olivia turned back to the monitor. "However, we can remove his allies from the board." She straightened and turned to Ezra. "You would have to represent the Matten Coven in an audience with Griffin. Let''s try to negotiate with the Macmillan and Aaron covens through Griffin."


    Ezra nodded in understanding before looking around the room. There was no evidence of their short battle. "Gen, Olivia," They turned to look at Ezra. "We did well." He smiled.


    Olivia and Gen nodded in agreement, matching his smile. "This isn''t over but we made a huge leap forward. That''s better than nothing." Sound filtered into the room and Ezra pulled his mask back on. "That''s my cue." He saluted and disappeared through the back door. He had a meeting to prepare for.

 Chapter 66 - 66: An Audience With The Count

    In the busy night, Ezra drove towards the towering structure of the Star Heights Hotel, the city''s glittering skyline reflecting off the surface of his car. The streets buzzed with activity, a sign of the freedom that the weekend brings.


    Ezra maintained his calm as he navigated through the bustling traffic. The hotel loomed ahead, its illuminated sign a beacon against the dark sky. He hoped he was ready. Olivia had already coached him on what to do and what not to do. He hoped he would come out in one piece.


    His mind went back to the conversation they''d had before he left.


    **********


    In the dimly lit confines of their safe house, Ezra, Gen, and Olivia gathered around a worn wooden table covered in maps of Southside, documents, and the various weapons they siezed from the Three Axe gang. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia stood at the head of the table, her eyes sharp and focused. "Ezra, your meeting with Count Griffin is the key to making this work. We need him to broker the negotiation with the Macmillan and Aaron covens."


    Ezra nodded, his expression serious. "I understand. What''s the angle we''re playing?"


    Gen leaned in, her fingers tracing the lines on a map. "Griffin is all about power and control. He won''t move unless he sees a benefit for himself. You need to make him believe that uniting the brokering the deal will stabilize his rule and more importantly, that it will serve his interests."


    Olivia crossed her arms, her gaze intense. "Remember, Ezra, Griffin is not just a broker. He''s a politocian. He''ll want to test you, to see if you''re worth his time. You need to be confident but not arrogant. Show him respect, but also make it clear that we have the strength and resolve to follow through on our plans."


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, absorbing her words. "Got it. And what about you two? What will you be doing while I''m at the meeting?"


    Olivia exchanged a knowing look with Gen. "We''ll be going to antagonize Sarah," Olivia explained. "Macmillan, her coven leader, dislikes her. If we can get Sarah to show her displeasure at our actions, Macmillan will be more inclined to listen to us."


    Gen grinned, a predatory gleam in her eyes. "Sarah is easy to provoke. We''ll make sure she reacts in a way that undermines her position with Macmillan. It will create an opening for us to push our agenda. Trust me, I would know."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow. "You''re sure that will work?"


    Gen nodded confidently. "I know Macmillan. He values loyalty and control. Seeing Sarah act out will confirm his doubts about her. It''s a calculated risk, but one that could pay off significantly."


    Ezra leaned back, contemplating the strategy. "So, you provoke Sarah, make her look bad in Macmillan''s eyes, and then we approach him while he''s disillusioned with her. Meanwhile, I secure Griffin''s support for the negotiations."


    "Exactly," Olivia confirmed. "But remember, Griffin will test you. He might try to intimidate you, to see if you can hold your ground. You need to be prepared for that."


    Gen added, "Stay calm, stay focused. Don''t let him rattle you. We''ve been through worse."


    Ezra grinned. "Alright. I''ll make sure Griffin sees the benefits of supporting us. And you two... try not to have too much fun with Sarah."


    Gen''s lips curled into a smirk. "No promises."


    As Ezra prepared to leave, Olivia placed a hand on his shoulder. "One more thing. If Griffin questions our motives or suggests that helping to unite the gangs isn''t a punishment, flip the script. Make it clear that hindering us would be far worse for everyone involved."


    Ezra nodded. "Understood. I''ll keep him on his toes."


    Gen stepped forward, her expression uncharacteristically serious. "And if things go south, remember we''re just a call away. We''ll back you up if needed."


    Ezra looked at his two wives, feeling a surge of gratitude. "Thanks. I''ve got this."


    **********


    As he drove towards the hotel, he replayed Olivia''s coaching in his mind. Confidence, respect, and the subtle application of pressure. Griffin might be a powerful Count, but tonight, Ezra was determined to show him that the he had something to bring to the table.


    Ezra parked and made his way through the grand lobby, his steps measured and purposeful. The opulence of the Star Heights Hotel was evident in every detail, from the marble floors to the crystal chandeliers. He moved with quiet confidence, knowing that his destination was the throne room of Count Griffin.


    Upon reaching the top floor, he was greeted by Griffin''s assistant, the same sharp-eyed woman who seemed to miss nothing. She nodded curtly, recognizing him immediately. "Count Griffin is expecting you," she said, opening the heavy double doors with a flourish.


    Ezra stepped into the throne room, the vast space dominated by the same throne that exuded both power and intimidation. Count Griffin sat there, his eyes fixed on Ezra as he entered.


    The Count''s mechanical voice echoed in the room, a sound that seemed to vibrate through the very air. "Welcome, Ezra. Come closer." He waved. "What brings you to seek an audience with me tonight?"


    Ezra inclined his head respectfully. "Count Griffin, I request that you broker a negotiation with the Macmillan and Aaron covens regarding the gang issue. We know that either one of them is backing one of the gangs."


    Griffin''s laughter filled the room, grating and mechanical. "A broker, am I?" he mocked. "And here I thought I was more of an enforcer. Uniting the gangs hardly seems like much of a punishment if I were to help you."


    Ezra''s gaze remained steady. Here goes nothing. "Would it be more of a punishment if you hindered us?"


    Griffin''s laughter ceased abruptly. He leaned forward, his presence suddenly overwhelming. The room seemed to close in as his Aura spread, a palpable force that pressed down on Ezra like a physical weight. "Are you accusing me of interference?" Griffin growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    Ah shit.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Is This The Frypan Or The Fire? (bonus chapter)

    Valaren took that moment to act up. It woke with a roar that shook the vitality within Ezra.


    What the fuck? Ezra almost stumbled in surprise at the intensity of Valaren''s struggles. The beast raged, pulling at the chains that held it down. It''s rage was compounded by the oppressive Aura that Griffin was emitting.


    Ezra stood firm, trying to appear unfazed. "No, Count Griffin. I''m not accusing you of anything. I however, want to point out that your reaction is much stronger than I anticipated. Surely, such an accusation would not trouble you unless there was truth to it."


    Griffin kept staring at Ezra, his eyes cold and hard.


    "Think about it, Count." Ezra crossed his hands behind his back and stood tall, ignoring the way Valaren was tugging at the chains connecting them. "You have three covens involved in this mess. If we do come to blows, no matter the outcome, you will end up losing a coven because I see no other way for this to end than violence if no negotiation take place.


    Brokering this deal will bring a measure of stability to your County."


    Griffin''s expression softened slightly, though the suspicion remained. "You speak of stability, but I do you know what I see? Ambition. What guarantee do I have that your actions won''t actually disrupt the stability you speak of?"


    "You''re Count." Ezra stated plainly even as the vitality within him began surging as Valaren began pulling on it. Shit! Stop that! He tried imposing his will on the beast, but Valaren was obstinate. "The Law of Authority states that all vampires must obey all relevant authority. Your word is law.


    Literally."


    Ezra was almost driven to his knees as Valaren roared, sapping a bit of his vitality. His knees wavered, but he disguised it by taking a strong step forward. "Brokering this deal will maintain the balance you have over your covens and not one shall suffer from this deal."


    Griffin''s eyes gleamed with a mix of calculation and curiosity. "And what makes you think I care about maintaining balance over consolidating my own power? The reward I get from the City Lord will surely trump whatever balance I maintain. So, I ask again. Why should I help you?"


    Ezra''s gritted his teeth, trying to remain strong in front of the Count. "Because, Count, a disruption of your stability would mean a temporary weakness. I imagine you enjoy your current position. Who says the other Counts won''t take advantage of this weakness? I wonder. Will the City Lord lift a finger if this comes to pass?"


    Griffin''s Aura pulsed again, but this time with a more focused intensity. "You walk a fine line, Ezra. Be careful that your insight does not overstep."


    Ezra stood his ground, the pressure of Griffin''s Aura washing over him without effect. He had much more pressing matters. Shit! I have to get out of here. He strained, trying to keep hold of his vitality even as Valaren kept tugging. He met Griffin''s gaze.


    "The line I walk is one that benefits us both. Unless, of course, you have other plans that would be disrupted by our success."


    A long silence followed, the tension in the room thick and suffocating. Griffin''s eyes bore into Ezra''s, searching for any sign of deceit. Fuck! Say something! Do something! Anything!


    Let me get out of here!


    Finally, the Count leaned back, the oppressive weight of his Aura lifting as quickly as it had descended. A slow smile spread across his face, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Very well, Ezra. I will help you. But know this. My assistance comes at a cost."


    Ezra clenched his fists as he inclined his head again, acknowledging the unspoken terms of their agreement. Olivia had assured him it would be like this. "I understand. And I am prepared to meet your price."


    Griffin''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of curiosity and satisfaction. "Good. Then let us discuss the specifics of our arrangement. I will broker the negotiation with the Macmillan and Aaron covens, but in return, you will owe me a favor. A significant one."


    Ezra nodded, the terms clear. "Agreed. Thank you, Count Griffin."


    The Count waved a hand dismissively, his gaze already shifting to the next matter at hand. Whatever it was. "You may go, Ezra. I will contact you with further details."


    ********


    Griffin watched Ezra go. As the door closed with a loud thud, X stepped out of the shadows, bowing lightly.


    "Do you think I was too lenient?" He asked X in amusement. "Maybe I should''ve let him suffer a bit more." He chuckled.


    X stayed silent.


    "It''s impressive." The Count leaned forward on his throne. "He''s holding up well. Too well in fact. All the newborns who have taken relics as their first had all been eaten up from the inside within their first month. I wonder..."


    "Do you know why progenitor relics are different from normal tattoos?" He turned to X, smiling slightly.


    "No." X answered.


    "It''s quite ingenious, really. Even I didn''t know about it until Itachi told me. Normal tattoos share a soul with their wielders. Progenitor tattoos were made from a soul." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    X stiffened.


    Griffin laughed loudly. "I see you''re shocked. I''ve studied the relic I have with me. The relics have their own soul. However, the mechanics of the tattoo system requires them to share a soul with their owners. That means two souls merge.


    An artificial soul and a natural soul to form something new."


    Griffin stood up from his throne. "That''s what make princes so special. Not the relic but the soul. That is why it''s much harder to dominate a relic. You''re both fighting for both your souls. You''ve been watching Ezra right?"


    "Yes."


    "You''ve been having way too much fun with that, haven''t you? You approached him disguised as an old man giving nonsensical advice, didn''t you."


    "....."


    "I''ve always wanted to do that." Griffin sighed, mechanical wheezing filling the air. He turned to the door and his gaze turned distant. "The Matten Coven. A loner, a prince and a veil breaker pup. That sounds like the beginning of a bad joke."


    "Veil breaker pup?" X asked. "Genesis?"


    Griffin hummed. "We''ll see what happens. Either way, I''ll have fun watching."

 Chapter 68 - 68: Sacred Blood

    Ezra staggered out of the reception hall, each step feeling heavier than the last. The air of the hotel was cool against his skin, but it did little to soothe the storm raging inside of him.


    Valaren''s roar echoed in his mind, the dragon''s fury a constant pressure that threatened to overwhelm him.


    He walked briskly, trying to maintain his composure. The bright lights of the hotel blurred around him, his vision swimming as he fought to keep control. He jabbed at the elevator, trying to remember where he parked his car. It felt like an eternity before the elevator arrived and he stumbled inside. Each step was a battle, his vitality being tugged and pulled by the furious dragon.


    When Ezra reached his car, his fingers fumbled with the car keys, his usually steady hands shaking. He finally managed to unlock the door and collapsed into the driver''s seat, slamming the door shut behind him. The silence inside the car was deafening, only the sound of his ragged breaths filling the space.


    "Valaren, stop!" Ezra whispered through gritted teeth, his hands gripping the steering wheel so tightly his knuckles turned white. The dragon''s rage was an almost physical force, clawing at his insides and draining his energy. He felt his strength waning, the edges of his vision darkening as Valaren continued its attack.


    He closed his eyes, focusing on the chains that bound the dragon to him. He called up the image of the chains, thick and unbreakable, tightening around Valaren''s form. He poured his will into those chains, demanding submission from the beast. "You will not control me," he growled, his voice barely more than a breath.


    For a moment, the pressure eased, and Ezra felt a tiny glimmer of hope. But Valaren roared again, a surge of anger that sent a wave of pain crashing through him. He gasped, his head falling back against the seat as he struggled to breathe. The dragon''s fury was like a fire, burning through his veins and searing his consciousness. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," he whispered, summoning every ounce of his strength. He pictured the chains tightening further, imagined them glowing with a dangerous light that seared the dragon''s flesh. "I control you, Valaren. Not the other way around."


    The struggle was intense, each moment stretching into an eternity. Valaren kept thrashing like a mad beast. Ezra felt himself slipping, the darkness closing in as his vitality raged. But he held on, gritting his teeth as his will slowly, inexorably, began to reassert control.


    Valaren''s roars grew fainter, the beast''s struggles weakening as the chains tightened further. Ezra could feel the dragon''s defiance waver, its fury giving way to a reluctant submission.


    Finally! With a final surge of effort, he forced Valaren back into its cage, the chains binding it tightly once more.


    Ezra exhaled slowly, his body trembling with exhaustion. The battle had drained him, his vitality completely spent. He slumped forward, his forehead resting against the cool surface of the steering wheel.


    The world around him grew hazy, the city lights blurring into indistinct blobs of color. He felt his eyelids grow heavy, the darkness pressing in from all sides. He tried to fight it, but the pull was too strong. His hands strayed towards his phone before the darkness overwhelmed him.


    He had one last conscious thought before slipping away. I sure hope Olivia and Gen''s mission is going better than mine.


    **********


    Ezra would have groaned if he could but he couldn''t because he was Shadrach once again. At this point, I think I''d just like the dreams all at once instead of bit by bit.


    Ezra and the progenitor, walked side by side down a bustling twenty first century city street at night. The air was crisp, filled with the sounds of distant traffic and murmuring pedestrians.


    "For a sport that involves kicking a ball around, I didn''t know that I would enjoy it so well." The progenitor chuckled. "If my mother ever sees me arguing with the ''plebians'' about a sport for the common man, I''ll be disowned. Well, if I''m not already."


    Ezra chuckled. As always, the action was premeditated.


    "So, Shadrach, who do you think will win the UEFA Champions League this year?" the progenitor asked with a hint of amusement.


    "Trying to bait me, are you?" Ezra chuckled. "It''s hard to say. Barcelona looks strong, but I wouldn''t count out Bayern Munich. They''ve been on fire lately."


    The progenitor nodded thoughtfully. "True. But the real king is Madrid. It''s fascinating. It''s like they''re born to win it everytime."


    They reached an old apartment building, its walls showing signs of neglect. Paint peeled from the walls, and the stairs creaked as they climbed to the second floor. The hallway was dimly lit with a bulb flickering above them.


    "Here we are," the progenitor said, stopping in front of a door. He knocked firmly, and moments later, it swung open.


    A man in his late thirties stood in the doorway, his eyes widening with recognition. "Ah, you''re here," he said, his voice tinged with relief. "Please, come in."


    Ezra stepped in and looked around. The apartment was a picture of hardship. The walls were bare, and the few pieces of furniture were old and mismatched. An air of neglect hung over everything, from the unwashed dishes in the sink to the worn-out sofa with a blanket thrown over it. A small television flickered in the corner.


    "Donald," the progenitor greeted warmly, extending a hand. "Thank you for inviting us in."


    Donald nodded, closing the door behind them. "I appreciate you coming," he said, his voice shaky. "I''ve been...struggling."


    The progenitor gestured for Donald to sit. "I''ve considered your request, and I''ve decided to grant it. But know that in return, you will have to follow me into the abyss. Are you prepared for that?"


    Donald looked at him, eyes brimming with tears. "Yes, I''m ready. I can''t keep living like this." His voice cracked.


    The progenitor nodded solemnly. "Very well."


    He took Donald''s arm and bit into it, the act both deliberate and gentle. Donald winced but didn''t pull away. The progenitor drank for a few moments, then withdrew, offering his own wrist to Donald. He manifested a claw and dragged a line through it, black blood flowing out.


    "Drink, and let the transformation begin," he instructed.


    Donald hesitated only briefly before taking the progenitor''s wrist and drinking. After a few gulps, the progenitor gently tapped Donald''s forehead, and he slumped back onto the sofa, unconscious. "This will spare him the pain of the transformation," the progenitor explained.


    Ezra watched fascinated. He hadn''t been awake during his own transformation.


    The progenitor turned to him, his gaze intense. "Blood is powerful, Shadrach. It carries our essence, our very life force. The blood of a vampire is both a gift and a curse."


    He paused, his expression growing more serious. "Do you know the most powerful blood of all? It is the blood that is freely given. It carries a strength that cannot be replicated. This is why a vampire cannot be forced to turn someone. The act must be voluntary, born out of willingness and acceptance."


    Ezra nodded in understanding even though he didn''t understand. He wanted to ask questions but he couldn''t. Damn you! Whoever sends me dreams, damn you to hell!


    The progenitor''s gaze softened. "Good. Remember this, Shadrach. The bonds we create through our blood are sacred. They are the foundation of our existence, the ties that bind us to one another. Let me tell you a story."


    As the progenitor began speaking, the dream began to fade. For the first time, Ezra wanted to stay longer in the dream.


    No. No. No. Nooooo!


    But it all faded away.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Prodding the Beast

    Gen and Olivia pulled up in front of the gym, the hum of the car''s engine cutting through the night. Gen killed the ignition, her eyes scanning the neon-lit sign above the entrance. The place was a popular spot, known for its no-nonsense atmosphere and dedicated clientele. Sarah was a known regular.


    "Why would a vampire even come here?" Gen asked. "We literally don''t need exercise. She sure is weird."


    "Who knows?" Olivia shrugged.


    "Ready to stir things up?" Gen asked, a smirk playing on her lips.


    Olivia nodded, her expression calm. "Let''s do this."


    They stepped out of the car, the cool night air brushing against their skin. Gen could already feel the vitality coursing through her veins surging in excitement. This was her element. Direct, confrontational, and unapologetically bold.


    Inside, the gym was a hive of activity. The sounds of clanking weights and grunts of exertion filled the air. Men of various builds and sizes worked out with intense focus, their muscles straining under the effort.


    As Gen and Olivia made their way to the registration desk, the eyes of several men followed them, curiosity and lust plain on their faces.


    Gen slapped her ID on the counter, grinning at the receptionist. "Two memberships. We''re here to train."


    The receptionist, a young woman with a ponytail and a harried look, glanced up and nodded. "Sure thing. Just fill out these forms."


    Gen scribbled her information quickly before handing the form back. Olivia followed suit. The receptionist processed their memberships, quickly handing them their key cards.


    "Welcome to Ironclad Gym," she said, barely glancing at them as she returned to her computer.


    "Thanks," Gen replied, already turning towards the gym floor. She could feel the stares of the male patrons on her body, but she paid them no mind. This wasn''t about them.


    As they entered the main area, a burly man with a clipboard approached them. His muscles bulged under his tank top, and he sported a broad, confident smile. "Hey there, ladies. First time here? Need any help getting started?"


    Gen snorted, her eyes flashing with amusement. "Thanks, but no thanks. We know what we''re doing."


    The man''s smile faltered slightly, but he recovered quickly. "Come on." He flexed a muscle. "I''m a trainer. I''m sure I can be of help."


    Gen''s currently blue eyes flashed. "I said. Thanks. But no thanks."


    The man held up his hands in surrender. "Alright! Alright! Just let me know if you need anything."


    "Sure thing," Gen said, already moving past him towards the weight racks. Olivia followed, the hint of a smile on her face.


    They began their workout, moving through a series of exercises with ease. The men around them continued to watch, some openly staring, others sneaking glances between sets. Gen ignored them, thinking on what moves she''ll have to try out against Sarah.


    Time passed, the gym''s atmosphere grew thick with exertion and the scent of sweat. Eventually, the men went back to their workouts.


    It wasn''t long before their target arrived. Sarah, the woman they had come to provoke, walked through the gym doors. Her red hair was instantly recognizable. Her eyes swept the room, narrowing slightly when they landed on Gen and Olivia.


    Gen grinned, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Showtime."


    Sarah approached them, her expression uncharacteristically cool and slightly disdainful. "What are you doing here?" she asked, her tone sharp.


    Gen mimed wiping the sweat from her brow, not bothering to hide her smirk. "Same as you, Sarah. Working out. Got a problem with that?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarah''s eyes flicked to Olivia, who remained silent. "You shouldn''t be here." She gritted her teeth as her fists clenched by her side.


    Do it! Gen urged. Throw that punch. You know you want to. Gen laughed loudly, a loud and boisterous sound that drew more eyes their way. "Oh, really?


    And who''s going to make us leave? You?"


    The tension between them spiked. Sarah''s jaw tightened, but she didn''t back down. "Just stay out of my way," she said, turning to walk towards the treadmills.


    Gen''s frowned before grinning. "That was out of character." She paused, before her grin widened as she watched Sarah go. "This is going to be fun."


    Olivia finally spoke, her voice calm. "Stick to the plan, Gen. We need her to react, but don''t push too hard too fast."


    Gen nodded, her eyes still on Sarah. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this."


    They resumed their training, but now there was tension in the air. Gen could feel the eyes of the gym patrons shifting between them and Sarah, the anticipation building.


    After a while of minding their own business, Gen and Olivia exchanged a glance. It was time to provoke Sarah and force her hand. Gen''s eyes gleamed with anticipation as she approached Sarah, who was now on the treadmill, maintaining a steady pace.


    Gen stepped closer, leaning casually on the treadmill next to Sarah''s. "You know, I heard some interesting things about you. Shame what happened to your dead leader. Don''t you think it''s quite sad that I killed her before you could apologize?"


    Sarah''s eyes flickered towards Gen, a spark of anger flashing briefly before she looked away. "You''re wasting your breath," she said calmly, her voice steady despite the tension in her shoulders. "I''m not biting."


    "Really?" Gen taunted, her grin widening. "Because it sure looks like you''re getting worked up. I mean, killing your coven leader''s human family? That''s some cold-blooded stuff. Bet Macmillan wasn''t too happy about that. How''s he dealing with having a backstabber in his ranks?"


    Sarah''s hands tightened on the treadmill rails, the steel creaking. She took a deep breath, visibly struggling to maintain her composure. "You think you can provoke me into helping you?" she said, her voice barely above a whisper but laced with fury. "Think again."


    Gen laughed loudly. "Oh, come on, Sarah. You can''t seriously think you can just walk away from what you did. Macmillan has got to be looking over his shoulder every second, wondering if you''re going to stick a knife in his back too."


    Sarah stopped the treadmill abruptly, stepping off with fluid grace. She turned to face Gen and Olivia, her eyes blazing with controlled anger. "You won''t get the reaction you''re looking for," she said coldly. "I''m not stupid enough to fall for your tricks."


    "I''ll kill you later Genesis. But I won''t give you what you want. "Sarah shook her head, a bitter smile on her lips. "A peaceful resolution, right? Macmillan has too much to lose. He won''t go for it, and you know it.


    You''re wasting your time and mine."


    Gen''s grin faded slightly, but she refused to back down. "We''ll see about that. But just remember, Sarah."


    Sarah''s eyes narrowed dangerously, her composure slipping for just a moment. "Stay out of my way," she warned, her voice low and dangerous. "This is the last time I''m going to say it."


    With that, she turned and walked away, her steps deliberate and controlled. The tension in the gym lessened slightly, but the stares from the other patrons continued. Gen watched her go, a mixture of frustration and admiration in her eyes.


    "Well, that could have gone better. Much, much, better."

 Chapter 70 - 70: The Price For Trust (bonus chapter)

    Ezra was instantly awake. A wave of dizziness washed over him, a kaleidoscope of colors flashing before his eyes. He sat up with a quiet groan. Blinking, he realized he was in his own bed.


    The familiar surroundings did little to ease the disorientation from his sudden return to consciousness. His head throbbed slightly, highlighting his lack of vitality.


    Faint voices floated to him from the adjacent room. Gen''s and Olivia''s. He had a small moment of deja vu before sighing deeply. Slowly, he swung his legs over the side of the bed and reached for the bottle of blood wine on the nightstand. He drank deeply, the blood pooling in his heart where he ignited it with the intensity of his weariness.


    He sighed in relief as the vitality flooded his body, soothing every ache and pain away.


    Gen and Olivia entered the room just as he set the empty bottle down. Their expressions shifted from concern to relief upon seeing him awake. "Ezra," Olivia said softly, her eyes scanning his face. "We were worried. When you didn''t come home, we went to the Star Heights hotel looking for you."


    Gen nodded, her usual brash demeanor softened by genuine concern. "We found you unconscious in your car. What happened?"


    Ezra hesitated, the memory of his battle with Valaren still clear in his mind. He hesitated. "I... I''m not sure," he said finally, the lie surprising him even as it left his lips. "I think I used too much vitality while posturing."


    Olivia and Gen exchanged a skeptical glance but didn''t press further. Olivia stepped closer, her hand resting on his arm. "You should have told us if you were feeling unwell. We would''ve found a way to go around it."


    "It''s alright. I just used up most of my vitality while playing around." Ezra smiled slightly. He just had a surprising realization. While they were his wives, he realized he didn''t know them well enough to trust them completely with the truth of his dreams. The dreams, the strange connection with Valaren. He didn''t know what them meant.


    He wouldn''t know if he was sharing something against the vampire rules. The rules whose main punishment was death.


    "Come on," Olivia said, her tone brisk but not unkind. "You need to eat. It''ll help you feel better."


    They led him to the kitchen, where a spread of blood cooked food was laid out. Ezra sat at his usual spot at the table, taking in the meal. "Thanks for the food." He smiled at Olivia who nodded in acknowledgement.


    As they ate, the conversation shifted back to their mission. He told them of his success with Griffin and asked about their own task.


    "We failed." Gen answered. "For now."


    "We need to get Sarah to come after us," Olivia said, her eyes thoughtful. "But she''s too smart to take the bait easily."


    Gen nodded, amusement in her eyes. "We just have to find the right pressure point. Everyone has one, even her."


    Ezra listened, grateful for the distraction. The food and the blood wine worked together to restore his energy, but his mind remained restless. He thought about the dreams, about the progenitor''s words. The most powerful blood of all is the blood that is freely given. What did that mean for him?


    He looked at Gen and Olivia, seeing the determination in their faces. They were strong, capable, and loyal. But the realization that he still kept part of himself hidden from them weighed heavily on his mind. Could he truly lead and protect them without full trust?


    **********


    Their days had fallen into a monotony of sleeping during the day and attacking the gangs during the night.


    Each night brought it''s own challenge, and lately, they''d begun to encourage vampire resistance which had stalled their progress. The vampires had even begun to infiltrate their own gang, attempting to bring it down from the inside. They had already caught a few double agents and saboteurs, but the threat was constant and pervasive.


    Ezra had even found a post it note with the words: ''Two can play that game.'' They needed to take one gang off the table instead of splitting their focus on one. The deal had to go through.


    Tonight, Ezra was in the training room, focused on improving his combat skills. He was particularly working on fighting and balancing using only his tail as he sparred with Gen.


    Ezra launched himself into the air, curving through a jump, while Gen hurled her giant battle axe at him, the force sending a small wind blowing around the room. With a grunt of exertion, Ezra dug his tail into the ground, using it to change direction mid air and dodge the axe. He landed smoothly, rolling up to meet Gen with a laugh.


    "Nice try," he called out, his eyes sparkling with the thrill.


    Gen already had another axe in her hand, descending towards his neck with a wide grin of her own. "You''re getting better," she admitted, her voice tinged with pride.


    Ezra slapped the axe aside with a powerful blow, the impact reverberating through the room. His tail came up, wrapping around Gen''s torso and pulling her towards him as his punch raced towards her face. At the last second, he stopped his punch, his fist an inch away from her face, both of them grinning.


    They separated, laughter filling the room. Gen clapped him on the shoulder. "You''re really getting the hang of that tail. I''m impressed."


    Ezra accepted the compliment with a nod. "It''s hard to forget killing a vampire with it in a single strike. The tail''s faster than any other part of my body. It would be stupid to ignore it."


    Just then, Olivia entered the training room, her expression serious. "Ezra, Gen. Count Griffin has set up a date for the negotiations with the Macmillan and Aaron covens."


    Ezra''s smile faded as he heard the news. "When?" He asked, dismissing his tail.


    "Two nights from now," Olivia replied. "We need to prepare. This is our chance to push for a resolution."


    Gen stretched, her muscles still taut from the sparring session. "Looks like we''ve got our work cut out for us. How do we want to approach this?"


    Ezra walked over to a nearby bench, sitting down to peel off the weights he''d been wearing. "We need to present an offer they can''t refuse. But do we actually have anything they might want?"


    "We still have to try. We are the ones with the advantage here. Whether we unite the gangs or not, the gangs would still be assimilated by the coming Count. It''s better for them to get something out of it now than to lose everything later." Olivia nodded, her eyes serious. "That doesn''t mean they''ll make things easy for us. We need to be ready for any tricks they might have up their sleeves.


    They''ll be looking for any weakness to exploit."


    Gen swung her axe in a wide arc, the blade gleaming under the light. "Let them try. We''ve faced worse."


    Ezra grinned at her confidence. "Whatever happens, let''s deal with this. We''ll finally know who owns which gang and when I find Malachi''s gang? I won''t be offering any deal. We''ve got a score to settle."


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 71 - 71: The Day of Reckoning

    It was the day of the negotiation and Ezra knew he wasn''t imagining the tension in the air as he and Olivia made their way to the secure conference room in the Count''s sanctuary where the negotiations would be taking place.


    They passed familiar hallways before diverting to a new.path they hadn''t taken before. This part of the hotel was more practical and geared towards business instead of individuals. Ezra''s mind raced as they walked. Olivia walked beside him, her face a mask of serene calm. This is it. The moment of truth.


    They entered the conference room, noting that they were the first to arrive. The room was spacious and elegantly furnished, with a long polished table dominating the center. Ezra and Olivia took their seats, facing the door, settling into the silence that enveloped them.


    Minutes ticked by, each one stretching the silence into something almost tangible. They''d made plans before coming so there was no need to review them. Ezra continuously had to kill the urge to fill the silence. There was no need to give their opponents ammunition. The vampires would be able to hear them before Ezra or Olivia noticed their presence.


    Finally, the door opened, and vampires who could only be Macmillan and Aaron entered the room. This was the first time Ezra had seen them, and he took in their appearances with interest.


    "Macmillan and Aaron." Olivia gestured, introducing them.


    Macmillan was thin and dressed sharply in a suit, exuding a posh and refined aura. He wore wireframe glasses with no lenses, giving him a scholarly yet strange look. Aaron, on the other hand, was dressed in a black wife beater that showcased his defined but not overly bulky muscles. His spiky long hair reached the small of his back, adding to his imposing presence.


    Both were the same height, standing with an air of casual confidence that spoke of their power.


    Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that either one of them could be the vampire in the robe he had fought at the weapon stash. Their eyes met his, and a smirk played on their lips.


    "This must be the newborn who requested the meeting." Macmillan began, his voice smooth and taunting. "I see you need your wife holding your hand through this deal."


    Aaron chuckled, crossing his arms over his chest. "It''s almost cute, really."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, but he kept his tone steady. "I wasn''t the one needing hand-holding when I fought your robed champion at the weapon stash," he smirked. He hummed thoughtfully, his gaze sweeping over both men. "Tell me, was it by any chance one of you that I fought?"


    Macmillan''s face darkened, anger flashing in his eyes. He opened his mouth to retort, but before he could speak, the door opened again, and Count Griffin swept into the room, his assistant trailing behind him. The presence of the Count immediately shifted the atmosphere, imposing a weight of authority and finality.


    Griffin took his seat at the head of the conference table, his eyes briefly scanning each party. "Let''s begin," he announced, his mechanical voice cutting through the tension. "I have much to do and little time to waste."


    Macmillan, and Aaron took their places on the other side of the table, the divide clear and palpable. The room settled into a tense silence as Griffin began to outline details of the negotiation. "Today''s negotiation pertains to the potential change of ownership of the Three Axe gang."


    The moment the words left Griffin''s mouth, Ezra felt a sinking sensation in his stomach. The Three Axe gang was the one holding his debt. He had hoped that the gang belonged to Malachi so that he could take it by force, thus negating his debt. This turn of events was far from what he had anticipated.


    Ezra''s clenched his teeth. This was not the end. This was just the beginning. The moment they had been preparing for, and he was determined to see it through. Whatever it takes.


    Macmillan, sitting across from him, leaned back in his chair with a smug expression. "I''m not prepared to relinquish my claim on the gang," he announced, his voice smooth and confident. "My assets are tied to the gang, and I would need more than a month to move them. Which is time you don''t have."


    Ezra leaned forward, trying to keep his tone even. "Whatever assets you have, they can still be moved if you hand over the gang to is. We can facilitate the transfer without any issues."


    Macmillan smirked, shaking his head. "I can''t trust you not to stab me in the back once the deal is done. The only way to get the gang from me is to buy it."


    They''d already planned for this possibility. Olivia placed her hands on the table. "How much?"


    Macmillan leaned back, relaxed. "I''ll part with it for a sum of seventy million credits."


    Ezra and Olivia exchanged shocked glances. "Seventy million?!" Olivia echoed, disbelief clear in her voice. "The gang isn''t worth that much."


    "The sum reflects the outstanding debts the gang is owed," Macmillan explained, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. "That''s the price you''ll have to pay for me to prevent a significant loss."


    Ezra''s mind was running a mile a minute. If Macmillan knew about his personal debt, he would have used it as leverage. This meant Macmillan was unaware. Thank God. We wouldn''t want to add that to the negotiations.


    "Seventy million or no deal," Macmillan stated firmly, his smirk widening. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra took a deep breath, leaning forward with a steely glint in his eyes. "How about a new deal?" he suggested, his voice.


    Macmillan waved at him to continue with interest.


    "Hand over the gang, or for every day you choose to hold on, I''ll kill someone in your ranks. I''ll start with your gang leadership. I''ll start with one and keep doubling it until there''s no one left."


    The room fell into a tense silence, the weight of Ezra''s threat hanging heavily almost like an Aura in the air. Macmillan''s smug expression faltered, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. Olivia remained silent, ready to back Ezra''s play.


    Macmillan''s eyes narrowed, assessing the seriousness of Ezra''s threat. "You wouldn''t dare," he said, though his tone lacked its previous confidence.


    "Try me."

 Chapter 72 - 72: Greenhouse Rendezvous

    "Try me." Ezra stated, his gaze unwavering. "You know I can and will. This is not a bluff. Every day you hold on to the gang, you risk losing more than just money."


    Macmillan''s fingers drummed on the table, his mind visibly working through the implications. Griffin watched the exchange with keen interest, his expression neutral but his eyes sharp.


    "Ezra is right," Olivia added, her voice calm but firm. "We are not playing games here. The reward for failure is death and you know we have the capability to follow through on our threats."


    The tension in the room spiked, each party waiting for Macmillan''s next move. Ezra could see the gears turning in his mind, weighing the risks and benefits. The more people he lost, the harder it would be for him to get whatever assets he wanted to pull out. It was much harder to maintain a gang when all gang members are gone.


    Griffin leaned forward slightly, his mechanical voice cutting through the silence. "Macmillan, you find yourself in a rather precarious position. Perhaps it would be wise to consider the broader implications of your decision."


    Macmillan finally broke the silence, his voice tinged with reluctance. "I need time to consider this," he said.


    "Time is something you don''t have," Ezra retorted. "Decide now, or we proceed with our plan."


    Macmillan''s jaw clenched, and he looked to Griffin for some form of intervention. Griffin remained silent, indicating that the decision rested solely with Macmillan.


    "That''s all you''ll be getting." Macmillan leaned back. "Time. Take it or leave it."


    Ezra and Olivia exchanged a glance. They had no other choice. "Alright."


    "We''ll be back in a week." Macmillan stated. "We''re done here." He stood up and swept out of the room. Aaron stood up and sneered at Ezra. "Not cool, bro. Not cool at all." He gave Griffin a last glance before following Malachi.


    As the door closed behind them, Griffin let out a low chuckle. "Interesting approach, Ezra. Threats can be effective, but they also breed enemies. Make sure you''re prepared for the fallout."


    Ezra nodded. "We''ve taken that into consideration. It''s either this or our deaths. Whatever happens, we''ll be ready. Thanks for your time, Count Griffin."


    Griffin stood, his amusement not fully concealed. "Thank you for not wasting mine. Negotiations are delicate, but sometimes a show of force is necessary to get things moving. Just ensure that the next time we meet, the situation is more... favorable." He left, his ever-present assistant following without a backward glance.


    "That went well." Ezra sighed.


    ***********


    Under a sky lit by the light of the full moon, Macmillan paced nervously in a rooftop greenhouse garden, his fingers drumming against the cold metal of a nearby table filled with potted plants.


    The flowers shimmered in the light and with Macmillan''s attractiveness, made it look like a scene from an otherworldly picture. Macmillan''s eyes flickered to his watch, the ticking sound amplified in the silence. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced around the greenhouse, its glass walls reflecting the moonlight. He inhaled, taking the thick scent of flowers before exhaling loudly. He checked his watch again, the minute hand crawling forward with agonizing slowness. The emptiness around him seemed to press in, each second stretching into an eternity.


    Finally, a figure emerged from the darkness. Stepping into the faint light, they were cloaked in black, their face obscured by a hood and mask. Despite the concealment, the figure exuded an aura of deadly competence, their movements fluid and assured.


    "You came," Macmillan said, his voice a mix of relief and urgency.


    The figure nodded, their voice revealing a feminine lilt. "You have a job for me?"


    Macmillan handed over a dossier, his fingers trembling slightly as he did so. "Yes. Two targets. High priority. This has to be clean and quick. Preferably before a week is up."


    The figure flipped through the pages, humming softly to themself. The dossier contained detailed information and photos of Ezra and Olivia. For a moment, they stood silently, absorbing the information.


    After a pause, the figure looked up. "I can''t take this job," she said, her tone firm. "I have an interest in one of these targets for reasons of my own. Maybe Olivia Wilde but not Ezra Matten."


    "It''s just a stupid newborn." Macmillan''s frustration bubbled over. "You know what? I''ll pay you fifty million credits."


    The greenhouse fell silent, the tension almost palpable. Finally, the figure nodded. "Consider it done."


    "Fuck yes." Macmillan let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding and turned to leave. As he walked away, the figure remained still, a shadow against the backdrop of plants and glass.


    Once Macmillan had disappeared from view, the figure moved towards a wall covered with vines. With a swift, practiced motion, she pushed through the greenery to reveal a hidden door.


    She invited a code and the door clicked open. She entered the concealed room, welcomed by the sight of numerous vials filled with labeled concoctions, their contents glowing faintly in the dim light.


    She moved with purpose, pulling away a red curtain that obscured one wall. Behind it lay a detailed map, photographs of Ezra pinned in a complex web of strings and annotations. The figure placed a hand on her hip as the other hand traced a finger through the strings.


    She hummed to herself, a low, thoughtful sound. "The fruit of our labors. It seems like we''ll be using our information for a much different reason. We''ll, there''s a thing as being unlucky, Ezra Matten."


    Pulling out a small black smartphone, she made a call. After a few seconds of ringing, the line clicked, and a feminine voice answered on the other end.


    "Sisters," she said, her voice filled with quiet authority. "We have a job. Fifty million credits in exchange for Ezra Matten''s death."


    After a few seconds of listening, she clicked off the phone.


    With that, she pulled off her hood and mask, revealing a face half obscured by a red scarf. Her eyes, sharp and calculating, scanned the wall once more as she made preparations for the mission.


    Someone would be dying before the week was up.

 Chapter 73 - 73: A Statement Written in Blood

    Due to the recent ceasefire with the Three Axe gang, Ezra had focused his efforts on the Red Orphans gang. There''s no way he''s spending the week waiting around for Macmillan. Besides, it''s Malachi''s gang.


    Tonight, he had a specific target in mind. He walked into a dark bar, the air thick with smoke and the hum of low conversations. Dressed in his dark suit and overcoat, he wore his mask, the identifying mark of the boogeyman prominently displayed.


    Ezra took a seat at the bar, his presence immediately drawing the attention of the barman. He ordered a drink, his voice low and steady. The barman''s eyes widened as he recognized the mask, his mouth opening to alert the gang members lounging around.


    Ezra pinned him with a cold and penetrating stare that could be felt even with his eyes obscured from view by the dark lenses of the mask. Ezra subtly shook his head, silencing the barman. The barman got the message and quietly served the drink, placing it in front of Ezra without a word.


    Ezra sat in silence, his drink untouched, waiting. He scanned the room, taking in the faces of the Red Orphan gang members scattered throughout the bar. The atmosphere was tense, the gang members conversing in quiet tones about the recent attacks on them.


    The door opened, and a man entered. Finally. Known as Beard due to his full, well-maintained facial hair, he was a prominent figure in the Red Orphan gang. His entrance was marked by a chorus of praises from his hangers-on. His presence immediately changed the atmosphere in the room, turning it into a party.


    "Get everyone a round in here, on me!" Beard proclaimed and the patrons cheered. He quickly settled at a table, ordering a bottle of an expensive drink. His followers sat with him and they hung on his every word as he started discussing recent events within the gang. Ezra listened intently, his ears picking up every sound of conversation.


    "Leadership''s acting weird," Beard said, his tone laced with suspicion. "They''re liquidating assets fast. No matter how I think of it, there''s only one thing it could be. They must be preparing for a big deal of some kind. Something to shoot us up to national levels, you know."


    Ezra almost snorted. That''s your owner bailing. He knows that whatever happens with us, Southside will be getting united under the new count.


    "You think so?" One of the men by his side piped up. "I heard that Leadership''s moving from Southside to Eastside."


    "Nah." Beard took a sip of his drink. "That''s just rumors."


    Hearing enough, Ezra sat up, his movements deliberate, and approached Beard''s table. As he neared, the men around Beard looked up, their expressions shifting from annoyance to alarm as they recognized the mask. "Hey! It''s the Boogeyman! The Nightmare!" one of them shouted, causing a ripple of shock and anger to spread through the bar.


    The entire establishment, filled with Red Orphan gang members, turned their attention to Ezra. Everyone was on their feet in an instant. The atmosphere grew tense as weapons were drawn. Knives glinted in the dim light, and the cold, metallic click of firearms being readied echoed through the room.


    Ezra took in the sight, his gaze sweeping over the assembled gang members. He stood tall, his stance unwavering despite the obvious threat. The bar was now a powder keg, waiting for a spark.


    "I see." He grunted, his voice dark and low. He had come here to make a statement. The Red Orphans needed to understand that their time was running out.


    Ezra stood in the center of the bar, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. The Red Orphans gang members glared at him, ready to attack. I can do this. All I have to do is not use any obvious supernatural ability and stick to human limits. Yeah. Easy peasy.


    The first man lunged at him with a knife. Ezra sidestepped the attack, grabbing the man''s wrist and twisting it sharply. The knife clattered to the floor as the man yelped in pain. Ezra followed up with a swift punch to the man''s jaw, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Two more men charged him from either side. Ezra ducked under a wild swing from the one on his left, delivering a powerful kick to the man''s midsection that sent him crashing into a table. The second man swung a bottle at Ezra''s head, but he blocked the blow with his forearm and countered with an elbow to the man''s nose, breaking it with a sickening crunch.


    Beard''s followers watched in stunned silence for a moment before they too joined the fray. Ezra moved with practiced ease, calling up the Blood Song to guide him. A man with a baseball bat aimed a strike at his ribs, but Ezra caught the bat mid-swing, yanked it from the man''s grasp, and used it to sweep his legs out from under him.


    Another thug tried to tackle him from behind, but Ezra spun and used the thug''s momentum against him, flipping him over his shoulder and onto the floor.


    The remaining gang members hesitated, their confidence waning as they saw their comrades fall one by one. Ezra paused.


    "If you won''t be coming to me, I''ll come to you."


    The gangbangers took a step back in fear. Ezra smirked before launching himself at the nearest one and delivering a flurry of punches that left the man dazed and disoriented. He grabbed a pool cue from a nearby table and used it to disarm another thug wielding a knife, then cracked it across the thug''s jaw, knocking him unconscious.


    Within minutes, the bar was littered with groaning, incapacitated men. Ezra stood among them, barely winded. He scanned the room, making sure no one was left standing before turning his attention to Beard, who had been watching the fight, frozen, with wide eyes.


    "Your turn," Ezra said, grabbing Beard by the collar and dragging him outside. The cool night air hit them as they stumbled into a nearby alley.


    Beard struggled weakly, but Ezra''s grip was strong. He didn''t need an audience for this. He shoved Beard against the brick wall and fixed him with a cold, unblinking stare. He deployed his Aura, layering it with different emotions designed to hypnotize humans ant make them suggestive.


    Hope this works. He''d learnt this technique from Olivia.


    "Listen to me, Beard," Ezra said, his words sinking deep into the man''s mind. "You''re going to leave this city tonight. You''re going to take as much of the gang''s money as you can carry, and you''re never coming back. Do you understand?"


    Beard''s eyes glazed over as the command took hold. He nodded slowly, his voice a dull monotone. "Yes, I understand."


    Ezra released his grip, watching as Beard staggered away, his mind filled with the irresistible compulsion to flee. He would wake in a few hours in a new location with a vague sense of urgency, but no clear memory of their encounter.


    Ezra straightened his coat and adjusted his mask, feeling a sense of satisfaction. Take this, Malachi. I''ll destroy the Red Orphans even if it''s the last thing I do.


    He didn''t always hold a grudge but when he did, the price had to be paid.


    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Your Life Has Been Paid For

    Ezra glanced back at the bar, the sounds of groaning and shuffling coming from within. He smirked and turned.


    As he walked away from the alley, Ezra''s thoughts turned to the next steps in their plan. When enough leaders were gone and the rank and file confused, they''d swoop in, taking over their territory. The night was quiet as Ezra made his way back to their base, the city''s lights flickering in the distance. He smirked to himself. This is becoming too easy.


    As Ezra walked down the dimly lit street, his mind still occupied with the events of the night, a voice broke through his thoughts. "That was hot," the voice said, smooth and slightly amused.


    Ezra stopped and looked into a nearby alley. Leaning against the wall was a woman in a white gown, the lower half of her face obscured by a red scarf. Ezra recognized her immediately. Stephanie, the leader of the Flower Shop girls, a trio of vampires known for both their charm and their deadly skills.


    Ezra tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "It was necessary," he replied, his voice steady.


    He turned to leave, not interested in engaging further. But before he could take another step, Stephanie moved swiftly, linking her arm with his. Her touch was light, almost playful, but there was an underlying strength in her grip.


    Ezra stopped, raising an eyebrow at her. "What do you want, Stephanie? I don''t have time to play games or flirt with you. Find someone else."


    "How about a cup of coffee?" she asked, her eyes twinkling above the scarf.


    Ezra regarded her for a moment, suspicion flickering in his mind. "What do you really want?" he asked, his voice cautious.


    Stephanie''s eyes crinkled at the edges, hinting at a smile beneath the scarf. "I''m not trying to poach you from your wives, if that''s what you''re worried about. Just a conversation. Nothing more. I believe it would be worth your time."


    Ezra considered her words. Olivia''s warning flickered in his mind. He knew better than to trust anyone easily, especially another vampire with her reputation. But the night had been long, and a part of him was curious about what she wanted to discuss.


    "Alright," he said finally, switching out his mask for a pair of sunglasses. "But if this is a trap, you''ll regret it."


    Stephanie laughed softly, the sound melodic. "You have my word, Ezra. No tricks."


    They walked together to a small cafe a few blocks away. It was one of those 24 hour places, frequented by night owls and those who had nowhere else to go. The warm glow of the interior lights spilled onto the street.


    They found a quiet corner table, and Ezra ordered a black coffee while Stephanie opted for a cappuccino. The barista, an elderly man with kind eyes, served them with a nod, not seeming to notice anything unusual about the pair.


    The two vampires quickly added their personal stashes of blood wine to the coffee, making it edible.


    "So," Ezra began, taking a sip of his coffee. "What''s this about?"


    Stephanie leaned back in her chair, her eyes studying him. "I''ve been watching you, Ezra. You and your wives have been making waves. It''s impressive. At this point, the City Lord himself will take notice of you. A newborn challenging and winning, mostly, against two established covens, that''s almost unheard of."


    Ezra frowned slightly. "Flattery won''t get you anywhere. Get to the point."


    She smiled beneath her scarf. "Fair enough. I want in. Your coven is growing stronger, and you''ll clearly get something out of this venture, not including whatever Griffin is offering you. I want in on it."


    Ezra''s eyes hardened. "Whatever you think is going on, it''s not it."


    "Come on, we both know that''s not true. If all pans out, you''ll be walking away with at least fifty million credits from the two gangs. We all know the new Count isn''t coming for at least three months. These things take time." Stephanie took a sip of her coffee. "I''m willing to offer something in return. I''m sure there are a few vampires you''ll like to see no more.


    We could be useful to each other."


    Ezra considered her offer. Even Olivia acknowledged that the flower shop girls were the best at what they do. Aligning with the Flower Shop Girls could provide significant advantages, but it could also complicate things.


    Stephanie''s eyes met his, unwavering. "The landscape is changing, Ezra. There''s a new Count coming and those who don''t adapt will be left behind. I''d rather be on the side that''s shaping the future. Your side."


    Ezra took another sip of his coffee, thinking. He wouldn''t decide this on his own. Olivia and Gen deserved a say.


    "I''ll think about it," he said finally. "But know this. Don''t approach me like that anymore. I''m not someone you can manipulate or control."


    Stephanie nodded, seemingly satisfied with his response. "I wouldn''t dream of it, Ezra. Consider my offer. You know where to find me. Or if you don''t, Olivia does."


    They finished their drinks in silence. In a few minutes, they parted ways outside the cafe. Ezra watched Stephanie disappear into the shadows, her white gown somehow blending with the darkness. He turned and walked back towards his back home, his mind churning with new possibilities.


    As he walked home, he suddenly stumbled, a wave of dizziness washing over him. His vitality stuttered and he tried to bring it under control, but it kept swirling around, agitating Valaren.


    "What in the heavenly hells?" He muttered in confusion. "Aarrrgghh!" A spike of pain shot through his body, forcing him to stop and catch his breath. "What the fuck?"


    Ezra heard the sound of someone walking towards him and turned to see Stephanie emerging from the shadows, her eyes gleaming with a cold amusement. "You''re too trusting, Ezra," she said, her voice smooth and mocking.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, struggling to focus. "What have you done?" he demanded, his voice strained. Valaren was becoming more alert, sensing the weakness within him.


    Stephanie took a step closer, her movements graceful and deliberate. "I poisoned your coffee," she replied casually. She checked the watch on her wrist. "You have just a few minutes until your vitality disappears completely."


    Pain surged through Ezra again, more intense this time. He gritted his teeth, trying to steady himself. "Why?" he asked, though the answer seemed obvious.


    "Your life has been paid for," Stephanie said, her tone matter-of-fact. "And I''m here to make sure it stays that way." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 75 - 75: If Im Dying, Youre Dying Too

    Ezra stumbled away from Stephanie, each step heavy with the weight of his failing vitality. Valaren, sensing the trouble, flared awake inside him. Yet, unlike before, the dragon stayed quiet, not interfering, perhaps aware that his usual raging would only worsen Ezra''s condition.


    Thank the Lord for small mercies.


    Behind him, Stephanie followed, her laughter ringing out, cold and mocking. "Where do you think you''re going, Ezra?" she crossed her arms. "You can''t escape this."


    Fuck. Ezra pushed forward, his mind racing for a way out. His vision blurred, and his steps faltered, but he kept moving. I have to survive this. There has to be a way to counter the poison in my body. There fucking has to.


    As they reached a dark, secluded corner of the street, Stephanie''s laughter grew louder. She lifted her arms, and a thick, black mist began to roll off her, spreading and solidifying into an impenetrable dark box that surrounded them both. A black zone.


    Ezra looked around in panic, the walls of darkness closing in on him. The pain was becoming unbearable, each breath, a struggle. His vitality stormed inside him, a chaotic whirlpool of energy threatening to tear him apart from inside.


    All of a sudden, the pain vanished. What? Ezra stumbled. For a brief, hopeful moment, he thought it was over. But then he felt it. His vitality began leaking rapidly into the air, dissipating like mist in the sunlight.


    Stephanie stepped closer, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "You''re finished, Ezra. In a few minutes, all your vitality will be gone. No more disrupting the balance of things. No more Black Spider leader. Just another corpse in the alley." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra stood, the pain gone. He tried to summon Valaren, hoping the dragon could stabilize his vitality, but Valaren remained silent.Damn you, you useless lizard! Ezra cursed. His vitality continued to strain away. FUCK!


    Stephanie watched him, her eyes hinting at her as she enjoyed the look of dismay on his face. "It''s quite poetic, really," she mused. "You, the mighty vampire leader, brought down by a simple poison. You should have been more careful about who you trusted."


    "Shut up." Ezra looked up at Stephanie, fury now burning in his eyes. "This isn''t over yet." He spoke.


    Stephanie chuckled, shaking her head. "Oh, but it is. You''re done, Ezra. Accept it."


    "Over my dead body." Ezra lunged at Stephanie with all the speed and strength he could muster. The element of surprise was on his side, and he intended to use it to inflict as much damage as possible before his vitality ran out.


    Stephanie''s eyes widened in shock as Ezra closed the distance between them. His first punch landed squarely on her jaw, sending her stumbling backward. She tried to leap away and create distance, but Ezra was relentless. He followed her, peppering her with a constant stream of blows, each one aimed with the intent to kill.


    "If I''m dying, you''re dying too." He growled.


    Stephanie blocked and dodged as best she could, but Ezra wasn''t worried about rationing his vitality. He fought, every attack attacks filled with as much vitality Ashe could squeeze into it. It''ll all be gone anyways. I might as well use it for a worthy cause.


    His fists connected with her ribs, her face, her abdomen, leaving a trail of injuries that her body struggled to heal. Blood splattered on the ground as she regenerated. "How? How are you so strong?" She choked as she skipped away.


    Ezra could feel his vitality draining, the energy slipping away like water through a sieve. I have to finish this quickly. With a roar, he delivered a crushing blow to Stephanie''s side, feeling the satisfying crack of ribs breaking under his fist. She gasped, doubling over in pain, but still managed to keep her feet.


    Stephanie attempted to leap away but Ezra was on her in an instant, grabbing her by the throat and slamming her against the wall of the black zone. Her eyes were wide with fear now, the confidence she had displayed earlier completely shattered.


    "You''re not getting away," Ezra growled, his grip tightening. He drew back his fist for what he intended to be the finishing blow. One strike to the heart and it''s all over.


    "Fuck off!" Ezra leapt back as two fists passed through were his head had been, leaving Stephanie to sink to her knees. The two figures bent down and assisted Stephanie to her feet, keeping an eye on Ezra who was scrambling for a way out.


    The newcomers were women, dressed similarly to Stephanie but with different colored scarves covering the lower halves of their faces. One had a blue scarf, the other green. The flower shop girls trio was complete.


    "Enough," said the one with the blue scarf, her voice firm.


    The woman with the green scarf added, "We won''t let you harm her any further."


    Ezra''s mind raced. He was running out of time, his vitality leaking away at an alarming rate. Less than two minutes remained, and now he faced three opponents. His eyes flicked between the women, assessing their stances and preparing for what he knew was now an inevitable fight. He had nothing to use to cut a path out of the black zone.


    Stephanie clutched her side where her injuries were still mending and looked up at Ezra with a mixture of fear and rage, blood trickling from her wounds. "You''ll pay for that." She snarled.


    The woman with the blue scarf stepped forward, her stance defensive but poised to strike. "You should surrender while you still can," she said. "You won''t survive this."


    Ezra clenched his fists, his body screaming in protest as his vitality continued to drain. "I''m not stopping without finishing what I started," he replied, his voice a growl.


    The woman with the green scarf moved to stand beside her companion, both of them ready to defend Stephanie. "Then you''ll die here," she said coldly.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, and he prepared himself for one final push. The odds were against him, but he had no other choice. Every second counted, and he knew that retreat was not an option any longer. He would fight until his last breath, even if it meant facing these three skilled vampires.


    Ezra steeled himself for the battle. "So be it."

 Chapter 76 - 76: This Will Be Your Tomb

    Ezra braced himself, every muscle tensed for the fight. The three Flower Shop girls slowly surrounded him, each one of them moving with a deadly grace. The black zone shimmered around them. "This will be your Tomb, Ezra." Stephanie stated.


    Without warning, the girl with the blue scarf launched herself at Ezra from above, sticking to the ceiling of the black zone and attacking with a swift kick. Ezra dodged just in time, rolling to the side as the ground where he had stood cracked under the force of the blow.


    Before he could recover, the girl with the green scarf came at him from the left, her movements flowing like water. She aimed a punch at his ribs, but Ezra blocked it with his forearm, countering with a knee to her stomach. She grunted, but twisted away, using the wall as a springboard to launch herself at him again.


    Ezra ducked, swinging a punch that caught her in mid-air and sent her crashing to the ground. Stephanie had recovered and joined the fray, her eyes blazing with anger. She darted in from the right, her claws aiming for his throat. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra parried her attack with a swift swipe of his arm, manifesting his solid darkness and using it to form a shield. He pushed her back, but the girl with the blue scarf had already repositioned herself, attacking from behind. Ezra spun around, his shadow extending to block her blow, but the girl with the green scarf was already coming at him from above.


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Ezra kept repeating as he fought, the girls moving with lightning speed, attacking from every conceivable direction. They stuck to the walls and ceiling of the black zone, using the enclosed space to their advantage.


    Ezra fought back with everything he had. He called up the Blood Song, his movements a blur as he parried, blocked, and countered.


    His darkness whipped around him like a living entity, striking out at his opponents and forming barriers to protect him from their blows. He tried to sap their vitality but when he focused on one, the other was on his other side, attacking. He could feel his vitality slipping away, but he pushed on, determined to hold his ground.


    He watched, careful, until- Aha! With a fierce growl, Ezra lunged at the girl with the green scarf, his darkness wrapping around her legs and pulling her to the ground. She struggled, but he pinned her down, his darkness forming restraints around her wrists and ankles.


    "Nooooo!" Stephanie yelled. Ezra had calculated and chosen a time when the two other flower shop girls would be too distant too intervene in time.


    As he stood over his captive, ready to deliver the finishing blow, a sharp pain shot through his body. Damn it! His vitality had run out. He staggered, his vision blurring as the strength drained from his limbs. The girl with the green scarf looked up at him, her eyes wide with surprise and relief.


    Ezra''s grip weakened, his darkness dissipating as his vitality slipped away. He fell to his knees, gasping for breath, his body unable to keep up with the demands of the battle. The other two girls circled him, their expressions a mix of caution and elation.


    "You fought well, Ezra," Stephanie said, her voice edged with respect. "But it''s over now."


    Ezra found himself breathing, his breaths coming in ragged gasps, each one more labored than the last. The Flower Shop girls quickly attacked him and he jumped back, suddenly on the defensive.


    The girls laughed in delight as they began to overwhelm him. Injuries marred his body, deep gashes and bruises that refused to close. Without his vitality to heal them, each wound bled freely.


    He fought desperately, relying on his natural vampire resilience to stay in the fight. His movements became slower, more erratic, as fatigue set in. He could barely keep up with the girls as their coordinated attacks began pushing him further back. Every strike he blocked was met with two more that he couldn''t, and his body screamed in agony with each new injury.


    The girl with the blue scarf attacked from above, her claws raking across his shoulder, leaving a deep, bloody gash. Ezra staggered, only to be kicked in the side by the girl with the green scarf. He crashed into the wall of the black zone, barely catching himself before he fell. Stephanie moved in, aiming a punch at his head, but Ezra ducked, his response sluggish.


    Despite his best efforts, the Flower Shop girls had him cornered. Their eyes gleamed with the certainty of victory as they closed in for the kill. Ezra''s vision blurred, and he could feel his body shutting down, his will to fight slipping away. This is it. The end.


    The girl with the green scarf stepped towards him. "You should''ve surrendered." She whispered, raising a clawed hand. Just as she was about to finish him off, a red chain appeared, wrapping around her. She cried out in surprise as the chain tightened, pulling her back. The other girls leaped away, their eyes darting around in confusion.


    Through the darkness of the black zone, a figure emerged. X stepped through a tear he had created, the black zone repairing itself behind him. His Aura was deployed, sending a sensation of his ice cold fury down their spine.


    "I can''t allow you to do that." X said, his voice calm but filled with authority. "Ezra stays alive."


    The Flower Shop girls hissed in frustration, their focus shifting to this new threat. With a snarl, they attacked X with the same ferocity they had shown Ezra. X was ready. His red chains whipped through the air, deflecting their blows and binding their limbs. He moved with an effortless grace, showing off his perfectly hones combat skills.


    X''s chains wrapped around the girl with the green scarf, pulling her to the ground. The girl with the blue scarf leaped at him from above, but he sidestepped her attack, swinging a chain that caught her mid-air and slammed her into the wall of the black zone. Stephanie lunged at him, but X parried her strike, his chains coiling around her arms and legs, immobilizing her.


    With a flex of his vitality, a blade appeared at the end of his chain. "Ezra, get out of here!" X shouted, as he tore a hole through the black zone. The opening shimmered, offering a way out.


    Without a backward glance, Ezra stumbled toward the tear, his body barely responding to his commands. Each step felt like a Herculean effort, but he forced himself to move. The fight between X and the Flower Shop girls raged loudly behind him, the sounds of their battle a distant roar in his ears.


    He passed through the tear, the black zone closing behind him. The cool night air hit his face and he blinked. He was free.


    Ezra''s vision swam, and he could feel the vampire thirst clawing at his mind. The need for blood was overwhelming, his body screaming for vitality. He stumbled away from the street, each step a struggle as he fought to stay conscious.


    The world around him blurred, and he barely registered his surroundings. His only focus was on finding a safe place to recover, to find blood and regain his strength.


    Ezra''s thoughts grew disjointed, the thirst consuming him. He had survived the battle, but he was teetering on the edge of a different kind of oblivion. As he stumbled through the darkened streets, his mind clung to the hope that he could make it, that he could find a way to survive this new threat.

 Chapter 77 - 77: An Act Of War

    At the Black Spider gang base of operations, tension hung thick in the air. Olivia and Gen stood crowded around a large table covered with maps, each one marked with notes and potential leads. It had been three days since Ezra disappeared, and frustration was mounting with each passing hour.


    Gen paced back and forth, her steps heavy and her expression set in a fierce scowl. "This is ridiculous," she muttered, running a hand through her hair. "We''ve searched everywhere, and he''s still missing. We should be out there, taking action, not standing around staring at maps."


    Olivia, standing at the opposite end of the table, remained calm but equally concerned. Her eyes scanned the maps, looking for any clue they might have missed. "We need to be methodical, Gen. Rushing in without a plan won''t help Ezra. We need to understand what happened."


    A knock on the door interrupted their tense silence. One of their lieutenants entered the room holding a USB stick. "I''ve got something." The man said as he entered. "Footage from a coffee shop near the boogeyman''s last known location."


    Gen snatched the device from man and set it up, her eyes narrowing as the video began to play. The footage showed Ezra sitting at a table, talking to a woman in a white gown with a red scarf covering the lower half of her face.


    "It''s Stephanie," Gen growled, recognizing the leader of the Flower Shop girls. "What''s she doing with Ezra?"


    Olivia leaned in, her eyes fixed on the screen. "We need more context," Olivia said thoughtfully. "This doesn''t tell us where he went or if he''s still with her."


    Gen''s frustration boiled over. "Context? Are you kidding me? She''s involved, I can feel it. We should storm the Flower Shop and recover Ezra before it''s too late."


    Olivia shook her head, her expression calm but firm. "We can''t just go in guns blazing, Gen. Nothing in this footage indicates that Ezra is with the Flower Shop girls now. For all we know, he could have gone somewhere else after this meeting."


    The two women stared each other down, the air crackling with the intensity of their disagreement. Gen''s eyes flashed with anger. "And what if you''re wrong, Olivia? What if he''s being held there right now, and we''re wasting time debating?"


    Olivia''s gaze didn''t waver. "And what if you''re wrong, Gen? What if we attack and find nothing, alerting them to our presence and putting Ezra in even more danger?"


    Gen slammed her fist on the table, causing the maps to flutter. "We can''t just sit here! We have to do something!"


    Olivia took a deep breath, her voice steady but laced with a hint of desperation. "I understand your frustration, Gen. But we need to be smart about this. If we go in without solid information, we risk everything." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen clenched her fists, her anger giving way to a more profound worry. "He''s our only hope, Olivia. We must find him, no matter what it takes."


    Olivia nodded, her eyes softening. "I know, Gen. But we owe it to him to do it right. To be careful, to think things through. Rushing in won''t help him. We need to find a balance."


    "You and your fucking balance." Gen muttered. She was just about to reply Olivia when a thunderous explosion shook the room.


    "What the hell was that?" Gen snapped, her eyes widening in shock.


    Olivia didn''t respond immediately, instead rushing towards the door. Gen followed, both of them sprinting down the hallway towards the source of the commotion. The base was in chaos, smoke billowing through the corridors and the sounds of fighting echoing off the walls.


    As they burst into the main atrium, they found their forces engaged in a fierce battle with intruders. Bullets flew and blades clashed as the Black Spider gang members fought to repel the attackers. Olivia and Gen immediately joined the fray as they recognized the colors on display.


    "Three Axe." Gen spat as she grabbed a baseball bat nearby, swinging it around and taking down any enemy that came within reach. Together with Olivia, they cut through the chaos, rallying their forces and pushing back the attackers.


    Gen was having fun bashing someone''s head in when Olivia''s voice reached her. "Gen!" Olivia shouted over the din of battle. "This is a diversion! They''re after our resources!"


    Gen''s eyes narrowed as she processed Olivia''s words. Without hesitation, she turned to their forces. "Fall back! Protect the storage area!" she commanded, her voice carrying over the sounds of the fight.


    Their gang members quickly shifted their focus, following Olivia and Gen as they raced towards the storage area where their resources were kept. As they neared, the acrid smell of smoke grew stronger. Rounding the corner, they were met with a horrifying sight: the storage area was already ablaze.


    Flames licked at the walls, consuming everything in their path. On the other side of the fire, Aaron and Macmillan stood grinning, their eyes gleaming with satisfaction. A few of their human forces were behind them, weapons at the ready. Aaron gave a cheeky wave, his grin widening.


    "Well, well, well, looks like we hit the jackpot," Macmillan taunted, his voice raised and dripping with smugness.


    "Enjoy the fireworks," Aaron added with a mock salute, before they turned and disappeared into the smoke.


    Rage and frustration surged through Gen as she stared after them. She turned to Olivia, whose eyes were cold and calculating, her mind already turning to the next steps. The ceasefire with the Three Axe gang was over. This was an act of war.


    "We need to contain the fire and salvage what we can," Olivia said, her voice steady despite the anger simmering beneath the surface.


    Gen nodded, her fists clenched. "And then we make them pay."


    Olivia turned to their remaining forces, her voice rising above the crackle of flames. "The ceasefire is over. War has begun. Prepare for retaliation."


    Immediately, the Black Spider gang members set to work, fighting the blaze and assessing the damage. Gen''s mind was already racing with plans for their counterattack. They had been caught off guard, but they wouldn''t stay down for long. War had been declared and the Black Spider gang would respond in kind, with all the fury and strength they could muster.


    As the fire raged on, consuming their resources, Gen and Olivia stood side by side, watching the flames. "It''s Macmillan." Olivia spoke. "Macmillan wouldn''t have attacked unless he knew something we don''t."


    "Like where Ezra is." Gen stated before turning to Olivia. "Does this mean we can now go in guns blazing?"


    A dark smile appeared on Olivia''s face. "Gather the guns."

 Chapter 78 - 78: A Blur Of Pain And Darkness

    Ezra woke up in a place that was both familiar and unsettlingly strange. The ceiling above him, the faint smell of mildew in the air, the dim light filtering through the cracked blinds.


    It all brought back memories of a time he thought he had left behind. With a supreme effort, he raised himself to a sitting position, every movement sending waves of pain through his body.


    His old Southside apartment. He had came here subconsciously. It still in a way, felt like home. He groaned in pain. The strength that usually surged within him was gone, leaving him feeling hollow and weak. Each breath he had to take was a struggle, his body aching with an intensity he had never felt before.


    He had no vitality left, and the lack of it made him acutely aware of his vulnerability.


    I''m not dead! He mustered a smile as his hands ghosted over his body, searching for his phone. He had to call Gen and Olivia. After searching fruitlessly, he gave up.


    He swung his legs over the side of the bed, gritting his teeth as he forced himself to stand. The room spun around him, and he clutched the edge of a rickety dresser for support. His vision swam, but he couldn''t afford to collapse. He had to get out of here. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shuffled forward, every step a monumental effort. The apartment was just as he remembered it. Small and cluttered. He moved slowly, each step sending jolts of pain through his body.


    He opened the door and walked down the hallway to his final opponent. The stairs. He gripped the railing tightly, his knuckles turning white as he descended one agonizing step at a time. His legs trembled, threatening to give out beneath him, but he forced himself to continue. Sweat dripped down his face, and his breaths came in ragged gasps.


    He reached the bottom of the staircase, pausing to catch his breath. The effort of moving had drained what little energy he had left, but he couldn''t stop now. He stumbled towards the front door, his hand shaking as he turned the knob and pulled it open.


    The outside world greeted him with a harsh, glaring light that made him squint. He stepped out onto the cracked pavement, his body screaming in protest. The sun was setting, casting long shadows across the street. The familiar sights and sounds of Southside filled his senses, grounding him in the present.


    Just as he took a moment to steady himself, a figure emerged from the shadows. Tall and imposing, with an air of arrogance that seemed to radiate from him, Hadron Kane stood before him. The Three Axe gang member in charge of Ezra''s debt. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous light, and a smirk played on his lips.


    "Well, well, look who decided to come back to Southside." Hadron said, his voice dripping with mockery. "I thought you''d be dead by now, Ezra. I don''t know what you did last time, but it wouldn''t work today."


    Fuck. Ezra''s heart sank. Of all the people to run into, Hadron was the last one he wanted to see. He had no strength left to fight or run. All he could do was stand there, his body trembling from the effort of just staying upright.


    Hadron stepped closer, his smirk widening. "You owe me, remember? And I think it''s time you started paying up."


    Ezra clenched his fists, trying to summon some semblance of his usual defiance. But without his vitality, he was at Hadron''s mercy. The realization of his powerlessness hit him hard, and he fought to keep his fear from showing.


    "Boys!" Hadron called out and his smirk widened as his posse emerged from the shadows, surrounding Ezra with a predatory eagerness. They moved with practiced efficiency, grabbing his arms and binding his wrists with rough ropes. Ezra struggled weakly, but his strength was gone, leaving him powerless against their grip.


    "Easy there, Ezra," Hadron taunted, his voice a sneer. "Wouldn''t want you to hurt yourself before we have our fun."


    Ezra''s mind raced, the throbbing pain in his body a constant reminder of his vulnerability. He felt an insistent, primal urge rising within him. The urge to bite, to drink their blood and regain his strength. But he forced it down, remembering the Law of Secrecy. To reveal his true nature, to feed openly, would bring a swift death. Not just to him but to Olivia and Gen.


    Shit. He cursed. I can''t do it.


    The gang members dragged him down the street, their laughter echoing off the buildings. Ezra tried to walk, to keep some semblance of dignity, but his legs were weak and unsteady. Each step was a struggle, and he stumbled frequently, earning jeers and rough shoves from his captors.


    They led him to an old, abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of Southside, a place that reeked of decay and disuse. The large metal door creaked open, and they shoved him inside, the darkness swallowing him whole. He was pushed into the center of the room, and he collapsed to his knees, his breath coming in ragged gasps.


    "Welcome to your new home, Ezra," Hadron said, his voice echoing in the empty space. "Hope you like it here. You''ll be staying for a while."


    Ezra looked around, trying to gather his bearings. The warehouse was dimly lit by a few flickering bulbs hanging from the ceiling. The air was thick with dust and the smell of rusting metal. His captors formed a loose circle around him, their expressions gleeful and expectant.


    Hadron stepped forward, his face twisted in a cruel grin. "It''s been a long time coming, hasn''t it? Time to pay up for all those debts. We''re going to have some fun."


    Ezra''s body screamed in protest as Hadron''s fist connected with his stomach. He doubled over, gasping for air, but another blow caught him on the side of the head, sending him sprawling to the ground. The posse joined in, kicking and punching with unrestrained brutality.


    Pain exploded in his ribs, his vision swimming with each impact. He tried to curl into a ball, to protect himself, but the assault was relentless. Every instinct screamed at him to fight back, to bite and tear and drink, but he kept his teeth clenched. He remembered Gen and Olivia. I can''t do that to them.


    The beating seemed to go on forever, the minutes stretching into an eternity of agony. Hadron''s laughter rang in his ears, a cruel soundtrack to his suffering. Ezra''s thoughts grew hazy, the world around him fading into a blur of pain and darkness.


    "That''s enough for now," Hadron finally said, his voice distant and echoing. "Don''t want to kill him just yet. We''ve got plenty of time for that."


    Ezra felt himself being dragged again, his body limp and unresponsive. They threw him into a corner, his head striking the concrete floor with a sickening thud. He tried to focus, to keep his eyes open, but the effort was too much.


    The last thing he saw before the darkness claimed him was Hadron''s satisfied grin, the promise of more torment in his eyes.

 Chapter 79 - 79: And So It Ends

    Ezra woke up to the harsh reality of his new state. His arms were stretched above his head, his wrists bound tightly to the ceiling with rough, biting ropes. He knew this wasn''t the warehouse he''d been in previously.


    The pain was immediate and all-encompassing, shooting through his shoulders and down his spine. He blinked against the dim light, trying to piece together how he had ended up here.


    The cold, echoing clank of boots on concrete announced Hadron''s arrival. He entered with a smug expression, hands in his pockets, and an air of cruel satisfaction. "Look who finally woke up," Hadron sneered, stopping just out of reach. "Did you have a nice nap, Ezra?"


    Ezra glared at him, trying to muster the strength to speak, but his throat was parched and raw. The effort of simply hanging there was almost more than he could bear, his muscles screaming in protest.


    Hadron stepped closer, his grin widening. "You look pathetic. Not so tough now, are you? Guess the big, bad macho man isn''t invincible after all."


    The door at the far end of the room creaked open, and a new figure entered. A man with an air of authority that immediately drew everyone''s attention. Hadron straightened up, his demeanor shifting to one of respect. "Boss," he acknowledged with a nod.


    The superior, a tall man with a sharp gaze, a scar on his cheek and an air of menace, approached slowly, his eyes assessing the situation. "What''s this?" he asked, his voice a low, dangerous rumble.


    "A debtor, boss." Hadron replied, gesturing to Ezra. "He''s the one I told you about. The debtor who owes us millions of credits. Tried to beat up the collectors and ran away."


    Tried? Dude, I beat your ass. Ezra chuckled silently to himself, the slight motion sending waves of pain through him.


    The superior looked Ezra up and down, his expression unreadable. "So this is him," he mused. "The one who thought he could escape his debts."


    Hadron nodded eagerly. "Yes, sir. We caught him trying to skip town. Figured he deserved a little reminder of who he''s dealing with."


    The man''s eyes hardened as he turned back to Hadron. "You''re right. He does deserve a beating." He took a step closer to Ezra, his presence imposing and intimidating. "What''s his name?" he asked, almost as an afterthought.


    "Ezra Matten," Hadron repeated, a note of pride in his voice.


    The man''s expression suddenly shifted from indifference to surprise, his eyes widening slightly. "Ezra Matten?" he repeated, as if to confirm.


    Hadron frowned, clearly not expecting this reaction. "Yes, sir. Why?"


    The man''s gaze flickered between Hadron and Ezra, a new calculation entering his eyes. "The gang leadership has been searching for this man," he said slowly. "He''s not just any debtor. He''s got some sort of connection to the Black Spider gang. We can''t keep him here."


    Hadron''s smug grin faltered, replaced by a look of confusion and unease. "What do you mean, sir?"


    The man stepped back, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "It means we''ve got a bigger fish than we realized. We need to handle this carefully. If word gets out that we''ve got Ezra Matten, it could bring a lot of unwanted attention."


    Ezra watched the exchange, a sinking feeling making itself known in his gut. If the leadership was searching for him, it meant they knew he was alive. It meant that he could find himself in Macmillan''s hands. This had to be what people talked about when they say going from frypan to fire.


    The man turned to leave, his mind clearly already racing with plans. "Keep an eye on him," he ordered Hadron. "Don''t do anything rash. I''ll inform the higher-ups. They''ll want to know about this." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hadron nodded, still looking a bit confused by the sudden change in tone. "Yes, sir. I''ll make sure he stays put."


    As the man left the room, Hadron turned back to Ezra, his expression a mix of frustration and anger. "You''re lucky," he growled. "But don''t think this means you''re off the hook. I''ll be back, and we''ll finish what we started."


    Ezra didn''t respond, saving his strength. He hung there, his body battered and his mind racing. The pain was overwhelming, but the determination in his eyes remained. He would survive this. He had to.


    **********


    Ezra hung from his arms, alone in the room. His ears picked up the sounds of footsteps a moment before the door swung open and someone walked in.


    Ezra didn''t bother to check, hanging his head and ignoring the pain in his body.


    "Ezra Matten in the flesh." Macmillan laughed as he entered Ezra''s view, dressed in a tailored suit. He tilted his arms smiling at Ezra. "Under my nose all along."


    Ezra said nothing, staring at the floor.


    Macmillan turned away, grabbed a nearby chair and dragged it in front of Ezra. He took a seat, crossing his legs and leaning back. "I have to apologize." Macmillan began. "It was not my intention to keep you alive. I wanted you dead. Not beaten within an inch of your life.


    I won''t punish whoever did this though. It is after all, satisfying to see you like this."


    Macmillan pursed his lips in the silence that followed. "Tell me, do you have any message for me to pass on to your wives? They''re not doing so great by the way. We had to catch them with their pants down. It was fun."


    "What did you do?" Ezra growled, unable to keep quiet.


    "Aha! It talks." Macmillan exclaimed, delighted. "I wasn''t sure if you were actually alive."


    "What did you do to them?" Ezra growled again.


    "Easy." Macmillan raised a palm towards Ezra before dropping it to adjust his glasses. "All we did was attack their supplies, you know. Keep them on the back foot."


    "If you touch them." Ezra threatened.


    "You''ll do what?" Macmillan sat up. "Ah. I think there''s misunderstanding going on here. I didn''t come here to speak terms or things like that. I''m here to kill you."


    Ezra felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Think about it." Macmillan leaned forward. "What coven can exist without a male vampire. If I take you out, the Matten Coven dissolves. So I''ll ask again. What message do you want me to pass to your wives?"


    Ezra was silent, processing what Macmillan had just said. There was no way out. He sighed in resignation. A part of him had already accepted that it would end this way. He thought about it. A message for Gen and Olivia?


    "Nothing." He finally breathed. "Whatever message I send will be tainted by your voice anyways. Better to spare them that."


    Macmillan stood up from the chair smoothly. "Good choice." He materialized claws on his hand and with a swift motion, stabbed his hand into Ezra''s heart. Ezra gasped from the pain. With a swift jerk, he tore out Ezra''s heart.


    Ezra hanged, staring at his heart as death crawled upon him. He gave a final sigh. So it ends.


    As he faded away, a voice floated to him through the darkness. "So it begins."

 Chapter 80 - 80: Final Chance

    Ezra wandered through a dark, oppressive void.


    Shadows pressed in from every side, their forms shifting and whispering secrets he could not hear or understand.


    The ground beneath his feet was uneven, a mix of cold stone and slick, unidentifiable material. He felt a chill in the air, the kind that seeped into his bones and refused to leave.


    He walked forward, each step echoing ominously. The darkness seemed to go on forever, an endless labyrinth with no clear path or destination.


    Occasionally, he stumbled over things he could not see, each fall reminding him of how vulnerable he was in this place.


    He felt a sense of foreboding, as if they were eyes in the darkness, watching his every move.


    He strained his senses, trying to pick up any hint of light or direction, but the void revealed nothing.


    After what felt like an eternity, he saw a faint glow in the distance, a pinprick of light that stood out like a beacon in the darkness.


    He moved towards it, hope flaring in his chest. The closer he got, the brighter the light became, until all around him was light and he was consumed by it.


    Ezra startled as the light fell away, leaving him blinking in the sudden darkness. He found himself standing in a vast, dark throne room.


    He had entered the room through a side door. He looked around and could instantly sense how old, how... ancient, the chamber was.


    He moved forward, his sense of familiarity growing. He felt like he knew this place within his bones. As if it had a map that had been written right into his being.


    The chamber was immense, its vaulted ceiling disappearing into shadows far above.


    The walls were covered in grand murals, each one depicting scenes of battles and conquests that could not possibly be real. The figures in the murals wielded powers that he struggled to understand.


    The throne itself was very impressive, its back leading up to a mural of a vast, gnarled tree whose branches spread out across the wall, intertwining with the side of the murals that seemed to be telling a story of a great kingdom.


    A red carpet led from the throne to the massive double doors at the other end of the room, flanked by towering columns that reached up to the ceiling.


    The throne room was incredibly silent but that silence was broken by the distant and muffled echoes of Ezra''s footsteps as he moved forward, as if drawn by a force he could not see.


    Ezra immediately realized that this was a dream, but it felt unsettlingly real. He wasn''t trapped in anyone''s body and his senses were heightened, every detail of the throne room vivid and tangible.


    As he approached the throne from the side, he saw a figure seated upon it. The vampire progenitor, his presence radiating authority and power.


    He was also radiating an intense Aura of misery so strong, Ezra felt like mourning with him. The progenitor was stroking something laid across his lap.


    Ezra moved closer, his curiosity piqued. As he drew nearer, he saw that the progenitor was gently running his fingers along the length of Shadrach''s sword. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The weapon gleamed under the darkness, its dark blade somehow reflecting the crimson hues of the carpet below.


    Suddenly, the heavy doors burst open, the sound reverberating through the room.


    A woman entered, her presence immediately commanding attention. She was beautiful, young, and unmistakably human.


    She wore a black mourning dress that flowed around her like liquid shadow, calling attention to her grace.


    As she moved, she left smudges of color on the world behind her, as if the very fabric of reality was being altered by her passage.


    The woman approached the throne and bowed deeply, her head touching the floor. "My King," she greeted the progenitor, her voice filled with reverence and a touch of grief.


    The progenitor''s golden eyes remained fixed on her, his expression unreadable. "I am not your king, Valaren." He said, his voice calm but firm. "I rule over vampires, not humans."


    "It doesn''t matter. You will always be my king." The woman lifted her head, her eyes pleading. "Please. I beg of you. Take my soul as a weapon against the wolfskins and the renegade vampires."


    "I know you plan to craft weapons against them. Make me into the weapon that strikes fear into their hearts. Let me take everything they have and not give back! Let me be the darkness that smothers their light! Let me be the nightmare to their daydream!"


    Ezra blinked in shock. This couldn''t possibly be the same Valaren who is now a dragon inside of me. The very idea seemed absurd to him.


    The progenitor shook his head. "I cannot take your soul from you, Valaren. Your soul is yours and yours alone. Besides, you are kin. One does not do that to kinsmen. If there was anything I ever learnt from my mother, it is that."


    Ezra could feel her desperation from where he stood. "My life is already forfeit, my king." She pleaded, her hands clenching her dress tightly.


    "My enemies wait for me outside this palace. The moment i step outside, I die. It is better for me to die and live on as a weapon than to die for nothing."


    The progenitor''s gaze softened slightly, a flicker of something almost like sympathy in his golden eyes. "You believe this is the only way?" He asked. "I can send you somewhere far away to live out the rest of your days."


    "Yes. This is the only way, my king. No matter where I go on this earth, they''ll find me." Valaren nodded, her eyes shining with determination. "Please, my king. Grant me this one mercy."


    There was a long silence, as the progenitor sat, considering her request. Finally, he nodded. "Very well, Valaren. I will accept your soul."


    He extended his hand, and Valaren moved forward, offering her wrist.


    The progenitor''s fingers closed around it, his touch gentle despite the gravity of the moment.


    Then, he looked up, his golden eyes meeting Ezra''s gaze with an intensity that was almost physical.


    "Do you understand what you must do now?" The progenitor asked, his voice resonating through the throne room.


    Ezra stumbled back, the force of the progenitor''s gaze almost too much to bear.


    The intensity of those golden eyes seemed to pierce through him, filling him with a sense of purpose and urgency.


    "This is your final chance to claim the soul, Ezra Matten." The progenitor proclaimed. Before he could respond, the dream began to dissolve around him.


    The throne room faded into darkness, the images of Valaren, the progenitor, and the ancient tree all slipping away like sand through his fingers.


    "Seize it."

 Chapter 81 - 81: A Pact of Souls

    The world around Ezra shimmered in a kaleidoscope of colors. The vibrant hues danced and intertwined, creating a living tapestry that enveloped him in its embrace.


    He felt a gentle pull, drawing him deeper into the shifting lights. The colors began to form images, giving him glimpses a life once lived.


    The first scene materialized in a cozy cafe, warm light spilling through large windows. Valaren and a man whose face was obscured sat at a corner table, their faces illuminated by the soft glow of the hanging lamps.


    They were laughing, the sound light and carefree. Valaren''s eyes sparkled with joy as the man recounted a funny story, gesturing animatedly with his hands. The bond between them was obvious, their shared laughter an indication of their closeness and the comfort they found in each other''s company.


    The colors swirled and shifted, transporting Ezra to a dark alley under a moonlit sky. Valaren stood at one end wielding a gun in each hand, her posture tense and ready. Across from her, a vampire stood, red eyes swirling and face plastered with a menacing grin.


    The fight began with a blur of motion, Valaren firing bullets that whizzed through the air. The vampire moved with supernatural grace, dodging the projectiles and closing the distance between them. Just as the vampire was about to overwhelm her, Valaren twirled, dropping her guns and pulling off the giant gun on her back.


    In a smooth motion, she blew the head off the vampire. As the vampire lay defeated at her feet, Valaren pointed to its heart and destroyed it with a single shot.


    The scene dissolved into a wash of colors, and when they settled again, Ezra found himself at a somber funeral. Valaren stood alone among a sea of mourners, her black mourning dress blending into the background. Her face was a mask of stoic grief, but her eyes betrayed the depth of her sorrow.


    She held a single white rose, its petals stark against the darkness of her attire. As the ceremony progressed, she stepped forward and placed the rose on the casket, her fingers lingering on the polished wood for a moment longer than necessary. The mourners around her were a blur, their faces indistinct, but Valaren''s loneliness was achingly clear.


    She stood apart, a solitary figure bearing the weight of her loss.


    The world around Ezra shimmered again, the colors gradually fading into the dark void. When the world faded back into view, Ezra found himself standing on a lake of shimmering blue vitality that provided a dim, ethereal light.


    Everywhere he looked, darkness stretched out infinitely, but he knew, instinctively, that he was standing on a lake. The surface beneath his feet rippled gently, as if responding to his presence.


    He looked around, unable to see the sky or horizon or any end to the lake. It was an expanse of pure vitality, and its glow reflected off the dark void surrounding it. In the distance, he saw a figure moving slowly, her steps barely disturbing the serene surface.


    It was Valaren. Her black mourning dress stood out against the soft blue light. Ezra began to jog towards her, his legs sending ripples through the lake''s surface. As he got closer, the ripples grew, spreading out in concentric circles.


    He caught up to her and fell in step beside her. Valaren glanced at him, her eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and determination. "Ezra," she greeted, her voice a gentle acknowledgment.


    As their eyes met, Ezra was certain. This was the same Valaren who had been transformed into the dragon residing inside of him. The recognition was undeniable.


    "Where are we?" Ezra asked, looking around at the endless expanse of shimmering blue.


    "My soul." Valaren answered. "We are standing on the lake of vitality that resides within my soul." There was a soft chuckle as she added, "Is it fate, I wonder? I would like to believe that it is."


    Ezra admitted, "I don''t understand."


    Valaren''s eyes held a knowing light. "You will, in time," she assured him.


    They walked in silence for a moment, the only sound the soft whisper of their steps on the liquid vitality. Ezra finally broke the silence with a question that had been gnawing at him. "Who was Shadrach to you?"


    Silence.


    "Shadrach was my closest cousin," Valaren answered, her voice tinged with fondness and a hint of sadness.


    Another moment of silence passed as they strolled together. Ezra''s thoughts were a whirlwind of confusion and curiosity. What''s going on? Macmillan ripped out my heart. I shouldn''t be here. In fact, I shouldn''t be anywhere.


    "Am I dead?" he asked, the question almost a whisper.


    Valaren shook her head. "No, you''re not. Though your soul is gone, you are sharing mine. We are intertwined."


    Ezra took a deep breath, feeling the weight of her words. "What now?" he asked.


    Valaren stopped and turned to face him. "I saw your vision of me and the progenitor in the throne room," she said, her voice thoughtful. "I understand now. I had forgotten that I was never meant to do the fighting myself. I was meant to be the weapon. Now, I have a chance to make things right."


    Her eyes met his with a burning intensity. "I offer you my soul on one condition," she said. "You will give me your oath. You must claim the throne of the progenitor and open the gate to the abyss. You must enter and kill the hope of the wolfskins. Just as they did to us, do to them!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words echoed around the space, giving the sound a haunting quality.


    Ezra stood tall. The voice of the progenitor echoed in his mind. "Do you know the most powerful blood of all? It is the blood that is freely given." Ezra inhaled deeply. He didn''t need to make Valaren submit. He only needed to give freely.


    The progenitor''s voice floated to him once more. "Our blood carries the power of centuries. A legacy of strength and resilience passed down through generations. We never give up. We fight. We survive.


    We destroy."


    Ezra felt a surge of determination. "I offer you my blood to seal this oath," he said, his voice steady. "In exchange for your soul, I will do whatever I can to fulfill your wishes."


    Valaren smiled sadly. "I''m sorry for giving you this burden."


    Ezra stretched out his hand, offering it to her, palm facing up. "I accept this burden of my own free will," he said with a reassuring smile.


    "Then, I give you my soul." Valaren took a moment to compose herself. Then, with a graceful movement, she took his hand. The contact sent a jolt through them both, and a great ripple spread from their feet, cascading through the lake.


    The world around them flashed brilliantly, the lake''s serene surface disturbed by the power of their pact. The light grew brighter and brighter, until it enveloped them completely.


    "Rise, Ezra. Rise, Son of Blood and Darkness."

 Chapter 82 - 82: Rebirth And Reunion

    Ezra woke up still hanging from the ceiling, his hands tied above his head. The pain hit him all at once. The empty cavity where his heart should be dripped blood to the floor.


    He exhaled as his blood, some of which had dried over his open wounds and pooled on the floor, began to stir. It came alive, flowing back into him, defying gravity and logic. The crimson liquid seeped into his skin, driven by an unseen force.


    The blood traveled through his veins, reaching the depths of his being, entering Valaren''s cage within him. The chains binding the dragon began to loosen, slowly dissolving into pure vitality. This energy flowed into Valaren, awakening her fully. She began to emit an overwhelming amount of vitality, and Ezra felt it coursing through him, their essences merging in a harmonious flood.


    His heart, a hollow void in his chest, began to regenerate. Muscle and tissue knitted together, the sensation both excruciating and exhilarating. Vitality surged through every cell of his body, healing his aches, pains, and injuries. The power was intoxicating, and he felt himself changing. Becoming better, stronger, much more than he had been.


    Ezra flexed his muscles, testing his newfound strength. The ropes that had constrained him snapped like threads, and he dropped to the floor, landing on his feet with a feline grace. He could feel the transformation deep within him, the merging of their souls pushing him to new heights. I''m ascending to the second ring! He realized.


    He sensed a piece of the surging vitality trying to congeal and solidify into an object. With a focused mind, he took control of the transformation, guiding it with intent and purpose. The energy swirled and condensed in his hand until he was holding a weapon. A sword.


    Shadrach''s sword. The blade was elegant, forged from a dark metal that seemed to both absorb and reflect the light around it, with a golden line running along its length. The hilt was wrapped in leather, worn and familiar, fitting perfectly in his grip. It felt natural, as if it had always been a part of him.


    Ezra stared at the sword, feeling the bond between them. It was not just a weapon but an extension of his will and power. His vitality finally calmed, the process of his ascension complete. He inhaled deeply, the scent of the world around him sharper and more vivid than ever before.


    In the distance, he could hear the sound of battle. Shouts and clashes echoed faintly around him. He exhaled, steadying his mind. Valaren lay calm, coiled within him without any restraints. The dragon felt like an extension of himself, another limb he could command at will.


    He reached within and manifested Valaren. The dragon burst out of his back and landed before him, her scales shimmering with vitality. She muzzled him gently, a gesture of trust and affection. He petted her, his fingers tracing the contours of her form.


    As he stared into the dragon''s eyes, a realization settled over him. Valaren the human was gone, her soul given to him willingly, leaving behind only her physical manifestation. A wave of sadness washed over him, mourning the loss of her humanity.


    "Thank you, Valaren," he whispered, his voice filled with gratitude and sorrow. He dismissed her back into his soul, feeling her presence settle comfortably within him.


    What the? It was then that he realized something extraordinary. He was creating his own vitality, an endless wellspring fueled by his new, fully human soul. Does this mean...? He almost staggered at the implications.


    His contemplation was interrupted as the door burst open. Gen and Olivia stormed into the room, their eyes wide with shock and relief. They took in the scene. The shattered ropes, the transformation, and the sword in his hand.


    "Ezra!" Gen exclaimed, her voice a mix of astonishment and concern. "What happened?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia''s eyes were sharp, taking in every detail. "Are you alright?" she asked, her usual calm strained by worry.


    Ezra nodded, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "I''m more than alright," he said, his voice steady and strong. "I''ve never felt better."


    ********************


    5 Minutes Earlier


    Olivia stood with Gen and their gang members, all armed and ready behind them. The night was still, the only sound the faint rustle of leaves in the breeze. Before them stood the building they knew Macmillan was in, its dark windows like unblinking eyes watching their every move.


    Gen was pacing, her impatience radiating to the assembled group. "We should move now," she muttered, her hand gripping the handle of her axe tightly. "We''re wasting time just standing here."


    Olivia remained calm, her expression serene, but inside, a storm of rage churned. Every second of waiting grated on her nerves, fueling the anger she kept bottled up. She knew they had to time their attack perfectly; rushing in could mean disaster. Her eyes stayed fixed on the building, every muscle in her body tense, ready to spring into action. "We wait. Remember the plan."


    Gen huffed and threw up her hands in the air. She kept pacing.


    Olivia''s phone buzzed, breaking the silence. She answered it swiftly, listening intently. "We''ve hit their figurehead. The other attacks have begun," the voice on the other end reported.


    Olivia''s grip tightened around the weapon in her hand, her blue eyes narrowing. "Understood," she replied coolly. She ended the call and turned to their assembled forces. "Move forward," she commanded, her voice steady and authoritative.


    The gang members surged forward, and Olivia and Gen led the charge. They breached the building''s entrance, immediately met with resistance from the Three Axe gang. The air filled with the sound of gunfire and clashing weapons. Olivia moved through the chaos with lethal intent, every strike calculated, every movement precise.


    Gen fought beside her, her raw power and aggression a stark contrast to Olivia''s controlled fury. Together, they cut through the enemy forces, their combined strength an unstoppable force. But beneath Olivia''s calm exterior, her rage burned hotter with each passing moment. The memory of Macmillan''s treachery, of the attacks on their gang, of Ezra''s disappearance fueled her every action.


    In the middle of the battle, Olivia felt a sudden spike of vitality, a familiar energy that sent a jolt through her. "Gen!" She exchanged a quick glance with Gen, who nodded, understanding immediately. They fought their way through the throng of enemies, their focus now on the source of the energy.


    The closer they got, the stronger the vitality became. It was unmistakable. Ezra was here. They pushed forward with renewed determination, cutting down anyone who dared stand in their way. The walls and floor were stained with the evidence of their wrath, but Olivia''s mind was solely on reaching Ezra.


    They burst into a large, dimly lit room, and there he was. Ezra stood in the center, looking transformed, emanating an aura of strength and power. He was holding a dark sword, its blade gleaming ominously in the low light.


    "Ezra!" Gen exclaimed as she saw him. "What happened?"


    "Are you alright?" Olivia breathed, relief and anger warring within her. Relief that he was alive, and anger at the circumstances that had brought them here.


    Ezra turned to them, a faint smile on his lips. "I''m more than alright. I''ve never felt better."

 Chapter 83 - 83: The Reckoning

    "What happened?" Olivia asked as she took him in. "Where have you been? Did you ascend?"


    "Slow down." Ezra raised a hand, chuckling. "Yes, I ascended. I''ve been here for... I don''t know actually. As for what happened, well, the flower shop girls poisoned me in order to kill me but X helped me."


    "X?" Gen rocked back in surprise. "The same X?"


    "Yes. The same X."


    "How did you get here if X helped you?" Olivia asked.


    "It''s a long story. For now, let''s get out of here."


    "Agreed. Here." Olivia stretched an object to Ezra.


    Ezra took it, chuckling as he recognized the object. "I''ve totally forgotten about this." It was his boogeyman mask. He knew that only a few days might have passed but it had felt like years. He had been poisoned, almost assassinated, captured, beaten, actually killed and resurrected. he wore the mask, feeling it rest comfortably on his face. "Let''s go."


    Olivia nodded and turned away, leading the way out. "Let''s make them pay."


    "Let''s make them pay!" Gen echoed as she jumped into the fray.


    Ezra, Gen, and Olivia fought their way through the chaos. Blood and violence surrounded them as they cut down the Three Axe gang members around them with brutal efficiency. Ezra felt the surge of his newfound power, his movements swift and deadly. The world around him felt like it was moving in slow motion. This is what I''ve been missing. He still made sure he kept himself within human limits.


    As they advanced, Ezra''s eyes locked onto two familiar figures in the distance. Aaron and Macmillan. They were leaving the fight, taking a backdoor out of the building. The sight of them ignited a deep rage within him. He gestured to Gen and Olivia, signaling them to continue the fight. "I have unfinished business," he growled, his voice edged with his fury.


    Without waiting for a response, Ezra broke off from the group, pursuing Aaron and Macmillan through the labyrinthine corridors of the building. They moved swiftly, but unaware of his presence. Ezra focused his heightened senses, tracking their every step, his skills guiding him through the darkness.


    He followed them as they entered a secluded area, away from the main battle. The narrow hallways and dim lighting provided the perfect setting for him to unleash his full potential. He could feel the vitality coursing through every part of him, every muscle coiled and ready to strike.


    Aaron and Macmillan rounded a corner, and Ezra saw his chance. He leaped forward with inhuman speed, landing in front of them and blocking their escape. Macmillan''s eyes widened in shock, but it quickly morphed into a sneer. "I see. They went to find another vampire to wear the mask. Pity we''ll be killing this one too."


    In a smooth motion, Ezra pulled off the mask on his face. "Guess again." He grinned savagely displaying his fangs.


    Macmillan stumbled back in a mix of shock and fear. "No. No! I killed you! I ripped your heart out myself."


    "And I''m here from beyond the grave to make you pay." Ezra took a step forward.


    Macmillan stared in confusion before sighing and composing himself, brushing off imaginary dirt from his suit. "I see. A copycat. How did I let myself get fooled? It doesn''t matter. You''ll be dying all the same."


    You know what? It doesn''t matter what they think of this. All that matters is their death. "Come on." He raised a hand, beckoning them with his fingers. "Come to your death."


    "You think you can take us both?" Aaron taunted, cracking his neck.


    Ezra''s response was a feral grin. "I know I can." He exploded forward, almost taking them by surprise. Aaron stepped forward to meet him, attacking first, his strikes fast and powerful, but Ezra''s reflexes were sharper.


    He ducked under Aaron''s reaching claws, batted away the other hand and followed up with a powerful punch to Aaron''s chest, knocking the wind out of him. Aaron staggered back, clutching his ribs, but Ezra didn''t relent. He closed the distance and delivered a series of rapid strikes, each one landing with bone-crushing force.


    Aaron tried to fight back, but his efforts were like trying to hold back a flood with a slice of bread. Ezra''s strength was overwhelming, his attacks never ending. In a final, brutal move, Ezra grabbed Aaron by the throat and lifted him off the ground. Aaron''s eyes widened in terror as he grasped Ezra''s hand, struggling to break his grip. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is for everything you''ve done," Ezra snarled, his grip tightening. With a swift motion, he speared his hand into Aaron''s chest and squeezed, pulverizing the heart. He released his grip, letting Aaron''s lifeless body drop to the floor. He turned to his next opponent. "Your turn."


    Macmillan, who had been watching the fight with growing horror, took a step back. Fear etched across his face as he realized he was next. "No. No! This can''t be!"


    "It is and it always will be. Your death is inevitable." Ezra took a step forward.


    "Wait. Wait! We can resolve this peacefully. How much do you want? Ten million? Twenty?


    Please... please," he stammered as he stepped back frantically, his voice trembling.


    "Accept it." Ezra''s eyes locked onto Macmillan, filled with a cold fury. "Running won''t save you."


    Macmillan turned and fled, his footsteps echoing through the empty corridors. Ezra pursued him, his movements a blur of speed and power. The distance between them closed rapidly, and Macmillan''s panic was almost a physical weight in the air.


    They reached a dead end, and Macmillan whirled around, his face pale with fear. "Stay away from me!" he shouted, his voice cracking.


    Ezra slowed, his steps deliberate and menacing. "You can''t escape this, Macmillan. You brought this upon yourself."


    Desperation drove Macmillan to materialize his own weapon, a giant bow, but his hands were shaking so badly that he could barely aim. Ezra advanced, his eyes never leaving Macmillan''s face. With a swift motion, he disarmed Macmillan, the weapon clattering uselessly to the floor.


    Macmillan fell to his knees, his eyes pleading. "Please... spare me," he begged, tears streaming down his face.


    Ezra stood over him, his expression cold and unyielding. "You showed no mercy to my people. Why should I show any to you?"


    Ezra raised his hand. Before he could deliver the final blow, he was pushed back by an unseen force. A dark portal opened beneath Macmillan and he fell inside. Ezra could only stare in rage as the portal closed with the sound of a thunderclap.


    Macmillan was gone.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Living Ink

    It''s been three days since Ezra ascended. He had later learned that he''d been missing for five days. He''d spent the day after his ascension relaxing and filling his wives in on all that had happened. He told them about his new soul and the fact that he had gotten it from Valaren but left out his death and the details of his mission.


    Now, Ezra walked through the streets of the city alongside Olivia and Gen, their steps purposeful as they headed toward a special tattoo parlor. This wasn''t just any parlor. It was run by a vampire known for his skill in creating tattoos that would eventually be infused with vitality and brought to life as powerful monsters.


    They had decided that it was better to increase his monster count as soon as possible.


    The parlor itself was tucked away in a narrow alley, the entrance marked only by a small, ornate sign that read "Living Ink." As they approached, Ezra felt a mix of anticipation and curiosity. He had heard stories about the tattooing procedure, but now he would experience it firsthand.


    Inside, the parlor was dimly lit, the walls adorned with intricate designs and artwork that seemed to move subtly in the low light. The scent of ink and the faint hum of machinery filled the air. Behind the counter stood the artist, a tall, thin vampire with a sharp gaze and steady hands.


    "Welcome," the artist said, his voice smooth and welcoming. "What can I do for you today?"


    Ezra stepped forward, rolling up his sleeve to reveal his bicep. "I want a chameleon," he said, his voice firm. "The same one for the black zone." He would finally be able to move around without wearing sunglasses every time.


    "The usual price." Olivia added.


    The artist nodded, turning back to Ezra, his eyes gleaming with interest. "A chameleon, you say? That can be arranged. Do you have the necessary vitality needed for activation?"


    "Yes. I do." Ezra could feel the lake of vitality within him. His new soul hadn''t stopped for a moment, continually creating and pumping vitality within him.


    "Very well." The artist gestured. "Please, have a seat."


    Ezra sat in the comfortable chair, feeling a mix of nerves and excitement. The artist prepared his tools, selecting a dark ink, mixing it with flowing blood and adding his vitality to create a dark red ink that shimmered with an otherworldly glow.


    Olivia and Gen watched from nearby, their expressions a mix of curiosity and encouragement. "You can do it." Gen whispered, grinning at him. Ezra rolled his eyes. It wasn''t as if he was about to start a life-threatening procedure.


    The process began, the needle, reinforced with the artist''s vitality, buzzing as it pierced Ezra''s skin. The artist worked with incredible skill and care, the design taking shape with fluid, expert movements. Ezra felt the sting of the needle, but he remained still, focusing on the thought of the chameleon and the power it would soon hold.


    As the tattoo took form, it became clear that this was no ordinary design. The chameleon seemed to shift and change colors even as it was being inked. The hues ranged from deep greens to bright blues, and even subtle purples and golds. The detail was astounding, each scale meticulously crafted to give the illusion of a living creature.


    After what felt like hours, the artist finished. He stepped back, admiring his work. "There you go," he said, a hint of pride in his voice. "Now, for the final step. Infuse it with your vitality."


    Ezra took a deep breath and focused, feeling the surge of energy within him. He channeled a great torrent of his vitality into the tattoo, watching as the colors brightened and the chameleon seemed to come to life. The creature moved, its tiny limbs flexing, its eyes blinking as it adjusted on his skin. He could feel as the creature materialized within him, coiling next to Valaren.


    This monster, he didn''t need to restrain. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Impressive," Olivia said. "Now, let''s see what it can do."


    Ezra nodded and extended his arm, the chameleon shifting its colors to match his skin tone. He concentrated, willing the creature to activate its powers. A dark mist began to swirl around him, thickening into a black zone that enveloped the room. The familiar sensation of the black zone''s protective shroud settled over them, cutting off the outside world.


    The room darkened, the boundaries of the black zone clear and impenetrable. Ezra felt a rush of satisfaction at the control he had over the new ability. The chameleon had seamlessly integrated with him. Just as it should be.


    He quickly gathered a little bit of vitality in his eyes and manifested the color blue over it. He moved to the mirror in the room, taking in his appearance. he now had blue eyes, perfectly matching his dark blue hair.


    Olivia stepped forward, a smile playing on her lips. "Congratulations, Ezra. You''ve done it."


    Gen clapped him on the back, her grin wide and approving. "Not bad at all. With the restrictions on your movements gone, we can now show them who''s boss."


    The artist watched with a pleased expression, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "You''ve got a powerful ally there," he said. "Use it well."


    Ezra deactivated the black zone, the dark mist dissipating as the room returned to normal. He looked down at his bicep, the chameleon now a part of him, its colors shifting subtly as if it were alive. He flexed his arm, feeling the creature''s presence and the connection they shared.


    "Thank you," Ezra nodded to the artist.


    The artist nodded, his smile genuine. "It''s my pleasure. Remember, even if you have the same chameleon as everyone else, the bond between you and your tattoo is unique. Nurture it, and it will grow stronger with you."


    Olivia paid and they left the parlor. To Ezra, the city seemed different as they walked through it. It''s probably my imagination but that doesn''t matter. He glanced at Olivia and Gen by his side. "It''s time. Let''s end this."

 Chapter 85 - 85: Negotiation by Blood

    Ezra moved through the darkness, his dark overcoat blending with the night. His familiar mask, concealed his identity, adding to the fearsome aura of the boogeyman persona he had carefully cultivated.


    The moon was a sliver in the sky, casting just enough light to navigate by, but not enough to reveal his presence.


    The warehouse loomed ahead, a hulking silhouette against the night sky. It was guarded by heavily armed men, their eyes scanning the surroundings, oblivious to the silent predator approaching.


    Ezra reached the first guard, a huge figure with a rifle slung across his chest. In a swift, silent motion, Ezra disarmed him, a quick twist and a shove rendering the man unconscious. Before the second guard could react, Ezra had already moved, striking with lethal efficiency. Each man fell without uttering a sound, their weapons confiscated and their bodies hidden from view.


    Ezra entered the warehouse, the heavy door creaking slightly as it closed behind him. Inside, the dim lighting cast long shadows across the stacks of crates and machinery. He moved confidently through the shadows like a wraith, his senses sharp and alert. Ahead, another group of Three Axe gang members stood around, their postures relaxed and their attention elsewhere.


    As he stalked closer, his phone suddenly rang, shattering the silence. The sound was jarring, and the gang members whirled around, shocked. They saw him standing there, only a few feet away, and their eyes widened in terror. They hadn''t heard him approach, hadn''t even known he was there until it was too late.


    One of them stammered, "It''s him... the boogeyman! Fuck!" Without another word, they turned and fled, their footsteps echoing in the cavernous space.


    Ezra answered the call, his voice a low growl. "What is it?"


    "Ezra, it''s Olivia," came the calm, familiar voice on the other end. "The Count has issued a ceasefire. You need to pull out now."


    He clenched his jaw, frustration flaring. "I was just about to finish this."


    "I know," Olivia replied, her tone soothing yet firm. "But we need to respect the ceasefire. Pull out, now."


    Ezra took a deep breath, the tension in his body slowly dissipating. "Fine," he said reluctantly. "I''m on my way."


    He ended the call and slipped the phone back into his pocket. With one last glance around the warehouse, he turned and retraced his steps, moving just as silently as before. The mission had been interrupted, but there would be other opportunities.


    **********


    Ezra sat at the head of a long wooden table, surrounded by his coven. Olivia and Gen were on either side of him. The envelope before him bore the distinctive seal of Lord Griffin. A griffin wreathed in lightning. He picked it up, breaking the seal and unfolding the letter inside. As he read, his eyes narrowed slightly, then he looked up to meet the expectant gazes of his companions.


    "We''ve received an invitation from Lord Griffin for a meeting to negotiate the ownership of the Three Axe gang," Ezra announced. "Macmillan wants to negotiate."


    Gen''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. "It''s about time," she said, her fingers drumming on the table. "Let''s settle this once and for all."


    Ezra stood. "We leave immediately. This time, we have the advantage. Let''s show them that we''re not to be trifled with."


    Later that night, they arrived at Lord Griffin''s sanctuary. They were led to the same conference room they had the previous meeting. Thhis time, the room was dominated by a massive, polished oak table, at the head of which sat Lord Griffin, his ever-present assistant standing by his side.


    Macmillan was already seated at the table, a cautious look on his face as he watched their entrance. Ezra took his place opposite him, Olivia flanking him protectively.


    "Welcome," Griffin said smoothly, his mechanical voice breaking the silence in the room. "We are here once again to discuss the ownership of the Three Axe gang. I believe Macmillan here has a new offer. Let''s hear it."


    Macmillan leaned forward, a small smile playing on his lips. "I''ve decided to be generous, Ezra. I''m willing to offer the Three Axe gang to you for a very reasonable price. Much lower than market value."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, eyes cold and calculating. "I''m not interested in your offers, Macmillan. Why should I pay when I can get the Three Axe gang for free?"


    Macmillan''s smile faltered, replaced by a scowl. "You don''t understand. I''m offering you a chance to avoid further conflict. Isn''t that worth something?"


    "After what you did to me? No." Ezra shook his head. "You''ve caused us enough trouble. I don''t intend to negotiate with you any further. The ownership of the Three Axe gang will be settled by blood."


    Macmillan''s face turned pale, but his eyes shrouded in fear. "It would be better if you take a moment to reconsider. You could be making a mistake, Ezra."


    Ezra rose from his seat, his expression unyielding. "No, Macmillan. I''m not making any mistakes. If anyone here made a mistake, it''s you. You made the mistake when tried to kill me. We settle this by blood.


    No other way."


    He turned and walked out of the room, Olivia following closely behind him. As they exited, Ezra could feel Macmillan''s gaze boring into his back, a satisfying mix of fear and desperation.


    Lord Griffin watched them leave, his expression inscrutable. "It seems the negotiations have ended," he remarked dryly.


    Back outside, Ezra took a deep breath, the cool night air filling his lungs. Gen who had been waiting by the car, stepped forward. "How was it?"


    "We rejected his offer." Olivia answered.


    Gen grinned. "Just as it should be."


    "We need to prepare," he said to them. "Macmillan won''t back down just because we rejected his offer. He''ll come after us, and we need to be ready."


    Gen''s eyes gleamed with a fierce light. "Let him come. We''ll be waiting."


    Ezra''s thought turned to the time he spent under Macmillan''s care. His chest gave a twinge as he remembered the hand grabbing his heart. Olivia placed a hand on his shoulder, her touch grounding him. "Whatever comes, we''ll face it together. We will get through this." She smiled at him, her voice filled with conviction. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra turned to her, his eyes meeting hers with a grateful smile. "Yes, we will. Together."

 Chapter 86 - 86: A Ray Of Hope

    Macmillan sat in the VIP section of an exclusive nightclub, one of the many clubs he managed for Count Griffin. The room was a cacophony of flashing lights, pounding music, and the low murmur of conversations.


    Despite the wealth and the energy around him, Macmillan''s mind was elsewhere, his thoughts consumed by the ever present threat of Ezra Matten.


    He swirled the crimson liquid in his glass, staring into it as if it held the answers he was looking for. Ezra was out for his blood, and the pressure was mounting. He had underestimated the newborn, and now, he was paying the price. He didn''t know how the vampire survived getting his heart destroyed but at the moment, that didn''t matter. What mattered was him keeping his life.


    "Ezra Matten." He murmured to himself. "Are you really a newborn? Are you really a first ring vampire?"


    As he took a sip of his blood wine, the doors to the VIP section swung open, and Sarah walked in. Her entrance was purposeful, drawing his attention immediately. She moved with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, her eyes scanning the room before locking onto him. She approached with a sly smile, holding a small USB drive between her fingers.


    "Macmillan," she said, her voice smooth and confident. "I have something for you. Something I think you''ll love."


    Macmillan raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. Sarah had been a reluctant addition to his coven and now that his wife was dead, he was considering kicking her out. "What is it?"


    Sarah''s smile widened. "You''ll see. Trust me, it''s worth your time." She handed him the USB and, without waiting for a response, turned and left the VIP section.


    Intrigued, Macmillan finished his drink and made his way to his private office in the back of the club. The office was a welcome change from the vibrant energy of the nightclub, its walls lined with dark wood paneling and decorated with expensive artwork. He sat down at his desk, the soft leather chair creaking under his weight, and plugged the USB into his computer.


    The holographic screen flickered to life, and a video file appeared. He clicked on it, leaning back in his chair as the footage began to play. The video was grainy, the quality poor, but the content was unmistakable. It was a CCTV footage. He watched in confusion until he caught sight of the face of the man in the recording.


    As Macmillan watched, a slow smile spread across his face. This was exactly what he needed. A way to turn the tables on Ezra and eliminate him completely.


    The longer he watched, the more his relief grew. The video was a goldmine, offering him a lifeline. The weight that had been pressing down on him began to lift, replaced by a sense of control he had been missing.


    As the video ended, Macmillan leaned back in his chair, a genuine laugh bubbling up from deep within him. It was a laugh of pure relief, a release of the tension that had been building for days. He had been on the edge, teetering between survival and destruction, and now, he had a way out.


    He replayed the video, absorbing every detail, his mind racing with plans and possibilities. With this evidence, he could finally remove Ezra from the board and ensure his position remained secure.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, Macmillan felt a sense of hope. As he laughed again, the sound echoed through the empty office. "Just you wait, Ezra Matten." He chuckled. "Let''s see you escape this one."


    **********


    Macmillan entered the police station under the cloak of night, his presence barely acknowledged by the few officers on duty. The air was thick with the sterile scent of disinfectant and old coffee. He sniffed with disdain as he approached the front desk, his demeanor exuding confidence and purpose.


    "I''m here to see Officer Target," he said, his voice low but firm and layered with a touch of his Aura.


    The desk sergeant, a tired-looking woman with dark circles under her eyes, glanced up briefly and nodded. "Down the hall, third door on the left," she directed, barely lifting her gaze from her paperwork.


    Macmillan made his way down the dimly lit corridor, the sounds of the station fading into the background. He reached the designated door and knocked, the sound echoing softly in the quiet hallway.


    "Come in," a voice called from within.


    Macmillan pushed the door open and stepped inside. The room was modest, filled with filing cabinets and a cluttered desk. Behind the desk sat the man he was here for. Officer Target. White cap resting jauntily on his blonde hair, the peacekeeper glanced up.


    "Macmillan," Target greeted him, his eyes narrowing in curiousity. "What brings you here at this hour?" He paused. "Well, it''s our normal hours but this is quite an unusual visit."


    Macmillan closed the door behind him and approached the desk, pulling the USB from his pocket. "I have something that requires your attention," he said, placing the USB on the desk.


    Target picked up the device, turning it over in his hand before plugging it into his computer. He watched the screen intently as the video played. "Wait a minute. Isn''t this that dude? The two hundred million credits dude? What was his name again?"


    "Ezra Matten."


    Target snapped his fingers. "Yes. That." He turned back to what he was watching.


    When the video ended, Target leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled under his chin. "This is damning evidence," he said. "Ezra has clearly broken the Law of Secrecy. It''s a clear-cut case." Then he smiled and leaned forward. "But I''ll need assurances."


    Macmillan nodded, understanding the unspoken request. He reached into his coat and pulled out an envelope thick with cash, placing it on the desk beside the USB. "Consider this a down payment for your services," he said smoothly.


    Target took the envelope, weighing it in his hand before tucking it into his desk drawer. "This will do," he said. "But I''ll need more once the case is underway. Ensuring justice isn''t cheap, especially when dealing with a case of Secrecy Breach."


    Macmillan smiled, a cold, calculated expression. "You have my word. There will be more where that came from, as long as you bring Ezra to justice."


    Target extended his hand, and Macmillan shook it firmly. The deal was struck. "I''ll start the proceedings immediately," Target said, grinning in anticipation. "Expect updates soon."


    Macmillan nodded, a sense of satisfaction settling over him. He had set the wheels in motion, using the law to his advantage. And with Target''s help, he would ensure that Ezra faced the consequences of his actions.


    As he left the police station, the night air felt invigorating. The plan was in place, and Macmillan felt a renewed sense of control. He had played his card well, and now it was up to Target to execute their plan. The night was far from over, and with each step, he moved closer to securing his position and eliminating the threat that Ezra posed.


    "So long, Ezra Matten." He whispered to himself. "So long."


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 87 - 87: Underneath The T-Max

    Ezra received the summons to meet with Count Griffin just before dawn. The message had been brief and to the point, leaving no room for questions. He didn''t like the suddenness of it, but he had no choice but to comply.


    As the leader of the Matten Coven, his interactions with Griffin had always been laced with formality and a hint of mutual respect. This meeting, however, felt different. They wouldn''t be meeting at Griffin''s sanctuary and he was required to come alone.


    He arrived at the appointed location, a nondescript building in the heart of the city, just as clock struck midnight. As he entered the building, a sense of unease settled over him. The lobby was eerily quiet, and the receptionist barely glanced up as he walked past.


    Following the directions given to him, Ezra took the elevator to the top floor. As the doors opened, he was greeted not by Count Griffin, but by someone else. Someone he knew very well.


    "Howdy!" Target waved at him. "How have you been? Come in. Come in. No need to stand there." Target walked forward, a smug expression on his face. He was flanked by a squad of peacekeepers dressed in the whites of the First City police force, their red eyes gleaming in the night.


    "Ezra Matten," Target said, his voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "You are under arrest for breaking the Law of Secrecy."


    "What?" Ezra''s eyes narrowed in confusion but he remained calm. He quickly though through his options. It''s Target. This is definitely a setup but he''s got the law on his side. Should I fight? No.


    A fight here would do more harm than good. He raised his hands slightly, indicating his compliance. "I''ll come quietly," he said, his voice steady.


    Target''s smirk widened as his men moved in to restrain Ezra. They cuffed his hands behind his back with restraints that were clearly designed to suppress a vampire''s strength and abilities. Ezra felt the cold metal bite into his skin, the restraints burning his vitality slightly, but he maintained his composure.


    They escorted him down to the basement, where a secure transport vehicle awaited. The journey to wherever they were going was swift. The tension in the air was almost like an Aura. Ezra sat across from Target in the dimly lit interior of the transport, the peacekeeper''s eyes never leaving him.


    "What are the charges?" Ezra asked, breaking the silence.


    Target leaned back, a mocking grin on his face. "You''ll find out soon enough," he replied. "For now, just enjoy the ride."


    Ezra clenched his jaw but said nothing. He tried again, hoping to get some information. "Who reported me?"


    Target chuckled, shaking his head. "Nice try, but I''m not falling for that. Let''s just say someone with an interest in keeping things... orderly."


    Ezra fell silent, his mind racing with possibilities. The ride continued in uncomfortable silence, broken occasionally by Target''s offhand comments and jokes. It was clear that the peacekeeper enjoyed his position of power, enjoying Ezra''s discomfort.


    They arrived at the T-Max building, the towering structure now with an imposing light as Ezra stared at it through the tiny windows.


    The transport vehicle bypassed the main entrance, heading instead to a concealed side entrance. The doors opened to reveal a long, dimly lit corridor that led deep into the building. The air was cool and still, the silence oppressive.


    The peacekeepers marched Ezra down the corridor, their footsteps echoing off the concrete walls. At the end of the passage, they entered a small elevator that took them even further down, to the hidden lower levels of the T-Max building.


    When the elevator doors opened, they stepped into a high-security area. The lighting was harsh and clinical, the walls reinforced with layers of steel and silver. "Welcome to Peacekeeper HQ for First City." Target announced with a flourish. "Pretty sweet, right?" He glanced at Ezra. "This is where we have our secure containment area for rogue vampires.


    This place was designed to hold even the most powerful and dangerous of our kind. Well, up to the third ring. Which you are not. Let''s go."


    They brought Ezra to a containment room, the heavy door sliding open with a metallic hiss. Inside, the room was stark and bare, with only a single chair and a set of chains embedded in the walls. The moment Ezra entered the room, his vitality torn from him in an instant. He stumbled at the harsh force. "Wha? What was that?"


    "Like I said," Target grinned. "Secure. There''s no escaping. Your vitality is gone. No way to regenerate it. You''ll be here with me a long, long, time."


    Joke''s on you. I''m a vitality machine. Ezra grinned inwardly.


    Target gestured for Ezra to sit in the chair, and he complied, feeling the weight of the situation settle over him. The peacekeepers secured him in place, the chains cold and unyielding.


    Once Ezra was restrained, Target leaned in, his smirk never fading. "Welcome to your new home," he said. "Comfortable, isn''t it?"


    Ezra met his gaze squarely. "You think this will hold me?" he asked, his voice low and menacing.


    Target laughed, a harsh, grating sound. "Oh, it will hold you. And you''ll stay here until we decide what to do with you." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s mind raced, trying to piece together the events that had led him here. The sudden summons, the ambush, the arrest. It all pointed to a well-orchestrated plan. Someone had gone to great lengths to ensure his capture, and he needed to find out who and why.


    Ezra stood up, waved to him and left. The door to the containment room slid shut, leaving Ezra alone in the harsh light. He closed his eyes, focusing on calming his mind and gathering his strength. His vitality was slowly generating in his soul again. The room didn''t stop him from creating. It only took away from him when he entered.


    A system that would work on most vampires. He wasn''t most vampires.


    Well, I''ve faced worse odds before. I should be able to get out of this.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Corrupt Cops Backroom Shop

    Olivia was sitting in the living room of their secret home, the warm light from the chandelier above casting a serene glow over the room. She was sipping tea, laced with blood, her mind busy with thoughts of their ongoing plans, when the phone rang. Gen, who was lounging on the couch with a magazine, rolled her eyes and picked it up.


    "Yeah?" Gen''s tone was blunt, as usual. Her expression shifted from irritation to surprise, then to a simmering anger. "You''ve got to be kidding me. Alright, we''ll be there." She hung up and turned to Olivia, her eyes blazing. "That was the peacekeepers. Ezra''s been arrested.


    He''s in jail."


    Olivia''s grip on her teacup tightened, but her expression remained calm. "What charges?" she asked, her voice steady.


    "Breaking the Law of Secrecy," Gen replied, almost spitting the words out. "Didn''t he leave to see Count Griffin? Something isn''t right. This reeks of a setup."


    Olivia nodded, setting her teacup down with deliberate care. "We need to investigate. Who''s spearheading the investigation? Doesn''t matter. There''s only one person I can think of. Let''s go."


    The drive to the police station was tense. Gen drummed her fingers impatiently on the steering wheel, while Olivia stared out the window, her mind working through the possibilities. She knew they had to approach this carefully. They didn''t know the details and brash actions would only worsen Ezra''s situation.


    They arrived at the station and walked in confidently. Gen marched straight up to the desk sergeant, her bluntness on full display. "We''re here to see Officer Target," she demanded.


    The sergeant, taken aback by her assertiveness, pointed down the hall. "Third door on the left," he said, his voice wary.


    Gen strode off, Olivia following more calmly, her eyes scanning the surroundings with careful scrutiny. They reached the office and knocked. Target opened the door, his expression turning from surprise to a sly smile.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Olivia and Genesis. Pleasure to see you once again. What brings you here?" he asked, leaning against the doorframe.


    "You know why we''re here," Gen snapped. "What evidence do you have against Ezra?"


    Target''s smile widened. "Now, now, information like that doesn''t come cheap."


    Olivia stepped forward, her demeanor calm and composed. "We should kill you for what you did to us but..." she trailed off, leaving Target to stare uncomfortably at her, his smile faltering. "We''re willing to pay for the information." Olivia stated, reaching into her bag and pulling out a thick envelope. "This should cover it."


    Target smile returned full force. He took the envelope, his eyes gleaming as he thumbed through the bills. "Money does make the world go round, even for us vamps. Alright, follow me," he said, standing, before leading them to a secure room at the back of the station. "Welcome to the backroom!"


    Inside, Target handed them a USB drive. "This contains the evidence we have against Ezra," he said. "But you''ll need to be discreet about how you use it. It''s a copy, not the original. To get the original, honestly, I don''t think you can. My informant probably has more copies than I do.


    It won''t be vanishing anytime soon."


    "We expected as much." Olivia nodded, slipping the USB into her bag. "Thank you," she said. "Now, we need to see Ezra."


    Target raised an eyebrow. "That''s completely against protocol. All vampires are forbidden from meeting an accused who broke the Law of Secrecy. You know that."


    Olivia kept staring flatly at him as Gen scoffed beside her.


    "For beautiful ladies such as yourselves, that''ll cost you extra." Target grinned, rubbing his thumb and index fingers together in the universal expression for money.


    Gen stepped forward, her eyes fierce. "Name your price."


    Target''s smirk grew wider. "Double what you just paid."


    Olivia pulled out another envelope, handing it over without hesitation. "Done. Now take us to him."


    "Not so fast." Target chuckled. "Gifts clear things with the boss first. I''ll contact you when it''s time."


    "How long?" Gen asked with gritted teeth.


    "Don''t worry. Shouldn''t be more than twenty four hours." Target sniffed the envelope with money. "And they say being a cop doesn''t pay."


    "We''ll be back." Olivia stated and left, Gen following. As they exited the building, Gen''s anger seemed to reach a boiling point.


    "We can''t let them get away with this," she muttered, her fists clenched.


    "We won''t," Olivia replied, her voice calm but filled with resolve. "But we need to be calm. Charging in headfirst to see Ezra will only get us killed or captured."


    Gen took a deep breath, nodding reluctantly. "Fine. What''s the plan?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First, we review the evidence," Olivia said as they got into the car. "Then we''ll meet Ezra and figure out our next move. This isn''t just about freeing Ezra. It''s about finding that informat and making sure this doesn''t happen again."


    Back at their base, they both gathered around a laptop and plugged in the USB. The screen flickered to life, revealing the video that Target had given them. As they watched, their expressions grew grim.


    "This is damning," Gen said, her voice low. "But it''s also has to be fabricated. Look at the date. We were with Ezra all day on that day, were we not?"


    Olivia nodded. "We can use this to our advantage. If we can prove the evidence is fake, we can turn the tables on whoever set this up."


    They spent the next few hours analyzing the video, noting inconsistencies and flaws. As the sun began to rise, they had a plan in place.


    "We''ll need to present this evidence to Count Griffin," Olivia said. "If we can prove that Ezra was framed, he can help us force them to release him. For a price of course." She finished bitterly. There was no such thing as a free meal.


    Gen''s eyes gleamed with bloodlust. "And then, we''ll make sure whoever did this pays."


    Olivia placed a hand on her shoulder, a small smile playing on her lips. "We will."


    The plan was set. Ezra must be freed.

 Chapter 89 - 89: A Price Too High

    Ezra sat on the single chair in his cell, staring at the cold, stone walls. His eyes was on the wall but his sight was on the vitality within him. It swirled within him in beautiful patterns, his soul pumping vitality nonstop.


    The dim light in the room casted long shadows, dancing and flickering, but he paid them no mind. His thoughts were elsewhere, racing through memories and legal precedents, as he tried to make sense of his current situation.


    Once a skilled lawyer, now a vampire entangled in a web of accusations, he found himself dusting off his dormant skills in a world where the rules were different, but the stakes were higher.


    The heavy door creaked open, and two familiar figures stepped inside. Olivia and Gen walked in, looking grim as they approached.


    "Ezra," Olivia began, her voice steady but laced with concern, "the Peacekeepers have evidence against you. They claim you broke the Law of Secrecy."


    Ezra''s took a deep breath, forcing himself to remain calm. The only punishment for breaking the Law of Secrecy was death. "What evidence do they have?"


    "It''s a video. CCTV." Gen said, his expression troubled. "It shows you revealing your red vampire eyes to a security guard at our old penthouse."


    Ezra froze in shock. What the hell? He remembered the incident clearly. That was the day he had gone out by himself. The day before he had been shot at the warehouse. On that day, the guard had just seemed confused, and he had quickly put on sunglasses to hide his eyes.


    "That''s impossible. The guard was just confused. I wore sunglasses right after that." How did they know?


    Olivia sighed, her gaze softening. "We know, Ezra. But the footage is damning. It shows you clearly."


    Ezra''s mind raced. How had the Peacekeepers obtained this footage? Who have it out for me? Malachi? Macmillan? "How did they get the video?" He asked, looking up.


    Gen shook his head. "We don''t know. It just surfaced, and now they''re using it against you."


    Ezra closed his eyes for a moment, collecting his thoughts. "What''s the legal procedure?"


    "A date will be set soon for you to meet with an Arbiter," Olivia explained. "They''ll judge your case."


    Ezra knew that arbiters in vampire society were the ultimate authority, their judgments swift and often harsh. He knew he had to craft a solid defense. His lawyer''s mind clicked into gear, sifting through possible strategies. "Okay. This what we''ll do. We''ll argue that the footage is fake.


    It was filmed during the day, and everyone knows vampires can''t last long under the sun."


    Olivia nodded but looked uncertain. "It''s a good angle, but it''s not foolproof. Everyone also knows that vampires can move around during the day if they shield themselves well enough." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra frowned, considering this. "We need the guard. If we can find him and get his testimony to align with us, it could make all the difference."


    Olivia and Gen exchanged glances. "We''ll find him," Olivia said firmly. "We''ll do whatever it takes."


    "Also, inform Target to come see me." Ezra spoke. "He can be bought to our side."


    "That is risky, isn''t it?" Olivia asked. "He only follows the highest bidder."


    "Then we''ll make sure we''re the highest bidder." Ezra smiled. "If we have the money."


    "We''ll find it."


    Ezra nodded sharply in gratitude. "Thank you. We don''t have much time. The Peacekeepers will move quickly. Whoever gave them that footage will be pushing for me to be punished immediately."


    Olivia placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "We''ll get through this, Ezra. Just hold on."


    Gen gave him a small, encouraging nod. "We''ll be back soon."


    Ezra watched as they left the cell, the heavy door closing behind them with a final thud.


    **********


    The heavy metal door of Ezra''s cell creaked open, and Target stepped inside. His expression was smug, and he looked at Ezra with a mixture of curiosity and contempt. "Ezra," he said, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "You wanted to talk?"


    Ezra stood, meeting Target''s gaze with a calm demeanor. "Yes, I want to negotiate," he replied. "The evidence against me


    It needs to disappear."


    Target chuckled, crossing his arms. "And what makes you think I''m interested in negotiating? You''re in a pretty tight spot, Ezra. Why should I help you?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, knowing he had to play his cards right. "Because I have the money for it."


    Target raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Go on."


    "I can make it worth your while," Ezra continued. "Just destroy the footage and help clear my name. I can get you any price you want, within reason."


    Target leaned against the wall, considering the offer. "Money is nice, but it''s fleeting, you know. Besides, I already have a pretty sweet pile of cash for my retirement in a few years." He paused. "Influence... now that''s interesting. But what kind of influence can you offer me?"


    Ezra kept his expression neutral. "What do you suggest?"


    Target grinned, his eyes narrowing. "Do you know what I''m thinking?rt. I want something bigger than money. I want a piece of that Black Spider gang you''ve got going on."


    Ezra''s eyes widened slightly. "What do you mean by ''a piece''?"


    Target''s smile was cold and calculating. "I want control of part of your operations. A share in the profits, influence over decisions. I want to be a part of the gang''s inner workings. At least, until the new Count arrives."


    Ezra''s mind raced. He knew the value of what Target was asking for. It wasn''t just a piece of the gang. It was a piece of their power, their future. "That''s a lot to ask," he said carefully.


    Target shrugged. "You''re in no position to negotiate, Ezra. It''s that or the footage stays."


    Ezra took a step closer, his eyes locked onto Target''s. "You know I can''t agree to that."


    Target''s expression hardened. "Then you''ll stay in this cell. And the evidence will be used against you."


    Ezra felt a surge of frustration, but he kept it in check. "There has to be another way. You know as well as I do that power gained through betrayal is fragile. It won''t last."


    Target shook his head. "This is the deal, Ezra. Take it or leave it."


    Ezra stood his ground, his voice firm. "I can''t give you a piece of the gang. Find another way, or this conversation is over."


    For a moment, the two men stared at each other, the tension thick in the air. Finally, Target sighed, pushing himself off the wall. "You''re a stubborn man, Ezra. I''ll give you that. But remember, this is your last chance. Think it over."


    He turned and left the cell, the door closing behind him with a heavy thud. Ezra remained standing, a grim smile on his face.


    He knew he wouldn''t be able to get the evidence destroyed. He just wanted to plant an idea in Target''s head. Target loved any opportunity to make money. Ezra was betting on the fact that Malachi would go to extort money from whoever gave him the evidence.


    If they were busy trying to keep the evidence in play, they won''t be looking at his other hand. The security guard. As he sat back down, he sighed to himself. This wasn''t the end.

 Chapter 90 - 90: The Chase

    The moon hung low in the sky, casting an eerie glow over the apartment building as Olivia and Gen approached. The streets were quiet, the city asleep, but the urgency of their mission kept them alert.


    Olivia moved with calm determination, her mind focused on the task at hand. Gen, as always, was ready for action, her impatience barely contained.


    They entered the lobby and made their way to the security office. The head guard, a burly man with a stern expression, looked up from his desk as they approached.


    "We''re looking for the security guard who worked the morning shifts here," Olivia said, her voice polite.


    "Samuel?" The head guard frowned. "He quit a few days ago. Haven''t seen him since."


    "Whatever." Gen stepped forward, her tone sharp. "We need his address."


    "Woah! Woah! Woah! Young lady." The head guard crossed his arms, his expression hardening. "I can''t just give out personal information. It''s against policy." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia sighed, sensing the futility of arguing. She placed a hand on Gen''s arm, calming her. "We understand your concerns," she said softly, her eyes locking onto the guard''s. "But this is very important. We need to find him."


    "Sorry, ladies. No can do."


    When the guard remained stubborn, Olivia decided to use a different approach. She manifested and focused her Aura, the subtle shimmer of vitality emanating from her. The guard''s eyes glazed over slightly, his resistance weakening.


    "Please," Olivia said gently. "Tell us where we can find him."


    The guard blinked slowly, then nodded. "He lives at 34 Maple Street, apartment 5C," he said in a monotone voice.


    "Thank you," Olivia replied, her Aura retracting as she stepped back.


    Gen smirked, shaking her head. "You always make it look so easy."


    Olivia gave her a small smile. "Let''s go."


    They hurried to the car and drove to the address, the city''s quiet streets flashing by in a blur. They quickly arrived at the apartment building. Gen flung open the door and raced out up the stairs to the fifth floor of the building. She rapped on the door quickly as she was joined by Olivia. "Open up or I''ll break down the door." She threatened as she knocked.


    "Calm down." Olivia gently pushed Gen aside and held a hand above the door. In a second, it clicked open.Gen pushed the door open to see a sorry sight. It was clear that Samuel had left in a hurry. The apartment inside was in disarray. Clothes were strewn about, drawers left open, and the bed unmade.


    "Looks like he bolted," Gen muttered, picking up a discarded shirt.


    Olivia moved methodically through the apartment, checking the drawers. "Search the house. We need to know where he went to."


    Gen followed suit, searching for anything important.


    Olivia moved to the kitchen where she found a train ticket stub on the kitchen counter, partially hidden under a stack of papers. "Found him! He''s trying to leave the city," she said, her voice calm despite the urgency. "The train leaves in thirty minutes."


    Gen''s eyes widened. "Shit. Once he gets on the train, it''s over. We need to move. Now."


    They dashed back to the car and sped through the city, the engine roaring as Gen pushed it to its limits. Traffic was light, but every red light felt like an eternity. Olivia kept her eyes on the road, her mind racing with the need to reach the station in time.


    When they finally arrived at the train station, they had only minutes to spare. They rushed inside, scanning the platforms for any sign of Samuel. The hustle and bustle of the station made it difficult to spot him, but Olivia''s keen eyes caught sight of a familiar figure.


    "There," she said, pointing towards a platform at the far end.


    They hurried towards him, but as they got closer, they saw that Samuel wasn''t alone. Sarah and Malachi flanked him, their presence imposing. Behind them stood the remaining three members of the Malachi coven, their eyes cold and mocking.


    Sarah smirked as Olivia and Gen approached. "You''re too late," she taunted, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "He''s coming with us."


    "So it was you!" Gen''s fists clenched, her anger barely contained. "We''re not letting you take him."


    Malachi stepped forward, wearing a superior smirk on his face. "You''re in no position to make demands."


    Olivia placed a hand on Gen''s arm, holding her back. She knew that attacking now would be futile. They were outnumbered, and a confrontation here would only make things worse. "Let''s not make a scene," she said quietly. "We need to think this through."


    Gen glared at Sarah and Malachi, her frustration evident. "This isn''t over," she growled.


    Sarah chuckled, her eyes gleaming with victory. "Oh, I''m sure it''s not. But for now, you''ve lost."


    They watched helplessly as the coven escorted out of the station.


    Gen turned to Olivia, her anger replaced by a determined resolve. "What now?"


    Olivia took a deep breath, her mind already on their next move. "We regroup. We find another way. This isn''t the end. Samuel doesn''t have to be the only card we can play."


    They left the station, the weight of their failure heavy on their shoulders. But Olivia knew they couldn''t afford to dwell on it. There was too much at stake, and they needed to stay focused.


    Back in the car, the silence was filled with a sense of determination. Olivia took the wheel this time. "We need to find something on Macmillan. He''s the one controlling Target." She said as they drove through the city. "We need to cut off the snake at the head."


    Gen nodded, her jaw set. "We''ll dig up every piece of dirt we can. He''s going to pay for this."


    Silence filled the air.


    "We''ll get him back," Gen said, breaking the silence, her voice filled with conviction.


    Olivia nodded, reassuringly. "Yes, we will."


    "And we''ll make sure everyone gets what''s coming to them." Gen leaned back on her seat. A list of names flashed in her mind.


    Sarah.


    X.


    Malachi.


    Macmillan.


    She will drink their blood.

 Chapter 91 - 91: The Trial

    Ezra was brought into the courtroom, which resembled a grand throne room within the facility. The atmosphere was thick with tension, the air heavy with anticipation. As he walked in, his wrists bound in tattoo-made restraints, he felt the weight of many eyes on him. The room was large, adorned with dark tapestries and intricate carvings. At the far end, a raised dais held an imposing throne.


    Target stood beside Ezra, a smug expression on his face. "It''s not too late to reconsider, Ezra," he whispered. "You can still save yourself by giving up a piece of the gang."


    Ezra remained stoic, his expression unreadable. He said nothing, his silence a clear refusal. He wouldn''t betray his family, not for anything.


    Olivia and Gen entered the courtroom and took their seats on one side, their faces a mixture of concern and determination. They gave Ezra a reassuring nod, taking in the small scattering of vampires in the room. Most of them seemed to be peacekeepers. Across the room, Macmillan entered with Sarah, taking their places on the opposite side.


    Macmillan''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of satisfaction and malice. He crossed his legs and leaned back in his chair, relaxed.


    A hush fell over the room as the Arbiter entered. It was a very beautiful lady, her hair glowing in different colors, shifting like the famous vampire chameleon.


    The atmosphere shifted, the air growing heavy with the weight of her presence. She was a woman of formidable stature, her Aura devoid of emotion but almost tangible in its intensity. It pressed down on everyone present, a reminder of her authority. She climbed the dais with measured steps and sat on the throne, her gaze sweeping over the assembled vampires.


    "The court is now in session," she announced, her voice resonating with power. Her eyes fell on Target who took a gulp. "Begin."


    Target stepped forward, presenting the charges with a flourish. "Ezra Matten is accused of breaking the Law of Secrecy," he declared. "We have irrefutable evidence."


    The Arbiter waved and the evidence was presented, a video playing on the large screen. It showed Ezra stepping out of an elevator without his sunglasses, his red vampire eyes visible. The security guard''s confusion and subsequent reaction were clear. Ezra watched the footage impassively, his mind already formulating his defense.


    "We have the witness here with us." Target announced and Ezra blinked in surprise. His eyes turned to the crowd and picked out Olivia and Gen. They''d failed. Fuck. This complicates things.


    "Bring him in." The Arbiter waved in apathy.


    The witness, Samuel, was brought in, his eyes wide with fear as he faced the room full of vampires. The Arbiter''s gaze locked onto him, her Aura surging forward and enveloping him in a powerful grip. "Tell us what you saw," she commanded.


    Her Aura was laced in a surprisingly complex array of emotions carefully designed to place the target completely under her control and it had been almost instant. Samuel''s eyes glazed over as he fell under her hypnotic influence. "I saw him," he said in a monotone voice. "His eyes were red. I was confused and scared. Medical modifications to the human genome is banned.


    Anyone who could boldly flout that law had to be dangerous. But he didn''t do anything to me. He put on sunglasses and left."


    The Arbiter''s Aura continued to hold him as she considered his words. "Very well. She nodded and added, "You will forget this encounter."


    Samuel nodded slowly, his expression blank. He was led out of the room, his memory of the event wiped clean. Ezra could see Olivia and Gen exchanging glances, recognizing the sheer power of the Arbiter''s Aura. She made Olivia look like an amateur posing as a pro.


    The Arbiter turned her gaze to Ezra, her expression neutral. "The evidence is damning," she said. "Present your defense."


    Ezra stood, his posture calm and composed. We can still salvage this. "This footage is not genuine," he began. "The supposed breach of the Law of Secrecy occurred during the day. I was inside with my wives throughout that day. There is no way that could''ve been me.


    Furthermore, we have additional footage of the person in this video strolling freely under the sun and without displaying any signs of weakness. An ability which I do not possess."


    He gestured to Olivia, who came forward with a USB stick. The Arbiter gestured and the new footage was played. It showed a figure resembling Ezra walking casually in broad daylight, entering a caf¨¦. The sunlight fell directly on the person, who showed no signs of discomfort or fatigue, something that would be impossible for a vampire. Ezra knew it was him but the others didn''t know.


    He could tell even Gen and Olivia were confused.


    "I believe that this should be sufficient evidence that this is a crime against me. I think we shouldn''t be so quick to condemn an innocent man. Instead, we should ask the capable officer Target where he got the footage."


    Target eyed Ezra in amusement. "We all know that some vampires are capable of walking under sunlight and can sometimes temporarily grant this ability to others. Your defence is weak Ezra Matten. It has no leg to stand on. Your honour." Target turned to the Arbiter. "There is only one clear way to uphold the laws of our society."


    "Do not presume to tell me what to do." The Arbiter''s voice was cold, her eyes narrowing slightly as she stared at Target. Target bowed low, avoiding her gaze. The room was silent as everyone awaited her judgment.


    After a long pause, the Arbiter spoke. "The breach of Secrecy is a grave offense," she said. "Given the seriousness of the charge and the evidence presented, I will adjourn this court for a day to review all the evidence thoroughly. We must ensure that justice is served and that no miscarriage of justice occurs."


    Her words hung in the air as she rose from the throne, her presence still pressing down on the room like a physical weight. With quick strides, she left the room as quickly as she appeared. The court was dismissed, and the tension began to ease slightly as people started to leave.


    Back in his cell, Ezra closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The battle was only beginning, and he was ready to face whatever came next. The next twenty-four hours would be crucial, and every second counted. But for now, he allowed himself a moment of calm. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I''ve done my best from in here. The rest is up to you, Olivia, Genesis.

 Chapter 92 - 92: A Way Out?

    Outside the court, the air was thick with tension. Olivia and Gen stood under the shadow of the T-Max building, the weight of the day''s events pressing heavily on them.


    The full moon hung in the sky like a merciless watcher, casting long shadows across the vast parking lot. Olivia''s mind raced with the possible outcomes and strategies they could employ, while Gen''s simmering anger was barely contained beneath the surface.


    "This doesn''t look good, Olivia," Gen muttered, her fists clenched tightly. "That footage, Samuel''s testimony, Target''s speech... it''s all stacking up against Ezra."


    Olivia nodded, her calm exterior hiding the storm of worry inside of her. "I know. We need to find a way to counter all of this. The footage was one thing. Proving it is doctored? That''s another matter.


    And Samuel''s testimony, even though it was under hypnosis, adds weight to their case. We have to find something else. Something new."


    Before they could continue their discussion, Sarah sauntered over, a smug expression on her face. "Well, if it isn''t the loyal wives," she sneered. "Looks like your dear Ezra is finally getting what he deserves. And Gen, what will you do when he''s gone? You won''t have anyone to hide behind."


    Gen''s eyes flared with anger, and she took a step forward, but Olivia placed a calming hand on her shoulder. "Ignore her, Gen. She''s just trying to provoke you."


    Sarah''s smirk widened. "Keep telling yourself that. But deep down, you know it''s true."


    "Sarah," Macmillan''s voice called from a distance. He stood a few paces away, watching the interaction with a satisfied look. "Let''s go."


    Sarah shot them one last mocking glance before turning to join Macmillan. He said something quietly to her and as they walked away, their laughter echoed in the courtyard, grating on Olivia''s nerves.


    "That woman," Gen growled. "I swear, if we didn''t have bigger problems¡­"


    "We do," Olivia interrupted, her voice firm but gentle. "And we need to stay focused. Let''s figure out our next move."


    As they watched Macmillan and Sarah disappear into the distance, a new presence made itself known. A red-headed woman with some of the biggest boobs among the vampire community, approached them. Her slight curves and confident stride caught the attention of those nearby. Olivia recognized her immediately. Miss Red, the vampire who worked within the City Lord''s domain.


    The one responsible for the registration of new vampires.


    "Good evening, ladies." Miss Red greeted with a smile, her voice smooth. "I couldn''t help but hear about your problem. I might be able to offer a solution."


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed slightly, wary but curious. "What do you mean?"


    Miss Red smiled, a hint of satisfaction in her eyes. "I can help you clear Ezra''s name but, as with all things, it comes at a price."


    Gen scoffed, crossing her arms. "And what''s the price? Taking Ezra from us?"


    Miss Red''s smile widened. "No. At this point, I don''t think Ezra would be willing to let the two of you go. Whether I like it or not, he is already emotionally attached to you. However, there is something that him and only him could do for me."


    Olivia exchanged a glance with Gen. The idea of making a deal with Miss Red was risky, but they were running out of options. "What kind of things are we talking about?" Olivia asked cautiously.


    "Well, I would like to discuss that with Ezra himself." Miss Red replied casually. "I want to make a deal directly with him. Not with anyone else as a proxy."


    Gen scoffed. "Good luck with that. There''s no way that Target would be letting us meet Ezra."


    "Target is not the only peacekeeper with access to the containment facility. In fact, he does have a boss who owes me a favour. Getting to Ezra is a the problem. All you need to do is request the visit and take me along."


    Gen''s fists unclenched slightly, her curiosity piqued. "A boss? The captain? That''s all well and good but how do we know we can trust you?"


    Miss Red''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "You don''t, but right now, do you have any better options?"


    Olivia took a deep breath, weighing their choices. They needed a breakthrough, and this might be their only chance. "Alright. We''ll hear you out. But if you''re playing us¡­"


    "I assure you," Miss Red interrupted, her tone serious. "I have no interest in deceiving you. Helping Ezra is mutually beneficial. You get your husband back and I get what I want."


    "Fine," Olivia agreed after considering for a moment. "What do we need to do?"


    Miss Red''s demeanor shifted to one of business. "Meet me at the containment facility in thirty minutes. Don''t be late."


    Without another word, she turned and walked away, leaving Olivia and Gen standing in the courtyard.


    Gen sighed, her anger replaced by a sense of optimism. "I don''t like this, but if it helps Ezra, we''ll do what we have to."


    Olivia nodded. "Agreed."


    ********** S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Miss Red walked confidently through the dimly lit corridors of the peacekeeper facility, her red hair cascading over her shoulders. She reached her destination and knocked firmly on the door. "Enter." A voice called from within and she entered.


    "Helena." Red greeted as she entered. The office was stark and utilitarian, the walls lined with file cabinets and a large desk dominating the room. Behind the desk sat Captain Helena, head of the vampire peacekeepers in First City. Helena sat with her dark blue hair tied up in her usual ponytail, her sharp features complemented by the ever-present air of authority she emitted.


    She looked up from her paperwork with a sigh of frustration as Red entered and took a seat without waiting for an invitation.


    "Red," Helena greeted, her voice tinged with annoyance. "What brings you here? As you can see, I''m quite busy."


    Red smiled, a hint of mischief in her eyes. "I''m here to collect the debt you owe me, Helena. After all, I should''ve been the one sitting where you are now."

 Chapter 93 - 93: Sealing the Deal

    Helena''s expression tightened, her eyes narrowing. "That was a long time ago. What do you want, Red?"


    Red leaned back in her chair, crossing her legs. "I want two things from you. First, you must be aware of the current court case going on. Ezra''s wives will be seeking to visit him soon. All you have to do is grant their request."


    Helena shook her head. "That would be breaking protocol. You know how strict the rules are when it comes to a breach of the Law of Secrecy."


    Red''s smile widened. "When has that ever stopped you, Helena? You''re aware of everything your underlings do, and you take your share from their dealings. Don''t pretend to be so virtuous."


    Helena''s jaw clenched, and she looked away, her silence speaking volumes. The truth of Red''s words hung heavily in the air.


    "You owe me, Helena," Red continued, her voice soft but firm. "This is the time to pay up. Allow the visit. Just these two requests and we''ll consider the slate wiped clean."


    Helena''s fingers drummed on the desk as she considered the request. Finally, she let out a long sigh. "Fine. I''ll allow the visit. But this better be the end of it, Red."


    Red''s smile turned genuine. "You have my word."


    "Okay." Helena nodded as she steeples her fingers, her eyes locking onto Red''s. "What''s the second thing?"


    Red''s smile morphed into a grin. "I''m glad you asked." Red outlined the plan she had in mind. The Captain might resent her, but she knew Helena would honor their agreement. A debt was a debt, after all.


    **********


    Olivia and Gen walked into the Peacekeeper office, a sense of tension resting between them. They had already gone through extensive security checks and were now walking into the main lobby, heading for the help desk. The building was a hive of activity, with the few peacekeers on duty bustling about, but Olivia''s focus was singular. They needed to get to Ezra.


    Standing by a corner was Miss Red, her fiery hair a striking contrast against the stark white uniform of the Peacekeeper standing beside her. Olivia and Gen quickly approached them.


    "We''re here to see Ezra Matten," Olivia stated firmly, addressing the peacekeer.


    The white-uniformed Peacekeeper, a stern-faced woman with sharp features, nodded. "Follow me."


    Miss Red joined them as they walked down a series of dimly lit corridors. The tension in the air was thick, but Olivia kept her composure. Gen, on the other hand, looked ready to spring into action at any moment, her eyes darting around as if expecting an ambush.


    They reached the heavy, reinforced door of Ezra''s cell. The Peacekeeper used a keycard to unlock it and swung it open, gesturing for them to enter. "You have ten minutes," she said before stepping back to wait outside.


    Inside the cell, Ezra was seated with his eyes closed. He opened his eyes and looked up, surprise flashing across his face as he saw Olivia and Gen enter, followed by Miss Red.


    "Olivia, Gen," he greeted, his voice strained but relieved. "What''s going on? Did you find something we could use?"


    Olivia stepped forward, her expression serious. "Ezra, we have a potential way out of this. Miss Red has an offer for you."


    Miss Red sat down on the chair opposite Ezra, her eyes meeting his with a cute smile. "Ezra, I don''t need to be your wife. What I need is your help. Specifically, your ability as a man to create vitality with a woman."


    Ezra frowned, his mind already weighing the implications. "What exactly are you proposing?"


    Miss Red leaned forward slightly. "I need your vitality to ascend from the second ring all the way to the fifth ring. In return, I''ll use my connections and influence to clear your name. I can ensure that you are cleared of the charges against you."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "And how do I know this will work? What guarantees do I have?"


    Miss Red''s smile was confident. "We''ll seal the deal with a blood oath. It binds us both. If either of us breaks the oath, the consequences will be severe."


    Olivia glanced at Ezra, her eyes steady and calm. "It''s safe, Ezra. A blood oath is binding and cannot be broken without severe repercussions. If she tries to betray you, it will backfire on her."


    Ezra considered for a moment, then nodded. "Alright. I accept your deal."


    Miss Red''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. She bit her wrist, allowing her blood to flow, and offered it to Ezra. "We seal this with our blood."


    Ezra mirrored her actions, biting his own wrist and extending his arm to her. Their blood mingled as they clasped wrists, their vitality surging forward and intertwining in a bond that was both ancient and powerful. They both closed their eyes, feeling the surge of energy that accompanied the blood oath.


    Olivia and Gen watched silently, knowing the significance of what was happening. This bond was more than just a contract. It was a pact that tied their fates together.


    As the oath took hold, Miss Red''s eyes opened, her expression serious. "The deal is sealed. All you need to do is call the Captain of the Peacekeepers as a witness. She will verify that the charges are false."


    Ezra nodded. "I understand. Thank you, Miss Red."


    "No need to thank me, Ezra. I''ll move in with you lot after you''ve completed your gang war." Miss Red stood. "I''ll leave you to it." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, she turned and left the cell, the door closing behind her with a heavy thud. Olivia and Gen moved closer to Ezra, their expressions full of relief.


    "We''ll get through this," Olivia said softly, her hand resting on Ezra''s shoulder. "We have a plan, and now we have a powerful ally."


    Ezra nodded, feeling a renewed sense of hope. "I trust you both. Let''s see this through to the end."


    The peacekeeper opened the cell, signalling that their time was up. All they could do now was hope for the best and plan for the worst.


    Outside, the moon still hung high in the sky, casting a silvery glow over the city. They walked with purpose, their minds already planning the next steps. The battle was far from over, but they were ready.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Prepare For Judgement

    It was the next night, and Ezra was led to the court for the second and final session. The air was thick with anticipation and tension as he walked into the chamber. The room was filled with a hushed murmur as various parties arrived, each taking their designated places.


    Olivia and Gen entered first, their expressions stoic. They took their seats on one side, casting reassuring glances at Ezra. Across the room, Macmillan and Sarah made their entrance, their faces set in smug satisfaction. They were confident in their position, believing they had already won.


    Target entered next, his demeanor smug as he prepared to present his case. He took his place, glancing at Ezra with a look of superiority. The room fell silent as the Arbiter made her entrance. She moved with a regal grace, her presence commanding and authoritative. Her Aura, almost tangible, filled the room, pressing down on everyone present.


    She took her seat on the throne, her gaze sweeping over the assembled parties. "The court is now in session," she announced, her voice resonating with power. "Target, you may once again present your case."


    Target stepped forward, a confident smirk on his face. "Arbiter, the evidence against Ezra Matten is clear and irrefutable. The footage shows him revealing his vampire nature to a human, breaking the Law of Secrecy. His excuses are just that. Excuses. We all know that First City is known for having the highest population of vampires capable of walking under the sun.


    This incident is a clear violation, and he must be held accountable."


    The Arbiter listened, her expression unreadable. When Target finished, she turned her gaze to Ezra. "Ezra Matten, you may present your defense." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra stood. "Arbiter, I maintain my innocence. The footage is not genuine. I call upon the Captain of the Peacekeepers as my witness."


    Target''s eyes widened in confusion as his boss stepped forward. She was dressed in her white uniform, her cap balanced precariously on her head. The room buzzed with whispers, and Macmillan''s smug expression faltered.


    The Arbiter nodded to Captain Helena. "Proceed, captain."


    Captain Helena addressed the Arbiter, her voice clear and firm. "Arbiter, I conducted an independent investigation into this case without informing officer Target in order to avoid any form of bias. What I discovered was that the footage was indeed a setup, but not in the way everyone assumed."


    "I have evidence of this." She gestured to the screen in the room. The Arbiter waved her forward and the captain plugged in a USB stick, presenting a new piece of evidence. The footage played, showing a familiar scene. Ezra watched carefully, recognizing the elevator of the penthouse apartment building. But what he saw next shocked him.


    The footage showed Aaron, Macmillan''s friend and the deceased leader of the now-defunct Aaron Coven, riding in the elevator. As the elevator reached its destination, Aaron shapeshifted into Ezra''s likeness. The doors opened, and he stepped out with bared vampire red eyes, creating the incriminating scene.


    Captain Helena continued, "The vampire known as Aaron had an existing agenda against the Matten Coven. I believe that he orchestrated this setup to frame Ezra. The vampire in question, Mr Aaron, is now dead, killed in a confrontation between the Matten Coven and the joint efforts of the Macmillan Coven and the Aaron Coven over an assignment given to Ezra Matten by Count Griffin from the City Lord."


    The room erupted into murmurs. Macmillan''s face went pale, and Sarah looked stunned. Target appeared bewildered, clearly caught off guard by what the captain was insinuating.


    The Arbiter raised her hand, and the room fell silent once more. She turned her piercing gaze to Target. "Do you have anything to say in response to this new evidence?"


    Target stammered, clearly struggling to find his footing. "I... I was not aware of this, Arbiter. This..." He glanced at his captain. "This changes everything."


    The Arbiter nodded, her expression stern. "Indeed, it does. Captain Helena, your findings have provided crucial context to this case."


    Thank the holy fuck. Ezra felt a wave of relief wash over him, though he remained composed. He knew this wasn''t over yet, but they had made significant progress.


    The Arbiter addressed the room. "Given the gravity of the charges and the new evidence presented, I will take the necessary time to review all information thoroughly. As always, we must ensure that justice is served, and no miscarriage of justice occurs."


    She stood, her Aura still commanding the room. "The court is adjourned for now. We will reconvene once I have reached a decision."


    As the Arbiter left the room, the tension began to ease. Ezra turned to look at Olivia and Gen, their faces reflecting their sense of relief. They had bought some time and had presented a strong case.


    Macmillan and Sarah quickly exited, their earlier confidence shattered. Target followed, looking dazed and uncertain. Captain Helena gave Ezra a nod of acknowledgment before leaving as well.


    Olivia and Gen quickly made their way over to Ezra, a smile on their faces. "We did it," Olivia said softly, her eyes shining with hope.


    "That fucking bitch came through." Gen laughed in agreement.


    "Let''s not count our chickens before the eggs are hatched." Ezra nodded, his mind already thinking ahead. "Even if we''re not out of the woods yet, we have a strong case now. The Arbiter needs time, but I believe she would rule in our favor."


    **********


    In an hour, the time for the final judgment arrived and they all returned to the courtroom. The Arbiter took her seat, the atmosphere charged with anticipation.


    She addressed the room, her voice calm but authoritative. "After careful consideration of all the evidence, I have reached a decision."


    The room fell silent, everyone holding their breath. Ezra felt a mixture of hope and anxiety, knowing that everything hinged on this moment.


    The Arbiter continued. "The evidence presented has shown that the charges against Ezra Matten were based on falsified information. The evidence was manipulated, and the true perpetrator has been identified. Therefore, I find Ezra Matten not guilty of breaking the Law of Secrecy."


    A wave of relief and joy washed over Ezra. They had done it. They had cleared his name and exposed the truth. He almost sank yo his knees in relief but stood strong. This is not the place or time to display weakness.


    The Arbiter''s eyes softened slightly as she addressed Ezra. "You are free to go, Ezra Matten. However, let this serve as a reminder of the importance of our laws and the vigilance required to protect our society. No one is exempt. Not even the council."


    Ezra bowed his head in gratitude. "Thank you, Arbiter. I will not forget."


    The Arbiter stood and left, leaving different emotions in her wake. Ezra was now a free man. He stood and joined his wives. The battle was over but the war was still on. He watched as Macmillan hurried out of the room, face pale with fear.


    "Let''s get out of here." Ezra said. "I want a bottle of blood wine so bad right now."


    "What do you think we''re going to get?" Gen smirked. "First, it''s a party, then after, we make them pay."


    Ezra grinned. He didn''t need to ask who the ''them'' was.

 Chapter 95 - 95: A Bargain For Survival

    Macmillan moved through the brightly lit corridors of Count Griffin''s sanctuary, each step echoing in the oppressive silence. The grandeur of this part of the hotel, with its ornate carvings and opulent decor, felt like a mockery of his current situation. His normally confident stride was replaced with one of uncertainty and fear.


    He had always prided himself on being untouchable, but now, the realization that Ezra was out for his blood made him desperate. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he approached the grand double doors of Griffin''s private chamber, he took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. A single armored guard stood on one side of the entrance, their eyes cold and unyielding. They nodded and opened the door, allowing Macmillan to enter.


    The room was dimly lit by a massive chandelier, casting long shadows on the walls. Count Griffin sat at the far end of the room, behind an enormous mahogany desk. He looked up as Macmillan entered, his expression unreadable. The air was thick with an almost tangible Aura of power.


    "Macmillan," Griffin greeted with a practised smile, his synthetic voice smooth and calculated. "What brings you here at this hour?"


    Macmillan swallowed hard, his pride warring with his fear. "Count Griffin, I... I need your help."


    Griffin''s eyebrows raised slightly, a hint of curiosity in his otherwise impassive face. "Help? From me? This is quite unexpected."


    Macmillan stepped closer, wringing his hands. "Ezra Matten is after my life. He somehow has the peacekeepers on his side. If they attack me together...." He trailed off. "I... I need protection, my lord.


    I''m willing to offer something in return."


    Griffin leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers. "Go on."


    "I''ll hand over Ezra''s debt to you. He''s owing the Three Axe gang millions in credits." Macmillan blurted out. "In exchange for starting over with my new coven in another city with your recommendation, I''ll leave the Three Axe gang behind."


    Griffin''s eyes gleamed with interest. "You''re willing to abandon your position here for safety?"


    Macmillan nodded, desperation clear in his eyes. "Yes. Ezra won''t stop until he''s killed me. I need to start over, somewhere far from here."


    Griffin stood, walking around his desk to stand in front of Macmillan. He studied the trembling vampire before him, a slow smile spreading across his face. "I see. You are in quite the predicament, aren''t you?"


    Macmillan nodded again, his fear evident. "Please, Count Griffin. I''ll do anything."


    Griffin''s smile widened. "Hand over Ezra''s debt to me, and I''ll arrange for your relocation. You''ll be given a new territory to reside in, away from Ezra''s reach."


    Macmillan exhaled in relief, his shoulders sagging. "Thank you, Count Griffin. I''ll have the documents prepared immediately."


    Griffin placed a hand on Macmillan''s shoulder, his grip firm. "Understand this, Macmillan. You are making a significant sacrifice, but it will ensure your survival. Do not forget the price of my protection."


    "I understand," Macmillan replied, his voice shaking slightly. "I won''t forget."


    Griffin released him, turning back to his desk. "Very well. Prepare the documents and hand them over to my assistant. Once everything is in order, I''ll send over the necessary arrangements for your relocation."


    Macmillan nodded, backing away towards the door. "Thank you, Count Griffin. I won''t disappoint you."


    As he left the room, the weight on his shoulders felt a touch lighter. He had built his power and influence in this city meticulously, and now he was abandoning it all to save his own life. The thought of starting over in a new city, away from the dangers posed by Ezra and his peacekeepers, was both a relief and a bitter pill to swallow.


    He made his way back to his own estate, the night air cool against his skin. The realization of what he was giving up gnawed at him, but he knew he had no other choice. Ezra''s vengeance would be relentless, and Macmillan''s survival depended on this deal with Griffin.


    Once home, he quickly gathered the necessary documents, his hands shaking slightly as he signed away Ezra''s debt. Each stroke of the pen felt like a final nail in the coffin of his former life. When everything was ready, he called for his most trusted aide.


    "Take these to Count Griffin''s sanctuary." Macmillan instructed, handing over the papers. "Ensure they reach his assistant without delay."


    The aide nodded and hurried off, leaving Macmillan alone in his office. He sank into his chair, exhaustion and fear weighing heavily on him. He had always prided himself on his cunning and ruthlessness, but now those traits felt like a double-edged sword.


    As the night wore on, Macmillan found himself staring out the window, his mind racing with thoughts of the future. He had no idea what lay ahead, but he knew he had made the right choice. Surviving was all that mattered now, and with Griffin''s protection, he had a chance to rebuild.


    The following day, Macmillan received confirmation that the documents had been delivered and accepted. Count Griffin''s assistant assured him that the relocation arrangements were underway. Relief washed over him, but it was tempered by the knowledge of what he was leaving behind.


    He called his coven together, informing them of the move. They would start fresh in a new city, far from the threats that had plagued them here. It was a daunting prospect, but Macmillan was determined to make it work.


    He had played a dangerous game, and now he was paying the price. But he was still alive, and as long as he had breath in his body, he would find a way to rise again.


    **********


    Ezra walked into Count Griffin''s grand office, his mind racing with questions. The lavish surroundings did very little to calm him. He had been summoned unexpectedly, and the last time that had happened, he''d ended up on trial for breach of the Law of Secrecy. This better not be the case.


    Count Griffin sat behind his massive mahogany desk, a small smile playing on his lips as he watched Ezra approach. "Ah, Ezra, do come in. I have some news that I believe will interest you."


    Ezra stepped forward, his eyes narrowing slightly. "What news?"


    Griffin gestured to a chair in front of his desk. "Please, have a seat."


    Ezra remained standing, his arms crossed over his chest. "I prefer to stand. If you would not mind getting to the point?"


    Griffin chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair. "Very well. I have decided to hand over the Three Axe gang to you."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in surprise. "The Three Axe gang? You''re giving it to me?"


    "Yes," Griffin confirmed. "Consider it a reward for your resilience and determination. But there''s more. I now own your debt."


    Ezra''s surprise quickly turned to anger. "What do you mean, you own my debt? That debt was supposed to be settled with Macmillan."


    Griffin''s smile faded slightly, his expression becoming more serious. "Macmillan has handed his claim on your debt over to me in exchange for my protection and a fresh start in another city."


    Ezra clenched his fists, his anger simmering just below the surface. "And what about restitution? Macmillan almost killed me, framed me and tried to destroy everything I''ve built. He can''t just walk away from this."


    Griffin''s eyes gleamed with a hint of amusement. "Then, you''ll be pleased to know that Macmillan is no longer under my protection. If you''re fast enough, you can catch up to him before he leaves the city. Consider this your opportunity for restitution."


    Ezra felt a surge of anticipation. "Where is he?"


    Griffin leaned forward, his fingers steepled under his chin. "He''s preparing to leave from the old warehouse district. You''ll find him there, but you''d better hurry. Time waits for no man. Or so I''ve heard."

 Chapter 96 - 96: A Debt Repaid

    Ezra nodded curtly and turned to leave, his mind already churning with plans. As he exited Griffin''s office, his anger fueled his movements. Macmillan had tried to ruin him, and now he would pay the price.


    The price must be paid. We fight. We survive. We destroy.


    He hurried through the mansion, his steps echoing in the grand hallways. He needed to get to the warehouse district quickly, before Macmillan could slip away. His vitality surged through his body, in beautiful patterns of anticipation and rage, driving him forward.


    As he reached the front entrance, Olivia and Gen were waiting for him, their expressions filled with concern. "What did Griffin say?" Olivia asked.


    Ezra paused briefly, his eyes meeting hers. "He handed over the Three Axe gang to us and informed me that he now owns my debt. But he also said that Macmillan is no longer under his protection and is trying to leave the city. We need to stop him."


    Gen''s eyes lit up with a fierce anticipation. "Heck yeah. Let''s go, then. We can''t let him get away."


    They hurried to their car, the urgency of the situation propelling them forward. The drive to the warehouse district was tense, the silence filled with their thoughts. Ezra''s mind raced with memories of his death, fueling his anger and resolve to see this through.


    When they arrived at the old warehouse district, the area was dimly lit, the shadows deepening the sense of urgency. They moved quickly and quietly, their vampire senses heightened as they searched for any sign of Macmillan.


    Ezra''s keen eyes spotted movement near one of the warehouses, and he signaled for Olivia and Gen to follow him. They approached cautiously, their footsteps silent on the rough ground.


    As they neared the warehouse, they saw Macmillan and a few of his loyal followers loading a truck. Macmillan''s back was turned, but the tension in his movements was clear. He was in a hurry, desperate to escape.


    Ezra stepped out of the shadows, his voice cold and harsh. "Going somewhere, Macmillan?"


    Macmillan froze, his body tensing. He turned slowly, his eyes widening in fear as he saw Ezra, Olivia, and Gen standing there, blocking his escape.


    "Ezra," Macmillan said, trying to keep his voice steady as his eyes searched the surroundings. "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Really?" Ezra took a step forward, his eyes blazing with anger. "You tried to destroy me, Macmillan. You framed me, manipulated evidence, and now you think you can just run away?"


    Macmillan took a step back, his fear palpable. "I had no choice. Griffin offered me a way out. Please, Ezra, let''s just forget this. I''ll leave, and you''ll never see me again."


    Ezra shook his head, his expression hard. "It''s too late for that. You made your choices, and now you''ll face the consequences."


    Macmillan''s followers moved to protect him, but Olivia and Gen were faster, their movements a blur as they clashed with the guards with ruthless efficiency. Macmillan was left standing alone, his fear turning to confusion.


    "Wait a minute..." He tilted his head. "You came alone? With just your wives? No peacekeepers?"


    Ezra didn''t answer, stepping forward with no sign of stopping.


    "That''s... that''s foolish, Ezra." Macmillan''s confusion melted into joy. "I guess the world is on my side. I don''t know what you did against Aaron but I''ll have fun ripping your heart out." Macmillan reached out, a giant bow appearing in his hand. He drew back and a glowing arrow appeared nocked. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s eyes widened and he dived to the side, dodging the arrow as it sliced through where he had been standing. Ezra rolled and materialized his sword.


    "Yes." Macmillan called out as his lips curled into a smirk. "Stay back, Ezra. This is my domain." He loosed another arrow, the deadly projectile whizzing towards Ezra.


    Ezra sidestepped, the arrow grazing his leather coat, and dashed forward, closing the distance with swift, calculated steps. Macmillan released another arrow, but Ezra deflected it with a swing of his sword, sparks flying as glowing metal met dark metal.


    Ezra knew he had to close the gap. He zigzagged, making himself a difficult target. Macmillan, frustrated, fired a rapid volley. Ezra called up the blood song in his veins, the world slowing enough for him to use his agility. Each arrow narrowly missed, embedding harmlessly into the asphalt or ricocheting off the warehouse walls.


    In a bold move, Ezra feigned a stumble, luring Macmillan into a false sense of security. The archer hesitated for a split second to gloat, and that was all Ezra needed. With a burst of speed, he lunged forward, his sword an extension of his fury. Macmillan''s eyes widened in surprise as Ezra''s blade slashed through his bow, cutting the weapon in half.


    Before Macmillan could react, Ezra was upon him. Ezra''s sword flashed again, this time slicing through Macmillan''s side, drawing a pained cry.


    Macmillan staggered, clutching his wound. Ezra swung and one of Macmillan''s hands fell to the floor. Another swing and a leg was separated.


    "Wait. Wait!" Macmillan scrambled back, his wounds slowly bubbling and regenerating. Ezra shot a cloud of darkness, sapping a huge chunk of his vitality and slowing down his regeneration.


    "Wait! Please, Ezra," Macmillan begged, his voice trembling. "I''ll do anything. Just let me go. Just this once."


    Ezra stepped closer, his anger a cold, controlled fury. "You''ve caused enough damage. It''s time to pay for what you''ve done."


    With a final, decisive movement, Ezra lunged forward, his hand closing around Macmillan''s throat. He dismissed his sword and raised his hand. He met Macmillan''s eyes and thrusted his hand deep into his heart. Macmillan struggled briefly but he was not strong enough.


    Ezra grabbed Macmillan''s heart. "See you in hell." He grinned and crushed it. Darkness shot out of his hand, drawing in every bit of vitality within Macmillan.


    After draining everything, he released Macmillan''s lifeless body, stepping back and taking a deep breath. The tension in his chest eased slightly.


    Olivia moved to his side, her expression a mix of relief and satisfaction. "It''s over." She said softly.


    Ezra nodded, his gaze lingering on Macmillan''s body. "Yes, it is. Now, we can move forward without his shadow hanging over us." He looked up. "Wait. Where''s Gen?"

 Chapter 97 - 97: Fire And Fury

    Gen and Olivia surged forward to intercept Macmillan''s wives. The front of the warehouse was a chaotic battleground, the clanging of weapons and the shouts of combatants echoing through the vast space.


    Someone should definitely have put up a black zone. Can''t believe I''m the one who thought of that.


    Gen moved with fierce energy, her battle axe swinging in deadly arcs as she cut through the opposition. Malachi''s wives were formidable opponents, but she fought with the determination of someone who had everything to lose.


    Amid the chaos, Gen spotted a vampire fleeing toward the warehouse. Her instincts kicked in, and she gave chase, her boots pounding against the concrete floor. The vampire darted in through a side door, and Gen followed, a grin spreading on her face. She emerged into the warehouse, the space echoing with the sound of both her and the vampire''s footsteps.


    Just as she was about to close in on the fleeing vampire, a blur of movement to her right caught her attention. She turned, just in time to see Sarah barreling towards her, a sword wreathed in flames gripped tightly in her hand.


    CLANG!


    Gen batted the sword aside with her axe and rolled away. "Where the hell did you come from?" She rolled to her feet as Sarah deployed her black zone, sealing them in together. "Malachi didn''t take you along? Figures."


    "Shut up." Sarah snarled, her form clad in armor. She didn''t have the helmet on and her red hair streamed behind her.


    Gen knew the situation. Sarah was better than her in combat. That didn''t mean she couldn''t win. She just had to play her cards right. This, after all, wasn''t her first rodeo.


    The two combatants circled each other, each looking for an opening. Gen could feel the heat from Sarah''s sword, the flames flickering dangerously close. She tightened her grip on her axe, preparing for the next strike.


    "Running won''t save you, Gen," Sarah taunted, her voice laced with a mix of arrogance and anger. "I don''t know what that husband of yours pulled but it won''t save you today. You''re alone here with me. No escape."


    Gen''s eyes narrowed. "I wasn''t planning on running."


    Sarah smirked, the firelight from her sword casting eerie shadows across her face. "Good. I prefer it this way." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a roar, Sarah lunged forward, her fiery sword slicing through the air. Gen met her advance head-on, her axe deflecting the blow with a shower of sparks. The force of the impact reverberated through her arms, but she stood her ground, her gaze locked on Sarah''s.


    "You''re outclassed, Gen," Sarah sneered as they separated, her eyes gleaming with confidence. "You can''t win this fight."


    Gen''s lips curled into a defiant grin. "We''ll see about that."


    Sarah attacked again, her movements quick and fluid. Gen dodged to the side, her axe swinging in a counterattack. The blade connected with Sarah''s armor, but the impact was absorbed, her axe bouncing off harmlessly.


    The two women clashed repeatedly, their weapons ringing out in the night. Gen swung and dodged, feeling herself tiring, but she refused to back down. She knew exactly what she needed to do to break through Sarah''s defenses and win.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Gen jeered, deflecting another fiery strike. "I expected more from Malachi''s least favorite. I know he''s got high standards. Or was it nepotism at work?"


    Sarah''s eyes blazed with fury. "You''ll regret that!"


    Her attacks became more frenzied, her movements less controlled. Gen dodged and weaved, each taunt pushing Sarah further into recklessness.


    "How does it feel to always be second best?" Gen taunted as she leaped away from Sarah''s attack. Her lips curled into a vindictive grin. "Be honest. You were glad I killed her, weren''t you?"


    With a fierce roar, Sarah charged forward, her fiery sword slicing through the air with deadly speed. Instead of dodging, Gen met her advance, swinging her axe in a wide arc. The clash of their weapons echoed through the warehouse once again.


    Sarah''s speed and agility were formidable, and she quickly pressed the attack, her sword a blur of flames and fury. Gen struggled to keep up, her movements slower but more powerful. Each of Sarah''s strikes came dangerously close, forcing Gen to stay on the defensive.


    "You''re too slow, Gen!" Sarah sneered, her eyes blazing with arrogance and fury. "Accept your death! You can''t keep up with me."


    Gen grit her teeth, feeling the strain of the fight. Sarah''s attacks were relentless, and her blade left scorch marks wherever it struck. But Gen knew she her one advantage was working. She was getting under Sarah''s skin.


    "You talk too much, Sarah," Gen spat, dodging a particularly vicious strike. "Always have. You think you''re so perfect, so untouchable. But you''re just a spoiled brat playing with fire."


    Sarah''s movements kept growing more aggressive. "Shut up! You don''t know anything about me!"


    Gen smirked, seeing the crack in Sarah''s composure. "I know enough. I know you''ve always been desperate for validation, always needing to prove yourself. It must be exhausting, always pretending to be better than everyone else."


    Sarah''s face contorted with rage, her strikes becoming wild and less controlled. "I said shut up!"


    Gen saw the opportunity and siezed it, parrying a clumsy blow and swinging her axe with all her might. The heavy blade dug into Sarah''s neck and severed it, sending it flying through the air.


    Sarah''s headless body stumbled, before falling to her knees, her head struggling to regrow. Her sword slipping from her grasp as the flames flickered and died.


    "Gotcha," Gen muttered as she stood over the body, her axe poised to strike. "Look at you, losing control. Guess you''re not as perfect as you thought, huh?"


    Gen struck the armor, once, twice, thrice, before it dissolved into vitality. Sarah''s head was regenerating but not fast enough to stop Gen.


    "It''s over, Sarah," Gen said, her voice steady despite the vitality raging through her veins. "You lost."


    Her axe dropped. Gen stared at Sarah''s destroyed heart before leaning back and howling her victory into the air. Around her, Sarah''s black zone fell away, it''s wielder, dead. Gen dismissed her axe. She had won, but it hadn''t been easy. Sarah was a powerful opponent, but her arrogance and anger had been her downfall.


    Gen took a deep breath, savoring the victory. She had outsmarted and outlasted Sarah, proving that sometimes, brute strength wasn''t enough. Sometimes, it took cunning and resolve to come out on top.


    She turned and walked out of the warehouse. This chapter of her life was over. All that was left was eternity. And of course, the next fight.

 Chapter 98 - 98: The Drawing Board

    Ezra, Gen, and Olivia sat around a large oak table in the center of their secure meeting room. Stacks of documents and files were spread out before them, detailing the vast operations and assets of the Three Axe gang.


    As Ezra sifted through the papers, he began to understand why Macmillan had been so reluctant to let go of the gang. If it were him, he burn down the gang before handing the ashes over. Macmillan had to be some kind of accounting genius to have built this in Southside.


    The Three Axe gang was more than just a criminal enterprise. It was an intricate web of operations that extended into almost every corner of the city''s underworld. One of their primary operations was weapon smuggling.


    The gang had established a network of contacts and routes that brought illegal firearms into the city, supplying them to other gangs and criminal organizations. The profit margins were quite hefty, and the influence it granted them was significant.


    In addition to weapon smuggling, the Three Axe gang was deeply involved in loan giving. They ran several loan sharks who operated in the city''s darker alleys, providing high-interest loans to desperate individuals. The gang used these loans to exert control over people, ensuring loyalty through debt and fear.


    What truly impressed Ezra was the network of legal fronts the gang had established. These businesses ranged from small shops and restaurants to larger enterprises. They provided a legitimate cover for the gang''s illegal activities, making it difficult for law enforcement to trace anything back to them.


    The crown jewel of the Three Axe gang''s empire, however, was their main loan company. Ezra picked up a file detailing its operations and couldn''t help but smile. The loan company held the loans and assets of several major humans in the city.


    Politicians, businessmen, and other influential figures were in debt to the gang, giving them leverage over powerful individuals. To top it off, there were even a few vampires who had borrowed from them, further extending their reach into the vampire community. All of this now belonged to him. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is incredible," Ezra said, looking up from the documents. "No wonder Macmillan didn''t want to give this up. The power and influence we have now are immense."


    Gen leaned back in her chair, grinning. "It''s like a treasure trove. We can use this to our advantage in so many ways."


    Olivia, always the strategist, nodded thoughtfully. "We need to be careful, though. This kind of power comes with a lot of enemies. We need to make sure we''re prepared to defend it. Besides, it''ll all be the new count''s. Those vampires would want to clear their debt before the count arrives."


    "Damn." Gen whistled. "When the count arrives, there''ll definitely be a war of some sort. Territories to confirm, covens to distribute and resources to fight for." She grinned. "It''ll be fun."


    Ezra smiled before turning back to the document s. His thoughts drifted to his own debt to Count Griffin. "Speaking of power and influence," he began, "we need to discuss my debt to Griffin."


    Gen''s expression turned serious. "What''s the state of it now?"


    Ezra sighed, organizing his thoughts. "Griffin has waived the cash repayment for now. Instead, he holds the debt as a favor. It means that at any time, he can call on me to do something for him. Something significant."


    Olivia frowned. "That''s dangerous. Griffin is not someone who gives favors lightly. He''ll expect something major in return."


    Ezra nodded. "I know. We need to be prepared for whatever he might ask. It could be anything, and we have to be ready to comply or face his wrath. Besides, we can''t trust him. He was the one who kept saving Macmillan and the one who summoned me to where the peacekeepers could catch me."


    Gen''s eyes narrowed in thought. "I think we should keep a close eye on Griffin. The more we know about what he wants, the better we can prepare."


    "Agreed," Olivia said. "We need to gather as much intelligence as possible. But for now, let''s focus on our next move."


    "You know," Ezra began. "Now that Sarah''s dead, I realized that I still don''t know all the details between you and her. It never did came up."


    Gen was silent for a moment before she sighed, leaning back on her chair. "It''s... complicated."


    "And it can be simplified." Olivia stated dryly.


    "True." Genesis chuckled. "Sarah and I, we were peacekeepers together."


    "Wait, you were a peacekeeper?!" Ezra raised both eyebrows in surprise.


    "Yup. Ten years of service." Gen grinned proudly. "As with all peacekeepers, we had to relocate to another city after our service, so we came here. First City."


    Even Olivia leaned forward in interest. "And?"


    "Well, we came here, just two ex peacekeepers enjoying retirement." Gen smiled before her expression changed. "Then, we got into trouble with one of Count Vladimir''s coven. Macmillan''s wife saved us. Took us into her coven. Of course, we didn''t have any business with Macmillan. Until one day, around the house, Sarah accidentally broke the Law of Secrecy and had to kill the human who saw to keep it."


    "The human turned out to be the kin of our savior but she still accepted us. Then, I found out that she truly didn''t forgive us. She wanted to sell us to the coven we previously angered. Well, it was me or her, so I killed her."


    "But Sarah doesn''t know." Olivia said in realization.


    "Yup." Gen grinned. "And when I tried to tell her, she didn''t believe me. Just like always, it was either me or her. And I chose me."


    There was silence as everybody took their time to digest the story. Ezra sighed. There isn''t always only one side to a story. On one side, we have Sarah who believed that her friend killed her savior. On the other hand, we have Gen who killed a savior to save a friend. A story the world would probably never know.


    He stared at Gen, taking in her smile which didn''t reach her eyes. "You did well."


    Gen startled, looking up at him.


    "You did the best you could. You did well." He smiled at her. Gen looked away and he knew it was time to change the subject.


    He looked back at the documents in his hand, his mind turning on a new track. "Now that the Three Axe gang is ours, we need to turn our attention to the Red Orphans. Taking them over will solidify our control and eliminate one more threat."


    They began brainstorming ideas, each suggestion building on the last. Some plans were discarded quickly, deemed too risky or impractical. Others were considered more seriously, but none seemed quite right. Finally, Gen spoke up.


    "Why don''t we use Malachi''s proxy?" she suggested. "We know he''s still out there, probably trying to hold the gang together. If we can find him and turn him to our side, we can use him to take over the Red Orphans from within."


    Ezra considered this, nodding slowly. "That could work. We just need to find him and convince him to switch allegiance. If he sees the benefits of joining us, he might be willing to help."


    Olivia added, "We can also use our new resources to track him down. The Three Axe gang''s network should have the information we need. Once we find him, we''ll make him an offer he can''t refuse."


    "And take over the Red Orphans."

 Chapter 99 - 99: Ultimatums

    It had been two weeks since Macmillan''s death. The Three Axe gang was no more. Ezra now had firmly integrated the former members of the gang into the Black Spider gang. There was only one week left till the deadline of their punishment and the Red Orphans were still standing.


    Not for long. That was his mission on this night.


    Ezra found himself cloaked in darkness, his boogeyman persona fully embraced. The city was quiet as he moved through the shadows, his destination clear in his mind. The office of the proxy which Malachi ruled the Red Orphan through.


    The building stood ahead. A structure that housed the operations of one of the city''s most notorious gangs. Ezra knew the layout well, having studied it meticulously. He slipped inside through a back entrance, his movements silent.


    He reached the office door and paused, listening. Voices murmured on the other side, the low tones of men discussing business. Ezra adjusted his mask and pushed the door open, stepping into the room with a quiet authority that demanded attention.


    The conversation ceased instantly, and all eyes turned to the dark figure standing in the doorway. The proxy, a burly man named Garth, sat behind a large desk, his expression shifting from surprise to suspicion.


    "Who the hell are you?" Garth demanded, his hand moving subtly towards the drawer where Ezra knew he kept a gun.


    "Why do you ask?" Ezra''s voice was low and cold, the tone he reserved for his alter ego. "You know who I am."


    A ripple of unease passed through the room. The boogeyman was a name whispered in fear among the Southside underworld, a figure of terror. Garth''s hand stilled, and he leaned back in his chair, trying to mask his discomfort.


    "What do you want?" Garth asked, his voice forced into a semblance of calm but Ezra could hear his heart beating like a hyperactive drummer.


    Ezra glanced at the occupants of the room. "Get out." He commanded and in a second, it was just him and Garth.


    "Those bastards." Garth cursed under his breath, a tremor running through his hand.


    Ezra stepped closer, the dim light casting long shadows across his masked face. "I''m here to offer you a deal."


    Garth raised an eyebrow, feigning indifference. "A deal? What kind of deal?"


    "The Red Orphans are dying." Ezra began, his eyes never leaving Garth''s. "It''s only a matter of time till Malachi abandons you. I can see it in your eyes that you know it just as much as I do. I''m offering you a chance to hand the gang over to me and save it from its death."


    Garth''s eyes narrowed, suspicion deepening. "And why would I do that?"


    Ezra took another step forward, his presence imposing. "Because if you don''t, I will dismantle the Red Orphans piece by piece. You know my reputation. You know what I''m capable of."


    Garth swallowed hard, the weight of Ezra''s words sinking in. "And what do I get in return?"


    "You get to live." Ezra replied bluntly. "And you get to either stay in power or walk away from this mess with your life intact. Refuse, and I promise you won''t survive what''s coming." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The threat hung in the air, heavy and real. Garth glanced around the room, seeking support from his men, but they were already long gone. As it sank in that he was alone, his face paled. He''d heard the stories just like everyone else. Stories that Olivia had helped spread.


    Garth''s bravado faltered, and he leaned forward, his voice dropping to a desperate whisper. "What guarantee do I have that you''ll keep your word?"


    Ezra''s eyes bore into him, unflinching. "You have my word. And you know what happens to those who cross me." Ezra dropped a card containing just a number. He was certain that the man would fold. "Contact me with your answer. You have twenty four hours."


    He turned and walked out of the office, his steps measured and deliberate. The room behind him remained silent, Garth too scared to speak. As he moved through the building, Ezra felt a grim satisfaction. One more piece had fallen into place.


    Outside, the night was still, the city''s lights casting a dim glow over the streets. Ezra pulled his coat tighter around him, the chill in the air matching the cold resolve in his heart.


    He vanished into the shadows, the Boogeyman once more a phantom in the night.


    *********


    Malachi knelt before Count Solomon, his head bowed in deference. The room was grand, filled with luxurious furnishings that spoke of power and wealth. Golden chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, casting a warm glow that illuminated the vast space. At the center of it all sat Count Solomon on a grand throne, his golden mane of hair cascading over his shoulders like a lion''s mane.


    Count Solomon exuded an aura of authority and command. His sharp features were set in a perpetual expression of stern focus, and his piercing red eyes had a golden cross set within it that seemed to see through everything.


    Despite his regal appearance, there was an Aura of danger that emanated from him, a reminder that beneath the elegant exterior lay a powerful and ruthless vampire.


    Malachi, short in stature but with a deep voice that carried authority, waited patiently for his master to speak. He was respectful to only those with higher authority, and Count Solomon was the highest authority he would ever acknowledge.


    "Malachi," Solomon began, his voice smooth yet commanding. "You have served me well, but it appears our current situation requires immediate and decisive action."


    "Yes, my lord," Malachi responded, his deep voice resonating through the room. "What would you have me do?"


    Solomon leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing. "All our allies against Ezra are either lost or dead. The reports indicate that Ezra has ascended to the second ring and has merged with the relic. This makes him a significant threat to us. We cannot retrieve the relic anymore. There is no longer any reason to keep him alive."


    Malachi nodded, understanding the gravity of the command. "What do you wish for me to do, my lord?"


    "Kill Ezra," Solomon stated, his voice cold and final. "Bring me his body. Ensure that there are no mistakes."


    Malachi''s head dipped lower in acknowledgment. "As you command, my lord. I will not fail you."


    Solomon''s gaze softened slightly, though his demeanor remained one of firm authority. "I trust you, Malachi. Do not disappoint me."


    With a final nod, Malachi rose to his feet. "I will carry out your orders, my lord. Ezra will be dead before the week is out."

 Chapter 100 - 100: The Trap Is Set

    Malachi stood in the center of his dimly lit office, his fingers drumming on the polished mahogany desk. The room, filled with opulent furniture and thick drapes, was a personal sanctuary from the chaotic world outside.


    Despite its comfort, Malachi felt a growing unease, an instinctive warning that trouble was near. His mind replayed the recent events, the losses they had suffered, and the increasing threat posed by Ezra. It was a good thing that the Count had ordered Ezra''s death. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a knock on the door, startling him out of his thoughts. He shouldn''t have been caught off guard like that. He should always be alert, even in his own domain. He listened for a heartbeat. Finding one, he quickly called up his chameleon, layering a dark brown over his eyes. "Come in." He commanded.


    The door creaked open, and Garth, Malachi''s trusted proxy, stepped inside. His face was tight with tension, his usual confident demeanor overshadowed by the weight of whatever news he was bringing. Whatever ot was, it wasn''t good. He walked briskly to the desk, pausing a moment to collect his thoughts.


    "Malachi," Garth began, his voice low and urgent, "we have a situation."


    Malachi looked up, his deep voice resonating in the stillness of the room. "What is it, Garth?"


    Garth took a deep breath, his eyes locking with Malachi''s. "Ezra, the boogeyman, approached me. He made an offer for the Red Orphans. He''s making a final push. He wants control of the gang and gave me an ultimatum. Hand it over, or face the consequences."


    Malachi''s expression lightened up and he began to laugh. Garth watched in confusion. Who knew that the man he was looking to kill would present himself to him. Heastered himself quickly and his face darkened, his gaze growing more intense. "And what did you tell him?"


    "I told him I''d consider it," Garth replied quickly, "but I knew you''d want to handle this yourself. He''s too confident, Malachi. He thinks he can just walk in and take what''s ours."


    Malachi''s lips curled into a sinister smile, his mind already racing with possibilities. "Good. We can use his arrogance against him. This is our chance to eliminate him once and for all."


    Garth nodded, a sense of relief evident in his stance. "What''s the plan, boss?"


    Malachi leaned back, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the desk as he considered their options. "We''ll set a trap. Make it seem like you''re willing to negotiate. When he shows up, we''ll ambush him."


    Garth listened intently. "Where should we do it?"


    Malachi''s eyes glinted with a calculating gleam. "The old docks. It''s isolated, and we can control the environment. Make sure our best fighters are in position. We need to cover all possible exits. Ezra won''t know what hit him."


    Garth''s mind raced with logistics, mapping out the steps they needed to take. "I''ll get on it right away. We''ll be ready."


    Malachi stood, his short stature belied by the power he exuded. His voice, deep and commanding, filled the room. "This is our chance to rid ourselves of a significant threat. Ensure everything is in place. Failure is not an option. Send in my assistant."


    As Garth left to execute the plan, Malachi felt a sense of satisfaction. The thought of outmaneuvering Ezra and securing their position brought a rare smile to his face. He knew Ezra was powerful, made strong by the relic, but overconfidence could be his downfall.


    His wife walked in. "You called for me?" She asked, smiling at him.


    "Get ready." He told her. "I''ll be needing your sound dampening tonight."


    Malachi spent the next hour meticulously planning the ambush, considering every possible variable. Through Garth, he instructed his top lieutenants, ensuring they understood the importance of their roles.


    The old docks, with their maze of warehouses and narrow alleyways, provided the perfect setting for their trap. Malachi visualized the encounter, every move and counter-move, ensuring there would be no room for error. Not when Count Solomon was counting on him.


    Later that night, Malachi stood, hidden, on the rooftop of one of the warehouses, overlooking the docks. The moon cast a silvery glow over the water, and the distant sounds of the city seemed muted, as if the world held its breath for what was to come. He could see his men taking their positions, shadows flitting from building to building, securing the perimeter.


    His wives were in place, their power blanketing the place, unnoted by the human grunts.


    Garth approached him quietly, his presence almost a whisper against the backdrop of the night. "Everything is set, Malachi. Our men are in place, and all exits are covered."


    Malachi nodded, his eyes never leaving the scene below. "Good. Ezra will come thinking he has the upper hand. Let''s make sure he leaves knowing he was wrong."


    As the night deepened, the docks grew eerily silent. Malachi''s confidence in his plan grew with each passing minute. He had faced many enemies, but Ezra was different. Cunning, powerful, and dangerous. But tonight, Malachi was determined to prove that even the Boogeyman could be brought down.


    The sound of footsteps echoed faintly, drawing Malachi''s attention. He peered into the darkness, spotting a lone figure approaching. Ezra moved with a vampire''s predatory grace, his dark coat billowing slightly in the wind. Malachi felt a surge of adrenaline. The moment of truth had arrived.


    He watched as Ezra approached the designated meeting spot, his movements cautious yet confident. Garth stood waiting, playing his part to perfection. Malachi could feel the tension in the air, the anticipation of the imminent clash.


    As Ezra reached the center of the docks, Malachi gave the signal. His men moved in, their presence revealed by the sudden flurry of activity. Ezra reacted instantly, his instincts sharp, but Malachi was ready for him.


    The trap was sprung, and the ambush began. He walked forward to meet Ezra. "Ezra, you should have known better than to come here alone."

 Chapter 101 - 101: Bound With A Million Eyes

    Ezra parked his car a few minutes away from the docks. It would totally ruin the mystique if the boogeyman was seen entering with a car. Olivia had offered to come with him but he''d declined. Once again, the boogeyman should be capable of handling a single man alone.


    He glanced at the nondescript vans parked on the other street. Black Spider gang members here for the second part of the night.


    Garth had called him to accept his offer. He''d told Ezra of a warehouse in the docks that held the cash of the Red Orphans. He had agreed to meet Garth here to negotiate the takeover of the Red Orphans. After securing the cash, he''ll call in the Black Spider gang members to cart it away. He could almost taste his victory. The Red Orphans gang would soon be his.


    He navigated the maze-like alleys of the old docks, every sense on high alert. The familiar scent of saltwater and rust filled the air, but there was something else tonight, something off. As he moved deeper into the labyrinth, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched.


    He glanced around but saw no one. He strained his ears and all he caught, apart from the natural sounds, was the heartbeat of a single man. He followed it to meet Garth, standing alone in an alley between warehouses. "Garth." He stated, causing the man to jump in fright.


    Garth wheeled around to see Ezra standing there. "Gah! You scared me."


    He tilted his head, staring at Garth. Something was definitely off. Maybe he should have accepted Olivia''s offer. "Where''s the money?" He asked, voice low.


    "Not so fast." Garth raised a hand. "I want something out of this. Just my life isn''t enough."


    Ezra considered for a moment. "Speak." He commanded.


    Garth paused as if waiting for something.


    Ezra stiffened. He knew the night was silent, too silent. He heard the faint sounds of rushing footsteps and in a second, bodies flooded the alley. Red Orphan gang members all stood, armed, all focused on him. They blocked the alley on both sides and some were even on the roof. He turned staring at them.


    Some of them were even holding cameras, focused on him.


    He heard footsteps walking towards him through the throng of gang members behind him. He turned and found himself face-to-face with Malachi. The short vampire stood there, his deep voice resonating in the narrow alley. "Ezra, you should have known better than to come here alone."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "I really should''ve known." He glanced at the grinning Garth. "This is your answer?"


    Malachi smirked, his eyes gleaming with malice. "There''s no deal, Ezra Matten. This is your end. Look around you. See the cameras. We''re streaming everything here to another location.


    One use of an ability and you''ll find yourself standing once more before an Arbiter. There''ll be no escape this time. One''s a mistake. Two? Definitely not."


    Ezra glanced around him. He stared at the few gang members holding cameras. They were scattered among the crowd and he couldn''t take them out with a strike. Using his vampire abilities in front of humans was not an option. The Law of Secrecy was clear, and breaking it again would mean certain death if he survived this.


    He glanced around, assessing his options. Malachi had chosen his location well. They were in a secluded part of the docks, but not isolated enough to risk revealing his true nature. Ezra fought back a wave of panic as the humans closed in, their weapons glinting menacingly in the dim light.


    Malachi watched, his expression one of smug satisfaction. "You see, Ezra, I''ve learned from our past encounters. This time, you won''t escape."


    Ezra took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He had to think clearly. There has to be a way out. Malachi won''t kill me here. A single bullet isn''t enough to destroy a vampire''s heart. If he tries and I survive, he''ll also be on trial for breaking the law of Secrecy due to his actions.


    "You''re a coward, Malachi," he spat. "Using humans to do your dirty work."


    Malachi shrugged, unfazed. "It''s effective, isn''t it?"


    The humans moved in, and Ezra fought back with everything he had, careful not to reveal his supernatural strength. He dodged and weaved, landing precise blows that incapacitated a few, but there were too many. One of them swung a baton, catching Ezra across the back of the head. He stumbled, keeping up the masquerade of being a human. The cameras were rolling and watching his every move.


    Taking advantage of his stumble, the humans overwhelmed him. They wrestled him to the ground, binding his hands and feet with heavy chains. Ezra struggled, but the weight of the chains and the sheer number of attackers made it impossible to break free while still keeping to human limits.


    Malachi stepped closer, his smile widening. "You''re going to regret ever crossing me, Ezra."


    Ezra glared up at him, fury burning in his eyes. "This isn''t over, Malachi."


    "Oh, but it is," Malachi replied, his voice dripping with triumph. "Take him away."


    The humans lifted Ezra roughly, dragging him toward a waiting van. A woman he recognized as one of Malachi''s wives followed them. Ezra''s mind raced, searching for any way out, but the tight chains and the presence of the humans left him no choice but to comply. He couldn''t risk exposing himself and endangering his wives.


    They shoved him into the van, slamming the doors shut. As the vehicle rumbled to life and pulled away from the docks, Ezra felt a sinking feeling in his gut. He had been captured before, but this felt different. This time, Malachi had the upper hand, and Ezra was being taken deep into enemy territory.


    The ride seemed to stretch on forever, the van''s interior dark and oppressive. Cameras were attached to the walls of the van and Malachi''s wife watched him closely. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the van came to a stop. The doors were thrown open, and Ezra was hauled out into the night. The place he had been brought to was like a fortress, its high walls and guarded entrances making escape seem impossible.


    Malachi stood at the entrance, watching as they dragged Ezra inside. "Welcome to your new home, Ezra. I hope you enjoy your stay. It won''t be long."


    Ezra bit back a retort, saving his strength. He knew he had to bide his time, waiting for the right moment to strike. As they took him deeper into the stronghold, he memorized every turn, every guard''s position, every potential weak spot.


    They finally brought him to a cell deep within the building, tossing him inside and locking the door behind him. Ezra lay on the cold stone floor, the weight of the chains pressing down on him. He stared at the cameras in the cell and closed his eyes, sighing.


    This wasn''t the end. He would find a way out. Malachi had underestimated him before, and he would do it again. That was when he would strike.


    **********


    Malachi walked through the halls to his office. Count Solomon wasn''t back from his meeting with the City Lord. When the count arrived, he''ll present Ezra. The count would be glad to do the killing himself.


    Malachi grunted in satisfaction. He had set the table for the count, all that was left was for the count to eat it.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Prison Break

    Ezra lay on the cold stone floor of his cell, his mind racing. The chains binding him were heavy, but not unbreakable. He knew he had to escape, and soon.


    He took a deep breath, focusing on the task at hand. He had to make his break plausible, something that wouldn''t immediately draw suspicion of his true nature. Something Malachi couldn''t use as evidence for a breach of the Law of Secrecy. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He studied the cell door. The door was strong but the hinge was weak with rust. Ezra chuckled to himself. If he could weaken it further, he might have a chance. He strained against the chains, feeling them dig into his wrists. The pain was sharp, but he used it to fuel his determination.


    Ezra spotted a loose stone on the floor near the corner of the cell. With some effort, he scooted over and kicked it towards him. He gripped the stone and began hammering it against the chains, using the jagged edge to create weak points. The metal groaned under the assault but stood strong.


    Ezra kept banging on the chains but the hand which held the chain down was working. As the stone fell, his hand put force, trying to break the chain link. He had to make this look like the stone did the breaking.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, one of the links snapped. Ezra wasted no time, quickly freeing his hands and then his feet. He rubbed his raw wrists, wincing at the sting.


    He strained his ears. No one was coming. He grinned. That means there was no one currently watching the cameras. With his hands free, he approached the cell door. He focused on the hinge and pushed.


    He used his vampire strength to apply pressure until he heard a satisfying crack. The hinge gave way and the door fell open.


    He grinned. It would be hard to judge if he had used vampire level strength. Strength didn''t have a physical measurement indicator. This was, after all, something a human could do.


    He stepped into the dimly lit corridor, listening intently. The sound of footsteps echoed faintly from somewhere down the hall. Ezra moved cautiously, staying close to the walls. He had to find a way out without drawing too much attention.


    The first guard he encountered was dozing in a chair near the entrance to another hallway. Ezra crept up behind him, careful to avoid any noise. With a swift, silent motion, he grabbed the guard''s head and slammed it into the wall, knocking him out cold. Ezra quickly relieved the guard of his keys and knife, tucking the latter into his belt.


    Ezra moved deeper into the stronghold, his senses heightened. He encountered several more guards along the way, each one dispatched with quick strikes. He knew he had to be fast. It wouldn''t be long before someone noticed the empty cell and the missing guards.


    He navigated the labyrinthine corridors, relying on his memory and instincts. As he turned a corner, he spotted a door slightly ajar with light spilling out.


    Ezra approached cautiously, peering inside. Garth was there, alone, rifling through some papers on a desk. Ezra''s anger flared, but he kept his movements controlled. He slipped into the room, closing the door silently behind him.


    Garth looked up just in time to see Ezra advancing. His eyes widened in shock. "Ezra? How did you-"


    Ezra didn''t give him a chance to finish. He lunged, the knife flashing in his hand. Garth tried to draw his own weapon, but Ezra was faster. He slashed across Garth''s arm, disarming him, then drove the knife into his chest. Garth gasped, blood bubbling at his lips as he sank to the floor.


    Ezra stood over him, his expression cold. "This is for betraying me," he said quietly. Garth''s eyes fluttered shut, his body going limp. Ezra wiped the knife on his shirt, then turned to leave the room.


    He knew Malachi wouldn''t be far. With Malachi believing him captured, Malachi would be more vulnerable, and Ezra intended to take full advantage. He moved with renewed purpose, his steps silent and deliberate. The stronghold seemed endless, but he followed the distant sounds of movement, knowing they would lead him to Malachi.


    As he rounded another corner, he found himself facing a large, reinforced door. It was guarded by two of Malachi''s best men, their expressions grim. Ezra took a deep breath, gripping the knife tightly. He needed to be smart about this.


    He scanned the area and noticed a stack of crates nearby. Using the shadows for cover, he crept over and climbed atop the highest one, positioning himself directly above the guards. With a calculated leap, he landed behind them, the element of surprise on his side.


    The guards turned, their hands reaching for their weapons, but Ezra was already in motion. He struck the first guard across the temple with the hilt of his knife, sending him sprawling to the ground. The second guard swung a baton at Ezra''s head, but he ducked, the baton whistling harmlessly past his ear.


    Ezra retaliated with a powerful kick to the guard''s knee, followed by a swift punch that knocked him out cold.


    With the guards incapacitated, Ezra turned his attention to the door. He pushed it open, stepping into a lavishly decorated room. At the far end, sitting behind an ornate desk, was Malachi.


    Malachi looked up, his eyes narrowing as he saw Ezra. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that."


    Ezra stepped forward, his grip tightening on the knife. "You should have killed me when you had the chance."


    Malachi rose to his feet, a sneer curling his lips. "I won''t make that mistake again."


    Ezra took a deep breath, his mind focused on the task at hand. This was the moment he had been waiting for. All the pain, all the anger, had led to this confrontation. He was ready to end it once and for all.


    The room seemed to close in around them. Ezra knew this would be a fight to the death, and he was prepared to do whatever it took to come out on top.


    The two vampires stood facing each other, their eyes locked in a deadly gaze. The final battle was about to begin.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Clash of Titans

    Ezra stood in the middle of Malachi''s office, his breaths steady and his eyes locked onto his opponent. The room, previously a display of opulence and power, now seemed insignificant against the magnitude of the battle about to happen. Malachi''s eyes were cold, a flicker of anticipation in their depths as he faced Ezra, the boogeyman.


    The silence was heavy, filled with unspoken promises of violence. Then, almost simultaneously, both vampires deployed their black zones. A dense darkness enveloped the room, sealing them in and cutting off any hope of escape. The air crackled with energy as their zones collided, reinforcing and amplifying each other, creating an arena where only one of them would emerge alive.


    Malachi was the first to strike, materializing a giant sword that shimmered with a malevolent gleam. Ezra reacted instantly, tossing away the knife in his hand and manifesting his dark sword in response. The clash of their blades sent shockwaves through the room, the sheer force of their strikes obliterating the furniture and shattering the windows.


    Malachi''s attack was backed by his strength, his giant sword swinging with a ferocity that kept Ezra on the defensive. Ezra parried and countered, their movements a blur of speed and strength. The walls of the office buckled under the pressure, debris raining down around them as they fought.


    With a roar, Malachi sprouted his tentacles from his back, each one writhing and poised to strike. The tentacles lashed out, attempting to ensnare Ezra. He dodged and weaved, using his sword to slice through the appendages that got too close. One tentacle sprayed black ink, the corrosive liquid hissing as it splattered on the floor and walls, eating through everything it touched.


    Ezra summoned his darkness, shooting tendrils a of shadow at Malachi. The tentacles and shadows clashed, creating a deadly dance of darkness and fury. Malachi''s tentacles were everywhere in the enclosed space, but Ezra fought back with a tenacity born of necessity.


    With a swift move, Ezra transformed. Claws sprouted from his fingers, and his tail lashed out. Ezra leaped, his feet digging into the ceiling before he pushed off with his might. The floor cracked under the impact as Ezra''s claws tore through Malachi''s tentacles, his sword severing one of his hands.


    Malachi howled in pain but retaliated immediately, his giant sword somehow moving through the small space and slashing across Ezra from shoulder to waist. The wound was deep, and blood flowed freely, but Ezra''s regeneration kicked in, healing the injury as quickly as it had been inflicted.


    Ezra leaped away, disengaging. Malachi gripped his severed hand from the floor and pressed it to his wound. It began to regenerate as well, the flesh knitting together in a grotesque display of vampiric resilience. He stood and took off his hat, revealing his dark hair. He pulled off his trench coat in a smooth motion, leaving him in his dark shirt and pants.


    With a heave, he dashed at Ezra. They collided with a loud crash, the intensity of their strikes shaking the very foundation of the room. Finally, the floor gave way, and they plunged into a cavern below. Their black zones followed, the darkness swirling around them like a living entity, binding their fates together.


    As they fell, their swords lashed out, colliding once, twice, before they pushed against each other, landing on their feet.


    Taking advantage of the increased space, Malachi unleashed the full extent of his tentacles, their numbers seemingly endless. They writhed and lashed out, seeking to overwhelm Ezra. Ezra fought back with his shadows, the dark tendrils slicing through the air to meet Malachi''s dark wave.


    Ezra followed, charging at Malachi, his claws and sword striking in a whirlwind of destruction. Malachi met him blow for blow, their titanic struggle causing the cavern walls to tremble. Stalactites fell from the ceiling, crashing to the ground as the two vampires clashed with a fury that bordered on madness.


    Malachi punched Ezra into a column shattering it and sending stone scattering through the room. Ezra felt his bones break and his vitality surged forward, repairing every broken bone and strengthening it.


    Suddenly, Malachi''s tentacles coiled around a massive boulder and hurled it at Ezra. Ezra sliced through the boulder with a single swing of his sword, the two halves crashing down on either side of him. He roared, his dragon''s voice echoing through the cavern, and leapt at Malachi, his claws outstretched.


    Malachi responded by summoning a swarm of dark, shadowy creatures that surged towards Ezra. These creatures, wraith-like and ethereal, clawed at Ezra with ghostly talons. Ezra''s sword cut through them, but they reformed almost instantly, their bodies made of pure darkness.


    He was forced to retreat, manifesting his wings and using it to carry himself above the fray as he tried to find a way to counter the spectral assault.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Ezra dove through the swarm, his body surrounded by a vortex of shadows that shredded the wraiths as he passed, sucking the vitality that kept them alive. He emerged on the other side, slashing at Malachi with renewed vigor. Malachi blocked the attack, but Ezra''s relentless onslaught began to wear him down.


    Each strike came faster and harder, pushing Malachi back step by step.


    Desperate, Malachi unleashed a torrent of black ink, the corrosive liquid roaring towards Ezra. Ezra conjured a shield of darkness, the liquid splashing against it and dissipating into nothingness. He advanced through the flood, his eyes blazing with determination. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing his flames had no effect, Malachi shifted tactics. He used his tentacles to lift himself into the air, hovering above Ezra and launching waves of ink at him. Ezra dodged and weaved, his wings a blur as he avoided the deadly attacks. He retaliated with blasts of dark energy, the bolts striking Malachi and forcing him to the ground.


    Malachi began flinging every stone his tentacles could wrap around. One of the stones tore a hole through Ezra''s wing, sending him crashing to the ground.


    "Die, Ezra Matten!" Malachi raised his hand, and an iron rain began to fall.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Golden Dawn

    Numerous copies of Malachi''s giant sword materialized in the air and plummeted down towards Ezra. He dodged and weaved, his now healed wings and tail allowing him to maneuver through the deadly rain. Despite his agility, several swords found their mark, piercing his flesh and drawing blood.


    Ezra gritted his teeth, enduring the pain and focusing on Malachi. With a burst of speed, he closed the distance and drove his sword through Malachi''s gut. Malachi''s tentacles wrapped around him, squeezing with bone-crushing force. Ink surged forward, sizzling as it burned his skin.


    Ezra gritted his teeth, enduring the pain as he spread his wings, trying to break free, but Malachi held fast, a tentacle wrapping around one of his legs.


    Malachi''s sword flashed out, severing Ezra''s wings. His tentacle held Ezra up and then swung down with tremendous force. Malachi kept swinging Ezra into the ground, beating a crater into the floor.


    Ezra felt every part of his body break and reknit with every swing. He growled in frustration as his wing kept regenerating. He needed to end this, and quickly. His sword lashed out, severing the tentacle holding his leg. With a beat of his wings, he put distance between him and Malachi.


    Malachi surged after Ezra, unwilling to let him create distance. Ezra coated his blade in his darkness and turned to meet his charge. He cut Malachi''s advancing tentacles, being pushed back step by step.


    As he fought, Ezra noticed something. Each time his sword cut into Malachi, he felt a surge of vitality. His sword was sapping Malachi''s strength, turning the tide of the battle in his favor. He smiled grimly, bracing and readying himself for the final confrontation.


    Malachi noticed his dwindling vitality and snarled, teleporting around the cavern in an attempt to disorient Ezra. Ezra''s blood sang in his veins, his sword flashing out as he predicted Malachi''s movements. He could feel the rhythm of the battle, each beat guiding his actions.


    With a roar, Ezra lunged forward, his sword cutting through the air with deadly accuracy. Malachi appeared in front of him, but Ezra was already in motion. His swinging sword descended, the blade connecting with Malachi''s side and drawing a howl of pain. Malachi teleported again, but Ezra was already moving, his blood song guiding him.


    The cavern was a blur of motion and fury. Malachi''s tentacles lashed out, but Ezra''s sword was faster, slicing through them and sapping Malachi''s vitality. Malachi teleported once more, appearing behind Ezra with his giant sword raised high.


    Ezra spun around, his sword meeting Malachi''s in a clash that sent shockwaves through the cavern. The feet underneath him cracked in a spreading wave. They were both exhausted, their regeneration slowing as their vitality waned. But Ezra had the advantage now. Each strike of his sword drained Malachi further, weakening him with every blow.


    Ezra''s swordsmanship grew more aggressive with every passing second. His attacks were a blend of raw power and fluid elegance, his movements almost a dance of death. He could feel himself sinking into the same state of mastery that Shadrach had displayed during his dreams.


    He blocked Malachi''s strikes with a deft flick of his wrist and retaliated with cuts that made Malachi roar in pain. Malachi''s tentacles lashed out in a frenzy, attempting to ensnare Ezra once again. Ezra countered with a spinning slash, his blade slicing through the rubbery appendages with ease. Black ichor splattered across the cavern floor, each drop hissing and sizzling upon contact.


    Malachi''s frustration was evident. His teleportation became more erratic, desperate even, as he sought to find an opening in Ezra''s defenses. But Ezra''s blood song continued to guide him, each key in the song a whisper of Malachi''s next move.


    With a sudden, vicious lunge, Malachi managed to clip Ezra''s side with his sword. Ezra stumbled back, feeling the searing pain spread through his torso. He glanced down to see the wound, deep and jagged, blood pouring out. He gritted his teeth, knowing he couldn''t afford to falter now. His wound healed slowly.


    Drawing strength from his sword''s siphoning power, Ezra pressed on. He spun on his heel and delivered a powerful upward slash that caught Malachi off guard. The blade tore through Malachi''s arm, severing it cleanly. Malachi howled in agony, his teleportation faltering as his vitality ebbed. Malachi''s tentacles dragged him away.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ezra charged. His wings beat furiously, propelling him forward with incredible speed. He aimed for Malachi''s heart, his blade a blur of silver and shadow. But just as he was about to strike, Malachi teleported one last time, reappearing above Ezra with his sword poised to strike down. The previous display had been a feint!


    Ezra reacted instinctively, throwing himself to the side and rolling to avoid the deadly strike. The ground where he had stood shattered under the force of Malachi''s attack, debris flying in all directions. Ezra scrambled to his feet, his eyes locked on his foe.


    Malachi was weakening, his movements sluggish and uncoordinated. Ezra could see the fear in his eyes, the dawning realization that he was losing this battle. Summoning the last of his strength, Malachi roared and charged at Ezra, his remaining tentacles flailing wildly.


    Ezra met the charge head-on. Their swords clashed again, sparks flying as metal met metal. Ezra''s blood song reached a fever pitch, guiding his every move with uncanny precision. He sidestepped Malachi''s attacks with ease, countering with devastating blows that left Malachi reeling.


    Finally, Ezra saw his opening. Ezra''s blood sang, and he moved with blinding speed, driving his sword through Malachi''s chest and into his heart.


    Malachi gasped, his eyes wide with shock and pain. His tentacles flailed wildly, but they lacked the strength they once had. Ezra twisted the sword, ensuring the destruction of his heart.


    "This is for everything," Ezra said, his voice steady despite the exhaustion.


    Malachi''s eyes flickered with a mixture of rage and resignation. "You... will... never... win..." he whispered, his voice fading as the life drained from his body. Ezra guided the shadow on his sword to shred everything in Malachi''s ribs.


    Ezra watched as Malachi''s body went limp, his heart destroyed. The tentacles fell away, dissolving into the darkness as Malachi''s black zone faded. The cavern was silent, the echoes of their battle lingering in the air.


    Ezra stood there for a moment, catching his breath and letting the reality of his victory sink in. Malachi was dead. The threat he had posed was gone.


    He dismissed his sword and transformed back into his human form, his body aching from the ordeal. His injuries began to heal, the regeneration slower now but still effective. He took a deep breath, the cool air filling his lungs and revitalizing him.


    With one last look at Malachi''s lifeless body, Ezra turned and made his way out of the cavern.


    As he made his way out and emerged from the darkness of the fortress, the first light of dawn began to break on the horizon. The sun peeked over the horizon, it''s golden light painting the sky.


    The Three Axe gang and the Red Orphans were now his. He had completed the punishment. He could feel the debts on his soul. His promise to Valaren. His blood oath to Miss Red. And something else.


    A debt he''d recently noticed. A debt which he didn''t know when he incurred. A debt whose debtor was unknown. He gazed into the sky.


    It was a new day, and with it came new challenges. But Ezra was ready. He had faced the darkness and emerged victorious. And he would do it again, as many times as it took.


    END OF VOLUME 1: THE BOOK OF NIGHTMARES.


    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 105 - 105: Unexpected Visitors

    The large office on the top floor of the skyscraper exuded a blend of luxury and authority. Ezra had inherited it from Malachi but even he could admit that it was tasteful.


    A polished mahogany desk, plush leather chairs, and expansive windows that offered a panoramic view of the city below. The room was tastefully decorated, giving it a professional yet stylish appearance.


    Ezra sat at his desk, wearing a tailored suit, looking every bit the part of a successful CEO. With his chameleon tattoo, he could blend in with the humans without resorting to sunglasses. All he was to others was a particularly handsome man.


    The nameplate on the desk read "Ezra Matten, CEO of Ascendant Capital." The loan company had become a central part of his operations, serving as both a legitimate business and a cover for his gang activities.


    His assistant, a sharp eyed woman named Ava, stood before him with a tablet in hand. "Mr. Matten, you have a full schedule today. At ten, there''s a meeting with the board of directors to discuss the quarterly report. At noon, you have lunch with Mr. Hudson from TransitLink to discuss the partnership deal.


    And at two, there''s a conference call with the investors from the capitol. Would you like me to arrange a break in between?"


    Ezra nodded. "Yes, please. Schedule a fifteen minute break after the lunch meeting. I''ll need some time to prepare for the call."


    "Of course." Ava replied, her fingers twitching by her side, activating her link and controlling the schedule on the tablet. "Is there anything else you need, sir?"


    "No, that will be all for now. Thank you, Ava." Ezra said with a small smile.


    Ava returned the smile, fighting down a blush as she left the office, closing the door quietly behind her.


    Ezra leaned back on his chair, taking a deep breath. It hadn''t taken long for him to realise that there was always more to achieve, more to secure, and more to guard against when one is a vampire. Even in the quiet moments, he never allowed himself to be at ease, knowing that vigilance was the key to maintaining all that he now had.


    That was why he had been able to identify the scent that had been lingering in the room ever since Ava entered the office. His eyes narrowed, and he spoke into the room. "You can come out now."


    A moment later, X stepped out from the shadows in the corner of the office, his familiar blank mask similar to the custodians staring at Ezra.


    X dusted his red hoodie, careful to avoid the sunlight that bathed the room. His presence was unsettling to Ezra. Ezra could feel it like a sixth sense. Something was not right.


    "Ezra," X greeted casually, as if they were old friends catching up. "Nice office you''ve got here. Very... impressive."


    Ezra leaned forward on his desk, his eyes hardening. "What are you doing here, X? What do you want? Are you so eager to break the Law of Secrecy?"


    X wandered around the office, his movements casual but deliberate as he inspected the various items and decor. "Oh, just dropping by to see how you''re settling in. You''ve certainly done well for yourself, merging the gangs and all. Not to talk of that dragon you''ve got hidden away. Ascendant Capital, huh? Sounds quite ambitious."


    Ezra fought the urge to attack, feeling an unfamiliar restraint holding him back. "Get to the point, X. I don''t have time for your games." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    X chuckled, picking up a paperweight from the desk and examining it before putting it back. "Always so serious, Ezra. Remove that stick from your ass. Lighten up a bit. I''m here to offer some... advice.


    Friendly advice, you might say."


    Ezra''s jaw clenched. "I don''t need your advice."


    "Maybe not," X said, his tone light. "But it wouldn''t hurt to listen. You''re playing a dangerous game here, Ezra. You don''t know what you''ve inherited. The more power you gain, the more enemies you''ll make. You need to be prepared for what''s coming."


    "And what exactly is coming?" Ezra asked, his patience wearing thin.


    X''s red eyes appeared through the previously dark eyeholes of his mask. He leaned forward, meeting Ezra''s gaze, his voice uncharacteristically serious. "You know as well as I do. The balance of power in this city is fragile. One wrong move, and everything could come crashing down. You need allies, real allies, not just those who follow out of fear."


    Ezra''s eyes flashed with anger. "I know what I''m doing, X. And I don''t need you to tell me how to run my affairs."


    X leaned upright, glancing away, the darkness of his eyeholes back in place. "I hope you''re right. For your sake." He moved towards the door of the office, preparing to leave.


    Ezra stood and took a step forward, his voice cold and menacing. "One day, X, I will kill you. I promise you that."


    X turned back, his mask glinting for a moment. "Then do it, Ezra. I''m right here."


    For a moment, Ezra considered it, but the strange restraint within him held him back. He watched as X vanished through the door, leaving the office as silently as he had arrived.


    Ezra turned and stared out the windows behind his desk, his mind racing. He could feel the restraints loosening. He had an idea of what it could be but he refused to acknowledge it. Maybe ignoring it would make it go away. He sighed.


    The view of First City from his window, with its towering skyscrapers and bustling streets, was breathtaking. The sun reflected off the glass, creating a canvas of shining square jewels. He sighed once again. He knew it just as much as the next vampire. This was a city where power was everything.


    The tranquility of the moment was shattered in an instant. The faint whisper of movement caught Ezra''s attention just before the glint of steel reflected in his peripheral vision.


    Reacting on instinct, he twisted where he stood, narrowly avoiding the blade aimed at his heart. The knife embedded itself into the glass window which shattered and disappeared into motes of light.


    The knife disappeared a moment later. Ezra immediately knew what it was.


    A vampire assassin.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Assassin And Medallion

    The assassin, dressed in dark, unremarkable clothing, moved forward with a fluidity that suggested both training and desperation. The assassin''s face was covered by a half mask, their red eyes spinning slowly. They reached out and their knife appeared in their hand.


    "You''re a bold one." Ezra hissed, his own eyes shedding their blues and flashing red as he summoned his vitality. Wind blew into the office from the missing window, scattering the documents on his table.


    Ezra could hear the smirk in the vampire''s voice. "You''re worth the risk, Matten." Her voice was feminine, indicating that the attacker was a woman.


    The office door burst open, and Ezra''s human guards rushed in, weapons drawn. The lady turned with a snarl, her speed and power overwhelming the guards. In mere seconds, the intruder had dispatched them with ruthless efficiency, leaving a trail of broken bodies and spilled blood.


    Ezra seized the moment of distraction to launch his own attack. His black zone spilled out and he moved with lightning speed, his fists connecting with the vampire''s torso and face. The impact sent the assassin staggering back, but she quickly regained her footing, countering with a series of powerful blows.


    The assassin rolled away, grabbing one of the two chairs before his desk and hurling it at him. Ezra plucked the chair out of the air and set it down gently. "Careful." He wagged a finger. "Everything in here is worth more than your life."


    The lady met Ezra''s eyes, lifted her knife and stabbed it into his desk. The desk flashed and dissolved into motes of light, sending everything that was still on it crashing to the floor. "Oops." She said flatly. "My hand slipped.


    Ezra tilted his head. "Now, you''re asking for it." Ezra dashed to the assassin. The lady met him at the middle of his office. They clashed for a moment, exchanging blows, each trying to gain the upper hand. Ezra could feel the assassin''s strength and skill. This was an opponent stronger than Malachi had been.


    At least fourth ring. Okay. Maybe I was a bit arrogant.


    "You''re good," the assassin growled, dodging a punch and landing a kick that sent Ezra crashing into a chair.


    "Not good enough," Ezra growled, pushing himself up and launching himself at the intruder with renewed fury. His tail lashed out, almost catching his opponent by surprise. She attacked with her knife and was able to cut the tail.


    Ezra felt foreign vitality rushing in and his vitality fought back, quickly overwhelming it. The places on his tail that the vitality had already taken control of dissolved into light.


    "Hmm." She hummed as she slashed. "Interesting."


    They exchanged blows, the sound of their combat echoing through the office. Ezra managed to land a solid punch to her jaw, but she retaliated with a vicious slash that left a hole across Ezra''s arm, a chunk of his flesh disappearing into light. Pain flared, but Ezra gritted his teeth, refusing to back down.


    Ezra blanketed the room in his vitality stealing shadows and she flourished her arms, his shadows disappearing into motes of light before they could get to her.


    Making use of the brief smokescreen granted by his shadows, Ezra quickly twisted into her guard, his clawed hand plunging towards her heart. She twisted away in a burst of speed, his hand managing to tear away just a bit of flesh in her chest and something else.


    The assassin leaped away towards the window and slapped a hand to Ezra''s black zone. A section of it dissolved away into motes of light. With a final, contemptuous look, the vampire leaped into the air, disappearing as quickly as she had appeared.


    Alone, Ezra surveyed the wreckage of his office. His guards lay motionless, probably dead. He clenched his fists, the fresh wound on his arm throbbing with pain as it slowly regenerated.


    Assessing the damage, he noted the shattered glass, overturned furniture, and the bloodstains from the fallen guards. It was a different image from the pristine office that had existed mere minutes before. The physical damage was repairable, but the impact on his team was much more damaging.


    He walked to where his desk had been, his hands buzzing the communicator previously on his desk. It had somehow survived the fight. He pressed down a button and spoke, his voice commanding and unyielding. "Lock down the building," he ordered. "No one leaves or enters for the next two hours. Also, no one should approach my office."


    "Yes, sir." The person behind the switchboard acknowledged without hesitation.


    The security systems of the building roared to life. Doors sealed, alarms blared, and the entire skyscraper transformed into a fortress. Through his enhanced senses, Ezra could hear the staff, though shaken, moving with purpose, executing the lockdown procedures with practiced efficiency.


    Ezra''s mind raced as he considered the implications of the attack. It was not just his life that was at risk, but the stability of his entire empire. What was the angle here? Do they want me on trial for breach of Secrecy? Who could it even be?


    He reached into his jacket and brought out his phone. He dialed a familiar number, waiting until he heard the click. "This is vampire C7V107023. I need a full cleanup of my office at Ascendant Capital. Human casualties on site." He listened to the response. "Thank you." He dropped the phone on his chair which looked out of place without a desk to stand behind.


    He raised his hand to look at what he clutched between his bloodstained fingers. A medallion. It held the image of a trident. He turned it over, trying to find a clue in its golden surface. Whoever they were, he would find them. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sat back in his chair. He raised the medallion and wore it. He would use it to uncover the truth behind the attack, root out the attackers, and crush any opposition that dared to rise against him. This was only the beginning, and he was ready for the fight.


    "Bring it on, whoever you are."

 Chapter 107 - 107: The Beginning

    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a deep purple hue across the cityscape. Ezra navigated his sleek, expensive hovercar through the streets, the engine humming with restrained power.


    The drive from his office at Ascendant Capital to his new mansion on the outskirts of the city was a time for reflection, a brief respite from the demands of his dual life. The assassination attempt today even gave him more to think on.


    As the city lights faded behind him, the landscape shifted to a more serene, tree-lined road. The gate of the mansion stood ahead, its silhouette framed by tall trees that whispered as it swayed in the evening breeze. Genesis had been the one to suggest the mansion stating that she''d had a memorable fight inside of it. And with the owner dead, it had been easy for them to buy it.


    Ezra turned into the long driveway, the tires crunching over gravel as he approached the grand estate. The mansion ahead stood proud and isolated, a fortress for him and his wives.


    He parked in the garage, the car door closing with a satisfying thud. As he walked towards the entrance, he allowed the chameleon tattoo''s effect to fade. His human guise dissolved, revealing his true form with striking red eyes. He entered the mansion, the familiar warmth and scent of home enveloping him.


    Inside, the lights were dim, casting soft shadows across the elegant furnishings. He stepped through the doorway, the heavy oak door closing with a quiet thud behind him.


    His eyes scanned the room, immediately falling upon Gen, who was pacing back and forth, her movements quick and agitated. The sound of her footsteps against the wooden floor was a rhythmic reminder of her worry.


    Olivia stood nearby, her faces marked with concern. The moment they saw him, they hurried over, each laying a gentle hand on his arm, their eyes searching his face for answers.


    "Are you alright?" Olivia asked, her voice barely above a whisper, as if speaking too loudly might shatter the fragile calm.


    "I''m fine," Ezra replied, though the tightness in his voice betrayed him. He moved to the center of the room, where the chandelier above cast his shadow on the floor. "But we need to talk."


    Gen turned to face him, her hands clenched at her sides. "What happened?" she demanded, unable to keep the edge of anxiety from her tone. "I heard you called in someone. The custodians?"


    "Yes." Ezra took a deep breath. "There was an attempt on my life," he said, and the room seemed to grow still, the air thickening with tension. "A vampire assassin."


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed. Gen''s eyes widened as she stepped closer to him.


    "An assassin?" Gen asked.


    "Yes," Ezra confirmed. "But she didn''t succeed. I managed to fend her off and took this from her." He reached into his coat and pulled out the small, golden medallion. It glinted in the light, and as he held it up, the trident symbol engraved on its surface became visible.


    Gen''s eyes narrowed as she came closer to examine the medallion. "What is it?"


    Ezra shook his head. "I don''t know yet. But it must be important if she was carrying it. We need to find out where it came from and what it means."


    "Olivia," Ezra said, turning to the dark-haired woman who had remained silent. "I need you to use our resources to gather information on this symbol. Find out everything you can."


    Olivia nodded sharply, her expression resolute. "I''ll start immediately," she said, taking the medallion from him. "But it won''t be easy. We don''t know how widespread this symbol is or who might be behind it."


    Gen stepped forward, her brow furrowing. "Ezra, we need to be careful. We can''t afford to spread our resources too thin. We have other matters that require our attention as well."


    Ezra met her gaze, smiling softly. "I know, Gen. But this is a direct threat to us. We need to prioritize it."


    Olivia, always the voice of calm and reason, spoke up. "Perhaps we can allocate a portion of our resources to this investigation while maintaining our other operations. It will be a delicate balance, but it can be done."


    Ezra nodded, appreciating her perspective. "You''re right. We''ll have to be strategic about this."


    He took a deep breath, feeling the support of his wives bolster his resolve. "Alright. Olivia, you''ll lead the investigation into the medallion. Gen, I need you to maintain our current operations and ensure everything runs smoothly. You''ll also be keeping an eye on our defenses and security. The investigation takes priority." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two women nodded, understanding their roles and the importance of their tasks. The room, which had been filled with tension moments before, now felt charged with a sense of purpose.


    Olivia glanced at the clock on the wall and then back at the group. "It''s getting late. Why don''t you go upstairs and freshen up while I take care of dinner? I''m preparing something special."


    Ezra managed a small smile, appreciating the sense of normalcy amidst the chaos of the day. "That sounds like a good idea."


    As they moved towards the dining room while he headed for the stairs, Ezra couldn''t help but glance at the medallion in his hand once more. The trident symbol seemed to catch the light, almost glowing.


    Just as he reached the stairs, his personal phone chimed with an encrypted message. The sender was unknown, and the content was brief but ominous. His hands tightened on the phone as he read the message.


    "This is only the beginning. You are not as invincible as you think."


    Ezra''s eyes darkened. He knew what this was. It was a challenge, a taunt from the assassin.


    He glanced at his wives who were now relaxed, chatting among themselves as they set the table. He looked back down at the message. With a sigh, he clicked off his phone and put it back in his pocket.


    He wouldn''t tell them about this. Not now.


    He resumed climbing the stairs. He would need to uncover the identity of this assassin and confront them head-on. He felt the giant lake of vitality within him. He''d need to ascend to the third ring.


    Soon.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Miss Red

    As night settled fully, Ezra sat with his wives in the living room. He was going through the financial reports while Olivia beside him was making calls, making sure the Black Spider gang was running smoothly. Gen laid on the couch beside him, giggling as she scrolled through her social media feed.


    The doorbell rang, breaking the tranquility of the moment. Ezra exchanged a knowing look with his wives. "That must be Miss Red," he said, heading to the door.


    He opened the door to find Miss Red standing on the doorstep, a large suitcase by her side. She was dressed in a form fitting white gown, her red hair catching the light from the porch. "Good evening, Ezra," she greeted, smiling at him.


    "Miss Red," Ezra replied, stepping aside to let her in. "Welcome."


    "Call me Red. After all, we''ll be spending a lot of time together." She stepped inside, her eyes taking in the surroundings. "Lovely place you have here."


    "Thank you." Gen appeared, her smile not quite reaching her eyes. "We like it. Let''s get you settled."


    The atmosphere grew tense as they led Red through the mansion. "So, where exactly are you planning to sleep?" Gen asked, her tone deceptively sweet.


    Red raised an eyebrow. "I assumed there would be a guest room. Unless, of course, you have other plans for me?"


    Ezra intervened, sensing the brewing storm. "We have a guest room prepared. Follow me."


    He led the way down a hallway, Gen and Olivia trailing behind. The guest room was spacious and elegantly furnished, with a large window overlooking the estate''s grounds. Red set her suitcase down, inspecting the room with a critical eye.


    "This will do," she said finally, turning to face them.


    Gen crossed her arms, her posture challenging. "Glad you approve."


    Red met her gaze, unflinching. "I''m here to help, Gen. We''re on the same side, remember?"


    Gen''s eyes narrowed, but she said nothing. Olivia stepped in, her voice calm and diplomatic. "We all want the same thing. We have a lot to do. Let''s put our differences aside and get to work."


    "I don''t have any differences." Gen muttered. The tension in the room eased slightly, though it was clear that Gen and Red would need time to adjust to each other. They left Miss Red to settle in, retreating to the living room.


    Ezra sat down, his mind already thinking through the plans for the days ahead. "Gen. Miss Red''s presence here is valuable. We already know that she has connections to the peacekeers. Whatever you have against her, don''t let it get in the way of our plans."


    Gen flopped onto the couch, her irritation evident. "I know. I won''t. It''s just... she''s so smug."


    Olivia placed a hand on Gen''s shoulder, soothing her. "We''ll manage. We always do."


    **********


    Ezra, Gen, Olivia, and Red settled around the large oak dining table, the glow from the lights casting a warm light over the room. The rich scent of the evening meal lingered in the air, mingling with the metallic aroma of the blood wine they were sipping. The conversation, however, was anything but relaxing.


    Ezra swirled the wine in his glass, watching the crimson liquid as it caught the light. His eyes flicked to each of the women in turn, gauging their moods. They had gathered to discuss a delicate matter. How to manage the collection of his vitality.


    Gen, seated to his left, had her fingers wrapped tightly around her glass. Her eyes were sharp, her posture rigid, a clear sign of her inner tension. Across from her, Miss Red mirrored Gen''s stance, though her expression held a touch more aloofness. Olivia, always the mediator, sat between them, her calm demeanor making the undercurrent of hostility between the other two stand out even more.


    "Alright," Olivia began, her voice measured. "We need to establish a schedule that works for everyone. Ezra''s health and well-being are our top priorities, so we need to make sure we''re not overburdening him."


    Gen took a sip of her wine before speaking, her eyes never leaving Miss Red. "I propose we each take two days a week. That way, Ezra has one day to rest and recover."


    Miss Red arched an eyebrow, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips. "And who gets the extra day?" she asked, her tone light but with an edge that was impossible to miss.


    Gen''s eyes narrowed slightly. "We can rotate it. Each week, one of us gets the extra day. It seems fair."


    Ezra listened, letting them work through the logistics. He knew better than to interrupt at this stage. It was important they felt they had a say in the arrangement. Still, he felt a twinge of apprehension as he sensed the tension building between Gen and Miss Red. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia nodded, her hands resting on the table in front of her. "That sounds reasonable. We can start with Gen having the extra day this week, and then Miss Red can have it next week."


    Miss Red''s smile widened, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Fine by me," she said, her gaze lingering on Gen a moment longer before she turned to Olivia. "But I want Wednesdays and Saturdays. It''s the best days for me."


    Gen''s jaw tightened, but she kept her voice even. "Then I''ll take Mondays and Thursdays. That leaves Tuesdays and Fridays for Olivia."


    Ezra felt the need to step in before things escalated further. "I''d like to keep Sundays for myself," he said, his tone gentle but firm. "It''s important I have some personal time."


    All three women turned to look at him, and for a moment, the tension eased.


    Olivia nodded first. "Of course, Ezra. Sundays are yours. We can adjust our schedules accordingly."


    Gen and Miss Red exchanged a brief glance, then both nodded in agreement. "Agreed," Gen said. "Sundays are off-limits."


    Miss Red leaned back in her chair, her expression thoughtful. "That works. We all need a break now and then."


    With the basic schedule in place, the conversation turned to finer details. Olivia took the lead, ensuring everyone was clear on the times and any potential conflicts.


    Ezra watched her work, grateful for her diplomacy. She had a way of smoothing over the rough edges that often appeared when Gen and Miss Red interacted.


    As they stood to leave the table, Olivia placed a hand on Ezra''s arm. "Thank you for being patient with us," she said softly. "We''ll make this work."


    Ezra smiled, appreciating her steady presence. "I know we will," he replied, his gaze drifting to Gen and Miss Red, who were already moving towards the door. "It''s just a matter of time."


    Gen paused at the doorway, looking back over her shoulder. "Don''t stay up too late, Ezra. You need your rest."


    Miss Red chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Yes, we can''t have you too tired for your busy schedule."


    Ezra nodded, acknowledging both their comments with a weary smile. "Goodnight, Gen. Goodnight, Miss Red."

 Chapter 109 - 109: The Silent Hand

    Ezra sat behind his new mahogany desk, the room brightly lit by a light streaming in from his now fixed windows. Papers were strewn across the surface, the documents detailing his latest ventures and strategies.


    The soft ticking of a grandfather clock in the corner added a rhythmic backdrop to the otherwise silent office. He glanced at the clock, noting that it was nearly evening, and sighed. The day had been long and the night promised to be longer still.


    He looked around the office. The custodians had done great work. No one could''ve guessed that a battle that had taken mortal lives had taken place in the office just a week prior.


    The door creaked open, and Olivia stepped into the room, her expression serious. She carried a thick folder in her arms, her movements brisk yet careful. Ezra looked up, his curiosity piqued by the urgency in her demeanor.


    "Olivia, please, come in." He said as he stood. He gestures to the couches set aside for casual meetings in his office. "What have you found?"


    She took a seat, placing the folder on the desk between the couches with a decisive thud. "Ezra, I''ve uncovered some disturbing details about the medallion," she began, her voice steady but edged with concern. Others wouldn''t have heard it but he knew Olivia enough to catch it.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving Olivia''s face. "Go on," he urged, trying to prepare himself for whatever news she was about to share.


    Olivia opened the folder, revealing a series of documents and photographs. She picked up one of the photographs, a close-up of the golden medallion with the trident symbol, and handed it to Ezra. "This symbol," she said, tapping the image, "isn''t just any emblem. It''s the mark of the new Count."


    "What?" Ezra leaned back in shock, his eyes dropping to the photograph. "The mark of the new Count?" he echoed. "But what does that mean exactly?"


    Olivia nodded, her eyes dark with worry. "Not much is known about the Count. All I was able to find out is that the trident is the Count''s symbol."


    Ezra''s mind raced as he tried to piece together the implications. "If the assassin is from the count..." He trailed off. "That makes no sense. Why would the Count want me dead?" he asked, confusion evident in his tone. "I''ve been managing his interests, ensuring his operations run smoothly. This doesn''t add up."


    Olivia sighed, running a hand through her hair. "That''s what makes this so troubling. From what I''ve gathered, the Count''s actions are at this time unknown. All we know is that he works through intermediaries, rarely showing his hand directly. This assassination attempt could mean several things."


    Ezra leaned forward, his elbows resting on the desk, fingers steepled. "What are the possibilities?"


    Olivia took a deep breath, organizing her thoughts. "First, it could be a warning. A way of reminding you of your place, ensuring you don''t get too comfortable or powerful. Second, it might be a test. Perhaps the Count is testing your loyalty or competence. Third, and most concerning, it could mean that the Count sees you as a threat."


    Ezra absorbed her words, his mind working through each scenario. "A warning makes some sense," he mused. "But a test or a threat? That complicates things."


    Olivia nodded. "Exactly. If it''s a test, then there''s two outcome. First, we show unwavering loyalty and competence. This sets us against Griffin and we''ll have no choice but to join the Count. On the other hand, if we side with Griffin, we don''t know what the Count would do when he comes."


    "Now, if the new Count sees us as a threat, that''s bad. Very bad. It means that the Count already sees us as being firmly with Griffin. After all, we''re in a position where we can strip the Black Spider gang of resources and take it to Griffin, handing the hollow skeleton to the Count. It''ll mean war. Simple as that."


    Ezra rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of the situation press down on him. "That means this is more than just a simple assassination attempt. It''s a strategic move, one with layers of meaning and intent."


    "That is if it was actually the new Count who was behind this. We can''t count out the fact that it could be others using the count''s symbol." Olivia watched him carefully. "We need to tread carefully. Whatever this is, we can''t afford to make any missteps. Our actions now will determine our standing with the count and our survival."


    Ezra nodded, sighing deeply. "Agreed. What we need to do is gather more information, understand the full scope of what''s at play here. I want you to continue digging, but discreetly. We can''t risk drawing more attention to ourselves."


    Olivia leaned forward, her eyes meeting his. "There''s more, Ezra. In my investigation, I came across rumors of a coalition of sorts. A group that supposedly works with the authority of the Count. What doesn''t add up is the fact that they operate in First City and have been here before there was even a need for a new count. I heard that they also wear the Count''s symbol.


    They call themselves the Silent Hand."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "The Silent Hand," he repeated. "If this coalition is involved, then this is far more serious than we thought. They know this City better than we do."


    Olivia nodded. "Yes. If their connection to the Count is really ironclad and the medallion is their symbol, then the Count''s involvement is almost certain." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, thinking on the possibilities. "We need to find out more about this Silent Hand, their members, their methods. We need to understand who we''re dealing with."


    Olivia closed the folder. "I''ll get on it right away. But Ezra, we need to be cautious. If they were behind the attack and they realize we''re onto them, they won''t hesitate to strike again."


    Ezra nodded, appreciating her caution. "Understood. We''ll proceed with the utmost care. In the meantime, I''ll keep a closer eye on our operations here."


    Olivia stood, ready to leave. "I''ll report back as soon as I have more information."


    Ezra watched her go, his mind still grappling with the revelations. The Count, the Silent Hand, the assassination attempt. Each was a new piece to an already complex puzzle. He knew this wasn''t something he could face this alone.


    He couldn''t keep fighting alone. He needed allies. People who would stand with him and his coven against this new threat.


    The door clicked shut behind Olivia, leaving Ezra alone with his thoughts. He stared at the photograph of the medallion still on the table, the trident symbol seeming to mock him with its silent promise of chaos. He didn''t know what was coming but he knew he had no choice but to confront it head-on.


    As he sat there, the clock ticking steadily in the background, Ezra made a silent promise to himself. He would uncover the truth behind the Count''s motives, dismantle the Silent Hand, and protect his coven and his interests. No matter the cost.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Chains In A Different Form

    Ezra walked through the familiar grand hallways of Count Griffin''s sanctuary. His footsteps echoed off the floor, each step bringing him closer to the throne room. He entered the entrance hall, nodding to the assistant who ushered him in.


    As usual, Count Griffin sat on a raised dais, his throne a structure of dark wood and gleaming gold. The lights of the throne room was out, creating a tense atmosphere, different from their previous meetings. The Count''s figure was partially obscured by shadows, but the mechanical sound of his breathing filled the space, a constant reminder of his presence.


    Ezra approached the dais, his movements controlled and respectful. He knew better than to show any hint of hesitation or fear. As he came to a stop a few paces from the throne, Count Griffin''s grating voice echoed through the room.


    "Ezra Matten, welcome. You have done an excellent job managing the Southside," Griffin said, his usuual tone of amusement devoid of emotion yet carrying a weight of authority.


    "Thank you, Count Griffin," Ezra replied, bowing his head slightly. "It has been an honor to serve under your guidance."


    "My guidance? We both know that was all you." Griffin chuckled as his eyes, barely visible in the shadows, seemed to bore into Ezra. The count hummed for a moment before proceeding. "I am aware of your recent efforts to partner with Mr. Hudson of TransitLink. It''s quite the commendable initiative.


    Transportation services in Southside will greatly enhance our control and influence in the area."


    Ezra felt a flicker of surprise but maintained his composure. Griffin knows of the deal? How? He said ''our control.'' He''s trying to tie Southside to him somehow. Was the assassination attempt really the new count''s test?


    The thoughts flickered rapidly in his mind but he answered, his expression neutral. "Yes, Count. I believe it will strengthen our position and bring more stability to Southside."


    Griffin''s mechanical breathing paused momentarily, a sign of his consideration. "Mr. Hudson is an old acquaintance of mine. I have spoken with him and convinced him to partner with your Ascendant Capital. He is eager to collaborate."


    Ezra inclined his head again, genuinely grateful but also wary of the Count''s intentions. "Thank you, Count Griffin. Your support means a great deal. This partnership will undoubtedly benefit our operations."


    The Count leaned forward slightly, the movement causing the light of his eyes to cast a brief, blinding reflection. "Indeed. And as a reward for your diligence, I offer you an opportunity for expansion into my territory."


    "Your work has proven your capability, and I believe you are ready for greater responsibilities. Of course the expansion would be a separate division from Ascendant Capital. Something separate from the Black Spider gang. Maybe Olivia Wild would be put over that division. Lightning Transports. Has a nice ring to it, don''t you think?"


    Ezra''s mind raced. The offer was enticing, but he could sense the underlying motive. Griffin was attempting to bind him more tightly to his service, to ensure his loyalty. Not just that. Lightning Transports could be a way to take resources from Ascendant Capital and the Black Spider gang. And Griffin wasn''t really asking.


    The division would be created, whether Ezra liked it or not.


    "I am honored by your offer, Count Griffin. Expanding into your territory would be a significant step for the Matten Coven."


    Griffin''s mechanical voice carried a hint of satisfaction. "Excellent. We shall discuss the specifics of the expansion in due time. For now, focus on solidifying your partnership with Mr. Hudson. I expect great things from this endeavor."


    Ezra nodded, understanding the implicit command. "I will ensure the partnership is successful, Count. Your trust in me will not be misplaced."


    Griffin leaned back, his breathing resuming its steady rhythm. "You may go, Ezra. Continue your work with the dedication you have shown thus far."


    Ezra bowed slightly before turning and leaving the throne room. As he walked back through the grand hallways, his thoughts were on the offer.


    The Count''s offer of expansion was a significant opportunity, but it also came with strings attached. Griffin''s manipulation was clear, and Ezra knew he would need to tread carefully.


    Once outside the sanctuary, Ezra took a deep breath, the cool night air helping to clear his mind. The partnership with Mr. Hudson was a crucial step forward, and now, with the Count''s backing, it seemed more certain than ever. But he couldn''t afford to let his guard down. Griffin''s interest in his activities meant that he would be watched more closely than ever.


    **********


    Upon reaching his office, he found Olivia waiting for him. She looked up from the documents spread across his desk, her expression one of anticipation. "How did it go?" she asked.


    Ezra sat down, taking a moment to collect his thoughts. "The Count is pleased with our management of Southside," he began, a hint of frustration in his voice. "He''s somehow aware of our efforts to partner with Mr. Hudson and has already spoken to him on our behalf. The partnership is secured."


    Olivia''s eyes widened slightly. "Shit"


    "Yes." Ezra agreed. "Shit. It sounds like excellent news on the surface. After all, Mr. Hudson''s involvement will give us a significant advantage. But we all know what this means."


    Olivia sighed. "He''s increasing your debt to him. When he does call on that favor we''re owing him, it''ll be pretty heavy. I don''t like this."


    Ezra nodded, leaning back in his chair. "There''s more. The Count has offered us the chance to expand the transport deal into his territory. Under a new company with you as the head."


    Olivia''s brows knitted together in bitter acknowledgement. "Fuck. He''s trying to tighten his grip on us." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly," Ezra agreed. "We need to be cautious. This expansion would definitely be happening and it would bring great benefits, but it would also ties us closer to Griffin. We''ll have to navigate this carefully."


    Olivia nodded, understanding the delicate balance they needed to maintain. "One small mistep can mean our destruction."


    "Precisely. Let''s start by focusing on the partnership with Mr. Hudson. Once that''s firmly in place, we can begin exploring the expansion and how we''ll balance that."


    Olivia stood, ready to leave. "I''ll begin the preparations immediately. We should also consider reinforcing our current positions to ensure we''re not spread too thin."


    Ezra nodded. "Do it. And keep an eye on any movements from Griffin''s side. We can''t afford any surprises."

 Chapter 111 - 111: Shadow Slave

    X stood concealed in the shadows, his eyes fixed on the interaction between Ezra and Count Griffin. The throne room, with its grandiose design and dim lighting, provided sufficient cover for his presence.


    He listened intently as Griffin commended Ezra on his management of the Southside and offered expansion into his territory. X observed every subtle shift in body language, every flicker of emotion that crossed Ezra''s face.


    When Ezra finally left the room, his posture a blend of respect and caution, Griffin turned his gaze towards the shadows where X stood. "So, what do you think of our friend Ezra?" Griffin''s voice, metallic and devoid of warmth, filled the space.


    X stepped forward, his movements deliberate. He met Griffin''s eyes, hiding his true thoughts behind a mask of obedience. "Ezra is perceptive," he replied. "He likely understands your intentions. He knows what you''re trying to tell him."


    "If you say so." Griffin''s mechanical breathing filled the silence as he considered X''s words. "And do you think he will stand with me when the time comes?"


    X weighed his response, knowing that his answer carried significant weight. "Ezra is a man of strategy. He will do what he believes is best for his interests."


    A thin smile crept across Griffin''s face. "As will you, X. I wonder if you would do the same thing I have done with Ezra."


    X''s heart beat a little faster, but he kept his composure. Before he could respond, Griffin continued, "Of course you would. We are cut from the same cloth, after all."


    The unspoken command hung in the air. That was the way it had always been. X felt his soul singing in tune with the count''s vitality and clenched his fists. He bowed his head slightly, acknowledging the Count''s words. "I will see to my duties," he said, his voice steady.


    "Good. Go now," Griffin commanded, his attention already shifting away to other things. As always.


    X turned and left through a side entrance, his steps purposeful but his mind racing. He navigated the labyrinthine hallways of the hotel which was Griffin''s sanctuary, until he reached a concealed door. Opening it, he descended a narrow staircase that led to his hidden room, a space he had painstakingly prepared over the years. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room was sparse but functional, with a single cot, a small desk, and several shelves lined with various personal effects and tools. X sat cross-legged on the floor, focusing his mind. Drawing on his vitality, he cast out his spirit, creating an astral projection. His vitality surged out of him to create an ethereal image of himself.


    His physical body remained in the room, but his spirit soared above the city, invisible and untethered.


    He flew over the rooftops, the lights of the city below glittering like stars. His destination was the penthouse where Ezra had once stayed, now occupied by a different tenant. The journey was swift, the distance shrinking in moments. He phased through the walls and found himself in a spacious living room.


    A woman sat near the window, her fingers deftly carving a piece of wood. Each slice of the knife caused the carved wood to vanish into motes of light. X recognized her immediately. The assassin who had attacked Ezra. Her focus on the carving was intense, each movement precise and deliberate.


    "Why did you attack right after I left?" X''s voice echoed in the room, a whisper on the astral plane.


    The woman looked up, her eyes met his, sharp and mocking. "Does it matter? The timing was right."


    "Griffin doesn''t know you''re here," X stated, more as a fact than a question.


    "Good," she replied, dismissing his presence with a wave of her hand. "And he shouldn''t. I have my own reasons for being here."


    "You know," X''s gaze hardened, "you could achieve more by turning your attention to Griffin instead of Ezra."


    The assassin''s laughter was cold. "And why would I do that? Griffin is a far more dangerous game. I do know where I stand, you know."


    "Because," X pressed, "you know that striking at the heart of power yields the greatest rewards. Cut he head of the hydra and burn it up or it grows stronger."


    She paused her carving, looking at him with renewed interest. "And what reward are you seeking, X?"


    X chose his words carefully, aware that his true intentions must remain hidden. "I seek balance. Griffin''s hold over us all is too tight. It suffocates our potential."


    The woman considered his words, her expression thoughtful. "Interesting. But I don''t take orders from you."


    X smiled faintly. "Nor do I give them. I merely suggest that we all stand to gain more by redirecting our efforts."


    She resumed her carving, the knife glinting in the dim light. "I''ll consider your suggestion. But for now, Ezra is my target. You''d better make sure Griffin doesn''t find out I''m here."


    X nodded, knowing he had planted a seed of doubt and possibility. "Be careful," he said, before his astral form began to wane.


    The room faded from his sight as his vitality ebbed away, the energy of his astral projection dispersing into the night air. He felt his spirit reconnect with his body, the sudden return of physical sensations grounding him.


    X opened his eyes, his hidden room now feeling more like a cage. Griffin''s words echoed in his mind, a reminder of the invisible chains that bound him. But he had his own plans, his own games to play.


    The Count''s grip might be strong, but X knew how to maneuver within it, to find the cracks and exploit them.


    He rose from the floor, his resolve steeled. The night was far from over, and his duties demanded attention. But as he went about his tasks, his mind remained on the delicate dance of power and rebellion he had begun.


    The game was dangerous, but X thrived on danger. It was, after all, the only way to achieve his true goals.

 Chapter 112 - 112: A Prison Of Shadows

    Ezra hummed to himself as he made his way to his study. Night had settled over the sprawling mansion, casting long shadows and bathing the grand rooms in a cool, silver glow.


    He opened the door to the room and snapped his fingers, causing the light to go on. He gestured and the sensors of the room picked the motion. With a click, classical music began playing softly in the room.


    Ezra placed his phone down, reclined in the study''s comfortable chair, untucked the newspaper from under his arm and opened it with a flourish. He gestured again and the curtains covering the windoes opened, giving him a direct view of the moon.


    He reached out to the bottle of blood wine on the table, poured himself a glass and took a sip. "Hmmn." He murmured in appreciation. This was what his life should be like.


    Should I get myself those intellectual looking glasses? I think I could pull it off. No. Scratch that. All vampires can pull it off.


    He sat alone in the dimly lit study, his eyes skimming over the day''s newspaper. His mind wandered between the headlines, the silence around him only broken by the occasional rustle of pages and the distant creak of old wood.


    Olivia was out, hunting for clues about The Silent Hand. Genesis was busy keeping the gang''s affairs in order, ensuring that their territory remained secure and profitable. Miss Red had taken her leave, off to her job inside the City Lord''s domain.


    It left Ezra in an unusual state of privacy, something he hadn''t had for some time. He took another sip of his wine, enjoying the beautiful sound of silence.


    As he turned another page, his phone buzzed against the polished mahogany of the desk, breaking his reverie. The screen displayed an unfamiliar number. His eyebrows rising in curiosity, he picked up the call, bringing the device to his ear.


    "Hello?" he said.


    "Ezra Matten." A familiar feminine voice responded, making him sit up in his chair, newspaper immediately forgotten. "I''ve been looking forward to speaking with you."


    He tensed, recognizing the voice. "Medallion?"


    "Ah. I was wondering where that went. No matter. You would have met us eventually." She replied. "Yes. We work with the coming count.


    Yes. The count ordered the attack against you."


    There was a pause before Ezra began laughing. There was no humor in the laughter, only a sense of harshness. "You don''t expect me to believe that would you? Killing me is the last thing our coming count wants to do."


    "That didn''t work." She said, her voice flat. "Terribly rude to laugh at me though."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, recalling the vicious attack he had narrowly survived. "What do you want?"


    "Simple," she said, the ease in her voice grating against his nerves. "Destroy Ascendant Capital. Bring it to the ground, and maybe, just maybe, you''ll have a chance at survival."


    ""You''re crazy." A surge of anger flared within him. "Why would I ever do that?" he sneered, his grip tightening on the phone.


    She laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the quiet room. "You don''t have a choice, Ezra. Or have you forgotten how close I came to killing you? I can finish the job anytime I please."


    "Fuck off." He said.


    "Oh? Should I come meet you now? Alone in your mansion? With your newspaper and wine?"


    Ezra looked around the room. She could see him! He glanced at the open window and walked towards it.


    "You look like someone posing as an elite. You''re a fake, Ezra Matten. All you have, you stole from the innocent."


    "Come say this to my face." Ezra spat into the phone. "I dare you."


    "How about I give you something to remember me by?" Ezra could hear the smile in her voice. He tilted his head in confusion, then he saw it.


    A flash.


    He tilted his head and a shadow flashed by his cheek, drawing a thin line on it. The wound burned as black blood ran down it. There was a thunk behind him and he turned to stare at it.


    An arrow made of a dark wood was embedded in the wall. It stood there, quivering.


    Ezra turned back to the window. The arrow had passed through where the glass was but had not shattered it. It had phased through.


    "Accept that as a token of my affection for you." The woman''s voice filtered into his ear. "After all, I was going for your heart."


    His anger turned into a seething rage. "I swear, I will find you and make you regret this." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, I''m sure you''ll try," she taunted, her laughter ringing out again. "But you''re playing a dangerous game, and you''re terribly outmatched. You don''t even know who the players are or what the stake is. You-"


    Ezra''s rage boiled over, and before he could stop himself, he crushed the phone in his hand. The shattered pieces fell to the floor, scattering across the plush carpet.


    He took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm inside him. The woman''s words echoed in his mind, her threat lingering like a dark cloud. Why was she targeting Ascendant Capital? The company was his lifeline.


    Ascendant Capital was the reason why he wasn''t Griffin''s plaything. The protection the new count''s territory gave him was the reason his debt to Griffin hadn''t consumed him.


    The Black Spider gang, with all its criminal undertakings, seemed a more likely target. Yet, her demand was clear and specific. Ascendant Capital, huh.


    Ezra stared at the remnants of the phone, frustration bubbling up once more. The pieces were everywhere, tiny shards that glinted in the dim light.


    He ran a finger through his hair, sighing as he realized he''ll have to clean it all up. With a gesture, the curtains covering the window closed once more. He walked to the door of the study, opened it, and paused.


    "Fuck."


    It dawned on him that he had no idea where the cleaning supplies were kept. He glanced at his shattered phone. He couldn''t even use it to call anyone and ask. Even if he used the other phones in the house, there was no guarantee he would recieve a response.


    Olivia was very busy, Gen was overseeing a new shipment of arms and couldn''t even pick her phone and the last and only time he''d called Red while she was at work, she hadn''t even picked the call.


    "Fuck." He cursed again. He would have to go out, find a grocery store, and buy what he needed.


    He chuckled. The irony wasn''t lost on him. A vampire of his standing, reduced to running mundane errands.


    With a resigned sigh, he walked out of the study. The mansion''s eerie silence accompanied him as he made his way through the corridors, the weight of the night pressing down on him.


    The Silent Hand had found where he lived. As always, his enemies knew where he was and yet, he didn''t know where they were. He would be fixing that as soon as possible.


    He paused at the front door, glancing back at the darkness that filled the mansion. This place, once a sanctuary, now felt like a prison of shadows.

 Chapter 113 - 113: The Arbiter And The City Lord

    Ezra locked the door behind him, the heavy click echoing in the silence of the mansion. He slipped the keys into his coat pocket and made his way to his car, his thoughts churning as he walked.


    The night air was crisp but he didn''t even feel it. Sliding into the driver''s seat, he started the engine and began the drive to the grocery store.


    The road stretched out before him, winding through the darkened landscape. As he drove, his mind fixated on the connection between Ascendant Capital and The Silent Hand.


    The Silent Hand were unknowns and their motives unclear but undeniably hostile. They were not really after him. They were after the destruction of Ascendant Capital.


    Who could it be? His mind went to the obvious answer. The vampires in debt to the company seeking the clear their debts? Even I was motivated to destroy the Three Axe gang to clear my debt. Could they be the same?


    He shook his head. It couldn''t be that simple. Even with that, the thought gnawed at him, each possibility more troubling than the last.


    The city''s outskirts blurred past the windows, the familiar streets and buildings bathed in the pale light of the streetlamps. His mansion, a home turned prison, faded into the background as he delved deeper into his thoughts. Ascendant Capital was more than just a business. It was the figurehead for everything he was holding for the coming count.


    The Silent Hand''s focus on the company suggested a deeper game.


    The assassin was right. He didn''t know the game and had no idea what the stakes was.


    As he pulled into the parking lot of the 24-hour store, Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that he was missing a crucial piece of the puzzle. He parked the car and stepped out, the cool night air brushing against his skin. The store''s fluorescent lights spilled out onto the pavement, casting long shadows that seemed to dance in the corners of his vision.


    He entered the store, the automatic doors sliding shut behind him with a quiet hiss. The aisles stretched out before him, filled with the mundane necessities of everyday life.


    Ezra made his way to the cleaning section, his mind still racing with questions. He needed a sweeper broom, something to clean up the mess back at the mansion. He wandered, till he came up to what he needed. But as he reached for the broom, a familiar presence caught his attention.


    There, in the other aisle, stood a vampire he recognized. A beautiful lady with a familiar aura of authority. Her Aura wasn''t out and her was currently a dark colour but he recognized her just the same.


    It was the Arbiter who had judged his case of Breach of Secrecy. She was in a human guise, her appearance totally normal to any casual observer, but Ezra knew better. Her aura, her stance, everything about her was unmistakable.


    She stood there, speaking with someone. Ezra peeked to see a figure made of vitality floating in the air. He knew what that was. An astral projection.


    Even though the figure wasn''t physically present, Ezra could feel the power they exuded.


    Ezra quickly stepped back, hiding behind a shelf of cleaning supplies. He strained to listen. Their words were low like they were standing inside a barrier of some sort.


    He poured vitality into his ears and the conversation between the Arbiter and the figure became clearer with each word.


    "The Southside must remain intact," the Arbiter insisted, her voice low but firm. "It is vital for the stability of the city. You know that, Itachi."


    Ezra startled. He knew of only one vampire named Itachi in the city. It was the City Lord.


    The man in question shook his head. "The Southside is too valuable to be controlled by one count. That was why I never gave it to anyone. Now, the Council has forced my hand. It needs to be divided among the others."


    "You know that dividing it will not work. Who do you expect to be satisfied with just a slice when they can have it all?" the Arbiter argued. "Think about the balance of power among the counts. Disrupting that balance could have serious consequences."


    "Handing over Southside to just one count would also upset the balance." Itachi''s expression hardened. "The other counts need their share. The balance of power must be maintained, and that means redistribution."


    "The Southside has unique challenges," the Arbiter countered. "Dividing it could weaken our control and expose us to unnecessary risks."


    "It''s a risk we have to take," Itachi stated. "The power dynamics are shifting, and there''s nothing I can do about it. The Princes are shifting. Something has happened among them and no one knows what they plan to do. Keeping my eyes on a few mewling counts isn''t worth my time."


    The Arbiter''s eyes flashed with anger. "And that means letting your home burn down around you? You''re playing with fire, Itachi."


    Itachi''s voice was hard as steel. "You overstep your bounds, Yuri. You are not here to tell me what to do with my own city." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tension between them was almost suffocating. The two vampires stared at each other. Ezra could feel their vitality almost like a physical force.


    After a long silence, Itachi spoke again, his tone softer but no less resolute. "We''ll continue this discussion later. For now, let''s agree to disagree."


    The Arbiter nodded, though her expression remained troubled. "Very well, my Lord."


    With that, Itachi''s figure began to fade, his presence dissipating into the air. The Arbiter stood there for a moment, her face a mask of contemplation and concern. Then, without turning, she spoke.


    "Ezra Matten, you can come out now."


    Ezra''s heart skipped a beat. He stepped out from his hiding place, his expression wary. "I wasn''t eavesdropping," he said, though they both knew it was a lie.


    The Arbiter turned to face him, a slight smile playing on her lips. "Of course not," she said flatly. "Join me for a drink." It wasn''t an invitation. It was a command.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Youre On Your Own, Ezra Matten

    Ezra followed the Arbiter through the deserted streets, her silent footsteps guiding him to a secluded bench under a canopy of trees. The night enveloped them, the occasional rustle of leaves the only sound in the stillness.


    She sat and gestured to the other end of the bench. Ezra sat, watching her carefully. With a graceful movement, she pulled a bottle of blood wine out of thin air and two elegant glasses.


    Ezra startled, his eyes widening. Shit. She''s at least fifth ring.


    The deep crimson liquid glistened as she poured, handing Ezra one of the glasses. Ezra waited for her to ask what he heard or even just kill him but it never came. If it ever came to that, he knew he won''t just take it. He''d go out swinging. His hands tightened around the glass.


    She took a sip from her glass, her gaze steady on him. "What did you think of my judgment in your case, Ezra? That was your first time, wasn''t it?"


    Ezra hesitated, the memory of the trial flashing through his mind. The Breach of Secrecy had been a grave accusation, and her ruling had spared him from the punishment of death. Why''s she asking me about it? He weighed his words carefully, wary of any hidden traps in her question.


    "I thought your ruling was just and fair," he finally replied, his voice measured. He''d give the safe answer. The answer that was least likely to trigger a hostile response.


    To his surprise, the Arbiter laughed, a clear, melodic sound that echoed in the quiet night. Ezra''s eyes widened, her reaction not what he had expected.


    "Just and fair?" she repeated, amusement dancing in her eyes. "I knew you broke the law, Ezra. Your exoneration was not because of your innocence, but because your death could not be allowed. You were needed to unite the Southside swiftly. Which you did. That was impressive, by the way.


    Well done." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s mind raced, trying to process her words. He couldn''t contain his shock. How? Why? She had known? Wait a minute!


    The Arbiter needed me to unite the Southside?


    He automatically lifted the glass in his hand and took a sip of the blood wine, the rich taste grounding him as he considered her revelation.


    Silence filled the area. Even the distant sound of the city around them seem muted.


    "Do you understand how valuable the Southside is?" she asked as she broke the silence, her tone now serious.


    Ezra nodded slowly. "I think I do. The Southside is a key territory, both strategically and economically. It holds the most firepower when it comes to the human forces of the gang and it also holds a lot of money with the illegal arms trade."


    "The Southside is much more than that. Don''t worry. You''ll soon realize it." The Arbiter leaned back, her gaze never leaving his. "And are you aware of the dangers you face? The other vampires who might be coming after you?"


    Ezra''s grip tightened on his glass. "You know about that?"


    She nodded. "Others will seek to take the Southside from you. You''ve already done the hard work of uniting the territory. Now, they want to claim it for themselves. The counts won''t act against you directly, but they won''t protect you either. You are on your own."


    Ezra''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. The knowledge that his enemies were already circling, waiting for a moment of weakness, was a heavy burden. He had felt the pressure, the constant vigilance, but now it seemed even more critical.


    "Hold out," the Arbiter continued. "It won''t be long. The new count is already in the city."


    Ezra stared at her in shock. He hadn''t even established his own power separate from South side. He looked at her, searching for any hint of deception or ulterior motives. But her expression was calm, her eyes clear. She had no reason to lie to him, at least not about this.


    "And what about you?" he asked. "Why are you telling me this?"


    The Arbiter smiled, a faint, mysterious curve of her lips. "Consider it a professional courtesy. You have potential, Ezra. It would be a shame to see it wasted."


    They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of her words settling over him.


    Ezra took another sip of the blood wine, the liquid a reminder of the life he had chosen and the dangers that came with it. He now understood a bit about why the Silent Hand were after him.


    They weren''t truly after him or Ascendant Capital. They were after Southside. The Southside was a prize, a powerful territory that others would kill to control. He had united it, brought it under his influence, but now he had to defend it against those who would see him fall.


    The Arbiter''s presence was a strange comfort, a reminder that he was not completely isolated. Yet, her warning was clear. He was on his own in this fight.


    The counts would not help him. They would watch, waiting to see if he could hold what he had taken. He''d have to find allies among his fellow vampires. His thoughts turned to the vampire debts Ascendant Capital was holding. Should he leverage it for protection?


    Ezra took a deep breath, the night air filling his lungs. "I understand," he said quietly to the Arbiter. "Thank you for the warning."


    She nodded, her expression softening slightly. "Be careful, Ezra Matten. The Southside is a valuable prize, but it is also a deadly trap. Use your wits and your strength. Survive. And you''ll be well rewarded."


    With that, she rose, the empty glass in her hand disappearing along with the bottle. Ezra stood as well, watching as she began to walk away. The night seemed darker, the shadows deeper, as her figure receded into the distance.


    Ezra sat back down on the bench, the weight of his situation pressing down on him. The Arbiter had given him a lot to think about. He was left holding an empty glass, wondering what to do with it.

 Chapter 115 - 115: Were Going On A Hunt

    Ezra gripped the steering wheel as he drove through the city streets, the night alive with the hum of activity. His mind was still going through the information he had learnt from the Arbiter.


    He had informed Gen and Olivia. They had been shocked that the Arbiter knew he had been guilty of the crime but chose to exonerate him. Even with that, they knew that their priority now was to gather allies.


    Sitting beside him in the car, Miss Red sat elegantly, her red hair cascading over her shoulders. She gave him occasional directions, leading them towards an exclusive restaurant.


    The tension in the car was thick, but Ezra kept his focus on the road.


    As they approached their destination, the restaurant came into view. It was a stately, old-world building with ivy climbing its stone walls and soft, golden lights casting a warm glow on the cobblestone driveway.


    A valet greeted them at the entrance, taking the car keys with a polite nod as Ezra and Red stepped out.


    They walked through the grand entrance, the interior of the restaurant a blend of classic elegance and modern luxury. Crystal chandeliers hung from the ceiling, casting shimmering reflections on the marble floor.


    The air was filled with the rich scent of gourmet cuisine, and the murmur of hushed conversations floated around them. Waiters moved gracefully between tables, their movements smooth and efficient.


    A hostess led them to a private room at the back of the restaurant, away from the main dining area. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room was cozy, with dark wood paneling and a large window offering a view of the city skyline. A single table, draped in a crisp white cloth, stood in the center, surrounded by plush chairs.


    Red took a seat, crossing her legs elegantly, and Ezra sat across from her. He looked at her, his eyes questioning. "Is your source reliable?"


    Red smiled, a hint of mischief in her eyes. "Very much so, Ezra. You''ll see. But as we wait, let''s indulge ourselves in a little meal." She picked up the menu.


    "What do you mean?" Ezra asked, crossing his arms. "We can''t eat bloodless human food."


    "True." Red hummed as she scanned the page. "But this restaurant is one of the City Lord''s pet projects. One of the few places for vampires to eat out and all that." She reached out to the bell on the table between them and rang it.


    The previous hostess walked into the room. She bowed, waiting patiently for her orders.


    "Two plates of number seven for him and I..." Red glanced at the page again. "And a bottle of number six."


    Ezra raised his eyebrows at her as the hostess left.


    "We might be waiting for a while." Red smiled. "And it''s not just any blood wine I ordered, you know. It''s lion''s blood. It has a distinct taste that I think you''ll appreciate."


    Ezra nodded slowly. "I''ll take your word for it."


    In a few minutes, the food arrived. Ezra tasted it and hummed in appreciation. Red smirked in triumph.


    After fifteen minutes, they were done and their table was cleared. They sat in silence for a few more minutes, the soft ambient music and dim lighting creating an intimate atmosphere.


    The door finally opened, and a woman stepped in. She was tall and striking, with an air of authority about her. Her eyes were sharp, taking in every detail of the room and its occupants.


    She wore the pressed white uniform of the First City police department and Ezra could feel the vitality shrouding her features and disguising it as human.


    "Good evening," she said, her voice smooth and confident. "I am Lilith, your broker."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "A peacekeeper and an information broker. Quite the combination." Is every peacekeer a crooked cop?


    Lilith smiled, a hint of irony in her expression. "In this city, you''d be surprised how often the two overlap. Shall we get to business?"


    Ezra gestured for her to sit. "By all means. What do you have for us?"


    Lilith took a seat, leaning forward slightly. "I have the information that Red here requested on the Silent Hand."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. He knew there was no such thing as a free lunch. "And what''s your fee?"


    Lilith named a sum, and Ezra didn''t flinch. They negotiated back and forth, the price eventually settling at a number they could both agree on. Satisfied, Lilith began her explanation.


    "The Silent Hand is not what you think it is." She said. "They are not working directly under the coming count. In fact, I don''t think the count is even aware of their existence."


    Ezra frowned. "That can''t be right. Why, then, would they use the new count''s symbol?"


    "Simple." Lilith steepled her fingers. "Instead of being the count''s workers, they are a small group of covens looking to escape the control of their current leaders. They aim to align themselves with the new Count once he takes power."


    Ezra leaned back, considering her words. "So they''re essentially defectors, seeking a new master."


    "Exactly," Lilith confirmed. "They believe the new Count will offer them better opportunities and more freedom. Using the count''s emblem is a way to identify themselves as her people before she comes."


    "That still makes no sense." Ezra exchanged a glance with Red, who looked thoughtful. "If they want to work with the new count, wouldn''t they want Ascendant Capital to flourish? Why destroy it? How do they connect to us?"


    "I was able to find out a bit about that." Lilith''s expression turned serious. "I think the covens involved had ties to the late Macmillan. By extension, they are connected to Ascendant Capital."


    "You mean..." Ezra trailed off.


    "They already toed their assets to Southside." Lilith grinned. "But now, it''s count Griffin''s loyal coven that hold the keys to their defection. They see you as a threat to their plans."


    "Whoever, they are, they have assets in Ascendant Capital." Ezra leaned back, the pieces of the puzzle finally coming together. "They want back their assets in case Griffin takes Ascendant Capital."


    "Bingo." The peacekeeper snapped her fingers.


    "Do you know which covens are involved?" Ezra leaned forward, his eyes intense. He now had a clue. A way to find the Silent Hand.


    Lilith shook her head. "I don''t have those details yet. But I can tell you this. They''re watching you closely. Everything you do, they know."


    Ezra nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "Thank you, Lilith. This is invaluable."


    She stood, ready to leave. "Just remember, information has a way of changing hands. Be careful who you trust."


    Ezra sat in silence. Now, he knew where to look.


    He brought out his new phone and dialed a number. "Olivia." He said when the phone clicked. "Prepare every information we have on all the vampires connected to Ascendant Capital."


    He grinned. "We''re going on a hunt."

 Chapter 116 - 116: The Hardest Things To Find, Hide Under Your Nose

    Ezra pulled into the parking lot of the T-Max building, the imposing structure towering over the city''s skyline. The moonlight reflected off its sleek glass exterior, casting a dim glow over the entrance. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He got out of the car and walked around to the passenger side, where Red was waiting. He opened the door and she stepped out.


    "Thanks for setting up the meeting with Lilith." Ezra said, offering a genuine smile. "Your help is invaluable."


    Red nodded, her expression unreadable. "Anything for the cause, Ezra. Be careful out there. I don''t want my only source of ready vitality dying anytime soon."


    Ezra watched as she made her way into the building before returning to his car. The engine hummed to life, and he sped off, pushing the limits of the legal speed as he navigated the nearly empty streets back to his mansion.


    The night''s events replayed in his mind. His enemies had been hiding under his nose the whole time. Not any more.


    His grip on the steering wheel tightened as he remembered the arrow still embedded on his study wall. He grinned savagely, displaying his fangs.


    The mansion came into view, its stately structure standing against the canvas of the darkened landscape.


    Ezra parked in the driveway and hurried inside, his footsteps echoing through the grand hallways. He found Olivia and Gen waiting for him in the study, their faces reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    "Good, you''re here," Olivia said, motioning for him to sit. "We have a lot to go over."


    Ezra took a seat, his gaze fixed on Olivia as she began her briefing. She spread a series of documents across the table, each one detailing the connections between Ascendant Capital and various vampire covens.


    "There are five vampire covens and one individual currently connected to Ascendant Capital," Olivia began. "Two of them are investors who have a small stake in the company and receive dividends, while three of the covens and the single individual are debtors who owe the company significant sums of money."


    Ezra leaned forward, his interest piqued. "Huh. Two factions. Continue."


    Olivia nodded, her eyes scanning the documents. "The investors are relatively straightforward. They''ve provided capital and receive regular returns. Their involvement on paper is strictly financial, with no apparent ties to Macmillan or the Silent Hand. However, this isn''t conclusive."


    She paused, picking up another document. "The debtors, however, are a different story. These covens have borrowed large amounts from Ascendant Capital, and their connections to the late Macmillan are much deeper."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "How so?"


    "Macmillan was known for extending loans with very specific terms," Olivia explained. "He often used these debts to leverage influence within the vampire community."


    Olivia tapped the relevant documents. "The three covens in question have been managing their repayments, but there are signs that Macmillan might have been using their debts to manipulate them or conduct other businesses with them."


    "That also doesn''t mean they''re Silent Hand, you know." Gen leaned in, his expression thoughtful. "And the individual debtor?"


    Olivia sighed, her expression serious. "She''s a bit more complicated. Lady Amara owes a substantial amount to Ascendant Capital. Unlike the covens, she doesn''t have the support of a larger group, making her more vulnerable to external pressures."


    "Isn''t that the Lone Lady?" Gen asked as she sat on a corner of the table.


    "Lone Lady?" Ezra echoed.


    "Lady Amara was an ex peacekeer who came to First City a few years before I did." Genesis explained. "She began as a subject under Count Vladimir and built a big business on her own."


    "She''s known for her solitude and reluctance to mix with other vampires, hence the name, Lone Lady." Olivia finished the story. "Now, we know where she got the money for it."


    Ezra''s mind raced as he processed the information. "Okay, let''s go straight to the point. Which of these groups or individuals do you think had the closest ties to Macmillan and, by extension, the Silent Hand?"


    Olivia pointed to one of the documents. "The Blackthorn Coven. They''ve been particularly active in the city''s underground, and their leader, Veran, had frequent dealings with Macmillan. Their debt is also the largest, giving Macmillan considerable leverage over them."


    "Which means that if they were Silent Hand, this could be them placing their assets under the new count in advance without raising suspicion." Ezra nodded, taking in the information. "And what about the other covens?"


    "The Xian and Maguire covens are also in debt, but their involvement seems more transactional. They owe money, but there''s less evidence of deeper ties to Macmillan."


    Ezra''s gaze shifted to the document detailing Lady Amara''s debts. "What about her?"


    "Lady Amara''s situation is a mystery." Olivia admitted. "Her debt is significant, but she has managed to stay under the radar. Her connections to Macmillan are unclear, but she''s definitely someone to watch."


    Genesis spoke up, his voice steady. "Do you think any of them are actively working with the Silent Hand?"


    Olivia shrugged. "It''s possible. The Blackthorn Coven is the most likely candidate, given their extensive debts and frequent interactions with Macmillan. But we can''t rule out the others, especially Lady Amara. She might be more involved than we realize."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair. The connections between Ascendant Capital and these vampire factions were complex, each thread leading to potential allies or enemies. The Silent Hand''s interest in the company was becoming clearer, but the exact nature of their plans remained unclear.


    "We need to keep a close watch on all of them," Ezra said finally. "Especially the Blackthorn Coven and Lady Amara. Their actions might give us a clue about the Silent Hand''s next move."


    Olivia nodded, gathering the documents. "We''ll monitor their activities closely. Any sign of collusion with the Silent Hand, and we''ll act."


    Genesis stood, dusting her hands. "We''ve come too far to let them undermine us now. The Southside is ours, and we''ll defend it."


    Ezra looked at his companions. "I do know someone who knew about this before we did. Someone who knows more than we do. The problem is finding him."


    Olivia frowned. "Who?"


    "X."

 Chapter 117 - 117: Corporate Attack

    The morning had started like any other, with Ezra reviewing the latest financial reports and planning the next steps for both Ascendant Capital and the Black Spider gang.


    He was in his office, his shirt rolled up at the sleeves. The windows behind him offered a view of the city, but Ezra''s attention was focused on the documents in front of him.


    A knock on the door interrupted his concentration. Before he could respond, the door opened, and Olivia stepped in, her expression tense.


    "Ezra, we have a problem," she said, her voice low.


    He looked up, concern flickering in his eyes. "What is it? Silent Hand?"


    "In a way." She amswered. "My feelers into authority just informed me that the Investigation Bureau is sniffing after Ascendant Capital. They''re investigating our financial transactions and looking into our clients. It''s not just a routine audit. They suspect something."


    "Shit." Ezra growled. This had to be an attack from Silent Hand. His mind raced. This was a serious threat.


    If the authorities uncovered the true nature of Ascendant Capital''s operations, it would be disastrous. Ascendant Capital, had always been a cornerstone of his operations.


    On the surface, it appeared to be a legitimate financial institution, providing loans and financial services to various clients. However, beneath the surface, it served as a front for the illicit activities of the Black Spider gang.


    The company''s clean image had allowed Ezra to expand his influence and maintain a powerful presence in the criminal underworld. But now, that carefully crafted image was under threat.


    He had to act quickly to cover their tracks and protect the company and the gang. "How much do they know?" he asked, his voice calm despite the urgency of the situation.


    "Not enough to make a case yet, but they''re digging. We need to shut down any leads they might find and ensure there''s no evidence linking us to the Black Spider gang."


    Ezra nodded, already formulating a plan. "Get Gen and Red in here. We need to coordinate our response."


    Olivia nodded and left the room, leaving Ezra to plan their next steps. The authorities'' interest in Ascendant Capital was unexpected, but not entirely surprising.


    They had always operated on the edge, balancing legality and illegality with careful precision. Now, that balance was at risk, and they needed to tip the scales back in their favor.


    Thirty minutes later, Gen and Miss Red joined Ezra in his office.


    "What''s the plan, boss?" Gen asked, dropping into a seat.


    "First, we need to clean up our financial records and eliminate any connections between Ascendant Capital and the Black Spider gang," Ezra said as he stood. "Olivia, I want you to handle the records. Make sure everything looks legitimate and remove any traces of any connections to Black Spider."


    Olivia nodded, already making notes. "I''ll start with the most recent transactions and work my way back. It''ll take time, but I can do it."


    "Good," Ezra replied. "Gen, I need you to take care of our clients. Use the resources of Black Spider. Anyone who might talk needs to be silenced, one way or another. Make sure they understand the consequences of betrayal."


    Genesis gave a grim smile. "Consider it done."


    "And Red," Ezra continued, turning to her, "I need a favor from you." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shoot." She spoke. She seemed amused by all that was happening around her. "I need you to gather information on the authorities investigating us. Find out who they are, what they know, and how we can divert their attention. Use any means necessary."


    "That sounds exciting. I''ve always wanted to do this." Miss Red''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Leave it to me. I''ll find out everything we need."


    With their tasks assigned, the group dispersed, each member focused on their part in protecting Ascendant Capital.


    Ezra remained in his office, his mind a whirl of thoughts and strategies. The stakes were high and he couldn''t risk falling. He took a deep breath and sat back down.


    He pulled the keyboard to the Holo computer closer to him. It was time to work.


    The first step was to review the company''s financial records. Olivia was already working on it, but Ezra knew he needed to understand exactly what the authorities might find.


    He pulled up the latest reports on his computer, scanning through the numbers and transactions with a practiced eye.


    Ascendant Capital''s legitimate activities were straightforward enough. Loans, investments, and financial consulting. But hidden within those transactions were the threads that connected to the Black Spider gang.


    Payments for "services rendered," loans to shell companies that funneled money back into the gang''s operations, and coded messages that detailed their illegal activities.


    Ezra''s fingers flew over the keyboard, identifying potential red flags and making a mental note of what needed to be altered or erased.


    It was a delicate process, one that required both technical skill and an understanding of how the authorities would approach their investigation. Fortunately, he''d helped a few times in corporate crime during his time as a lawyer.


    Hours passed as Ezra worked, the sunlight outside his window shifting from evening to night. His focus never wavered, each keystroke bringing them closer to safety.


    He was interrupted only by occasional updates from Olivia, Genesis, and Red, each report bringing a mix of progress and new challenges.


    By midnight, Olivia had made significant headway in cleaning up their records. She had altered transaction histories, removed suspicious entries, and created plausible explanations for the funds that had flowed through Ascendant Capital.


    She entered his office, her shoes echoing off the floor. "We''re making progress." She said as she sat opposite him. "I''ve covered most of the major transactions. We should be in the clear if the authorities don''t dig too deep."


    Ezra nodded, grateful for her hard work. "Keep at it. We need to be thorough. What''s the update with Gen?"


    "She hasn''t reported back yet."


    "That''s okay." Ezra sighed. "I trust her. Unfortunately, I won''t be coming home today. I have a meeting."


    Olivia gave him a slight smile. "Okay. Have fun." She left.


    Ezra sat down and began waiting. Sooner or later, X will appear.

 Chapter 118 - 118: A Stimulating Conversation

    Ezra sat listening to the sound of the grandfather clock in the office. The constant ticks gave him something to focus on as he waited.


    The moon shone down on the room through the open windows, he sat looking at the beautiful night cityscape. If anyone had told him three months ago that he''d be a multimillionaire with two beautiful wives, he''d have laughed at the person.


    He checked the time on his wristwatch. X was running late. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t a meeting he had set up but he knew that with the investigation on the company, X wouldn''t miss a chance to gloat. All he had to do was wait for the masked man to appear.


    As if on cue, an astral projection of X floated into view outside the window of his office. Ezra tilted his head in surprise. The two men stared at each other before X floated in, phasing through the window.


    "I was almost worried you wouldn''t come." Ezra grinned.


    "Now, that''s ominous." X floated away a bit.


    Ezra adjusted himself in the chair, leaning forward slightly as he studied X''s astral projection. The mask hid any discernible emotions, making it difficult to gauge X''s intentions. Nonetheless, Ezra was determined to extract some useful information tonight.


    "Why so evasive, X? You always seem to have a knack for being where you''re least expected," Ezra began, his tone casual. "Is it so out of the realm of possibility that I expected you this time?"


    "A knack for being where I''m least expected, huh." X chuckled, the sound echoing eerily in the dimly lit room. "It does keeps things interesting, don''t you think? Predictability is the death of excitement."


    "Excitement isn''t why you''re here, though, is it? Let me go straight to the point. I want to know more about the Silent Hand. What exactly is your connection to them?" Ezra''s voice remained steady, but there was an underlying current of urgency.


    X twirled in the air, his body language light and nonchalant. "The Silent Hand, you say? They do have a rather dramatic name, don''t they? Almost theatrical. Silent Hand. Sounds like the name of a movie riddled with budget cuts."


    Ezra clenched his jaw, recognizing the deflection. "Theatrics aside, they''re a real threat. You know something about them. You haven''t been quiet about that fact. Care to share?"


    "Share? Oh, sharing is caring, as they say. But where''s the fun in that?" X''s voice was laced with amusement. "You''re a resourceful man, Ezra. Surely, you''ve pieced together some of the puzzle."


    X floated deeper into the office and Ezra turned with his rotating chair to face him.


    "Some." Ezra admitted. "But not enough. Their moves are too precise. Their knowledge... too intimate." Ezra watched X closely, looking for any subtle reactions.


    X hummed noncommittally


    "You knew that they would attack me before they did, X. You''ve crossed paths with them before, haven''t you? It''s either that or you''re a part of the Silent Hand but something tells me you''re not."


    X shrugged, an exaggerated gesture that seemed almost comical in his astral form. "Crossed paths, danced a waltz, exchanged pleasantries... who can say?"


    Ezra''s patience was thinning. "Is this a game to you? Why not just give me a straight answer for once?"


    "A game? Life itself is a game, dear Ezra. It''s all about strategy and survival. Speaking of which, how''s the investigation going?" X floated closer, his masked face inches from Ezra''s.


    Ezra resisted the urge to lean back in his chair. X floated away and he sighed, massaging his forehead with his hand.


    "You know who is behind this investigation, don''t you?"


    X shrugged.


    "The investigation will be broken with or without your cooperation. But it would be more beneficial for everyone involved if you''d just be straightforward. After all, you don''t want to see me fall. You wouldn''t be helping me if you did."


    "You know what? You have a point." X laughed, a sound that was surprisingly jovial. "Straightforwardness is kind of overrated. Besides, where''s the challenge in that?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, trying to keep his frustration in check. "Fine. Let''s talk about you, then. Why are you doing this? What do you get from all this? What drives a man like you?"


    X''s head tilted, as if considering the question. "What drives any of us, really? Power? Knowledge? Perhaps a bit of both."


    "Power and knowledge, huh? And how does the Silent Hand fit into that picture?" Ezra pressed, hoping to catch X off guard.


    "They fit where they need to, when they need to. Adaptability is key, wouldn''t you agree?" X responded smoothly.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "You''re very good at avoiding direct questions, X."


    "It''s a skill, really. One of many I pride myself on," X said with a flourish.


    "Let''s cut the dance, then. You''re clearly involved with them. What''s your endgame?" Ezra leaned forward, his gaze intense.


    X''s projection seemed to flicker for a moment, then stabilized. "Endgames are so final. I''m more interested in the journey. The twists and turns, the unexpected detours."


    Ezra felt a surge of irritation. "You can''t keep dodging forever. Sooner or later, I''ll rip that mask off your face and find out who you truly are."


    "Perhaps. But for now, I''m enjoying our little chat. It''s been far too long since I''ve had a stimulating conversation," X replied, his tone mockingly earnest.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, realizing that he needed a different approach. "Alright, if you won''t tell me about the Silent Hand, tell me about what you want. I can''t help but wonder what it is that keeps you up at night."


    X''s laughter echoed again. "Oh, many things, Ezra. Many things. But why don''t you tell me what keeps you up at night? Surely, your newfound wealth and your two lovely wives must bring some restless nights."


    Ezra''s eyes flashed with anger. "Don''t bring them into this. They''re off-limits."


    "Touchy, touchy. I meant no harm. Just curious, that''s all," X said, holding up his hands in a placating gesture.


    "You can be curious all you want, but they''re none of your concern. Let''s focus on the matter at hand," Ezra retorted sharply.


    "Ah, the matter at hand. Such a serious man you are, Ezra. But very well, if you insist," X said, his tone shifting to one of mock seriousness.


    Ezra sighed, suddenly tired. "Why the Silent Hand? Why now?"

 Chapter 119 - 119: The Ascension Well

    "Why the Silent Hand? Why now?"


    "Why now? Timing, dear Ezra, is everything. The right moment, the right place... it all aligns eventually," X said cryptically.


    Ezra sighed, feeling the conversation slipping through his fingers. "You really enjoy this, don''t you? The mystery, the mask, the games."


    X''s projection nodded. "I do. It''s the spice of life. And you, Ezra, you''re a worthy opponent in this little dance of ours."


    "Opponent? Is that how you really see me?" Ezra asked, genuinely curious. "Then why would you help me?"


    "Aren''t we all opponents in the grand game of life?" X replied, his tone philosophical. "Survival of the fittest and all that shit, you know."


    Ezra leaned back, considering his next move. "You know, for someone who enjoys games, you seem quite invested in avoiding certain topics."


    "Some topics are best left untouched. They spoil the fun." X said, his body language somehow potraying a wink.


    "Fun for you, maybe. But lives are at stake. This isn''t a game for the rest of us." Ezra shot back. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "True. But perspective is everything. What''s a tragedy to some is a comedy to others." X said with a theatrical sigh.


    "Enough with the philosophical nonsense. Give me something real, something tangible," Ezra demanded. "You want something to laugh at? Set me on a path to the Silent Hand. I''ll give you pure grade comedy."


    X seemed to ponder this for a moment. "Very well. The Silent Hand... they''re not what you think. They''re... multifaceted."


    "Multifaceted? What does that even mean?" Ezra asked, exasperated.


    "It means they''re more than just a shadowy organization. They have layers, complexities. They serve multiple purposes." X explained vaguely. "It''s not just about coming under the new count. It''s also about gaining access to the Ascension Well."


    "The what now?"


    "Don''t worry about that." X waved flippantly. "I''ll give you a clue. The Silent Hand contains three covens. However, they don''t all have the same goal. One seeks to come out from under the boot of their current count. Another seeks power.


    Plain and simple. And the last? They''re the dangerous one of all. They seek control of the Ascension Well."


    "What is the Ascension well?" Ezra leaned forward.


    "It''s First City''s best kept secret. You''re sitting on a piece of prime real estate, Ezra. You''re the key in this game."


    Ezra sighed. He still didn''t know what the game was. But he did have a clue now.


    The Ascension well. It had to be the reason everyone was so fixated on the Southside. It had to be the reason the City Lord wanted to share the land among the counts.


    "And what about you? Whose side are you on? What purpose do you serve in all this?" Ezra asked.


    "I serve my own purpose, Ezra Matten. I have my own goals, my own agenda." X said simply.


    Ezra tilted his head in curiousity. "And what might those be?"


    "Now, now. Can''t give away all my secrets, can I?" X replied, wagging his finger as he chuckled.


    Ezra stood up, pacing the room. "You''re impossible, you know that?"


    "I''ve been told that before. But I do try," X said, sounding almost pleased with himself.


    "You enjoy pushing people to their limits, don''t you?" Ezra observed.


    "It''s a talent. One of many." X said, his tone light.


    Ezra stopped pacing and faced X directly. "This isn''t over, X. I''ll find out whatever it is you''re hiding."


    "I''m sure you will. Until then, Ezra, enjoy the journey. It''s half the fun," X said, his projection starting to fade.


    "Wait!" Ezra called out, but X was already gone, leaving Ezra alone with his thoughts and the ticking of the grandfather clock.


    Ezra sank back into his chair, rubbing his temples. X had given him nothing concrete on the identity of the Silent Hand, but their conversation had been revealing in its own way.


    There were layers to X, just as he had said about the Silent Hand. Unraveling those layers would be a challenge, but Ezra was determined.


    He glanced out the window, the city lights twinkling in the distance. This was just another puzzle for him to solve, another obstacle to overcome.


    With renewed determination, Ezra made a mental list of all the leads he had so far. He would dig deeper, investigate further. The Silent Hand and X were connected, and he was going to find out how, no matter what it took.


    The sound of the grandfather clock continued its steady rhythm, a reminder that time was both his ally and his enemy. Ezra would need to use it wisely, for the game was far from over.


    His phone dinged and he picked it up to view the message.


    Gen''s back. The message read.


    It was time to go home.


    With a sigh, he took his jacket from the back from the back of his chair. He wore it and glanced around his spacious office one last time.


    The large windows, overlooking the cityscape, reflected the setting sun''s orange glow. He straightened his tie and picked up his briefcase, feeling a mix of satisfaction and exhaustion. It had been a long day.


    He snapped his fingers and the lights of the office went out. He nodded to himself and exited the office, closing the door softly behind him.


    As he walked toward the elevator, his polished shoes clicked softly against the marble floor. The office was eerily quiet, a welcome difference to the usual buzz of activity. He pressed the down button, and the elevator doors slid open with a soft chime.


    Stepping inside, Ezra leaned back against the cool metal wall and exhaled deeply. The elevator hummed softly as it descended, the floor numbers lighting up one by one. The elevator song emanated from the speakers, filling the silence.


    He watched his reflection in the mirrored wall, noting the faint lines of fatigue around his eyes. He circled his vitality and the lines faded away.


    The doors opened on the ground floor. There was a late night janitor waiting, dressed in blue overalls. A blue cart was in front of him, holding his cleaning supplies.


    He nodded sharply to the janitor and stepped out into the lobby. The janitor wheeled his cart into the elevator.


    Ezra took a step away and froze. What the hell was that?!

 Chapter 120 - 120: A Bird In Hand

    Ezra turned back and stepped into the elevator, the lingering scent of bleach and cleaning supplies filling the small space. He had felt a faint spike of vitality from the janitor.


    He frowned and checked his watch. Three a.m. Were janitors supposed to be working this late? The janitor''s presence seemed unusual, almost out of place.


    As the elevator doors closed, he stole a glance at the button the janitor had pressed. It was for the top floor, where his office was located.


    That''s suspicious.


    "Forgot something in my office," Ezra muttered, masking his suspicion with a casual tone.


    The janitor nodded, his expression blank, as the elevator began its ascent. The man was nodding along to the elevator music.


    Ezra focused on the man, attempting to sense the whiff of vitality he had felt moments earlier. But now, standing so close, he felt nothing out of the ordinary. It was as if the man was exactly as ordinary as he appeared.


    The elevator dinged softly as they reached the top floor. Ezra exited first, the janitor trailing behind. The janitor''s movements were slow and methodical, almost too careful for someone in his line of work.


    "Heh. I''m not following you, bro. I start from the top down in my cleaning," the janitor explained, his voice sheepish. He followed Ezra into the office, eyes darting around the room.


    Ezra walked to his desk, trying to ignore the oddity of the situation. The drawer in his desk was secured with a complex locking mechanism. He placed his palm on the scanner, a soft hum confirming his identity before the drawer clicked open.


    Inside, a file he had been working on lay waiting. The file on the partnership with TransitLink.


    He retrieved the file and nodded to the janitor, intending to leave. Just as he was about to step out, he felt that faint vitality again, more distinct this time. Without thinking, his instincts kicked in.


    A dark tail erupted from his back, spearing towards the janitor.


    The janitor moved with unnatural speed, dodging the attack and revealing his true nature. His eyes glinted red, and sharp fangs gleamed under the office lights. The janitor was a vampire.


    "I knew it."


    Ezra''s office exploded into chaos as the two vampires clashed. Ezra lunged forward, aiming a powerful punch at the intruder. The vampire ducked, grabbing a chair and swinging it towards Ezra''s head. Ezra blocked the blow with his arm, the force shattering the chair into splinters.


    The vampire hissed, slashing at Ezra with clawed hands. Ezra dodged to the side, grabbing a lamp from his desk and swinging it with all his might. The lamp connected with the vampire''s head, sending him stumbling back into a bookshelf, books and papers cascading to the floor.


    The vampire recovered quickly, launching himself at Ezra with a feral growl. They grappled, each trying to overpower the other. Ezra felt the vampire''s claws dig into his shoulder, pain searing through him. He retaliated by headbutting the vampire, momentarily stunning him.


    Using the brief advantage, Ezra twisted free and kicked the vampire in the chest, sending him crashing into the wall. The impact left a dent in the plaster.


    The vampire''s back cracked, a rib poking through his chest. The vampire dropped to his feet, unfazed. He lunged again, this time aiming for Ezra''s throat.


    Ezra sidestepped, grabbing the vampire''s arm and twisting it behind his back. The vampire roared in pain, but Ezra didn''t relent. He slammed the vampire''s head against the desk, the wood splintering under the force. The vampire struggled, managing to break free and swipe at Ezra''s legs. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra fell to one knee, but quickly rolled to avoid another attack. He grabbed a heavy paperweight from the desk and threw it at the vampire, hitting him square in the face. Blood spattered from the vampire''s nose, but he barely flinched.


    The two circled each other, breathing calmly. The vampire''s eyes were filled with rage, and Ezra smirked at him. He summoned his darkness to his hands, making sure the vampire could see it, then dismissed it flippantly.


    Rage burned brighter in the vampire''s eyes. Vitality exploded from the vampire, burning away his body to reveal that the man was actually a woman.


    Her purple colored hair floated around her head like it had a life of it''s own. She looked like one of those innocent cute girls next door. The effect was spoiled by the fact that her face was twisted in hate.


    Summoning his strength, he launched himself at her, tackling her to the ground. They rolled across the floor, trading blows.


    Ezra''s tail whipped around, aiming for her neck. She caught it, twisting painfully, but Ezra used the distraction to land a solid punch to her jaw. Her grip loosened, and Ezra capitalized on the moment, pinning her to the ground.


    With the vampire immobilized, Ezra fashioned for himself cuffs made out of his vitality sapping darkness. He snapped them onto the vampire''s wrists, the restraints emitting a low hum as they activated.


    The cuffs would keep sucking her vitality the moment she calls it up. And without the use of internal vitality, the chances of escape was slim. With a wave of his hand, solid darkness anchored the cuffs to the floor.


    The vampire snarled, struggling against the cuffs, but they held firm. Ezra stood and surveyed the wreckage of his office. Furniture lay in ruins, papers were scattered everywhere, and blood smeared across the floor.


    "Why do you Silent Hand guys love thrashing my office?" He asked. "Custodian services don''t come cheap you know."


    The lady growled from her position on the floor. "Thief! This office doesn''t belong to you."


    "You''ve got a lot to answer for." Ezra said, glaring down at the captured vampire.


    The vampire spat blood, her defiance undiminished. "You think this ends here? You''re a fool."


    Ezra knelt down, grabbing her by the collar and pulling him close. "Who sent you? Why are you here?"


    The vampire laughed, a harsh, grating sound. "You think I''ll talk? Do your worst, Ezra Matten. You''re already too late."


    Ezra''s grip tightened, his patience worn thin. "We''ll see about that."

 Chapter 121 - 121: Among Us

    Ezra drove home, the hum of the engine blending with the thoughts racing through his mind.


    The house loomed in the distance, a sanctuary and a fortress all at once. As he pulled into the garage, he took a deep breath, steadying himself for the tasks ahead.


    The car door closed with a soft thud, and he walked to the boot, opening it with a flick of his wrist. Inside, bound by chains forged from his darkness, lay the vampire. She glared at him, her eyes burning with defiance and hatred.


    With a casual flick of his hand, Ezra extended his shadows, pulling the vampire out of the boot and dragging her along the cold, concrete floor.


    The path from the garage to the basement was a familiar one, each step echoing in the silent corridor. The air grew colder as they descended, the light dimming until only a faint glow illuminated their way.


    Once in the basement, Ezra secured the vampire to the wall, the chains binding her tightly. She struggled against her bonds, her laughter echoing in the small, dark space.


    "You won''t get anything out of me," she taunted, her voice dripping with scorn. "You''ve already lost, Ezra Matten. You''ve already lost!" She cackled.


    Ezra''s grin was slow, deliberate. "Enjoy your stay," he said, his tone calm and confident. He turned on his heel, leaving her in the darkness. The door closed behind him with a finality that seemed to swallow the vampire''s laughter.


    Climbing the stairs, Ezra let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding. The living room greeted him with warmth and light, a welcome difference from the cold basement below the mansion. Olivia and Gen were waiting, their eyes turning to him as he entered.


    "Gen," Ezra said, nodding in her direction. "Your report?"


    Gen stepped forward, her expression serious. "I''ve visited all the clients. Those who needed persuasion are now convinced of the wisdom in staying silent. A few required more... direct measures, but they won''t be a problem any longer."


    Ezra listened intently as Gen detailed her encounters. She had always been adept at handling such matters, her presence alone enough to instill fear and compliance.


    Yet, tonight, something seemed off. Her responses were precise, but there was an edge to her that he couldn''t quite place. He chose to ignore it for the moment.


    "Good work," he said finally. "You deserve a reward."


    She slowly wagged her eyebrows, a grin on her face.


    "Not that kind of reward." Ezra laughed. "I have a gift for you in the basement."


    Gen crossed her arms in disappointment. "A gift?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra nodded, still smiling. "A vampire. She was trying to infiltrate my office. Probably for some important documents."


    "Another vampire?" Gen scoffed. "Maybe I should start coming to your office. I haven''t had a good fight in some time. Need to stretch my muscles, you know."


    "Don''t worry. You''ll get your chance." Ezra grinned at her. "When we finally go head-to-head with the Silent Hand."


    "That''s what I''m talking about."


    "As for the vampire in our basement, I want you to extract every bit of information from her, by any means necessary."


    A slow grin spread across Gen''s face. "Consider it done," she said, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    Ezra handed her a folder. "These are the plans for the partnership with TransitLink. Go over them and make sure everything is in order. You''ll be handling tying it in with Black Spider. Then, deal with our guest."


    Gen took the folder, her grin widening. "I''ll take care of it," she said, turning towards the basement door.


    As she descended, Ezra watched her go, a mix of admiration and unease swirling in his mind. Gen had always been reliable, her methods both effective and ruthless.


    But tonight, there was something different about her, something he couldn''t quite put his finger on.


    He pushed the thought aside, turning his attention to Olivia. "And you, Olivia? How was your evening?"


    Olivia smiled, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Quiet. I''ve been waiting for you."


    Ezra reached out, pulling her into an embrace. "Don''t worry, we''ve got time." Olivia was the one he would be spending the night with today.


    Out of the three women he had duties to, she was the most important for now. Her ascension to the fourth ring was drawing ever closer.


    "Where''s Red?" He asked her.


    "Not back yet. She''s been gathering information on the necessary people. Last I heard from her, she was using her network of contacts and informants to uncover their identities and intentions. She discovered vampire interference so it''s safe to say that the Silent Hand were behind this."


    "She had already identified the key players in the investigation and was working on ways to divert their attention. However, it''s not easy going. It''s hard to make humans go full one eighty without drawing suspicion."


    "What do we do to mitigate that?"


    "We''ll have to give them another company to investigate or some other crime to satisfy them."


    At that moment, the door opened and Red walked in, the tiredness plain on her face.


    "I''ve got names and details," Red announced, flopping down onto a couch. "We''re dealing with a special task force assigned to financial crimes. They''re thorough, but they''re also overworked and underfunded. We can use that to our advantage."


    Ezra walked and took the seat opposite her, considering their options. "Can we bribe them? Or maybe feed them false information to lead them away from us?"


    Red smiled, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "I''ve already started on that. We''ll be planting evidence that points to another company, one that''s been on their radar for a while. It should buy us some time."


    Ezra felt a surge of relief. They were making progress, and the situation was starting to feel more manageable.


    But he knew they couldn''t afford to be complacent. The authorities were still a threat, and they needed to stay one step ahead.


    That was the moment that Gen chose to walk in through the front door. "Heya, bitches!" She greeted.


    Ezra and Olivia froze. They turned to each other before realization passed through them. In a flash, they were racing towards the basement, Red and Gen following behind in confusion. Ezra burst into the basement to find it empty.


    The vampire was gone. And so was the other vampire. And they now had the documents on the TransitLink partnership.


    "Fuck."

 Chapter 122 - 122: Holding Back The Tide

    Ezra sat in his office, the wide windows behind him bathing the room with natural lighting. Papers were strewn across his desk, interspersed with open books and a glass of blood wines.


    His fingers danced across the keyboard, the rhythmic clacking a comforting backdrop to his thoughts. Shelves lined with thick volumes of law books lined the wall on one side of his office.


    It was a nod to his past as a lawyer. His years of dedication and hard work. The same past that made him understand just how deep the shit he was standing in was.


    The vampire who had been posing as Gen had made away with not just the documents on TransitLink. The vampire also had a few documents on the company''s financial statements. Documents that should not fall into the wrong hands.


    He paused for a moment, glancing at the clock on the wall and rubbing his temples, feeling the weight of another long day. The aroma of the blood wine mingled with the faint aroma of aged leather from his chair.


    Just as he settled back into his task, the shrill ring of his phone cut through the silence. Ezra''s eyes flicked to the caller ID, curiosity piqued. It was Red.


    With a sigh weary sigh, he reached over and picked up the receiver, ready to address whatever awaited him on the other end.


    Red''s voice, which was usually calm and measured, was taut with urgency.


    "Ezra, we have a problem," she began without preamble. "The incriminating documents have fallen into the hands of the authorities. They''ve stepped up their investigation of Ascendant Capital, and it''s bad."


    Ezra''s grip tightened on the phone. He adjusted the tie on his neck. It now felt like a noose.


    "How bad are we talking?" His eyes roamed around the documents on his desk like it held the answers to his problems.


    "Almost impossible to keep them off without higher intervention." she replied. "We can''t do it without backing."


    Ezra tapped his fingers on his desk, remembering the Arbiter''s words. You''re on your own, Ezra Matten. The counts won''t act against you directly, but they won''t protect you either.


    "We can''t hope for backing. The counts are not allowed to intervene in Southside."


    Red was silent.


    "Is there anything we can do?" Ezra asked.


    "Not really. If we take drastic steps, the Silent Hand can push for a Breach of Secrecy. And with your history of standing trial for the same crime, it''s game over this time."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, running a hand through his hair. Acting directly had to be a last resort.


    "Alright, let''s think this through." He said, his mind racing. "First, we need to assess the extent of the damage. What exactly do they have?"


    "A lot. Financial records, emails, internal memos. It''s comprehensive. There''s no way they could have gotten this without having people inside both Ascendant and Black Spider."


    Ezra closed his eyes, imagining the fallout. "We need to buy some time. Can we slow down the investigation?"


    Red hesitated. "Maybe. I can pull some strings, create procedural delays. But it''s only a temporary fix."


    "Do it," Ezra said firmly. "In the meantime, I''ll find a way out of this. We''ll have to go after whoever is heading this investigation."


    Red sighed. "It''s a long shot, Ezra. The Silent Hand would definitely be there."


    "I know," he replied. "But it''s our only shot. Start creating those delays. I''ll handle the rest."


    Hanging up the phone, Ezra felt the weight of the situation settle over him. He had to act swiftly and decisively, or everything he was presiding over would crumble. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasted no time, quickly starting on his next move. He dialed Gen''s number, each ring echoing in his ear like a countdown.


    She answered on the third ring, her voice crisp and professional. There were sounds of some kind of fight in the background. "Gen, here." She stated.


    "Gen, it''s Ezra. We have a critical situation," he began, his tone leaving no room for pleasantries. "The documents have gotten to the hands of the authorities and they''re not standing by."


    "Oh." A cry arose in the background before silence filled her immediate surrounding. "What are my matching orders?"


    "I need you to find the lead investigator of this case and gather every detail you can about them."


    Gen was silent for a moment, processing the gravity of the request. "Understood. What''s our angle?"


    "We need leverage," Ezra replied. "Anything we can use to turn the tide against the Silent Hand. Personal, professional, it doesn''t matter. Find their weaknesses."


    "I''ll get on it immediately," Gen said, her voice steely with determination. "Do you have any initial leads?"


    "None." Ezra admitted. "Start with their public records. Social media, news articles, anything that can give us a clue about who they are and what they value."


    "Got it," Gen replied. "I''ll dig into their past cases too. There might be patterns or mistakes we can exploit."


    "Exactly," Ezra affirmed. "We need to know what makes them tick, what pressures them, and what can be used against them. This has to be thorough, Gen. We''re dealing with the Silent Hand here."


    "I understand," she said as someone began crying in the background. "I''ll report back as soon as I have something concrete."


    "Thank you, Gen. Time is of the essence. The sooner we have something, the better our chances."


    The line went dead and Ezra leaned back in his chair.


    Gen was the best at what she did, and if anyone could find the necessary dirt on the lead investigator, it was her. He knew she would leave no stone unturned.


    Now, it was a waiting game, and Ezra could only hope that Gen''s findings would provide the crucial edge they needed to survive this crisis.


    Ezra was deep in thought, reviewing the next steps when a soft knock on his office door broke his concentration. His secretary, Ava, stepped in, her expression composed yet slightly urgent.


    "Mr. Matten, there''s a visitor here to see you," she said, her voice polite but firm.


    Ezra looked up, a hint of surprise crossing his face. He checked the time on his wristwatch. "I don''t have any appointments at this time. Who is it?"


    "A man named Griffin."

 Chapter 123 - 123: A Noose Around The Neck

    "A man named Griffin." Ava replied, her eyes steady on his. "He says it''s important and that you''ll want to hear what he has to say."


    Griffin?! Ezra''s eyes widened in surprise. What was he doing here?


    Ezra deployed his Aura, feeling out the traces of authority Aura Griffin had used on his secretary. He felt a surge of anger. That greedy bastard.


    "Did he mention what it''s about?" Ezra asked, his anger deflating as he considered the situation he was in. He could already feel the weight of another potential problem.


    "No, sir. He just insisted it was urgent and that you''d understand." Ava answered.


    ""Very well." Ezra nodded at Ava. "Send him in," he instructed.


    Ava gave a curt nod and exited the office. Ezra took a moment to straighten the clutter on his desk, his mind racing.


    The Arbiter had made it clear that no count would openly get involved with anything going on Southside. The City Lord was also watching Southside. Griffin couldn''t act without drawing attention to the fact that he was making a play for Southside.


    So, why was Griffin here?


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers lightly on the polished wood of his desk. It had to be something else, something beyond the scope of the current crisis. Griffin surely wouldn''t come without a purpose.


    As he heard footsteps approaching, Ezra steeled himself. He needed to be ready for anything. An unexpected offer, a hidden threat, or a new piece of information that could shift the balance in this high-stakes game.


    The door opened, and Griffin stepped in.


    As he entered, his mechanical voice resonated through the room. "Ezra! It''s been a while," he greeted exuberantly, a metallic timbre adding an eerie undertone to his words.


    "Count Griffin." Ezra stood to welcome him, taking in Griffin''s appearance.


    Dressed in a tailored charcoal suit, Griffin exuded an aura of authority. His crisp white shirt contrasted sharply with the dark fabric, and a silver tie clip gleamed under the office lights.


    Griffin''s hands were clasped behind his back, enhancing his imposing presence. His currently amber eyes, sharp and calculating, met Ezra''s with the usual intensity that spoke of experience and confidence.


    "Welcome." Ezra said, gesturing to the set of couches set aside for receiving important guests. "What brings you here?"


    Griffin''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he stepped deeper into the office, the weight of his visit hanging heavily in the air.


    He took a few moments to survey Ezra''s office, his eyes roving over the bookshelves lined with law volumes and the framed certificates that adorned the walls. The soft leather chairs, the polished mahogany desk, and the subtle yet sophisticated artwork created an ambiance of authority and refinement.


    "Impressive setup, Ezra," Griffin said, his mechanical voice echoing slightly in the room. "Your office exudes power and boldness. Just like you."


    Ezra offered a tight smile, standing by the couches, feeling a slight discomfort under Griffin''s scrutinizing gaze. He wasn''t used to feeling on edge in his own space, but Griffin''s presence had that effect.


    "I appreciate the compliment," Ezra replied, his voice steady. "I''ve put a lot of thought into making it a place that reflects the work we do here."


    Griffin nodded, his hands still clasped behind his back. "Indeed, it''s a fine reflection. However," he continued, his eyes settling on a bare section of the wall, "I notice you have some empty space that could use a touch of elegance."


    Ezra glanced at the wall, then back at Griffin, cautious. "Oh? What do you have in mind?"


    Griffin''s smile widened. "I have a collection of paintings that would fit perfectly in here. Consider them a gift. Something to remind you of our... friendship."


    Ezra''s discomfort grew. He wasn''t sure if the offer was a genuine gesture of goodwill or a subtle power play. Nevertheless, he knew better than to refuse such an offer outright.


    "That''s very generous of you, Griffin," Ezra said, carefully choosing his words. "I''m sure the paintings will add a great deal to the office."


    Griffin nodded approvingly. "Good. I''ll have them sent over by the end of the week. In the meantime, let''s get to the matter at hand."


    Ezra motioned for Griffin to sit, bracing himself for whatever revelations or requests would follow. The paintings, he suspected, were just the beginning.


    Ezra took a deep breath, bracing himself as Griffin settled into the chair opposite him. He took his seat, sinking into the chair.


    The air was thick with tension, the gravity of the situation now evident. Griffin''s casual demeanor had been swiftly replaced by a stern, almost ruthless seriousness. Ezra knew this was no ordinary meeting.


    "Ezra, we have a problem." Griffin began, his voice cold and methodical. "My investments are in jeopardy, and I can''t afford to sit back any longer. I need to step in."


    Fuck. Griffin really was here because of his recent legal trouble. Ezra felt a knot tighten in his stomach.


    He had seen this side of Griffin before, just before he dragged Ezra deeper in his debt. Griffin''s eyes bored into him, unblinking, calculating. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here''s what''s going to happen," Griffin continued. "You''re going to move a few of our assets into the new transit company we''ve set up. This will obscure the tracks for the investigators sniffing around."


    Ezra''s heart raced. He knew exactly what this meant. Griffin was making a play for Southside.


    He was using this as an excuse to muscle in on the new count''s territory. His mind went back to the Arbiter''s words. The Ascension well, whatever it was, was in Southside and every count had an eye on it.


    Shuffling assets was a dangerous game, one that could land him in even deeper trouble. Not with the authorities but with the City Lord. He knew he won''t be directly held accountable but as a subject under Griffin, he would receive some punishment if all went to hell.


    But he also knew he had no choice. Griffin''s tone left no room for negotiation.


    "In return," Griffin said, leaning forward, "I''ll make sure you come out of this mess unscathed. Your legal troubles will disappear. But you have to act now. My investments must be kept intact."


    Ezra nodded slowly, the weight of the decision pressing down on him. He knew very well that Griffin was making a move, and it wasn''t just about saving his investments. This was about control.


    As he agreed to the plan, Ezra couldn''t help but wonder about the wider consequences. Doing this would create ripples throughout the city, drawing attention in ways they couldn''t predict.


    And what about Southside? Would the other counts finally see this as permission to also step in? Would the City Lord even stop things?


    The thought gnawed at him. Ezra knew that once they started down this path, there would be no turning back. He knew what happened to the grass when the elephants come out for a fight.


    As Griffin rose to leave, he clapped a hand on Ezra''s shoulder. "Trust me, Ezra. This is the best move for both of us."


    Ezra forced a smile, his thoughts whirling. He watched Griffin walk away, feeling the weight of the decision settle over him like a shroud.


    Griffin was a noose slowly tightening around his neck. A noose he''ll have to cut off.

 Chapter 124 - 124: A Leg Up

    Ezra gripped the steering wheel tightly as he navigated through the bustling city streets.


    The night had just set, casting a deep blue hue over the skyline. Neon lights flickered, and the hum of nightlife began to rise.


    He felt a mix of relief and tension as he thought about the recent transfer of assets to the newly created G and M Transport Services. The move had been risky and all that was left was the fallout. All he could do was wait for the dice to fall.


    As he drove past the rows of high-rise buildings and vibrant billboards, his mind wandered to Griffin. All that was left was for Griffin to handle the investigators who had been after him.


    He knew that all this did was put him deeper into the count''s debt but he wasn''t worried about that this time. Every shadow seemed to stretch longer, every glance from pedestrians seemed more suspicious. It was as if the hand of god could fall at any time.


    The city felt both familiar and alien tonight. The usual comforting anonymity was tinged with a sense of urgency.


    Ezra''s vitality surged as he made a sharp turn, glancing in the rearview mirror. The headlights behind him seemed innocuous enough, but he couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched.


    He hoped it was who he was after tonight.


    Ezra pulled his hovercar into the valet drop-off at Luxe Horizon, a renowned restaurant known for its blend of luxury and family-friendly atmosphere.


    The exterior of the establishment was a striking blend of glass and metal, with neon accents that glowed softly in the night. He handed his keys to the valet, straightened his jacket, and took a deep breath.


    The first half of his purpose tonight was in here. He hoped he didn''t have to wait long for the second half.


    As he entered, the doors slid open silently, revealing an interior that felt like stepping into another world.


    The restaurant was an architectural marvel, with high ceilings and walls made of transparent, holographic displays showing serene landscapes. The lighting was soft and ambient, with orbs of light floating gently above each table, adjusting their brightness based on the diners'' preferences.


    The seating was a mix of plush, circular booths and sleek, modern tables, each equipped with interactive screens embedded into the surfaces for menu selections and entertainment for children. The floors were a polished, reflective material that added to the sense of spaciousness and modernity.


    Plants in hydroponic planters added a touch of nature, their green leaves contrasting with the clean lines and metallic finishes.


    Ezra''s eyes scanned the room, searching for his target. He soon spotted him.


    A well-dressed man in his forties, sitting with his family at one of the more private booths. His wife, a woman with a warm smile and stylish attire, was helping their young daughter with a tablet menu, while their teenage son was engrossed in an interactive game projected on the table.


    Ezra approached the ma?tre d'' and requested a table nearby, ensuring he had a clear view of his target without drawing attention to himself.


    As he was led to his seat, he noted the subtle, yet effective security measures in place. Discreet cameras were strategically positioned, and the staff moved with a precision that suggested training in more than just hospitality.


    Sitting down, Ezra ordered a drink and settled in, the hum of conversations and the soft clinking of cutlery blending into a symphony of normalcy. With sleight of hand, his drink was now laced with blood wine. He took a sip, smacking his lips and settled down.


    The first half of his objective was within reach, and now, he just needed to wait for the right moment to act.


    Ezra watched intently as the man interacted with his family. There was a warmth in his demeanor that was at odds with the seriousness of his profession.


    He laughed easily at his daughter''s animated gestures and nodded patiently as his wife discussed the menu options. It was a scene of simple, genuine joy, one that made Ezra feel a pang of envy which he promptly strangled before it could take root in his mind.


    After a while, the man excused himself and got up to use the facilities. Ezra waited a few moments before rising from his seat, tracking the man''s path with a casual glance.


    He navigated through the tables and walked to the corridor leading to the restrooms. As he turned the corner, he deliberately quickened his pace, and in a carefully calculated move, he bumped into the man.


    "Whoa, sorry about that!" Ezra exclaimed, reaching out to steady him as the man stumbled slightly.


    "Oh. No problem." The man replied good-naturedly, regaining his balance. "I should watch where I''m going."


    Ezra noticed one of the waitresses he could see near the corridor twitch slightly, a subtle yet telling sign that the second half of his purpose for being here was already in the building. He smiled inwardly. Everything was falling into place.


    "Really, my bad," Ezra said, laying a hand on the man''s shoulder and subtly deploying a small-scale Aura. His voice took on a soothing, almost hypnotic quality. "You should take it easy. Maybe a vacation could help."


    The man blinked, a brief look of confusion crossing his face before he smiled. "Yeah, maybe you''re right. I''ve been thinking about taking some time off."


    Ezra watched as the suggestion took root in the man''s mind. This man was the lead investigator on the case against Ascendant, and with Griffin taking charge, the man would leave on a vacation. The Silent Hand would also be deprived of their most valuable pawn.


    "Glad to hear it," Ezra said, releasing his grip and stepping back. "Have a good evening." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You too," the man replied, heading towards the restrooms with a thoughtful expression.


    Ezra felt a wave of satisfaction as he returned to his table. He glanced at the waitress who had twitched earlier, noting the cautious look in her eyes.


    He sat back down, ordered another drink, and allowed himself a moment of relaxation. The first half of his objective was complete, and now, with the lead investigator poised to take a vacation, the second half was well underway. The night''s work had gone smoothly, and Ezra felt a sense of accomplishment.


    It was time for part two.

 Chapter 125 - 125: A Declaration Of War

    Ezra settled back into his seat, the subtle tension in his shoulders easing as he ordered a whiskey, neat. His eyes wandered around the restaurant, taking in the sophisticated ambiance and the contented chatter of the diners.


    Moments later, the waitress returned with his drink, her professional smile warm and courteous. As she placed the glass on the table, Ezra looked up at her with a knowing smile, one that hinted at a shared secret.


    "Would you care to join me for a moment?" he asked, his tone inviting yet commanding. "I believe you would like to hear what I have to say."


    The waitress froze.


    "Come on, now." Ezra''s smile turned to a razor sharp grin. "We both know that disguise isn''t fooling anyone."


    She hesitated, glancing around to ensure that no one was watching them. Then, with a small, sigh, she slid into the seat across from him.


    Ezra raised his glass slightly in a silent toast, his eyes locking onto hers. "I think we have much to discuss," he said softly, the undercurrent of his words promising more than just casual conversation.


    The waitress stared at him, her curiosity piqued and a hint of wariness in her eyes. She looked at him intently and asked, "How did you know I was the one?"


    Ezra took a sip of his blood laced whiskey, savoring the warmth it brought before responding. "It wasn''t hard to figure out," he said, nodding subtly towards the lead investigator, who was now returning to his table.


    "The Silent Hand always has someone watching key players. And tonight, all eyes are on him."


    The waitress''s expression hardened, her cover blown. She leaned back in her chair, the mask of her pleasant demeanor slipping away. "So, you figured it out. Impressive." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed slightly as he studied her. "You''re more than just a watcher, though, aren''t you? You''re the assassin who attacked me in my office."


    A slow, predatory smile spread across the waitress''s face. "I wondered if you''d make the connection. Not many do, after a brush with death."


    Ezra nodded. "It''s hard to forget someone like you. Gen was thorough in her investigations. She uncovered your presence while digging into the investigator''s life. A vampire hiding in plain sight. Quite the cover."


    Her eyes flickered with a mixture of admiration and annoyance. "Genesis. She''s good. But I''m better."


    "We''ll see about that," Ezra said, his voice low and steady. "Tonight, you won''t be making any moves. The lead investigator is about to take a long vacation, and without him, the Silent Hand loses its edge in this investigation."


    The assassin''s smile faded, replaced by a cold, calculating look. "You think you''ve won, but this is far from over."


    "I''ve not even started." Ezra chortled.


    "Like hell we''ll let you start." She retorted.


    Ezra leaned in, his gaze unwavering. "Maybe. But for now, you''ll sit there, enjoy the ambiance, and leave the investigator''s family in peace. Or, we can find out just how good you really are, right here and now."


    She stared at him for a long moment before nodding slowly. "Alright, Ezra. You''ve got your reprieve. For now."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, his eyes never leaving the waitress. "You know, you can drop the disguise. I know who you are now. In fact, I know your name," he said calmly.


    She scoffed, trying to maintain her composure. "You think you know me? Names mean nothing in our world."


    A dark grin spread across Ezra''s face. "Oh, but I do. You''re Delilah."


    The waitress froze, her eyes widening in shock. The name hung in the air between them, a powerful revelation that shattered her veneer of confidence.


    "And Delilah," Ezra continued, his voice taking on a predatory edge, "I also know about Lucien, your coven leader. A charming man, isn''t he? I hear he''s quite the strategist."


    Delilah''s expression turned from shock to anger as Ezra rattled off more names. "And let''s not forget your coven sisters, Isolde and Marissa. Such a tight-knit family you have. It''s almost heartwarming."


    Her eyes flickered with a mixture of fury and dread. "How do you know this?"


    Ezra''s grin grew darker, more menacing. "I make it my business to know. And I wanted to be polite, Delilah, to inform you personally that war has begun. I''m coming for everything you have, everyone you hold dear."


    "You and what army?" She gritted her teeth.


    "I guess you haven''t heard." Ezra waved casually. "Count Griffin himself will be stepping in to handle this personally."


    "That''s a lie." Delilah''s mask of bravado crumbled completely. "You don''t know what you''re dealing with, Ezra. My coven will retaliate."


    He leaned forward, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper. "Let them. I''m not afraid of any of you. In fact, I''ve been preparing for this. You see, Gen''s investigations didn''t just uncover your presence. They uncovered your weaknesses, too."


    She recoiled slightly, her mind racing to calculate her next move. "You can''t take on my entire coven. You''re just one man."


    Ezra chuckled, a low, sinister sound. "You underestimate me, Delilah. I have allies, resources, and knowledge. More than enough to dismantle your little family piece by piece. And get to the rest of the Silent Hand."


    A flicker of desperation crossed her face as she realized the gravity of the situation. "You''re making a mistake, Ezra Matten. This won''t end well for you."


    "Perhaps," he said, his eyes cold and unwavering. "But I''m willing to take that risk. This isn''t just about survival anymore. It''s about sending a message. The Silent Hand, your coven, anyone who thinks they can come after me, they''ll learn what it means to cross me."


    Delilah''s lips pressed into a thin line, her fear giving way to a steely resolve. "Then we''ll see who survives this war, Ezra Matten. You may have the upper hand now, but we''re far from finished."


    Ezra nodded, a chilling smile playing on his lips. "Indeed, we are. Enjoy the rest of your evening, Delilah. It might be one of your last in peace."


    He stood up, leaving her to process the magnitude of his declaration. The game had changed, and Ezra was determined to see it through to the bitter end.

 Chapter 126 - 126: It Is... Inevitable

    Ezra walked to the valet stand with a satisfied smile, the weight of his bold declaration still buzzing in his mind. The valet quickly retrieved his car, handing him the keys with a polite nod. Ezra tipped him generously before sliding into the driver''s seat, the leather cool against his back.


    As he drove through the city, the neon lights and bustling streets seemed to pulse with a newfound energy. His mood was buoyant, a stark contrast to the tension of earlier.


    The encounter with Delilah had gone better than he had hoped. He reveled in the knowledge that the first shots of their war had been fired and that he had the upper hand.


    The cityscape blurred past him, a symphony of lights and shadows, and for the first time in weeks, Ezra felt a deep sense of control and satisfaction. Tonight had been a victory.


    As Ezra drove through the city, his phone rang, the caller ID displaying an unknown number. Curious and slightly wary, he answered.


    "Hello?"


    A curt voice on the other end immediately rattled off a location. "Rooftop of Ascendant Capital. Be there in thirty minutes."


    Ezra recognized the voice instantly. It was X. "Ha! Finally have something concrete to tell me?" He teased.


    "Fuck it, Ezra!" X snarled. "What have you done?"


    "The only thing I could, you idiot." Ezra snarled back into the phone. "If you weren''t so focused on being cryptic, maybe, just maybe, I''ll understand what exactly is at stake."


    "Just... just be here." X sighed, tiredly.


    "I will." Ezra replied. He and X were not friends but he knew X''s motives weren''t so straightfoward. The man had a stake in this game that aligned with supporting Ezra. That much, Ezra knew.


    The call ended abruptly. Ezra''s mind raced as he adjusted his route, heading towards the Ascendant Capital building. The rooftop was an unusual meeting spot, chosen perhaps for its isolation and the sweeping view of the city.


    Ezra navigated the city streets, his mind focused on the unexpected meeting. The towering silhouette of Ascendant Capital loomed ahead, its sleek glass facade reflecting the city lights. He pulled into the underground parking garage, the familiar hum of security gates opening before him.


    Parking his car, he moved quickly to the private elevator, using his keycard to access the top floor. The elevator ascended smoothly, each floor passing in a blur. As the doors slid open, he stepped into the hushed, dimly lit hallway of his company''s executive level.


    He made his way to the stairwell leading to the rooftop, the echo of his footsteps the only sound. Pushing open the heavy door, he was greeted by a rush of cool night air and the panoramic view of the city skyline.


    Ezra walked to the center of the rooftop, his eyes scanning the shadows for X. The city lights casted a shimmering glow around him.


    The night was still, the silence broken only by the distant sounds of traffic below. He sensed rather than heard the approach of X, his presence marked by an almost palpable intensity.


    "Why?" The single word, heavy with accusation, came from behind him.


    Ezra turned around to see X emerging from the shadows, striding towards him with a purposeful gait. The blank metal mask he wore seemed to contort with anger and frustration, an impressive feat for a face devoid of features. X wore a dark coat over his red hoodie.


    "Why would you agree to Griffin''s request?" X demanded, his voice sharp and edged with barely contained fury.


    "It wasn''t a request, and you know it." Ezra shot back hotly. "Griffin made it clear there was no choice in the matter."


    X stopped a few feet from Ezra, his posture radiating tension. "Do you even realize what you''ve done?" he asked, his tone dropping to a menacing whisper.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, his own frustration bubbling to the surface. "What are you talking about this time? Speak plainly, you idiot!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ve given Griffin the excuse he needed to enter Southside without facing severe repercussions," X explained, his voice rising. "Your compliance has helped him. The City Lord will not interfere. He now sees this as a green light to expand his operations unchecked!"


    A cold dread settled in Ezra''s stomach. He had anticipated fallout, but not on this scale. "I didn''t have a choice," he reiterated, though his voice lacked its previous conviction.


    "With your actions, war is now inevitable," X said, his voice carrying the weight of a grim prophecy. "Griffin will use this as a stepping stone to consolidate his power. Southside will become a battlefield, and the Silent Hand will be forced to respond. Not just the Silent Hand. The new count too. And guess who''ll be caught in the middle?"


    Ezra clenched his fists, anger mixing with regret. "And what was I supposed to do? Refuse and let him tear down everything I hold?"


    X''s masked face tilted slightly, as if considering. "You could have sought alternatives. Allies. Anything but capitulation. Now, we''re all dragged into this conflict because of your decision."


    The wind picked up, rustling the edges of X''s coat as he stared at Ezra. "You''ve set events in motion that cannot be undone. The streets will run black with the consequences of your choice. Vampire blood will paint the doors of every home."


    Ezra''s mind raced, the full implications of X''s words sinking in. He met X''s gaze, determination hardening his resolve. "Then we''ll face it head-on. If war is inevitable, we''ll have no choice but to fight."


    X nodded slowly, the anger in his stance giving way to reluctant acceptance. "Prepare yourself, Ezra. This is only the beginning."


    X gave a final, solemn nod before stepping back into the shadows. With a sudden flash of light, he vanished, leaving Ezra alone on the rooftop. The faint echo of X''s departure faded, replaced by the quiet hum of the city below.


    Ezra stood motionless, the weight of their conversation settling heavily on his shoulders. He looked out over the cityscape, the glittering lights a deceptive mask for the chaos brewing beneath.


    The magnitude of the impending war loomed large in his mind. He had set events in motion that could not be undone, but now he had to face the consequences head-on.

 Chapter 127 - 127: The Real Enemy Appears

    X materialized in the dimly lit penthouse, the elegant furnishings contrasting sharply with the urgency of Delilah''s movements. She was frantically packing a suitcase, her normally composed demeanor shattered by fear and frustration. Clothes flew into the bag, each item tossed with a mix of haste and anger.


    "Evening, Delilah," X greeted, his voice unnervingly calm and almost jovial. His posture was relaxed, hands tucked casually into his pockets, but a dangerous glint flickered in his eyes.


    Delilah''s head snapped up, her expression darkening at the sight of him. "Damn you, X!" she spat, the curse punctuated by a pair of shoes she flung into the suitcase. "This is all your fault!"


    X shrugged, strolling over to the window and gazing out at the city below, illuminated by countless lights. "Isn''t everything, though?" he remarked lightly, his tone displaying none of the anger simmering within him.


    He turned to face her, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth, but his eyes were cold and calculating. Not that anyone but him knew that.


    Delilah''s hands trembled as she zipped up the suitcase, her glare never leaving X. "You should have left me alone."


    X chuckled softly, the sound devoid of warmth. "Now, where would the fun be in that?" His words hung in the air, a chilling reminder of the ruthlessness that lay beneath his mask.


    He leaned casually against the window frame, watching Delilah with a mixture of amusement and contempt. "So, Delilah," he began, his voice dripping with mockery, "now that Griffin is in the game, what''s your next move?"


    Delilah froze, her hands clutching the suitcase handle. Her eyes widened in shock and fear as she processed his words. "Ezra wasn''t lying?" She whispered under her breath, the truth hitting her with brutal clarity. Griffin''s involvement meant the stakes were now far higher than she had intended.


    X laughed, the sound harsh and grating. "Judging by that expression, I''d say Ezra wasn''t just bluffing, was he? Griffin''s made his move, and you''re likely to be caught in the middle."


    Delilah''s fear morphed into a cold dread. She had underestimated the situation, and now, the realization that she was truly entangled in a dangerous game left her feeling vulnerable and exposed.


    "Look at you," X continued, his tone mocking. "The great Delilah, brought to her knees by a the mere knowledge of a count''s direct involvement. Now that the real enemy has surfaced, can you really afford to ignore him?"


    Delilah''s jaw clenched, her mind racing. Griffin''s power and influence were not something she could counter alone, and his entry into the fray changed everything.


    She had always viewed Ezra as a nuisance, a minor obstacle. A fly she could swat. But Griffin? He was a true threat.


    X''s eyes glittered with satisfaction as he saw the turmoil in her expression. "Face it, Delilah. You''re out of your depth. Griffin''s not someone you can dismiss. He''ll come for everything you hold dear, and he won''t stop until he has it."


    X watched as Delilah took a deep breath, slowly regaining her composure. The initial shock faded, replaced by a cold, calculated demeanor. She straightened up, her eyes narrowing as she fixed X with a steely gaze. "Griffin''s hands are tied," she said calmly. "Even if he''s stepping in, he can''t operate publicly. Too many eyes are on him and the City Lord won''t allow that."


    X arched an eyebrow, a hint of amusement playing at the corners of his mouth. "Don''t underestimate Griffin," he warned. "He has ways of getting things done without drawing attention. The question is, who do you think he''ll send after you?"


    Delilah''s face paled slightly, the realization dawning on her. Her muscles tensed, and she instinctively assumed a battle stance. "Are you here to kill me?" she demanded, her voice edged with both defiance and apprehension. "Is that what you want?"


    X chuckled, a low, mirthless sound. "Not yet," he replied, his tone almost playful. "Griffin hasn''t ordered me to. But remember, Delilah, if he does, I can find you anytime, anywhere."


    The implication hung heavily in the air. Delilah''s eyes flickered with a mix of fear and resolve. She knew X''s reputation, understood the gravity of his threat. But she also knew she couldn''t afford to show weakness.


    "Then come." She said, her voice steady. "I''ll be ready and I''ll rip your heart out of your chest."


    "Ah!" X''s grin widened, a dark satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. "We''ll see. Just remember, Delilah, the game has changed. Adapt or fall."


    "Fuck off."


    X smirked, pushing off from the window frame. "Good luck with whatever you do next. You''ll need it." With that, he turned and walked away, leaving her standing alone amidst the half-packed bags.


    X teleported back to the grand entrance hall of Griffin''s sanctuary. He took half a second to adjust to the bright lights of the opulent surroundings which was a stark contrast to the dark cityscape he had just left. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he materialized, he was immediately met by Griffin''s Assistant, a woman with a serene yet commanding presence. Few knew her true identity as Griffin''s first wife, but X was well aware.


    "Griffin wants to see you," she said, her tone calm but firm.


    X nodded, showing a moment of respect. "Of course," he replied, following her down the corridor.


    The doors to the throne room loomed ahead, intricately carved and imposing. As they swung open, X took a deep breath, steeling himself for the encounter. He entered the throne room with measured steps, ensuring his body language conveyed utmost respect and deference.


    The room always seemed like the lair of a dangerous beast to him, dominated by a throne on a raised dais, where Griffin sat in regal splendor.


    "X," Griffin''s voice echoed, both welcoming and intimidating.


    X bowed slightly, his movements controlled and deliberate. "You summoned me, my lord."


    Griffin''s piercing gaze locked onto X, assessing him. "Yes. Get ready." He commanded. "We''re going to see the City Lord."

 Chapter 128 - 128: Is This How It Feels To Be An Ant?

    X drove the sleek, expensive hover car through the neon-lit streets of First City, weaving effortlessly through the bustling traffic. The destination was the T-Max building, a skyscraper that pierced the night sky, home to Itachi Yaiba, the City Lord. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the backseat, Griffin fidgeted restlessly. X had seen him this nervous only once before and it was also before an appointment with the City Lord. Whatever the reason Griffin was nervous, X could feel the nervousness seeping into his bones too.


    Griffin was attempting to whistle, his mechanical voice box emitting a series of erratic, high-pitched sounds that grated on X''s nerves. When the whistling attempts failed, Griffin switched to humming, producing a metallic, vibrating noise that was somehow even worse.


    X clenched the steering wheel, his jaw tightening as he forced himself to remain silent. He couldn''t help but wonder how fast the sound waves would destroy his eardrums and how much longer he could endure the auditory torture.


    The car''s interior was plush and luxurious, a stark contrast to the cold, industrial exterior of the city. The soft leather seats and ambient lighting did little to soothe X''s growing irritation. He glanced in the rearview mirror, catching a glimpse of Griffin''s concentration as he continued his futile attempts at producing a melodious tune.


    X''s mind drifted to the purpose of their journey. Meeting with Itachi Yaiba was always a tense affair. The City Lord was known for his ruthlessness and sharp intellect.


    Griffin had been summoned for reasons unknown, and the anticipation was gnawing at him. Whatever happened, he knew he would be the one whom Griffin would order to take care of it.


    Would Griffin end up giving him another dangerous assignment? A reprimand? Or something even more dangerous? Honestly, he couldn''t think about anything more dangerous than a reprimand. Those were the closest he ever came to his short life ending prematurely.


    As they neared the T-Max building, X took a deep breath, steeling himself for the encounter ahead. He hoped the journey''s end would bring relief from Griffin''s cacophony, but he knew that facing Itachi Yaiba might present an entirely new set of challenges. He still didn''t know which he prefered.


    X parked the hover car in the dimly lit underground garage of the T-Max building. The low hum of the vehicle''s engine ceased, replaced by the echoing sounds of distant machinery and faint footsteps.


    He stepped out, the soft thud of his boots against the concrete floor marking his movement. He walked around to the back, opening the door for Griffin. The count climbed out, releasing a theatrical groan as he stood. X discreetly rolled his eyes.


    Without a word, X fell in step behind Griffin who led the way to the elevator. When they got to it, X stepped forward, his finger hovering for a moment before pressing the illuminated button. The doors slid open silently, and they stepped inside.


    The elevator began its smooth ascent, the faint hum of its mechanics the only sound in the enclosed space. X stood stoically, staring straight ahead, while Griffin shifted restlessly beside him, his earlier attempts at whistling and humming now replaced by a tense silence.


    The elevator dinged softly as it reached the top floor, the doors parting to reveal the entrance hall of Itachi Yaiba''s penthouse. The space had high ceilings which were adorned with intricate woodwork, while the walls were lined with dark, polished panels that gleamed under the soft, ambient lighting.


    A vast, intricately woven rug covered the marble floor, its rich patterns adding warmth to the hall. On one side, a series of tall, narrow windows offered a breathtaking view of the cityscape, the lights of the city twinkling like distant stars. Opposite the windows stood a grand staircase with a wrought iron balustrade, spiraling gracefully up to the second floor.


    Elegant sculptures and delicate bonsai trees were strategically placed throughout the hall, blending seamlessly with the minimalist decor.


    X took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment settle over him as he prepared to face Itachi Yaiba. The subtle scent of sandalwood tickled his nose and he gave a low chuckle. Was the scent meant to calm or unnerve?


    As he and Griffin stood in the entrance hall, the air suddenly thickened, and a palpable tension gripped the room. The grand double doors at the far end of the hall swung open, and Itachi Yaiba, the City Lord, made his entrance. The sight of him was both mesmerizing and terrifying.


    Itachi Yaiba was a vampire of formidable presence, exuding an aura that was almost physically oppressive. His eyes glowed a fierce, unearthly red, piercing through the dim lighting with an intensity that seemed to burn into one''s soul.


    His skin was pale, almost translucent, contrasting sharply with the darkness of his attire. The most striking feature, however, was his hands. Both were dark, covered in shimmering scales that seemed to pulse with raw, unbridled power.


    The weight of his aura hit X like a tidal wave. It was a force so intense that it drove him straight to his knees, the sheer pressure making it impossible to stand. His vision blurred, and he could feel his strength waning under the relentless force.


    It was as if his lungs were locked in a vice grip, yet he was forced to breathe. Every breath was a struggle, each one feeling as if it might be his last. Beside him, Griffin remained standing, but his knees trembled violently, the strain evident in every joint and sinew.


    Itachi''s gaze was cold and dismissive as it swept over X. "Still carrying your defective icon around, I see," he said, his voice a chilling blend of silk and steel. The words were a casual dismissal, but the underlying contempt was unmistakable.


    X gritted his teeth, fighting against the overwhelming pressure. He focused on cycling his vitality around his body, strengthening it. It was the only thing keeping him from being completely crushed by the City Lord''s aura.


    The effort was immense, each second feeling like an eternity. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he channeled his energy, forcing his body to remain functional. The sensation was akin to having a mountain pressing down on him, unyielding and merciless. Despite his efforts, the edges of his vision darkened, and he could feel his consciousness slipping.


    The meeting had not even started, and he was already close to the brink of death.


    He knew he had to endure, had to survive this initial encounter if there was to be any hope of him leaving with his life. But with Itachi Yaiba''s aura bearing down on him, survival seemed a distant, almost impossible goal.


    The City Lord turned his attention fully to Griffin, seemingly unconcerned with the torment he was inflicting. "Griffin." The Lord tilted his head, the full weight of his Aura bearing down on Griffin like the hand of a mad god. "You''ve been a bad boy."


    X''s struggle continued in silence, a losing battle in the face of overwhelming power. The two vampires ignored him to converse. A thought floated to the forefront of his mind. Is this how it feels to be an ant?

 Chapter 129 - 129: A Line Drawn

    "Griffin." The City Lord tilted his head, the full weight of his Aura bearing down on Griffin like the hand of a mad god. "You''ve been a bad boy."


    Through the haze of his torment, X watched as Griffin, unable to withstand the pressure any longer, dropped to one knee. His mechanical voice, usually confident and steady, wavered as he addressed Itachi Yaiba.


    "My Lord," Griffin began, his tone a mix of respect and desperation, "I assure you, every action I have taken has been in line with what any other Count would do in my position."


    Griffin''s plea echoed through the entrance hall, each word a struggle against the oppressive aura that threatened to crush them both. His eyes, usually sharp and calculating, now held a flicker of fear as they met Itachi''s piercing red gaze.


    "My intentions were to maintain order and stability, to uphold the principles you have set forth."


    Itachi''s expression remained impassive, his glowing eyes scrutinizing Griffin with a cold intensity. X, still battling the crushing force of the aura, could barely focus on the exchange. Every fiber of his being was concentrated on cycling his vitality, keeping himself from collapsing under the immense pressure. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Griffin''s words hung in the air, a desperate attempt to justify their actions and seek the City Lord''s favor, but the outcome remained uncertain, shrouded in the vampire''s unyielding presence.


    After a few agonizing seconds, the crushing weight of the City Lord''s Aura vanished without warning, replaced by a more subtle but no less commanding aura of authority. X was left gasping for air, his ragged breaths echoing loudly in the now still room. The sudden absence of pressure was disorienting, and it took him a moment to regain his bearings.


    Itachi Yaiba glanced at X with a look of disdain, his expression one of mild contempt. The vampire''s eyes still glowed faintly, a reminder of the immense power he wielded with such ease. Without a word, he turned and moved towards his throne room, his dark figure gliding across the polished floor with an effortless grace.


    X struggled to his feet, his body still trembling from the ordeal. He took a moment to glance at Griffin, who had also risen, albeit more steadily.


    They had no choice but to follow the City Lord, their footsteps a hesitant echo in the silent hall. The air remained thick with tension, the encounter a reminder of the power dynamics at play. As they approached the throne room, X steeled himself for whatever awaited them next, knowing that their true test had only just begun.


    They entered the throne room, and it was like stepping into another world.


    The room was vast and imposing, with high, vaulted ceilings that seemed to disappear into shadow. Dark, ornate tapestries adorned the walls, seeming to display darkness itself, their intricate patterns shifting subtly in the dim light, as if they were alive. Heavy chandeliers hung from above, their flickering candles casting eerie, dancing shadows that added to the room''s oppressive atmosphere.


    The darkness in the throne room felt almost sentient, a living being that reinforced Itachi Yaiba''s presence and authority. Every inch of the space seemed to pulse with his power, an unspoken reminder of his dominance. The air was thick, making it hard to breathe, each inhalation feeling like a burden.


    At the far end of the room, Itachi Yaiba sat on his throne, a grand, dark structure that appeared to be carved from the very shadows themselves. His glowing red eyes were the only source of light in the oppressive gloom, burning like coals in the darkness. His hands, with their shimmering scales, rested casually on the armrests, exuding an aura of control and menace.


    "Explain yourself, Griffin." The City Lord''s command seem to echo in the room.


    Griffin stepped forward, his footsteps softly in the silence. "My Lord," he began, his voice steady but deferential, "The investments I have made with my subject were jeopardized by the reckless behavior of a few subjects under other counts. To protect my interests and maintain stability, I had to intervene personally, as is my right as count."


    Itachi listened in silence, his expression unreadable. The oppressive atmosphere seemed to amplify Griffin''s words, each syllable resonating through the throne room. X stood by, still feeling the lingering effects of Itachi''s aura, his body tense and alert.


    "While it was not an action taken in my county, it was also no one''s territory. Not yet. I needed to step in or I would lose what was rightfully mine."


    As Griffin spoke, Itachi''s eyes never wavered, fixed on the count with an intensity that was both unnerving and commanding. The City Lord''s silence was heavy, filled with an unspoken power that left no doubt about his absolute authority. When Griffin finished, the room fell into a deep, echoing silence, leaving everyone to await Itachi''s response with bated breath.


    Itachi leaned forward on his throne, the movement slow and deliberate. His glowing red eyes locked onto Griffin, their intensity piercing through the dim light. The air grew even heavier, as if the very shadows themselves were pressing in closer, amplifying the weight of his words.


    "Griffin," Itachi began, his voice a low, resonant growl that seemed to vibrate through the entire room, "you are treading dangerously close to the edge. Your actions, while perhaps justified in your eyes, have not gone unnoticed. You may protect your interests, but know this. Whatever happens in the Southside from now on, you will face it alone. I will not intervene on your behalf."


    The City Lord''s words hung in the air, each one laden with unspoken threats and warnings. Griffin remained motionless, his tall frame tense. The room seemed to constrict around them, the oppressive atmosphere reinforcing Itachi''s absolute authority.


    X stood nearby, his breath still ragged from the earlier ordeal, fully aware of the gravity of the situation. Itachi''s declaration was clear. A line had been drawn, and Griffin''s future actions would determine his fate without any further support from the City Lord.


    As Itachi settled back into his throne, the room''s oppressive silence returned, leaving Griffin and X to absorb the weight of his decree.


    With a final, piercing glance, Itachi dismissed Griffin with a wave of his scaled hand. "You may go," he said, his tone icy and final. The oppressive atmosphere seemed to lighten slightly.


    Griffin bowed slightly, a gesture of respect mixed with an almost palpable sense of relief. He turned and began to walk towards the exit, his mechanical limbs moving with precise efficiency. X followed closely behind, his steps still unsteady. The two of them exited the throne room in silence, the heavy doors closing behind them with a resonant thud.


    As they made their way down the grand hallway, the tension slowly began to dissipate. The opulent surroundings seemed less oppressive now, though the memory of Itachi''s words hung heavily in the air. X glanced at Griffin, noting the slight tremor in his usually steady gait.


    Once they reached the elevator, Griffin finally spoke, his voice low and reflective. "We need to be careful, X. Itachi''s warning is not to be taken lightly."


    X nodded, still processing the encounter. As the elevator doors closed and they began their descent, he couldn''t shake the feeling that his own challenges were only just beginning. What he wasn''t aware of was the fact that across the city, a similar meeting had also taken place.

 Chapter 130 - 130: Parking Lot Rendezvous

    Ezra stepped into the elevator on the rooftop, the cool night air of the city still clinging to his skin. As the doors slid shut, he exhaled, running a hand through his tousled hair. The elevator hummed softly as it descended, the city lights flickering past through the glass walls. Each floor felt like an eternity, his thoughts racing about the night''s events and what came after.


    When the elevator finally reached the ground floor, He stepped out and made his way to the parking area. The dim, flickering lights cast long shadows, creating an almost eerie atmosphere. As he rounded the corner to where he had parked his car, he froze.


    Leaning casually against his vehicle was the Arbiter, in her human disguise, emanating an aura of unyielding authority.


    The Arbiter''s presence was an unexpected and unwelcome surprise. Dressed in a stylish dark cloak, with a hood that obscured most of her face, the Arbiter radiated an aura of quiet menace. Her red eyes, the only visible part of her face, gleamed with a cold intensity under the sparse lighting.


    Ezra''s vitality surged within him, but he forced himself to remain composed. He approached cautiously, every step measured. "I wasn''t expecting to see you here, ma''am." He said, his voice steady despite the tension crackling in the air.


    The Arbiter''s lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. "We need to talk, Ezra Matten." She replied, her voice a soft yet commanding whisper that brooked no argument. Her eyes bore into Ezra''s as she spoke, her voice sharp and unyielding. "Explain yourself."


    Ezra took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. The weight of the night''s events pressed heavily on his shoulders. "Everything was possible because of an organization calling themselves the Silent Hand," he began, his tone measured but urgent.


    "They had been quietly amassing assets in Ascendant Capital, moving pieces behind the scenes. Their influence had been growing, and they had been conspiring with the late Macmillan. The plan was to place themselves under the control of the coming Count, securing their position before anyone could react."


    The Arbiter''s gaze remained fixed on him, her silence prompting him to continue.


    "With Macmillan dead, they want their assets back. They executed their plan by manipulating the authorities to attack Ascendant Capital. Under the guise of legal action, they aimed to reclaim their assets."


    "They stole vital evidence from me and handed it over to the authorities. There was no way out and amidst the chaos, Griffin saw an opportunity. He stepped in, claiming it was to protect his investments, but in reality, it was a move to consolidate power and push back against the Silent Hand''s influence."


    Ezra paused, watching for any reaction from the Arbiter, but her expression remained inscrutable. He pressed on, knowing he had to make her understand the gravity of the situation. "Griffin''s actions were something I couldn''t stop but they''ve drawn the attention of the City Lord."


    The Arbiter''s eyes narrowed slightly, the only indication that she was processing his words. Ezra continued, his voice growing firmer. "All this happened because there was nothing I could do to stop it."


    For a long moment, the Arbiter was silent, her gaze piercing. Finally, she straightened, her presence commanding. "Very well, Ezra Matten. However, the time has come for you to make your choice. Will you stand with Griffin or would you abandon him?"


    Ezra stood, frozen in shock at the choices before him. The weight of the Arbiter''s question pressed upon him like a vice. Abandon Griffin, or stand with him. The choice was easy but he now knew that every action had a consequence.


    He couldn''t afford to leave Griffin with the way things was. But now, faced with the Arbiter''s offer, Ezra found himself torn.


    On one hand, standing with Griffin meant that he had stability and could hide under the banner of the count. On the other hand, leaving Griffin meant being free of the oppressive weight of his mounting debt to the count.


    His mind raced with calculations, weighing the risks and rewards with the precision of a seasoned strategist. If he abandoned Griffin, could he live free without retaliation from the count? Could he afford to sever ties with someone who could crush him without trying?


    As seconds stretched into eternity, Ezra felt the weight of responsibility settle heavy on his shoulders.


    "How about this?" The Arbiter''s words reached his ear, jarring him out of his contemplations. "If you can halt all developments of your partnership with TransitLink," she intoned, her gaze piercing yet unreadable, "then I shall send an ally to aid you."


    "Wha?" Ezra could only mumble in incomprehension.


    "Take care, Ezra Matten. Choose well." She turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing around the parking lot.


    Ezra stood for a moment, his mind creating and discarding strategies. An ally would be invaluable. However, what he needed was protection. Anything to help against Griffin himself. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t move against the count without that. However, sometimes, all that was needed was a leap of faith.


    He had to discuss this with his wives. The decision will after all, affect them too. With a glance around to check for any other surprises, he stepped into his car and took off.


    **********


    Yuri discarded her cloak as she walked out of Ezra''s line of sight. Her steps were sure as she retraced the path to her car.


    Griffin was stepping past his bounds.


    First City had only one Ascension well and whoever controlled it, controlled the city''s rate of ascension in the city.


    Southside was the holy grail of First City. Itachi would have never given any one count if the elders had not pressured him.


    Her hands tightened into fists beside her. This was not what she thought it would be. It was just like the elders to give such a gift. A golden apple. A poisoned golden Apple.


    She sighed as she opened the door to her car and slipped inside. She should be enjoying her days and presiding over the occasional case, not scheming like a cutthroat.


    First City had a way of destroying carefully laid plans.

 Chapter 131 - 131: The Subtle Warrior

    Gen reclined comfortably in the opulent living area of the mansion, her legs stretched out on the velvet couch. The room was a blend of elegance, with crystal chandeliers casting a soft glow over the marble floors and antique furniture.


    Despite the grandeur surrounding her, Gen''s attention was firmly fixed on her phone. She chuckled softly as she scrolled through an endless stream of funny cat videos, their antics providing a rare moment of levity.


    Gen knew that to most people, she was seen as a figure of formidable brutality and readiness, always poised for a fight. Her reputation was well-earned, built on countless encounters where her fierce determination, battle lust and combat skills were on full display.


    Yet, beneath the surface of her warrior persona lay a different side. Gen knew the value of subtlety, of blending in and observing when the situation demanded it. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She understood that power didn''t always need to be overt, and that sometimes the most effective actions were those executed in the shadows.


    As another cat video elicited a laugh, Gen imagined the face of her defeated opponents if they ever saw her giggling over cute cat videos. The thought brought another laugh.


    At that moment, Red walked into the living room, her expression immediately darkening as she cast a look of disdain towards Gen. She met his gaze with a calm, unflinching demeanor. Even if one was in the next room, they would be able to feel the bubbling tension between them.


    The opulent surroundings of the mansion''s living area seemed almost at odds with the brewing storm. The crystal chandeliers sparkled above, and the marble floors gleamed underfoot, but none of it held Red''s attention.


    Gen had been playing the long game, meticulously laying the groundwork for what was about to happen. Deliberately antagonizing Red had been a calculated move, each encounter pushing her closer to the edge.


    She knew her temper well, and she had skillfully manipulated it, feeding the fire of her resentment. Today was the day her plan would come to fruition.


    With a sigh, Gen clicked off her phone, the laughter from cat videos replaced by the charged silence of the room. She stood up slowly, every movement deliberate.


    Red''s eyes followed her, cautious. Gen''s warrior persona had always masked the strategic mind within her, one always ready to shift from subtlety to confrontation. It made things like this easier.


    The time for subtle jabs was over. Now, it was time to make her move and watch the pieces fall into place. Gen took a deep breath, steeling herself for what she was about to do.


    "Red," she began, her voice uncharacteristically soft. Red looked at her, confusion and surprise flickering across her face. This was not the antagonistic Gen she had been expecting.


    "I need to apologize," Gen continued, her tone sincere. Red''s eyebrows furrowed, clearly taken aback by the unexpected turn of events. "When you first came here, I was hostile. I believed you had an agenda to steal Ezra from us."


    Red blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. The silence stretched as she processed Gen''s words, trying to reconcile them with the fierce, combative woman she thought she knew.


    "I see now that I was wrong," Gen admitted, her gaze steady. "I let my fears cloud my judgment. I was so focused on protecting what I thought was at risk that I didn''t see the truth. You''ve shown nothing but integrity. You''ve helped us even when you didn''t have to."


    Red finally found her voice, though it was shaky. "Gen, I... I didn''t expect this. I never intended to come between you and Ezra."


    "I know that now," Gen replied, a hint of a smile touching her lips. "And I''m sorry for everything. Let''s start over."


    Red nodded slowly, still stunned but willing to accept the olive branch. The tension began to ease, replaced by the possibility of a new understanding.


    Gen took a deep breath, her eyes meeting Red''s with an unusual mixture of determination and hesitation. "Red, I know I shouldn''t do this, but I need to ask a favor," she said, her voice steady yet tinged with a hint of vulnerability.


    Red''s eyes narrowed in suspicion, her guard immediately rising. "What kind of favor?" she asked cautiously.


    Gen laughed, the sound light and genuine. "I deserve that look, don''t I?" she admitted, shaking her head. "I''ve given you every reason to be wary of me."


    Red''s expression softened slightly, but she remained guarded. "What do you need, Gen?"


    Gen''s demeanor shifted to earnestness. "We need to secure an invite to the City Lord''s annual ball. You know the exact details of the crisis we are currently facing."


    "We need allies and we need a way to approach them. Getting into the Lord''s ball is a way to introduce ourselves into the society at large as a coven to keep an eye on. I know you have connections and could help us get in."


    Red blinked, surprised by the request. The annual ball was one of the most prestigious events for vampires in the city, and gaining entry was no small feat.


    The ball was invitation only, handed out to respected covens. The Matten coven was too young to get an invite on their own.


    Gen watched Red carefully. Red was their only chance at gaining entry. If she had been cordial with Red from the start, she knew that Red would ask for something big in return.


    But now, as an opponent at her mercy, Red would do it out a hidden sense of superiority.


    Some people often show magnanimity and generosity when they feel superior or when they have the upper hand in a situation. Gen knew that Red was one of those people, even if she didn''t show it in public.


    By creating a dynamic where Red felt superior to her, she might be more inclined to grant a favor out of a sense of benevolence or to assert her status.


    "Why should I help you?" she asked, her voice laced with skepticism. She raised an eyebrow at Gen. "After all, I don''t think we''re close enough for us to exchange favors."


    Gen sighed, her eyes earnest. "Because despite everything that has happened between us, I believe in second chances. I''m trying to make amends, to start over. And right now, we need your help."


    "Not just that. It''ll show everyone else that you can rise above personal differences for the greater good of the coven even if you are not an official member. It would also reinforce your status as someone who can help in times of need."


    Red studied Gen for a moment, weighing her words. Gen could see the hidden light of superiority in her eyes. She could hide it but Gen saw it plainly. She had survived her battles by knowing how to read people and Red was a puzzle that was clear to her.


    Finally, Red nodded slowly. "Alright, I''ll see what I can do."


    Gen''s relief was palpable, a genuine smile spreading across her face. "Thank you, Red. It means more than you know."


    Mission accomplished. Now, she had secured the Matten coven an invite to the ball for free. They just had to take full advantage of this chance.

 Chapter 132 - 132: To The Fourth Ring

    Ezra gripped the steering wheel, eyes focused on the road as he navigated the darkened streets leading to the power station. Beside him, Olivia sat silently, her face a mask of calm determination.


    The weight of what they were about to attempt hung between them, unspoken but undeniably present. There was a war coming and the Matten coven needed to grow stronger.


    Ezra stole a glance at Olivia, admiring her resolve. She was about to undertake a procedure that few were eager to try, and he was there to support her every step of the way.


    As they approached the facility, the looming silhouette of the power station came into view, its structure bathed in the soft glow of security lights. Ezra slowed the car as they neared the gate, where a lone security guard stood watch. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guard gave them a cursory glance before waving them through, recognizing the special clearance they had been granted. Ezra nodded in acknowledgment, driving through the gate and into the compound.


    The power station was patrolled by a minimal crew, the quiet hum of machinery the only sound breaking the stillness of the night. Parking the car, Ezra and Olivia stepped out, their footsteps echoing off the concrete.


    They had reserved the station for the night. Their actions today was of utmost secrecy. They made their way to the room designated for the task, a sterile space outfitted with the necessary equipment for the ascension process.


    "Are you ready?" Ezra asked, his voice low as they paused outside the door.


    Olivia nodded, her expression unwavering. "I am. Let''s do this."


    Olivia entered the room, and Ezra immediately moved to the adjacent room which held the control panel. The space was stark and functional, dominated by a large glass partition that allowed him to see into the chamber where Olivia would undergo the procedure. She looked around the chamber, taking a moment to center herself before turning to face him through the glass.


    Ezra''s face was grim as he watched her. He knew the risks involved, the excruciating pain she would endure. But he also knew her strength, her unyielding spirit. Not all vampires survived the process but he knew she would.


    Olivia took a deep breath, a silent signal that she was ready. Ezra''s fingers moved over the controls, initiating the sequence to activate the current.


    Inside the chamber, Olivia reached for the exposed cable, gripping it firmly. The room was instantly flooded with the crackling energy of the high-voltage current.


    Olivia''s body tensed, her muscles straining as the electric waves surged into her. She gritted her teeth, eyes squeezed shut in concentration. Ezra watched, his breath caught in his throat, as Olivia''s vitality responded to the torrent of energy, meeting it head-on.


    The process was brutal. Olivia''s body convulsed, her skin glowing with the intense power coursing through her. She screamed, a sound of both agony and defiance, as her vitality worked to absorb and integrate the energy.


    Ezra''s hands trembled slightly on the controls, his heart aching with the urge to help her, to take away her pain. But he knew this was something only she could do.


    The energy flow intensified, and Olivia continued to swirl it within her, channeling it into every cell of her body. Her screams echoed through the chamber, each one an indication of her fierce willpower.


    Ezra could barely stand to watch, but he forced himself to stay focused, monitoring the readings to ensure everything was proceeding as planned.


    As the energy reached its peak, a brilliant white light began to build around Olivia. It grew brighter and brighter, until it enveloped the entire chamber in a blinding flash.


    Ezra shielded his eyes, the intensity of the light searing through his closed lids. He felt a rush of air, a subtle shift in the atmosphere.


    When the light finally receded, Ezra blinked, his vision slowly adjusting. The chamber was empty. Olivia was gone. If his heart was still beating, it would have skipped a beat as fear gripped him momentarily. But before he could react, a soft hum filled the room, and Olivia reappeared, standing where she had been moments before.


    She was changed. Ezra could see it in the way she held herself, the aura of power that now radiated from her. Olivia met his gaze through the glass, a small, triumphant smile on her lips.


    "I did it," she said, her voice carrying through the intercom. "I''ve ascended to the fourth ring."


    Ezra exhaled, relief washing over him. He stepped away from the control panel, moving to the door of the chamber. As he entered, Olivia turned to face him fully, the transformation evident in her eyes, which now seemed to shimmer brighter with a new light.


    "You were amazing," he said, unable to keep the admiration from his voice.


    Olivia nodded, her expression softening. "I couldn''t have done it without you here, Ezra."


    He reached out, taking her hand in his. They stood together in the aftermath of her ascension, the room still humming with residual energy.


    "Let''s get out of here," Ezra suggested, his voice gentle. "You need to rest."


    Olivia agreed, and they made their way back to the car. As they drove away from the power station, the reality of what they had just accomplished began to sink in.


    Olivia had taken a significant step forward, pushing the boundaries of her abilities and emerging stronger for it. The Matten coven now had two vampires capable of fighting on the level of the fourth ring.


    They drove in silence, the night stretching out before them. Olivia leaned back in her seat, exhaustion mingling with the exhilaration of her success.


    When they arrived back at their home, Ezra helped Olivia out of the car and into the house. She was weary, her body still recovering from the intense strain of the ascension. Her body had been remade with vast amounts of energy.


    He guided her to the living room, where she sank into the soft cushions of the couch.


    "Rest here." He said softly. "You''ve earned it."

 Chapter 133 - 133: A Fork In The Path

    Ezra stepped into the quiet embrace of his home, his mind still buzzing with the day''s work. The soft glow of the evening light filtered through the windows, casting long shadows across the living room.


    As he removed his coat, he heard the murmur of voices coming from the adjacent room. What''s going on? The ladies shouldn''t be up yet. He checked the time on his wristwatch. Why are they up early? Curious, he moved towards the source of the sound.


    Gen, Olivia and Red were seated around the coffee table. The sight of the three of them together was unusual enough, but the intensity of their expressions heightened his curiosity.


    Gen''s usually bored face held a hint of anticipation, while Olivia''s calm demeanor was tinged with excitement. Red, typically aloof, seemed almost... pleased.


    "What''s going on?" Ezra asked, stepping fully into the room. He eyed the women, confused. "Is there some kind of good news I''m not aware of?"


    "In a way, yes." Olivia stood up and approached him, holding a small, ornate envelope. "We received an invitation," she said, handing it to him.


    "To what?" Ezra took the envelope in confusion, his eyes scanning the elegant script. His eyes widened as he processed the sigil on it. A simple black tree. It was a sigil he recognized and his mind quickly arrived at the obvious conclusion.


    "The City Lord''s annual ball?" He read aloud, surprise coloring his tone. "How did we manage this?"


    "Courtesy of Red," Gen interjected, her voice carrying a mix of gratitude and respect. "She pulled some strings and got us an invite."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow at Gen. When did she become cordial with Red? His gaze shifted to Red, who gave a modest nod. "It wasn''t easy, but I have my connections." Red said simply.


    Taking a seat at the table, Ezra carefully opened the envelope and examined the invitation.


    He''d been told of the City Lord''s annual ball. It was renowned among the vampire covens of the city, a prestigious event that many sought to attend. It was more than just a social gathering. It was a rare opportunity to forge alliances and build influence within the complex hierarchy of their world.


    Olivia settled next to him, her face impassive but her eyes gleaming with excitement. Her eyes had become more expressive since her ascension days ago.


    "This is more than just an invitation, Ezra." She said. "This ball is crucial for us. It''s a chance to make connections, gain allies, and position ourselves strategically among the vampire covens. Which are things we need against the Silent Hand."


    Ezra nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Since we''re going to the ball," there was no way they won''t be attending, "this means that we have to make a decision now about our allegiance." He said, his voice thoughtful.


    "Exactly," Olivia confirmed. "We need to decide where we stand with Griffin before we attend. Attending this ball gives us the opportunity to either solidify our loyalty to him or to seek out other potential allies. We have to decide whether we continue to follow Griffin or if we chart our own course."


    Ezra leaned back, contemplating the weight of their choice. Griffin was powerful and influential and with his recent move on Southside assets, his power would keep growing. His mind went to the offer from the Arbiter. Abandon Griffin and an ally would be sent.


    He knew that breaking away from Griffin could offer them more freedom and free them from his debt, but it also came with significant risks. He needed to think this through. Making the wrong move would have dire consequences.


    Gen spoke up, her tone measured. "Griffin''s rule has kept us secure. He is the reason Count Solomon hasn''t retaliated for the death of Malachi. However, his ambitions are growing darker. We''ve all felt it. The way he muscled in on Southside was...


    troubling."


    Red nodded in agreement. "I think the answer to your questions are obvious. This ball could be the perfect opportunity to find like-minded allies, those who are also disillusioned with their count''s leadership. Which is exactly what the Silent Hand are."


    Silence fill the room.


    "Come on," Red shrugged. "Don''t tell me you guys haven''t thought about it. If you leave Griffin, you will be on the same side as the Silent Hand. This could be an opportunity to turn an enemy into an ally."


    "The problem with that," Ezra sighed, "is the fact that we can''t publically declare that we''ve abandoned Griffin if there''s no count to protect us, so Silent Hand has no reason to believe us.


    He turned his gaze to Olivia, seeking her insight. "What do you think our chances are if we decide to break away?"


    Olivia''s expression turned serious. "It''s a gamble, no doubt. But if we play our cards right, we could align ourselves with powerful covens who are eager for change. The key will be in how we present ourselves and what alliances we can forge. Griffin doesn''t have to know."


    Silence settled over the room as they each pondered the implications of their decision. Ezra''s mind raced, weighing the potential benefits against the dangers. He knew that attending the ball would be their best chance to gauge the political climate and see where they might fit into the broader scheme.


    "We need a plan," Ezra said finally, breaking the silence. "If we''re going to use this ball to explore our options, we need to be prepared. We need to know who to approach, what to offer, and how to protect ourselves."


    Gen nodded, her tactical mind already working. "I''ll start gathering information on the key players who will be attending. We need to know their histories, their alliances, and their potential motives."


    Red leaned forward, her eyes sharp. "I can help with that. My contacts will be useful in getting the inside scoop on who might be open to new alliances and who we should avoid."


    Olivia smiled slightly, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "And I''ll work on our presentation. We need to project strength and unity, showing that we''re a formidable force in our own right." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra felt a surge of determination. "Then it''s settled. We''ll use the City Lord''s ball to explore our options and make an informed decision about our future. But we go in united, no matter what."


    The three women nodded in agreement, their expressions reflecting a shared resolve. The invitation to the City Lord''s ball had opened a door to new possibilities, and they were ready to step through it.

 Chapter 134 - 134: Game Plan

    Ezra reclined in the plush seat of the hovercar, gazing out at the glittering cityscape as they glided towards the City Lord''s mansion. Beside him sat Olivia and Gen, both impeccably dressed for the evening.


    Olivia wore a sleek, midnight-blue gown that shimmered with every movement, while Gen opted for a sophisticated, emerald-green dress that accentuated her striking features. Somehow, Gen was able to pull off hot demure lady and battle ready maniac at the same time. It had to be a skill.


    The car hummed quietly, as their human driver navigated through the city district reserved for the city''s elite. The three of them maintained their human guises, their appearances made mundane by their chameleon tattoos. It would be a hassle to kill their driver just for having seen too much.


    "Everyone needs to remember their objectives. Stick to the game plan." Olivia murmured, her eyes flicking to the rearview mirror where the driver''s curious eyes occasionally glanced.


    "Of course," Ezra replied, his voice a smooth, reassuring whisper. "Tonight, we''re just another lucky coven attending a ball."


    Gen scoffed, adjusting a diamond earring. "Who cares what we are? We just need to do what we have to do."


    Ezra frowned. "Is it just me or does that make no sense at all?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just you, Ez." Gen grinned.


    "Ez?" Ezra frowned. "No. Just... no. Under no circumstances will you call me Ez."


    Gen sighed dramatically. "Spoilsport..." A grin appeared on her face. "Ez."


    Ezra sighed in resignation.


    As the mansion came into view, the grand structure illuminated against the night sky, Ezra straightened in his seat and took a deep breath. "Let''s make sure we leave an impression." He said to the ladies, a subtle edge to his voice.


    The hovercar pulled in and parked. They stepped out, ready to navigate the intricate web of politics and power awaiting them. As Ezra stood in front of the stairs leading up to the grand doors, his mind went back to their plan.


    **********


    "Okay." Ezra sat in his dimly lit study, the soft glow of the desk lamp casting long shadows across the room. "What have we come up with?"


    The air was thick with anticipation as he, Gen, Olivia, and Red gathered around the table. The City Lord''s Ball was only hours away, and they needed to finalize their game plan.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled thoughtfully. "Tonight, we need to be strategic. We can''t afford any missteps."


    Olivia, her elegant demeanor only slightly masking the underlying tension, nodded. "First, we have to take note, covens under Count Vladimir are off-limits. The Maguire Coven which we now know is part of the Silent Hand is under Vladimir, and it''s likely that at least one other coven under Vladimir is also involved."


    Ezra''s eyes darkened at the mention of the Maguire Coven. "Understood. We''ll focus on sounding out potential allies outside of Vladimir''s sphere."


    Gen leaned forward eagerly. "While you do that, I''ll be trying to identify any allies of the Maguire Coven. We need to know who their supporters are if we''re going to weaken their influence and attack them."


    Red took that moment to speak, spreading a map of the mansion across the table. "The ball will be held here in the main hall," she pointed at the location, "but there are several smaller rooms and corridors that guests will likely wander into. Ezra, you''ll need to stay in the central areas where you can be seen and make connections."


    Olivia pointed to a section of the map. "I''ll start by introducing you to the vampires I know who are likely to be sympathetic to our cause. Once you''ve made those initial connections, I''ll slip away to focus on my objective for the night."


    Ezra nodded. "Good. And Red, what''s your plan for tonight?"


    "I''ll be in charge of monitoring communications and watching for any unusual activity for the ball." She replied. "It''s my job for the City Lord but if there''s any sign of trouble, I''ll alert you immediately."


    Ezra took a deep breath, absorbing the details of their plan. "Alright. Let''s go over the key points one more time. I''ll be the face of our coven, working to find allies and gauge where the power lies. Olivia, you''ll assist me initially, then go your own way. Gen, you''ll focus on identifying the Maguire Coven''s allies.


    Miss Red, you''ll oversee everything from behind the scenes."


    Gen nodded, her sharp eyes gleaming with anticipation. "We''ll need to be smart about this. Everyone at the ball likely knows that we''re the key to the Southside."


    Olivia''s lips curved into a cold smile. "They all probably underestimate us. That is the way it should be."


    "We''ve solidified our approach. Now, it was time to address potential threats." Ezra leaned forward, his expression serious. "First on our list is the Maguire Coven. Gen, you''ll be running interference. What''s your strategy?"


    Gen tapped her fingers on the table thoughtfully. "I''ll stick to them like white on rice. This way, I can keep a close eye on their movements and make sure they don''t get close to you or any potential allies. If they try anything, I''ll be ready to disrupt their plans."


    Ezra nodded. "Good. The Maguire Coven shouldn''t be a problem then. Next, we have the Silent Hand. We know there are other hidden members who might use this occasion to strike at us. We don''t know what form the attack will take, so we need to be extremely vigilant."


    Olivia sighed, "The problem with the Silent Hand is their unpredictability. They could orchestrate anything from subtle sabotage to a direct confrontation. We need to be prepared for both."


    Ezra''s nodded. "Agreed. We''ll keep our guard up. Now, let''s talk about Count Solomon. He hasn''t forgotten what we did to Malachi. Solomon can''t kill me in public, but he can undermine us in ways that make other vampires steer clear."


    Olivia nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Solomon is a master of social manipulation. I can see him making strategic comments to isolate us. If he does, it''s essential we counteract quickly. I''ll keep an ear out and try to neutralize any negative buzz."


    Ezra turned to Red. "Anything we can do preemptively?"


    Red nodded. "Our only option is to control the narrative. If we can sway the narrative in our favor, his efforts might backfire."


    Ezra nodded approvingly. "Let''s make sure we do that. Now, for the last and most dangerous. Griffin."


    Everyone nodded grimly.


    "We know he''s the most dangerous threat to our plans tonight. Not because he would attack us, but if he claims us publicly, it will be difficult to maintain our supposed neutrality. That would hurt our chances with potential allies."


    Gen frowned. "If he even hints at some kind of plan with us, it could make others wary. We need to be seen as neutral for all this to work."


    Olivia added, "We need to maintain a delicate balance. Be cordial enough not to offend Griffin, but distant enough to avoid any public declaration. I''ll keep a close watch on him and steer our path away from him at every opportunity."


    Ezra''s jaw tightened. "If Griffin makes a move, it''ll be hard for us to recover from that."


    "We should also have an exit strategy." Red suggested. "If things go south, we need a way to leave without causing a scene or drawing undue attention."


    Ezra agreed. "We need to be prepared for every eventuality. Our objective tonight is to gain allies and strengthen our position. Let''s make sure nothing derails that. Let''s move forward with confidence. Tonight, we shape our destiny."


    If only he knew what was waiting for him at the ball.

 Chapter 135 - 135: The First Opponent

    Ezra, Olivia, and Gen walked up the stairs with little fanfare, their entrance calculated to blend into the luxurious ambiance.


    They smiled, joining the stream of elegantly dressed vampires making their way inside.


    Inside, the main hall was a spectacle of grandeur. Crystal chandeliers cast a warm glow over the assembled guests, and the air was filled with the soft murmur of conversation and the clinking of glasses. The decor, a tasteful blend of old-world elegance and modern luxury, provided the perfect backdrop for the city''s elite covens.


    Ezra led the way, his eyes scanning the room for potential allies and threats. Olivia stayed close, ready to introduce him to key figures, while Gen observed the crowd, her senses attuned to any sign of the Maguire Coven or other dangers.


    Powerful vampires from various covens mingled, their conversations a murmur of intrigue and power. Ezra could feel the weight of the occasion, the importance of each interaction they would have. He exchanged a glance with Olivia, a silent affirmation of their shared resolve.


    Olivia took the lead, guiding them gracefully through the crowd, introducing them to key figures, and engaging in strategic conversations.


    Gen''s knowledge of the covens'' histories and alliances proved invaluable, allowing them to navigate the complex web of relationships with ease. Red''s insights into the current sentiments helped them identify potential allies and avoid potential pitfalls.


    Ezra observed, participating when necessary, but mostly ensuring that their strategy was being executed flawlessly. He could see the interest they were generating, the way others were beginning to take notice of their presence and their potential.


    The first blow of the night began as the conversations around them gradually fell into a hushed murmur. Most eyes turned to them, curiosity and tension palpable in the air. Ezra felt a prickling sensation at the back of his neck, a premonition of something significant about to unfold.


    A deep, commanding voice sounded from behind them. "Ezra Matten. How fortuitous to see you here."


    They turned to see Count Solomon standing before them, his presence radiating power and authority. His regal bearing and piercing gaze silenced the room further.


    His golden hair shone under the lights, making him look like his sigil, a golden lion. He wore a beautifully decorated cloak of golden thread over his dark suit. His piercing red eyes which had a golden cross set within it, pinned them in place, like a mouse in front of a rat.


    The vampires Ezra and Olivia had been conversing with discreetly melted into the crowd, leaving them standing alone against the imposing figure of the count. Ezra couldn''t blame them. Even he would do the same in their place.


    Internally, Ezra marveled at how Solomon had approached them unnoticed. The man was as eye-catching as one could be and yet, they never noticed his presence till he got so close.


    Fuck. Ezra cursed within the privacy of his mind. This was going to be a disaster. He could tell. Meeting Solomon in full view of everyone was far from ideal. It was a public stage, and Solomon thrived in such environments. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra inclined his head respectfully. "Count Solomon, it''s an honor."


    Solomon''s eyes bore into him, a flicker of contempt and curiosity dancing within them. "So, you''re the one who killed my right hand man, Malachi," he remarked, his tone cold and accusatory.


    The room seemed to hold its breath, the weight of Solomon''s words pressing down on everyone present. Ezra met his gaze steadily, feeling Olivia''s presence beside him, a silent source of strength.


    "Malachi''s actions left us no choice, Count Solomon." Ezra responded evenly, his voice carrying just enough deference to respect the count''s status without appearing weak. "It was a matter of survival and I believe that every vampire has a right to defend himself."


    Solomon''s eyes narrowed, his lips curling into a sardonic smile. "Survival, you say? Such a convenient justification for murder, don''t you think? Killing a man who just wanted a conversation."


    Ezra could feel the scrutiny of the gathered vampires, each one waiting to see how this confrontation would unfold. He knew that any sign of weakness now could undermine everything they had worked for.


    "I do not believe that a giant sword is usually used to engage in cordial conversation. Malachi was a formidable adversary," Ezra continued, choosing his words carefully. "But his actions were a threat to our coven''s safety. We acted in self-defense."


    Solomon''s gaze shifted to Olivia, his expression inscrutable. "And you, Miss Wild? Do you share this sentiment?"


    Olivia''s eyes remained steady, her voice unwavering. "I do, Count Solomon. We had no desire for conflict, but we will defend ourselves when necessary."


    For a moment, the tension in the air was almost unbearable. Then, Solomon''s smile widened, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "Very well. But understand this, Ezra Matten." He projected his voice, so that the other vampires in the room could hear him. "All actions have consequences. You''ve made powerful enemies.


    You had better be careful how you step."


    Ezra knew what was happening. A count declaring enmity with the Matten Coven, no one would want anything to do with them. Not in a million years. Solomon had made his declaration. There was only one way to answer.


    Ezra inclined his head again, accepting the implicit threat. "We are aware, Count Solomon. We do not take our responsibilities lightly."


    As the tension between Ezra and Count Solomon reached its peak, another presence made itself known.


    Count Griffin, resplendent in a dark, tailored suit that accentuated his commanding aura, approached with a confident stride. The air around him seemed to crackle with authority.


    "Ah, Solomon," Griffin''s voice cut through the low murmur of the crowd, "I see you''ve found Ezra and Olivia. Quite the gathering tonight, isn''t it?"


    Solomon''s gaze shifted to Griffin, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face. "Griffin, always a pleasure. Though I must say, the company here has taken a rather unexpected turn."


    Griffin smiled, a sharp glint in his eyes. And with that, Ezra knew that whatever hope he had of controlling the narrative had scattered in the metaphorical wind.

 Chapter 136 - 136: The Loyal Dog, Gets No Bone At All

    Solomon''s gaze shifted to Griffin, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face. "Griffin, always a pleasure. Though I must say, the company here has taken a rather unexpected turn."


    Griffin smiled, a sharp glint in his eyes. "Unexpected, perhaps, but fascinating." Griffin''s mechanical voice proclaimed. "Is there any rule stating I can''t wander the ball? It''s almost time for the dancing, after all."


    "Are you so willing to upset the balance for a newborn coven?" Solomon asked, raising a carefully sculpted eyebrow. Ezra knew he wasn''t just talking about him but also the Southside. "Keeping a troublesome dog can attract all sort of diseases, or so I''m told."


    Ezra frowned. He called me a dog. He looked up at the count. That''s strike one.


    Griffin stepped closer to Solomon, seemingly at ease. "Loyal dogs are meant to be drawn closer. You see, Ezra here has proven himself quite resourceful. Loyalty like his is commendable."


    Ezra wiped every expression from his face as he felt a subtle shift in the room''s atmosphere. Griffin had already began weaving his influence into the conversation, subtly claiming his allegiance. This was dangerous territory. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Solomon''s eyes narrowed. "Loyalty, you say? Interesting choice of words. Especially considering the recent... unpleasantness surrounding your..." his eyes flicked to Ezra and Olivia, "dogs. They killed a Subject under my protection.


    What do you have to say to that?"


    Griffin''s smile remained, but his tone grew firmer. "Malachi''s fate was a result of his own actions. Ezra acted to protect his coven, and I stand by that decision. After all, we must protect those who are loyal to us."


    Ezra sensed the weight of Griffin''s words. The subtle implication was clear. Griffin would defend Ezra and his coven, asserting his support for all of Ezra''s action. It was a move that will declare to the world that Ezra''s actions were made by his backing.


    Solomon''s expression hardened. "And what, exactly, are you implying, Griffin?"


    Griffin stepped closer, his presence almost overwhelming. "I''m merely stating that loyalty is a valuable commodity. One that I reward and protect. Ezra and his coven have shown their loyalty, and they have my support."


    The tension between the two counts was palpable, a silent battle of wills playing out before the gathered vampires. Ezra and Olivia remained silent, acutely aware of the stakes. No one will want anything to do with them anymore.


    They can''t gain support against Griffin with the present way he had publically claimed them and no one would want to support a coven in which another count has animosity towards. Coming was a mistake. Their chances of gaining any support are now slim to none.


    Solomon''s lips thinned into a cold smile. "Support is a dangerous thing to offer so freely, Griffin. It can lead to unintended consequences."


    Griffin''s gaze never wavered. "I''m well aware of the risks, Solomon. But I''m also aware of the strength that comes from unity and loyalty. Ezra is under my protection, and I will ensure his coven thrives."


    The declaration hung in the air, a clear message to all present. Griffin had publicly claimed Ezra as a loyal subject, making any action against him a direct challenge to Griffin''s authority.


    Solomon inclined his head slightly, a gesture of acknowledgment, though his eyes betrayed his displeasure. "Very well, Griffin. We shall see how this unfolds."


    With that, Solomon turned and walked away, the crowd parting for him once more. Ezra felt a mixture of disappointment and apprehension. They could have worked around Solomon''s animosity but Griffin''s support? It was exactly the opposite of what they had been looking for.


    Griffin turned to Ezra, his expression softening slightly, playing to the still watching vampires. "Stay vigilant, Ezra. Tonight is only the beginning."


    Ezra nodded, playing along. The night''s events had made sure that some players had laid their cards on the table. The night was still young and their plan was in tatters.


    Griffin nodded solemnly and left them standing there, grabbing a glass of blood wine as he strode away. Ezra and Olivia exchanged loaded glances. This wasn''t the place to discuss on what had just happened. Everyone in the building had enhanced senses. There was no way that the conversation will stay private.


    They turned back to the crowd, who were now furiously whispering over the encounter. Ezra sighed. He hoped Gen was having a better time.


    **********


    As Gen separated from Ezra and Olivia, she felt a rush of anticipation. The ballroom, with its grand chandeliers and opulent decorations, was filled with the city''s elite vampires, each one a potential ally or enemy. She glided through the crowd with practiced ease, her eyes scanning the room for familiar faces.


    Navigating the sea of finely dressed guests, she couldn''t help but smirk. The whispers and sidelong glances that followed her were a badge of honor to her. She seemed to have more enemies than friends in this room, and that suited her just fine. The prospect of conflict, the thrill of a potential fight, had her on edge in the best possible way.


    As she moved through the crowd, she exchanged polite nods and brief conversations, all the while keeping her senses attuned to her surroundings. Her target was the Maguire Coven, and she knew they would be here, basking in their perceived untouchability.


    Gen''s smirk widened when she finally spotted them. The Maguire Coven stood near the large, ornately decorated fireplace, their presence commanding a small, respectful distance from the other guests. Each member exuded an air of confidence and superiority.


    Her eyes locked onto the coven leader, Lucien Maguire, a tall and imposing figure with a cold, calculating gaze. Beside him stood his wives, a trio of vampires known for their ruthlessness. Gen''s smirk turned into a full smile. She had been hoping for a fight all day, and now she had found her opponents.


    With deliberate steps, she approached the group, her demeanor relaxed but her senses on high alert. As she neared them, the conversation around the Maguire Coven hushed slightly, eyes turning towards her with a mixture of curiosity and wariness.


    "Good evening, Lucien, Delilah." Gen greeted, her voice smooth and confident. "How are you enjoying the evening?"

 Chapter 137 - 137: Three-Pronged Attack

    "Good evening, Lucien, Delilah." Gen greeted, her voice smooth and confident. "How are you enjoying the evening?"


    Delilah smirked, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Quite well, thank you, Genesis. It''s always a pleasure to see who shows up to these little gatherings. And you? How are you finding the company?"


    Gen returned the smirk, her eyes dancing with amusement. "The company''s delightful, as always. Though I must say, I didn''t expect to see the Maguire Coven standing so idle. I thought you''d be more... proactive."


    Delilah''s smile widened, a predatory glint in her eyes. "Proactive? Oh, Genesis, we prefer to choose our battles wisely. Unlike some, we don''t rush into situations without allies to back us up. We prefer to send gifts instead." Her smile turned feral. "Tell me, how''s the Matten Coven doing these days?


    Still struggling to find friends, I hear."


    Gen''s expression didn''t falter, but there was a sharpness in her gaze. "We''re doing just fine, Delilah. It''s funny, though. I''ve heard whispers that the Maguire Coven has been rather quiet lately. Almost as if you''re scared to pick a fight face to face. I wanted to confirm directly from the source, you know."


    Lucien chuckled softly, his amusement evident. "Ladies, let''s not get too heated. We''re all here to enjoy the evening, after all."


    Delilah''s eyes never left Gen''s. "Oh, Lucien, I''m just having a bit of fun. Genesis must know how much I enjoy little exchanges like these. But really, Genesis, you should be careful. It''s dangerous to be without allies in a place like this."


    Gen tilted her head slightly, her smile unwavering. "Dangerous, perhaps. But we''ve always managed to handle ourselves. And I find it interesting that you talk about choosing battles wisely. It almost sounds like you''re avoiding them."


    Delilah''s smirk turned icy. "Avoiding battles? Hardly. We simply know when to strike and when to bide our time. Unlike some who seem to think that bluster can replace strategy." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Strategy is important, Delilah. But so is courage. And from where I stand, it looks like the Maguire Coven has been lacking in that department."


    Lucien raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the exchange. "Now, now, Genesis. Delilah, let''s keep it civil. We''re all here to maintain the peace, aren''t we?"


    Gen knew then that something was wrong. Why else would Lucien be this quiet and amused?


    Delilah''s smile was tight, her patience wearing thin. "Of course, Lucien. Peace is paramount. But Genesis, do remember, it takes more than just courage to survive in our world. It takes alliances, power, and a keen understanding of when to strike."


    Gen''s smile was equally tight. "Oh, I understand perfectly, Delilah. And you should remember, underestimating us could be a mistake."


    Lucien''s amused gaze shifted between them, clearly entertained by the verbal sparring. His amusement was evident as he addressed Gen. "Instead of being here enjoying the party, you should be protecting what you have, you know." He said, his tone almost playful.


    Gen maintained an expressionless facade, though confusion flickered in her eyes. "What do you mean, Lucien?"


    "In the interest of promoting peace," Lucien began, his smile turning wicked, "I''ll tell you what''s happening. I heard from some acquaintances that the Matten coven will be weathering a three-pronged attack tonight."


    Gen''s eyes widened slightly, though she quickly masked her shock. Silent Hand. This had their fingerprints all over it. What were they planning?


    Lucien continued, relishing her reaction. "I must say, I''m quite perplexed as to why you''re at this party instead of where you''re needed most. How will you fight if you no longer have a coven to support you?"


    His words hung in the air, a chilling premonition of the chaos unfolding. "The first attack," Lucien said, leaning in closer, "is on the Black Spider gang. Your coven''s muscle. Without them, your reach in the underground will crumble."


    Gen''s mind raced. The Black Spider gang was a crucial part of their operations. Losing them would be a severe blow.


    Lucien''s gaze never wavered. "And the second attack... Imagine the Ascendant Capital building, your crown jewel, caught in a gas explosion and destroyed. How will your coven parade around with stolen money when your fortress is in ruins? It will be all over the news, and not even hiring the Custodians can fix that quickly without breaking the law of secrecy."


    The mention of Ascendant Capital sent a cold shiver down Gen''s spine. Their financial stronghold, the public face of their power and influence, was under threat. A public disaster there would cripple their operations and expose their vulnerabilities.


    "And lastly," Lucien''s voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper, "do you know where Miss Red, your trusted ally, is right now?"


    Gen''s heart sank. Red, who was supposed to be monitoring everything, could be in danger. "What have you done, Lucien?" she demanded, her voice low and dangerous.


    Lucien laughed quietly, almost malevolently. "Oh, I haven''t done anything. I''m merely the messenger. Time is running out, Genesis. Your precious coven is falling apart as we speak. Tick tock."


    His laughter echoed in her ears as he reveled in the chaos he had sown.


    Gen''s mind raced. She needed to act, and quickly. Every second spent here was a second lost. She glanced around, trying to locate Ezra and Olivia among the guests. They needed to rally their forces, protect their assets, and counteract the Silent Hand''s attack. Without a backward glance, she left the Maguire coven.


    Lucien called after her, his voice dripping with mock concern. "Do hurry, Genesis. I''d hate for you to miss the grand finale."


    Ignoring him, Gen pushed through the crowd, her mind focused on the immediate threats. She searched the ballroom, her eyes scanning the crowd frantically.


    Amid the sea of elegantly dressed guests, she finally spotted Ezra and Olivia, just as Count Griffin was turning to leave them. Her heart sank, knowing that could only mean more trouble. She swiftly made her way through the throng of guests, her urgency evident.


    Reaching them, she whispered urgently, "We have a problem."


    Ezra and Olivia turned to her, their expressions immediately mirroring her concern. It seems like she wasn''t the ony one with bad news.

 Chapter 138 - 138: Never Mess With Me

    Ezra moved swiftly with Gen and Olivia towards the exit, the urgency of their situation pressing down on them.


    "Olivia, you can teleport," he said, his voice firm but urgent. "Take Gen to handle the Black Spider gang situation. Then, head to Ascendant Capital and fortify it against the attack."


    Olivia nodded, her expression firm. Gen''s eyes were sharp with determination as she prepared for the teleportation.


    "I''ll stay behind to find Miss Red," Ezra continued. "We can''t afford to lose her in the chaos. Stay in contact and update me on your progress."


    They burst outside the mansion. Without another word, Olivia grasped Gen''s arm, and with a flash, they vanished, leaving Ezra standing alone. He took a deep breath, and turned, walking back inside. Time was of the essence, and every moment counted.


    Ezra walked deeper into the mansion, his eyes scanning every room he passed for any sign of Red. He moved through the corridors, peering into lavishly decorated sitting rooms and bustling kitchens where the staff hurriedly prepared refreshments for the guests. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few rooms were filled with vampires engaged in polite conversation or silently observing the grandeur of the event, but there was no sign of Red.


    His phone buzzed and he checked it to see a message from Olivia. "No sign of attackers." The message read. He took a second to reply. The attack could come at any moment. This was no time to let their guards down.


    He pocketed his phone as his mind raced, wracking his brain for where Red could be. She had mentioned monitoring the ball for unusual activities like the rest of the City Lord''s staff.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him. There was no reason why vampires could not observe other vampires like mundane security.


    She had to be at the mansion''s security hub. It would be the perfect place for Red to observe the entire event undetected.


    With renewed purpose, Ezra headed towards the service corridors, a less conspicuous route that staff members often used. He moved quickly, his footsteps echoing softly against the marble floors. As he approached a set of unmarked doors, he noticed a sign indicating the security room.


    Ezra slipped inside, finding a narrow staircase leading down to a basement level. The hum of machinery grew louder as he descended, and he soon found himself in a dimly lit corridor lined with pipes and electrical wiring. He followed the sound until he reached a reinforced door marked "Security Personnel Only."


    He knocked once, then entered without waiting for a response. Inside, the room was filled with monitors displaying live feeds from various parts of the mansion. Security personnel glanced up in surprise, but Ezra''s determined expression silenced any objections.


    The vampires sat, intently watching the screens, their eyes flicking between the different camera feeds. The soft glow of the monitors illuminated their focused faces, but Red was nowhere to be seen.


    Approaching a random vampire, he asked urgently, "Have you seen Red?"


    The vampire glanced up briefly before returning her gaze to the screens. "She stepped out a few minutes ago," she replied. "Said she had something to check on personally."


    Ezra''s heart sank slightly, but he nodded his thanks and turned to leave. He needed to find her quickly.


    He left the security hub, moving swiftly and silently through the mansion''s depths. The elegant decor gave way to more utilitarian corridors as he ventured further from the public areas. His heightened senses caught faint sounds echoing through the halls. Following the noise, he approached a door and cautiously pushed it open.


    Inside, he found Miss Red gagged and tied to a chair, struggling against golden ropes that glimmered ominously in the dim light. Standing beside her was a masked woman, her eyes cold and unyielding.


    "What is it with vampires and masks? You can just look like someone else, anytime you want." Ezra sighed, a mix of frustration and determination in his expression.


    "I don''t want to hear your excuses. Release her." He commanded, his voice calm but firm.


    The woman''s gaze remained locked on him, unresponsive.


    Ezra sighed again, more heavily this time. "If this is the Silent Hand''s test, then tonight they''ll receive a message loud and clear."


    He slowly removed his jacket, folding it neatly before placing it on a nearby table. His movements were deliberate, projecting a sense of calm readiness. Turning back to the woman, he squared his shoulders and fixed her with a steely gaze.


    "Get ready," he said, his voice low and dangerous.


    The woman''s stance shifted slightly, her muscles tensing in anticipation.


    Ezra summoned the sea of vitality within him, feeling the blood song pulse through his veins. His senses heightened, the world around him slowed.


    Each breath expelled steam from his mouth, every cell charged with the raw power surging within him. He crouched low, muscles coiled like a spring, and in a flash, he vanished from sight.


    The masked woman cried out as Ezra''s claws tore through her chest, blood spraying from the wound. She twisted, trying to dodge his relentless attacks, but Ezra moved with inhuman speed.


    He gave her no space, his strikes calculated and brutal. Her body attempted to regenerate, but Ezra''s relentless assault outpaced her healing.


    His claws slashed and punctured, ripping through flesh and bone. The woman staggered, her regeneration faltering under the unrelenting onslaught. Blood dripped from her wounds, and her movements grew sluggish. Ezra felt her vitality depleting, her strength waning with each passing second.


    Finally, when she could barely stand, Ezra seized her by the throat and lifted her broken body into the air. His growl reverberated through the room, a low, menacing sound. "Your dead body will be my message to the Silent Hand," he snarled, his eyes blazing with fury. "NEVER mess with me."


    Just as he was about to deliver the final blow, a desperate scream cut through the tension. "Ezra, stop!"


    Miss Red had finally managed to work the gag from her mouth. Her voice, filled with urgency and desperation, pierced through the red haze of his rage. Ezra hesitated, his grip on the woman''s throat tightening slightly.


    "Red?" he said, momentarily confused.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Battle Of The Fourth Rings

    Olivia grasped Gen''s arm, and the world around them shimmered and warped. The sensation was like being pulled through a tight, twisting tunnel, air rushing past them in a blur of light and sound.


    In an instant, they reappeared in front of a large, worn apartment building. The Black Spider gang''s base of operations loomed ahead, its exterior marked by faded graffiti and dimly lit windows.


    Olivia felt the ground solidify beneath her feet, the disorienting rush of teleportation fading. She was getting used to the sensation.


    "Whoops." Gen stumbled. She turned and nodded to Olivia, concern and determination in her eyes. "Be careful," she murmured.


    Olivia gave a brief, resolute nod before disappearing once more.


    The air crackled and shimmered, and then she was gone, reappearing almost instantly atop the rooftop of the Ascendant Capital building. She could feel the vitality the teleport had taken. She had used up most of her vitality during ascension and still needed to increase her reserves.


    She stood on the rooftop for a moment, surveying the city skyline, then focused on the task at hand.


    Olivia sat cross-legged on the rooftop, closing her eyes and drawing deep from her well of vitality. She felt her spirit detach, forming an astral projection that shimmered in the night air.


    The projection''s eyes opened and she saw herself sitting there. Her ethereal form dove through the concrete beneath her, phasing effortlessly through floors and walls.


    She stood, her attention split between the astral projection and watching around her for any signs of attack. It was a difficult task but she had practice in it.


    Her projection moved swiftly, gliding through every office and room in the Ascendant Capital building. She searched for any signs of vampire activity or hidden bombs, meticulously canvassing each level.


    The building was a maze of corridors and offices, but Olivia was thorough, leaving no space unchecked.


    She descended to the lowest levels, her spectral form passing through reinforced walls and secure vaults. After an exhaustive search, she found nothing unusual.


    No vampires, no explosives. Relieved but still cautious, Olivia returned to her body, her projection merging back seamlessly.


    Olivia quickly pulled out her phone and sent a brief message to Ezra "No sign of attackers." Within seconds, her phone buzzed with his reply "Stay vigilant. Don''t let your guard down."


    As she slipped her phone back into her purse, a sudden, sharp pain tore through her shoulder. She looked down to see a dark arrow embedded deep in her flesh. It was similar to the arrow Ezra kept, stabbed into the wall of his study.


    Before she could react, lightning flashed from the sky, striking her directly. The searing pain was intense, her skin burning and charring from the electrical onslaught.


    Despite the agony, Olivia held on for a second, drawing on the immense resilience she had developed during her ascension. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gritting her teeth, she focused her remaining energy and teleported to the office below. She crashed heavily onto one of the couches, the impact jarring but a welcome respite from the lightning.


    She lay still for a moment, her body screaming in pain. But she forced herself to move, to stand.


    As she did, her regenerative abilities kicked in, the burns and wounds beginning to heal. The charred skin flaked away, revealing new, unblemished flesh underneath. She glanced around and realized she had landed in Ezra''s office.


    Breathing heavily, Olivia stood fully, her body slowly repairing itself. The pain dulled as her regeneration accelerated, and she steeled herself for what was coming next.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows of the office shattered, glass raining down as a vampire rolled into the room. She rose swiftly, an arrow already notched and racing towards Olivia. With a sharp twist, Olivia dodged, the arrow embedding itself in the wall beside her.


    Two more female vampires flashed into the room, their eyes gleaming with malevolent intent. The arrow sparked, lightning descending from the ceiling to strike it, bolts lashing out and catching Olivia with a few searing hits. She gritted her teeth against the pain, her eyes narrowing.


    In an instant, sharp white feathers materialized in her hand. With a flick of her wrist, she sent them hurtling towards the three vampires. They dodged, their movements a blur. Olivia moved continuously, narrowly avoiding another arrow that whizzed past her.


    Realizing it was an ambush, Olivia teleported to the basement of the building, hoping to lose her attackers. But the vampires appeared with her almost immediately.


    She teleported again, this time to the rooftop, only to find them hot on her heels. It dawned on her that they were tracking her through the arrow still embedded in her shoulder.


    A plan formed in her mind as she led them in a teleportation chase across the city. They appeared and disappeared in deserted locations, engaging in fierce skirmishes. Olivia fought with everything she had, her white feathers clashing against their claws and arrows.


    The city around them became a battleground, the quiet of the night shattered by their conflict.


    She teleported to a secluded rooftop garden, the vampires arriving a heartbeat later. Olivia ducked behind a rusted pillar, panting, her shoulder throbbing with pain.


    One vampire lunged at her, and Olivia met her with a swift, powerful kick, sending her crashing into a stone bench. The others regrouped, and Olivia teleported again, this time to an old, abandoned theater.


    Olivia teleported high above the city, First City''s distant lights shimmering below like a sprawling galaxy. The wind roared in her ears as she plummeted towards the earth, the night air cold and biting.


    Beautiful white wings burst from her back, their radiance cutting through the darkness as she hurtled downward.


    The vampires appeared around her, disoriented by the sudden change in elevation. They flailed in the air, trying to regain their bearings.


    Olivia was on them in a flash, her wings slicing through the night. She drove her wing through one vampire, the sharp feathers cutting her cleanly in half and destroying her heart in the process.


    With a swift movement, she sheared through the hand of the vampire wielding the bow and arrow. A scream of pain echoed through the air as the hand, along with the bow, fell away into the night.


    The two surviving vampires, recognizing the dire threat she posed now, teleported away into the darkness.


    Olivia focused on the arrow embedded in her. With a quick, painful tug, she yanked it out, stifling a scream as electricity coursed through her, black blood flowing freely.


    She tossed the arrow away and flared her wings, catching the air and slowing her descent. She hovered for a moment, scanning the sky for any remaining threats.


    Seeing none, she tucked her wings close and began her descent back to the city, ready to regroup and continue the fight against the Silent Hand.

 Chapter 140 - 140: Coin and Gauntlet

    After Olivia teleported away, Gen entered the apartment building with caution.


    She glanced at the elevator in the corner and immediately dismissed it. Why trap yourself in a metal box when expecting combat?


    She sniffed and turned to the stairwell. As she climbed the stairs, she froze midway. Something was not right. The air felt unnaturally still, and a chill ran down her spine.


    Straining her senses, she realized she couldn''t hear a single heartbeat in the building. Silence, where there should have been life.


    Anger flickered in her mind, but she shoved it aside, focusing on the sudden sound of footsteps echoing in the stairwell. They were coming from both above and below her.


    Vampires.


    Her kind, approaching with a predatory stealth that made her blood run cold. This could only mean one thing. All Black Spider gang members in the building had been massacred.


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. The gang was her personal project. Something she had grown a bit attached to. Her usual smile was no where to be found on her face. Someone would be dying for this.


    As Gen prepared to move, a strange wave passed through the building. The phone in a hidden pocket on her sparked and fizzled out. She pulled it out, seeing that whatever the wave was, it had destroyed the phone, severing her communications with Ezra and Olivia.


    A grim feeling settled upon her. She''d expected it, but this was confirmation. This was an ambush.


    She crouched into a battle stance just as two vampires walked into view. Both were female, each exuding a menacing aura.


    At the top landing stood a vampire with a wild, almost manic expression. She was tossing coins into the air, catching them with unnatural dexterity. Blood dripped down her cheeks like macabre tears, adding to her eerie appearance.


    Her dark hair was styled in chaotic curls, framing a face marked by sharp, angular features. She wore a garish pantsuit that clashed violently with the surroundings. A bright red jacket with exaggerated shoulder pads and matching trousers, adorned with gold buttons and trim.


    Her eyes glowed with a dangerous mix of amusement and bloodlust, never leaving Gen as she continued her coin-tossing ritual.


    At the bottom landing, the other vampire''s face was severe, reminiscent of a strict school teacher from a nightmare.


    Her hair was pulled back into a tight, no-nonsense bun, highlighting her stern, almost skeletal features. Her lips were thin and pressed into a permanent scowl, and her eyes were cold, calculating, and merciless.


    She wore a dark, tailored suit that fit her thin frame like a second skin, the epitome of discipline and control. Her posture was rigid, exuding an air of authority and unyielding strength.


    Gen''s mind raced as she assessed her opponents. Her mind fell into a practiced battle state.


    The coin-tosser''s unpredictable nature and the severe one''s disciplined demeanor suggested a deadly combination of chaos and control. She had to act fast, leveraging her agility and wits to survive this encounter. With a deep breath, she charged.


    She raced towards the coin vampire, teeth bared and eyes focused. The vampire laughed, a chilling sound that echoed through the stairwell, and tossed one of the coins at her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen watched in horror as the coins fell towards her in slow motion. Unable to control her momentum, she braced herself for impact. The coin flashed and exploded. The force of the explosion slammed her down, fragments of metal digging painfully into her body.


    Before she could recover, the school teacher was on her in an instant, moving with terrifying speed. Reacting on instinct, Gen shot a sticky line of webbing from her stomach to the bottom of the stair above, yanking herself out of harm''s way.


    She landed upside down, summoning her giant battle axe in one fluid motion. With a fierce cry, she swung it down at the school teacher.


    The teacher materialized a gauntlet around her arm just in time, stopping the axe cold. The weapon''s momentum vanished, sapped by the vampire''s power. The gauntlet glowed with a sinister light as the coin vampire laughed in delight.


    "Release it!" The coin vampire urged as she laughed.


    The teacher''s eyes locked onto Gen''s, a malicious smile curling her lips. She pointed the gauntlet at Gen and released the stored kinetic energy.


    A powerful force blasted out, hitting Gen squarely in the chest. She was thrown back, slamming into the wall above with a bone-jarring impact.


    Pain radiated through her body, but she forced herself to move, to think. She shot a web to one wall, zooming to it with a graceful arc. She dismissed her axe, knowing it would slow her down in these close quarters.


    The coin vampire reacted quickly, pelting her with coins that flashed ominously as they sailed through the air. Gen twisted and dodged around the tight stairwell, using her webbing to evade the explosions that followed each coin''s detonation.


    With a sudden drop, she fell between the two vampires, catching them off guard. Her leg swept out, knocking the teacher off balance.


    Without missing a beat, she planted a powerful punch into the coin vampire''s gut, causing her to stumble.


    Seizing the opportunity, Gen unleashed a flurry of punches, each one landing with precision and force. Mid-swing, she summoned her axe and, with a mighty blow, bisected the coin vampire.


    Before she could finish the job and strike at the heart, a blast of kinetic energy hit her from behind. The force sent her tumbling, but she quickly regained her footing and leapt away, racing deeper into the apartment building.


    She knew she had to find a location that would increase her chances of victory if she wanted to win this fight.


    The narrow stairwell had been a disadvantage, limiting her movements and making it easier for the vampires to corner her.


    She darted through a doorway into a spacious, dimly lit hallway. Her eyes scanned for a strategic spot. Rooms branched off from both sides of the corridor, offering potential cover and choke points.


    She chose a large room at the end, its layout more favorable for her agile combat style. She turned and grinned, waiting for the vampires to catch up.


    Now, it was her turn.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Bloodthirsty Bitch

    The two vampires walked in, their presence filling the room with an Aura of menace.


    The coin vampire''s garish suit was cut in half around the stomach, a gruesome reminder of where Gen had bisected her. Despite the injury, she moved with a sinister grace, her eyes fixed on Gen with deadly intent.


    As they entered, the coin vampire unleashed a wave of bomb coins at Gen. With nowhere to hide, Gen grinned defiantly. This was her home ground.


    In a flash, her sticky web shot out, pulling her swiftly to the ceiling. She evaded the explosion by mere inches, the blast reverberating through the room.


    From her vantage point on the ceiling, Gen materialized her giant axe. With a grunt, she hurled it at the teacher vampire, who was already preparing another kinetic blast. The axe spun through the air, a blur of deadly steel.


    Gen followed immediately, using her web to propel herself forward. The teacher vampire''s gauntlet crackled as she attempted to block the incoming axe.


    The impact was powerful, and the teacher was forced to focus on absorbing the kinetic energy, leaving her momentarily vulnerable.


    Taking advantage of this brief opening, Gen descended with lightning speed. She landed with a forceful kick to the teacher''s chest, sending her stumbling backward.


    Gen leaped forward, summoning her axe back to her with a swift motion. The sudden loss of weight caused the teacher to stumble even more.


    Seizing the moment, Gen swung her axe with a war cry, severing the teacher''s arm at the shoulder. The gauntlet clattered to the ground, sparking weakly.


    The coin vampire closed in on Gen with blinding speed. Gen dodged, but not before the vampire managed to tap her dress.


    Instinctively, Gen leaped back, feeling a strange, foreign vitality pulsing inside the fabric. Her eyes widened in realization. An explosive trap. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a swift motion, she tore off the dress and hurled it at the duo. The coin vampire''s eyes widened in alarm, and both vampires scattered.


    A moment later, the dress exploded in a brilliant flash, sending debris and a shockwave through the room.


    As the dust settled, Gen grinned, seeing the two vampires now separated by the blast. The teacher vampire clutched her severed shoulder, a look of fury and pain in her eyes, while the coin vampire struggled to regain her balance.


    With the two enemies now divided, she had a strategic advantage. She readied her axe, focusing on the injured teacher first.


    She hurled her axe at the coin vampire and charged at the teacher. The teacher''s gauntlet arm had been shredded in the explosion, and she stood there in a battle stance as her arm slowly regrew.


    Determined, she materialized the gauntlet on her other arm. Gen closed the distance rapidly, and just before she reached the teacher, she materialized another axe. The teacher braced for impact, her eyes narrowed in focus.


    But Gen''s grin widened fully and, with a swift motion, hurled the newly materialized axe at the coin vampire again. The teacher''s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected move.


    Gen exploited the moment of hesitation, exchanging a few rapid blows with the teacher. She noticed the teacher''s movements were clumsier with her dominant hand out of commission. Rookie mistake. She thought.


    As they fought, the coin vampire dashed in, aiming to support her companion. Gen anticipated the move.


    She swept the teacher''s feet out from under her with a powerful kick, sending the vampire into the air. Suspended for a brief moment, the teacher was a helpless target.


    Gen materialized another giant axe and hurled it at the coin vampire, forcing her to dodge.


    In that split second, Gen drove a powerful fist into the teacher''s face. The impact was brutal, sending the teacher crashing into the ground with a force that cracked the floor, creating a crater. The teacher lay dazed, struggling to recover from the blow.


    The coin vampire, regaining her balance, growled in frustration. Gen turned her attention to her, a fire burning in her eyes and a grin stretching her lips.


    "What are you waiting for? Come at me." Gen materialized her axe in her hands again. In just her lacy black underwear, she looked like an erotic battle goddess.


    The coin vampire stood there, sneering at her. Gen sighed in exasperation. "Guess I''ll have to come there myself."


    She tried to close the distance with the coin vampire, but her opponent leaped away with each attempt, maintaining a frustrating gap. The coin vampire''s hands never stopped moving, pelting Gen with an endless supply of explosive coins.


    Gen dodged in all directions, using her web to swing left, right, and even to the ceiling to evade the deadly bombs. Sometimes, when a coin''s trajectory seemed unavoidable, she hurled her axe to deflect it, sending sparks flying.


    Despite the intensity of the battle, Gen kept laughing, her voice echoing through the room. The coin vampire''s face twisted in anger. "Bloodthirsty bitch!" she spat, hurling another barrage of coins.


    Gen laughed even louder, taking the insult as a compliment. "Thanks! You''re not so bad yourself!" she taunted, her eyes gleaming with exhilaration.


    The coin vampire''s frustration grew, her attacks becoming more frantic. Gen relished every moment, the thrill of the fight coursing through her veins.


    She knew she was getting under her opponent''s skin, and that gave her the edge she needed. With each dodge and deflection, she edged closer, biding her time for the perfect moment to strike.


    The coin vampire, seemingly aware of Gen''s plan to corner and finish her, made a desperate leap toward the teacher, who was groaning as she struggled to her feet. In one swift motion, she grabbed the teacher and they bounded towards a small window leading outside.


    Before making their escape, the coin vampire grinned madly at Gen and slapped a hand against the wall beside her. Gen''s eyes widened in alarm, realizing what was about to happen. The coin vampire gave a mocking wave before they leapt out of the window.


    Gen''s instincts kicked in. She quickly spewed webs from her body, wrapping herself in a thick cocoon.


    Just as she completed her protective shell, the world went white. The building erupted in a massive explosion, the force of the blast tearing through walls and shattering glass.


    And darkness came over her.


    **********


    The scene outside the exploded apartment building was chaotic. Fire brigades and police, along with all relevant emergency personnel, crowded around the smoldering ruins.


    Firefighters worked tirelessly, spraying jets of water to extinguish the flames that still flickered and danced. Paramedics moved quickly, checking for any sign of survivors amid the wreckage. The air was filled with the sounds of crackling fire, urgent voices, and the distant wail of sirens.


    In a quiet corner, away from the main hub of activity, a section of rubble shifted slightly. Amid the debris, a clawed hand pushed through the broken concrete and twisted metal, reaching towards the sky. The movement went unnoticed by the bustling emergency teams in the dark of night.


    The emergency crews continued their frantic work, unaware of the lone survivor fighting their way back to the world. Exactly the way that it should be.

 Chapter 142 - 142: A Soul Bond

    Olivia appeared in a dark alley, her appearance unnoticed by the world. She stepped forward to stare at the explosion site, her eyes quickly adjusting to the chaos unfolding. She forced herself to remain calm. Gen had to be alive.


    She stepped out into the street, blending into the crowd as she surveyed the scene. Humans were working frantically, fire hoses spraying, paramedics rushing, and police directing the flow of people. Her keen eyes scanned the area, picking up every detail she could.


    Then, in the shadows, she spotted a blackened, horribly burnt figure shambling weakly. Without hesitation, Olivia stepped into a nearby alley and teleported to the figure, appearing beside the charred remains of Gen. The sudden appearance startled Gen, who lashed out instinctively, her eyes wild with pain and confusion.


    "It''s me, Olivia," she said softly, her voice steady and reassuring. "It''s me. You''re safe now."


    Gen''s tense body relaxed slightly, recognizing her friend. Olivia gently took her hand, and in a blink, they teleported away from the devastation. They reappeared in Gen''s room at the mansion, the familiar surroundings calming Gen even more.


    Gen''s strength finally gave out. Her legs buckled, and she collapsed into Olivia''s arms. Olivia carefully laid her on the bed, checking her over for any immediate, life-threatening injuries.


    Gen was out of vitality and the burns were severe. Gen laid there, her breathing labored.


    "Rest now," Olivia whispered, her voice filled with concern. "You''re safe."


    Gen slipped into unconsciousness, her body and mind finally succumbing to the exhaustion and pain. Olivia sighed in relief. At least, Gen was alive.


    At that moment, Ezra burst into the room with Red close on his heels. His eyes widened and his jaw tightened as he saw Gen''s burnt figure lying motionless on the bed. He turned to Olivia, his voice strained. "What happened?"


    Olivia met his gaze with a mix of concern and urgency. "Gen was caught in the explosion at the Black Spider gang building. It wasn''t Ascendant Capital was the target of the explosion. The Silent Hand went after Black Spider all along."


    Rage poured into Ezra, his fists clenching as he stood there silently. He felt the urge to rage, to tear everything down. Why was everyone after him? Why won''t they leave him alone?


    With effort, he tempered the white-hot fury into a cold, controlled anger burning deep in his gut. He took a deep breath, his voice steady. "What can we do for her, Olivia?"


    Olivia glanced at Gen''s still form. "We need to give her vitality. She needs to heal quickly."


    Red piped up, "I''ll bring some blood wine."


    Ezra shook his head. "No. My blood will be better." He stepped up to Gen''s bed, knelt beside her, and materialized a claw. With a swift motion, he slashed his hand, letting his dark blood drip into her mouth.


    As Gen unconsciously began to absorb the vitality, Ezra felt the bond connecting him to her glow.


    A sensation of heat passed through his body, his vitality flowing through the bond towards Gen. It moved inch by inch, and when it reached her through the blood, it was as if a dam had burst open. His vitality rushed into her like a torrent.


    Before their eyes, Gen''s skin began to grow back rapidly. She glowed a fiery red, her white hair rising like a halo around her head. Ezra gasped, feeling the torrent of vitality leaving him, his strength waning.


    In a few seconds, Gen was completely healed. She gasped awake, sitting up suddenly. She looked down at herself, her eyes wide with surprise. "Oh," she murmured, before slipping back into unconsciousness.


    Ezra sat back, trying to calm his breath and the flow of his vitality, which had slowed down to a steady stream. The room fell silent, the air thick with tension and relief.


    Red broke the silence, her voice trembling with awe and confusion. "What the hell was that?"


    Ezra looked at her, his expression a mixture of exhaustion and resolve. "That," he said quietly, "was the blood bond we share. It''s stronger than we all realized." He glanced at Olivia, his eyes softening. "And it might have just saved her."


    Olivia''s eyes widened in amazement. "A soul bond."


    Red whispered, filling the resulting silence. "No fucking way."


    "It has to be." Olivia stared up at her. "There''s no other explanation."


    Ezra sat wearily, looking between the two ladies. "What''s that again?"


    "A soul bond. The only vampire who ever had a soul bond is the progenitor. No one else have ever gotten it." Olivia explained.


    "It allowed the progenitor to share his vitality with his wives without them being in the same physical location. They can also share theirs with him." Red continued. "This means that as single vampire in the coven can use the vitality of the others in battle, making them a monster among monsters."


    Ezra''s eyes widened as he realized what this meant. Another thing that linked him with the progenitor. "How? How did we get this soul bond?" He asked.


    He felt as a tiny drop of vitality reached him from Olivia''s blood bond. His head snapped up as he met her eyes. He whispered the answer. "Our three-way blood bond."


    "That seems to be the only explanation." Olivia nodded, her gaze shifting between Ezra and Gen. "We''ll need to keep watch over her, make sure she recovers fully. But I think she''ll be alright."


    Ezra took a deep breath, feeling the cold fury in his gut settle into a determined resolve. "We can''t take this lying down. We''ll take the fight to the Silent Hand," he said, his voice firm. "And make them pay for this."


    Red and Olivia nodded in agreement, the gravity of the situation sinking in. Silent Hand had struck first, as always. This time, Ezra''s mind went through all the possible responses he could give to this.


    He was tired of fighting to keep Ascendant and the Black Spider. They were not his. They belonged to the coming count. They could burn for all he cared.


    This time, he''ll be fighting to protect what was his.


    No one messes with his wives and walk away with their lives.


    S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 143 - 143: Declaration of Intent

    Ezra stood in his study, eyes fixed on the dark arrow embedded in the wall. He studied it intently, the symbol of a threat they couldn''t ignore.


    The door creaked open, and he turned to see Olivia, Red, and Gen walking in.


    "How are you doing, Gen?" he asked, a small smile on his face.


    Gen grinned wolfishly, her usual energy restored. "Better than ever, thanks to you."


    The three women took seats in the study, their presence filling the room with a comforting warmth. Ezra could feel the soul bond connecting him with his two wives, a deep, unbreakable connection that pulsed with life. Vitality flowed between them, creating a beautiful ethereal loop that strengthened and sustained each one.


    He turned his gaze back to the arrow, resolve hardening in his chest. "Let us begin." He spoke softly, his voice filled with a quiet intensity.


    "We''ve faced three attacks simultaneously," he began, his eyes meeting each of theirs in turn. "First, the attack on Red at the City Lord''s mansion, next, the attack on Olivia at Ascendant, and finally, the attack on Gen and the explosion that wiped out most of the Black Spider gang."


    He paused, turning back to stare at the arrow in the wall, a reminder of their enemies'' reach. "The loss of the Black Spider gang is significant. They were the main operation with the most significant cash flow. With them gone, there''s a power vacuum in Southside that others will scramble to fill."


    "However, the loss of the Black Spider means that we have one less battlefront." He crossed his arms behind his back. "The enemy is plenty and we are few."


    "What''s our next step?" Red asked.


    "I''m more interested in why you didn''t kill the vampire in the City Lord''s mansion. Why did you let her go?" Gen leaned forward in her seat, her eyes glinting with an undiscernable emotion.


    "Simple." Miss Red sat forward, her eyes sharp and focused. "Ezra killing that vampire was part of the Silent Hand''s plan all along." She began, her tone urgent. Olivia and Gen leaned in, their faces reflecting the gravity of her words. Ezra''s expression hardened, but he remained silent, still staring at the arrow.


    Red continued, "They orchestrated the attack on me with two possible outcomes, favorable for them. First, if the vampire had defeated Ezra, they could capture and use him however they wished. But the second outcome, which is what happened, was for him to defeat the vampire. They hoped he''d kill her."


    "Ah." Olivia''s brows rose in realization, her hand absently tracing patterns on the armrest of her chair. Gen sat with her legs crossed, her eyes locked onto Red.


    "By killing the vampire," Red continued, "the Silent Hand planned to use the City Lord against us. They would claim we took advantage of the City Lord''s hospitality, hoping he would exact punishment on us for them."


    Ezra straightened, his gaze firm. "That''s why I chose to let her go. She will go on to tell the others in the Silent Hand what happened to her, and their fear of me will grow. They''ll wonder, how was a mere second ring vampire able to defeat our champion so easily."


    The room was silent for a moment, everyone absorbing the implications. Gen broke the silence, her voice thoughtful. "So, instead of falling into their trap, you turned it into an advantage. They''ll think twice before coming after us again."


    She nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. "Smart move, Ezra. But we all know that the Silent Hand won''t give up easily."


    "Which is why I have called you all to hear what I have decided." Ezra turned back to stare at them. He walked slowly to the center of the study, his presence commanding the attention of everyone in the room.


    His eyes were sharp, filled with a resolve that left no room for doubt. "I''m severing ties with Count Griffin," he announced, his voice steady and unwavering. Olivia, Red, and Gen looked at him, their expressions a mix of surprise and understanding.


    "Griffin has become a shackle," He continued. "To be free, we need to cast him off. The Silent Hand wants Ascendant? Fine. I''ll leave it to them. We won''t be stuck on the defense any longer.


    It''s time to go on the attack."


    Red''s eyes sparkled with approval, while Olivia nodded, her expression serious. Gen''s lips curled into a small, fierce smile, her enthusiasm for the fight clear. "Fucking finally." She muttered.


    "Instead of protecting assets, we''ll attack the Silent Hand directly. The positive thing about these attacks is that we now know all the covens in the Silent Hand. There is only one law now. Kill or be killed."


    He paused.


    "And I''ll make we''re the one doing the killing." Ezra declared, his voice filled with a cold fury. "I won''t waste my time being a caretaker. I will protect what belongs to me, which means fighting back against everyone who threatens us. Griffin, X, Solomon, and the Silent Hand."


    The room buzzed with a new energy, each person understanding the gravity of the decision Ezra just made.


    "We won''t be facing Griffin directly. That''s a battle we''re not ready to fight. Instead, we''ll fight him from the inside. This means we will be taking the Arbiter''s offer."


    He turned to Olivia. "Olivia, halt all developments of our partnership with TransitLink. Inform them immediately. Once that''s done, the Arbiter will send the ally she promised."


    Olivia stood and walked over to her desk, pulling out her communication device. "Consider it done," she said, her fingers already moving swiftly to send the necessary messages. The room fell silent for a moment, everyone contemplating the path ahead.


    Ezra''s gaze swept over the women, seeing their commitment and readiness. "This won''t be easy," he admitted, "but we have the advantage now. We know who our enemies are, and we won''t hesitate. This is our fight, and we will take it to them."


    The women nodded, firmly in support.


    Ezra nodded, a smile touching his lips. "Then let''s prepare. We''ll move swiftly and strike hard. The Silent Hand, Griffin, and anyone else who stands against us will regret underestimating us."


    The resolve in the room solidified into a shared purpose. They were no longer on the defensive, waiting for the next attack. Now, they were the ones planning the assault, ready to ensure their survival.


    The Silent Hand had sparked a war, and Ezra was prepared to finish it on his terms.


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 144 - 144: The Enemy Of My Enemy Is My Friend

    Ezra strode into Count Griffin''s throne room, his steps measured and purposeful. He could feel Griffin''s eyes on him even before he fully entered the room.


    The Count sat regally, his demeanor a blend of curiosity and controlled impatience. As Ezra approached, he kept his posture upright and his expression neutral, masking the fury raging inside him.


    The count had called him once again.


    To him, the count was a leech, sucking everything from him. Now was no exception. Ezra had cut off the count''s supply and now the man had called him to demand more.


    He stopped a few feet away from the throne, his posture, one of respect.


    "Ezra," Griffin''s voice echoed through the room, sharp and expectant. "Explain why you halted the transfer of assets and the development of our partnership with TransitLink."


    Ezra bowed slightly in respect before responding. "Count, we''ve encountered unexpected regulatory hurdles that require us to halt operations temporarily. I''m working diligently to address these issues and comply with all necessary regulations."


    Griffin''s eyes narrowed. "Regulatory hurdles? What kind, specifically?"


    "Newly implemented local regulations," Ezra replied smoothly. "They were introduced suddenly and have complicated our operations. We need time to ensure full compliance."


    Griffin leaned forward, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest of his throne. "And why wasn''t I informed of these regulatory changes immediately?"


    "I wanted to gather all necessary information and have a clear plan of action before bringing it to your attention, Count," Ezra answered, maintaining steady eye contact. "I didn''t want to present a problem without a solution."


    Griffin''s gaze bore into him, searching for any sign of deceit. "Is that the only reason, Ezra Matten? Regulatory issues? Nothing else?"


    Ezra smirked internally. He had prepared these excuses with Olivia and Red. Whatever the count asked, he knew he already had an answer.


    He shook his head in response to Griffin''s question, his face expressionless. "We''ve also identified several operational inefficiencies that needed to be addressed. Halting operations gives us the time to streamline these processes and improve overall efficiency."


    Griffin''s skepticism was noticable. "Operational inefficiencies? Such as?"


    "Our logistics network, for one," Ezra said. "We''ve discovered redundancies and bottlenecks that, if left unaddressed, could severely impact our productivity and profitability. By pausing operations, we can implement the necessary changes to ensure smoother processes moving forward. This was not something that could be solved with our Aura alone."


    Griffin reclined back, his fingers steepled. "Inefficiencies can be dealt with without halting operations entirely. What else is there?"


    Ezra raised his chin in preparation, knowing this was the critical point. "There are also risks associated with proceeding at this time. To mitigate potential dangers, I''ve decided it''s best to halt operations temporarily. This will allow us to implement necessary safeguards and ensure a stable path forward."


    "What risks?" Griffin''s interruption was immediate, an Aura of anger descending upon the room. "What risk would dare impede a vampire, Ezra Matten. Explain yourself." His voice was perfectly level, nothing of the anger in his Aura showing on his face or voice.


    "Security threats," Ezra replied without missing a beat. "We''ve identified vulnerabilities that could be exploited. By pausing, we can fortify our defenses and protect our interests."


    Griffin''s eyes flickered with a mix of suspicion and contemplation. "Security threats. That''s a serious claim, Ezra. It was the Black Spider that was attacked, not Ascendant."


    "Ascendant Capital was in fact, attacked by the Silent Hand on that same night." Ezra rebutted. "It was only due to the actions of my first wife, Olivia Wild, that Ascendant didn''t suffer a similar fate to the Black Spider."


    Griffin sat silently, staring at Ezra.


    "And I wouldn''t take such measures unless I believed it was absolutely necessary to protect our operations and your investments." Ezra concluded with another respectful nod.


    There was a long pause as Griffin studied him, his mind clearly working through the information. Finally, he nodded, seemingly appeased. His Aura receded. "Very well. But this situation better be temporary, Ezra. I expect all operations to resume once these issues are addressed."


    Ezra inclined his head. "Of course, Count. This is a temporary measure to ensure the longevity and success of our partnership."


    Griffin leaned back on his throne, relaxed. "This Silent Hand is becoming a threat. I cannot interfere directly but I can step in indirectly."


    Ezra immediately tensed.


    "I will be sending my assistant to assist you, in taking care of them. coordinate with her." Griffin commanded. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, my count." Ezra nodded sharply. Inwardly, he knew what this was. Griffin''s attempt to keep a close eye on them. The count probably suspected that Ezra was trying to cut a deal with Silent Hand. It didn''t matter. He was planning on fighting them anyways.


    "You know, Ezra," Griffin''s gaze remained intense, even as his tone stayed casual, "the complexities of our operations require not just competence, but unwavering loyalty. Especially with the developments I have planned."


    There was a beat of silence as Ezra felt the weight of Griffin''s gaze, understanding the unspoken demand. "Of course, Count. Loyalty is paramount in ensuring our mutual success."


    Griffin nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Particularly with the upcoming initiatives in Southside. Those plans will need trusted individuals to see them through. Individuals who are committed to me without reservation."


    Ezra met Griffin''s gaze steadily. "I''m aware of the significance of those plans. You can count on my dedication, Count. Every step of the way."


    Until I rip your heart out myself.


    The Count''s lips curled into a faint smile, his eyes gleaming with approval. "Good to hear, Ezra. I expect nothing less from you. The success of our future endeavors hinges on our ability to trust one another implicitly. I know my trust won''t be misplaced."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "I understand, Count. After taking care of these situations, I will ensure our operations proceed smoothly."


    Griffin''s smile grew, though it held a hint of something darker. "Excellent. Then let''s make sure we stay in close communication, Ezra. Any developments or potential setbacks must be addressed swiftly."


    Ezra nodded, knowing what the count was after. "Agreed. I''ll keep you informed of all progress and any issues that arise."


    The count was definitely planning something in relation to Southside. He would be keeping an eye on Ezra and using him for whatever he had planned.


    He had managed to placate Griffin for now, but he knew the real battle was just beginning.


    The enemy of my enemy is my friend. He stared at Griffin. For now. We''ll face the silent hand. After... it''s you, Count Griffin.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Oh, The Toll Of War And Blood

    Ezra hovered in the inky void, his wings beating with a steady rhythm, the scales blending seamlessly into the moonless night. His silhouette, a mere shadow against the starless expanse, was nearly invisible.


    Below, the city sprawled like a sleeping beast, its lights flickering like dying embers.


    His gaze pierced through the glass ceiling of the penthouse below, his sharp eyes catching every detail within the luxurious room. His targets, oblivious to their impending doom, relaxed like all was well with the world.


    He listened intently. All was quiet until the stillness was broken by a faint, haunting melody that drifted up to meet him from below. The dirge resonated within him and stirred his vitality like the ripple a leaf makes as it drops to on surface of a pond.


    It was a mournful hymn that spoke of loss and despair. He smiled softly at the lyrics.


    "In fields where silence echoes loud,


    Where crimson rivers stain the ground,


    The shadows of the fallen rise,


    Beneath a weeping, war-torn sky."


    Olivia had chosen well. The melody was a fitting prelude to the night''s work. The time had arrived.


    His wings ceased their motion, and he hung in the air for a moment, suspended by a combination of power and purpose.


    The dirge grew louder, its somber notes wrapping around him like a shroud. He felt the weight of the melody, the sorrow of countless souls, and it fueled his resolve. This was a reckoning.


    With a final, steadying breath, Ezra descended. The wind roared in his ears as he aimed for the glass ceiling, his eyes locked on the unsuspecting Maguire coven below.


    The moment of impact was a symphony of destruction. The glass roof shattered beneath him, cascading like deadly rain into the room below.


    He landed with a predatory grace, crouched amidst the debris, his wings unfurling in a dramatic flourish. Panic erupted among the occupants, their cries mingling with the haunting song that now seemed a harbinger of their fate.


    "Oh, the toll of war and blood,


    Cries of sorrow, crimson flood,


    In the name of peace, we fight and die,


    Leaving only tears to dry."


    Gen crashed through the door, her giant battle axe gleaming in the dim light. Her grin was wild, eyes blazing with the thrill of impending battle. The air filled with the scent of fear and blood, a scent that only fueled her fervor.


    Without hesitation, she charged at the two nearest vampires, Isolde and Marissa. Her axe arced through the air, a blur of steel and fury. Isolde barely had time to raise her hands in defense before the blade cleaved through her, sending her crumpling to the ground in a lifeless heap.


    "Brothers lost, their names a song,


    In whispers carried on the wind so long,


    Echoes of the battles fought,


    In every heart, a painful thought."


    With a beat of his wings, Ezra launched forward, his eyes locked on Delilah and the coven leader, Lucien. Delilah sprang to meet him, her deadly knife flashing in the dim light.


    She struck with lethal grace, but Ezra twisted away, his movements a blur of shadow and speed. With a savage yank, he tore off her arm, her scream echoing through the chaos.


    He pulled in his wings and turned to Lucien, their eyes meeting in a moment of mutual hatred. They clashed violently, a whirlwind of fists and fury. Lucien''s strength was formidable, his blows landing with bone-crushing force, but Ezra''s fury was unyielding.


    "Oh, the toll of war and blood,


    Cries of sorrow, crimson flood,


    In the name of peace, we fight and die,


    Leaving only tears to dry."


    Each punch and kick was a test of wills, the air thick with the scent of blood. Ezra ducked under a wild swing, countering with a brutal uppercut that sent Lucien staggering.


    Delilah charged in with a strike that turned a chunk of Ezra''s torso into light. Ezra fought on through the pain, the wound regenerating rapidly.


    Beside them, Marissa hissed, baring her fangs, but Gen was relentless. The two vampires clashed, Marissa trying to wield her dark arrow and bow in close quarters. She managed to get a shot off and Gen dodged before the lightning could descend.


    "Ghosts of soldiers, silent mourners,


    Guardians of the broken corners,


    Of dreams and hopes left in the dust,


    In memories, we place our trust."


    Ezra dodged Lucien''s strike, twisting behind him as the vampire unleashed a white-hot flame, the fire instantly blackening the floor. The furniture around them caught fire, endangering everyone in the room.


    Ezra''s tailed whipped out, wrapped itself around Lucien and tossed him into the flames. The vampire''s clothes caught fire but he was unharmed, having an immunity to fire granted by his power.


    The man glanced around the room, taking in the situation. "Retreat!" He commanded.


    "The fields now still, the battles past,


    Yet scars of war forever last,


    In every heart, a wound so deep,


    In every soul, the pain we keep."


    The Maguire coven scrambled to teleport away, but nothing happened. Their vitality fizzled out around them.


    "It''s that fucking song!" Delilah yelled, looking around. They could feel it now. The song, that haunting dirge, sapping their vitality and severing their connection to their abilities.


    Ezra grinned. It was Olivia. She stood at the edge of the room, her presence commanding and serene.


    Now that she had ascended, her full abilities had returned to her, a force of nature in her own right. The song emanated from her, a conduit of her will, weaving through the room and binding the coven''s powers.


    "Oh, the toll of war and blood,


    Cries of sorrow, crimson flood, sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the name of peace, we fight and die,


    Leaving only tears to dry."


    Gen laughed madly, her axe lashing out and cutting through Marissa''s bow. The second swing of her axe was swift and brutal, cutting through the vampire''s torso and ending the threat with a single blow.


    Blood sprayed across the room, a macabre tribute to Gen''s power and prowess. Her grin widened as she surveyed the destruction.


    Ezra pressed his advantage. He kicked Lucien''s legs out from under him, sending the vampire to the floor. He wove around Delilah, delivering rapid strikes and dodging counterattacks.


    He twisted behind her, grabbed her head and tore it off her neck, tossing her broken body away. His shadows lashed out and seized Lucien, binding the vampire and sending him to his knees. Fire raged on around them.


    Ezra crouched in front of Lucien, bringing his face close to the vampire. Olivia''s song continued in the background.


    "This," Ezra whispered, his eyes holding Lucien''s gaze. "is what me fighting back looks like. I won''t kill your wives. No. You all would be my message to the Silent Hand."


    He paused.


    "I''m coming for all that you have."


    Lucien flinched at the look in Ezra''s eyes.


    Ezra stood, leaving with his coven as the last of Olivia''s song faded in the night.


    "As we gather, mourn and weep,


    For those who lie in endless sleep,


    May their sacrifice remind us all,


    Of the price of war, the lives that fall."


    Fire raged into the sky, a silent proclamation to all that the Matten coven was going to war.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Save Me

    Ezra whistled as he stared out the windows of his office. He stood, his jacket draped over the back of his chair and his hands in his pockets. Behind him, Ava was finishing up her verbal report.


    Even if he was a man at war, appearances had to be maintained, so, he was at work.


    A ghost of a smile crossed his lips as he recalled the events of two nights ago. "Ava," he called out, "the weather is great, isn''t it. Bright day and all that?"


    Ava took a moment to stare outside, confused. Rain splattered against the window, heavily, hiding the usual canvas of skyscrapers from view. "Err... if you say so, sir." She answered.


    "Very well." Ezra nodded. "You may go." As Ava left, Ezra sat in his chair, whistling the lyrics to the the new hit song by the popular girl group A X E. "Come on, come on, baby, don''t you see?


    We''re going all in tonight, just you and me."


    This was a song he wouldn''t be caught dead singing in public but he was all alone. Nothing could kill his mood.


    "Lights are shining, hearts are racing free. Come on, come on, let''s make it histor- urk!" Ezra choked as suddenly, the air shimmered and twisted, and X appeared in front of him, his presence abrupt.


    "What the fuck, bro!" Ezra raised his voice in exasperation. "You could''ve knocked like a totally normal person, you know."


    "Ezra," X stepped forward, leaning over Ezra''s desk, his voice low and urgent. "Are you really going to align with Griffin?"


    A smirk played at the corner of Ezra''s lips as he stared at X''s mask. "You want me to answer that? I could." The smirk formed fully as he threw X''s words back at him. "But where''s the fun in that?"


    "Ezra Matten." X growled, his voice low and full of warning.


    "There''s one thing that bugs me though." Ezra leaned back in his chair, his tone casual. "You seem to get information very quickly whenever it concerns Griffin. It makes me wonder..."


    X stiffened and Ezra laughed. "You serve closely under him, don''t you? Ha! It makes sense now. Griffin was always the one pulling your strings. I knew no one in their right senses would borrow a mad man like you two hundred million credits."


    Ezra stood and turned to look at the pouring rain. "So, Griffin knew about Valaren all along. Figures. He''s too greedy for his own sake. The real question is," he turned to look at X, "why do you want your master defeated?"


    The dark patches of X''s mask flickered, revealing eyes with a hint of madness. X hunched on himself, whispers leaving him. "No. No. No. No.


    Please..." He seemed to be whispering to himself.


    "Help me... save me... someone, please." The whispers were barely audible, but they carried an eerie, desperate tone.


    The sudden shift in X''s demeanor caught Ezra off guard. "What''s wrong with you, X? Snap out of it."


    X suddenly surged forward, grabbing Ezra''s hand across the desk even as his mask still faced the floor. "Help me! Save me! Please!"


    "What in the heavenly hells?" Ezra took a step back. "Solve your shit yourself, man."


    X''s gaze snapped back to Ezra, the madness momentarily replaced by anger. "Don''t play coy with me, Ezra Matten. You owe me a debt."


    Ezra''s anger flared, his voice rising. "I don''t owe you anything, X. Shut the fuck up and get out of here. Get out and solve your problems yourself."


    X laughed, his whole body shaking as he released his hold on Ezra''s arm. "You''re just denying the reality, Ezra Matten. Don''t you remember?"


    Ezra''s expression darkened. "Remember what? I don''t want to hear your nonsense. Get out of here. Get the hell OUT OF HERE!" He yelled, almost desperately. He didn''t want to hear whatever X had to say.


    He could feel the unidentified debt in his soul pulsing subtly.


    "Remember how I saved you from certain death at the hands of the Flower Shop girls?" X laughed. "That created a blood debt, Ezra Matten. And now, you have to pay."


    As X spoke, Ezra felt an undeniable force within him, a glowing mark on his soul. The blood debt. It shone bright, clear, and inescapable.


    "You fucker!" He snarled, surging forward to attack X, but an invisible weight held him back. X''s laughter echoed through the room.


    "So long as the debt exists, you can''t touch me." X taunted. "You can''t lay a finger upon me. Not until I attack first. That''s how a blood debt works, Ezra. We''re vampires. Blood is sacred to us."


    "Fuck you! Fuck you, X!" Ezra seethed with frustration, his fists clenched. "What do you want from me? To kill Griffin? You know just as much as I do that I can''t do that, you fucker!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dark patches on the eyeholes of X''s mask fell away completely, revealing eyes that gleamed with madness as he leaned closer. "I want you to save me from Griffin, Ezra Matten. This I ask for the debt to be paid."


    Ezra felt the debt in his soul stir at those words, a binding force compelling him to fulfill the demand. X''s laughter grew louder, more unhinged, as he stepped back and vanished as suddenly as he had appeared, leaving Ezra alone with the echoes of his madness.


    Ezra slammed his fist onto the desk, the wood shearing into splinters under the force. The debt weighed heavily on him, an invisible chain linking him to X''s twisted desires.


    Ezra''s mind raced, trying to piece together a plan. He couldn''t afford to be Griffin''s pawn, nor could he allow X''s madness to dictate his actions. he had a war he was fighting and couldn''t allow this to hinder him. He needed to regain control.


    But as he felt the weight of the debt in his soul, he knew, this wasn''t something that could easily be cast aside.

 Chapter 147 - 147: Worst-Case Scenario

    Ezra gripped the steering wheel, his eyes focused on the road ahead. The city lights blurred past them as he drove through the streets. Olivia sat beside him, her fingers tapping rhythmically on the dashboard, her mind clearly deep in thought.


    "So, what ways can we use to break this blood debt?" Ezra asked, his voice tense. "It''s binding me to X, and I can''t afford to be manipulated like this."


    Olivia nodded, her expression serious. "Blood debts are as old as the progenitor, Ezra. They''re not easily broken. We need to consider all our options."


    Ezra drove in silence for a few moments, both of them lost in their thoughts. Olivia finally spoke up, her voice calm.


    "One possibility is to find a sixth ring vampire. Someone who can counteract the debt." She suggested. "They have the ability to weaken and shatter blood debts using their Dominion ability. But such people are both rare and powerful."


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, his brow furrowed. "And even if we find someone like that, there''s no guarantee they can help us. And their help would come at a high price we possibly can''t afford to pay."


    Olivia sighed, her frustration evident. "Another option is to confront X directly and find a way to nullify the debt through him. But considering his current state, that''s a dangerous gamble. He might not be rational, and it could make things worse."


    Ezra tightened his grip on the wheel, the tension in his muscles mirroring his inner agitation. He didn''t want to say it but he had to. "What about fulfilling the debt? If I save him from Griffin, as he demanded, that will satisfy the terms and free me from his control."


    Olivia shook her head slowly. "That''s assuming we know exactly what he meant by save me. Griffin might also be binding him through a blood debt. How would we save him from that?"


    "Fuck." Ezra sweared.


    "Even if you save him from whatever this is, we can''t guarantee that he lets you go afterward. X might just use the opportunity to bind you further. We can''t trust him to not have an ulterior motive."


    The car turned a corner, the headlights illuminating the path ahead. Ezra''s mind raced through their options, each one seeming more precarious than the last. The weight of the blood debt pressed heavily on him, a constant reminder of his vulnerability.


    "We need to consider the worst-case scenario." Olivia said softly. "Breaking a blood debt isn''t just difficult. It can be deadly. The debt is tied to your soul. Severing it improperly could kill you."


    Ezra''s jaw tightened, the reality of the situation sinking in. "So, we''re stuck. Either we find a way to fulfill the debt on our terms, or we risk my life trying to break it."


    Olivia reached over and placed her hand on his arm, her touch grounding him. "We''ll find a way, Ezra. We always do. But we need to be smart about this. Rushing in could cost us everything."


    Ezra nodded, his eyes hardening. "Then we take this one step at a time. We meet the Arbiter''s sent ally, gather information, and plan carefully. We won''t let X or anyone else control our fate."


    Silence filled the car once more, each lost in thought. As always, they would face this challenge together, and they would find a way to break the chains binding them. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter the cost, they would fight for their freedom and for each other. That was what it meant to be in the Matten coven.


    Ezra pulled up to the restaurant, its frontage glowing warmly against the backdrop of the bustling city. They exited the car, Ezra pausing for a moment to scan the surroundings, his senses on high alert. Olivia placed a reassuring hand on his arm, and they walked inside together.


    The ma?tre d'' greeted them with a courteous nod. "Good evening sir, ma''am. Do you have a reservation?"


    Ezra stepped forward. "Yes, under the name Hawke. We requested a private room."


    "Of course, Mr. Hawke. Right this way," the ma?tre d'' responded, leading them through the dimly lit, elegant restaurant. The scent of gourmet dishes wafted through the air, mingling with the soft murmur of conversations and the clinking of glasses.


    They were led to a secluded room at the back, the door adorned with a discreet sign indicating its reserved status. The ma?tre d'' opened the door and gestured for them to enter. "Your server will be with you shortly."


    The sever would probably never come since the restaurant offers the service as a room for a meeting and not a meal.


    Ezra and Olivia stepped inside the private room, a cozy space with plush seating and a table set for three. A flickering candle cast a warm glow, creating an intimate atmosphere. They took their seats, both of them silent, their thoughts occupied with the impending meeting.


    After a few minutes of waiting, a knock at the door broke the silence. "Come in," Ezra called, his voice steady.


    The door opened, and the Arbiter''s promised ally stepped inside.


    Captain Helena of the peacekeepers. As usual, she was a formidable presence, her white uniform immaculate, her posture rigid with authority. Her piercing eyes swept over the room, taking in Ezra and Olivia with a measured gaze.


    Ezra chuckled as he stared at her. "At this point, I shouldn''t be surprised. Captain Helena." He greeted, standing up to shake her hand. "Thank you for meeting us."


    She shook his hand firmly and took a seat on the empty chair at the table. Olivia nodded to her.


    Helena leaned forward on the table, her gaze steady. "As you have probably guessed, I am the ally the Arbiter promised to you."


    "Of course. I assume you''ve been made aware of the Silent Hand." Ezra stated and Helena nodded. "How do we coordinate to take them out."


    "Things are not that simple." Helena chuckled without any humor. "There is a condition attached to my help."


    "Wait a minute." Olivia held up a hand. "We thought the Arbiter''s help was guaranteed."


    "It is, to an extent." Helena held Olivia''s gaze before turning to Ezra. "However, I have my own agenda. I''ll join forces with you, but my support comes with a requirement."


    Ezra gritted his teeth in anger. This wasn''t what he had been promised. "What do you want?"


    Helena grinned, shark like, as she leaned forward. "Simple. Help me depose Griffin as Count."

 Chapter 148 - 148: The Grand Plan

    "Are you telling me," Ezra leaned forward, the fury in his voice audible, "that you want us to help you depose Griffin? In exchange of the help promised by the Arbiter."


    "Yes." Captain Helena answered simply. Her face was now expressionless as she studied Ezra.


    Ezra laughed, his anger mounting. "You want us to help you depose the same man we are seeking protection from."


    "Yes." Helena repeated.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Ezra snarled. "Why? Why would I do that? I don''t even need your help against the Silent Hand. Why would I ever want to help you?"


    "I''m glad you asked." Helena steepled her fingers. "First, you want my protection against Griffin. I can help and my help comes with a legal backing. Second, I have a plan. I already know what we have to do. Lastly, if you don''t help me, I''ll expose you to Griffin.


    The infighting between the two of you would do half my job for me. What do you think?"


    Ezra nearly attacked the peacekeeper. His hands bit into the table, drawing gouges into the wood. "Are you threatening me?" His voice was low and dangerous.


    "Yes." Helena nodded. "If I don''t ,somehow, make it out of this meeting alive, I have loyal peacekeepers waiting to send word of your betrayal to Griffin. The choice is yours."


    Ezra stood, his chair skidding back behind him from the force of his motion. He took a step forward when a hand gripped his arm. He looked down at it and traced the hand to see Olivia staring at him.


    Her eyes was sending him a message. Don''t act now. Patience.


    Ezra held her gaze for a long moment. He trusted Olivia. She had to have a reason for this. With a deep breath to calm himself, he righted his chair and sat down.


    Helena watched everything calmly. She didn''t display anything but confidence.


    After Ezra sat, Olivia turned to Helena. "You said you had a plan, didn''t you? Let us hear it."


    Helena leaned forward, her expression intense as she began to speak. "We will be using the Law of Authority to depose Griffin. As I''m sure you''re aware, the City Lord has made it clear that no count is to interfere in Southside. Griffin''s ambitions have been growing, and he''s been eyeing Southside for expansion. We can exploit this."


    Olivia listened intently, nodding for her to continue.


    "This is the only chance we have to depose him without a big battle needed." Helena took a deep breath, her eyes locking onto Ezra''s. "I need you to use the assets of Ascension Capital to frame Griffin for disobeying the City Lord''s orders. We need to make it look like Griffin is meddling directly in Southside, directly challenging the City Lord''s authority."


    "I can see the merit of your plan." Olivia frowned. "But how do we do that without exposing ourselves?"


    Helena smiled, her eyes gleaming with determination. "First, we gather intelligence. Griffin has operations that he may have already initiated in Southside. I''ll find them myself."


    "Second, we create a false trail of documents linking those activities to Griffin. If we can''t find anything on him, we''ll create it ourselves. We just need to ensure that these documents and records are ''leaked'' in a way that they can be discovered by the right people."


    "I''ll be using my trusted personnels to disseminate the information subtly. Lastly, we orchestrate a blatant violation of the count''s orders."


    "And how will you do that?" Ezra growled. "How will you blatantly violate the count orders and link it strongly to Griffin?"


    "Didn''t I answer this before?" Helena crossed her arms. "We use Ascension Capital''s resources to stage an incident in Southside that directly contravenes the City Lord''s orders. This could be in the form of a significant business deal or a hostile takeover attempt attributed to Griffin."


    "This all lies with you, Ezra. You already control Ascension. All we need is to ensure that there are credible witnesses to this staged incident who can attest to Griffin''s supposed involvement. Thankfully, we have the Arbiter for that."


    "When we do all this, the City Lord will have no choice but to depose Griffin. It will be seen as a direct challenge to his authority, and he''ll have to act decisively to maintain his control. No fights needed and no bloodshed. Griffin will be deposed."


    Ezra couldn''t help but be impressed by the plan. However, his anger wasn''t completely gone. "I think you''re forgetting something. The Arbiter wants me to keep Ascendant secure, not hand it to Griffin. She won''t stand for this."


    "She is aware of my plans." Helena answered. "She is prepared to lose a few assets to see Griffin lose his Authority as count." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra stared in silence. "Assuming that''s true, your plan is still too dangerous. One misstep, and it could backfire. And it''ll be me and my coven that would be facing the consequences."


    "You have to choose your poison, Ezra Matten. Will Griffin be informed and you face consequences without any allies. Or, we pull off this plan and Griffin only discovers your involvement at the last moment. A time when you''ll have me as an ally and the Arbiter would be free to act openly as an impartial official of the law."


    "The plan must be executed immediately after the Silent Hand is defeated. This ensures that there would be no distractions. All our allies will be briefed and ready to support the narrative once the plan is in motion. Their backing will add credibility to the accusations against Griffin."


    Ezra kept staring silently at her. His fury, back with full force. She was pressing him into a corner.


    "I will give you time to think on my offer." Helena stood, smoothening her uniform. "Choose well, Ezra Matten."


    She nodded sharply and left the room.


    The moment Helena left the room, his fist crashed down on the table, severing it into two. His black zone rolled off him and sealed the room. He roared his rage into the sky.


    Olivia watched him calmly.


    After a minute, Ezra calmed himself. The Arbiter had promised salvation. Instead, she had brought him more problems.


    Life as a vampire had almost made him forget. There was no such thing as a free meal.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Flip The Board

    Ezra swept into his study, the door banging shut behind him. Olivia, Gen, and Red looked up, sensing the tension radiating from him.


    His steps were brisk, almost aggressive, as he crossed the room and sank into his chair. He didn''t meet their eyes, his jaw clenched tightly.


    With a curt wave, he gestured for Red to begin. She exchanged a glance with the others, noting the stormy expression on his face and the rigid set of his shoulders.


    The atmosphere was thick with unspoken frustration, and Red knew better than to delay. She took a deep breath and began her report, her tone serious.


    "First, Helena''s threat to expose us to Griffin is credible. We were turned in the same coven and I''ve known her for a long time. She''s ruthless and willing to do whatever it takes to get what she wants."


    "Her ambition is very clear. If it''s Helena, then, this isn''t just about helping someone else. She''s after something herself. I think that she''s targeting the seat of Count for herself."


    Ezra listened intently, his expression hardening with every word. Olivia shot him a concerned glance, but he remained silent, absorbing the information.


    "Peacekeepers are supposed to be neutral," Red continued. "So for Helena to go this far, it means she''s after something significant. She wants the power and influence that comes with being a Count."


    "Wait a minute." Gen leaned forward, a frown on her face. "What if she wants to put the Arbiter on Griffin''s seat instead of herself?"


    Red shook her head. "Unlikely." She turned to Olivia. "Helena stated that it was her agenda, didn''t she?"


    Olivia nodded.


    "The most probable explanation is that she''s close to ascending to the fifth ring, which would make her eligible for becoming a Count. She knows this is her biggest chance to climb up the ladder and get a guaranteed post."


    The room fell silent as they all turned to Ezra, awaiting his reaction. He sat in deep thought, the tension in the air an almost physical weight.


    After a moment, he looked up and asked, "Is Helena''s plan something that the Matten coven can afford to follow?"


    Olivia responded immediately, her voice steady. "We can''t afford not to follow it. If we refuse, Helena could expose us, and the consequences would be severe. Besides, the plan to use the Law of Authority against Griffin is solid."


    Gen nodded in agreement. "The plan is pretty good. It gives us a way to remove Griffin legally and strategically. Plus, it aligns with our own goals of maintaining and expanding our influence."


    Ezra drummed his fingers on the armrest, his gaze distant as he weighed their words. "Helena is a wild card, and her ambition makes her predictable in some ways. She wants power, and she''s willing to play dirty to get it."


    The study was silent, everyone hanging upon his words.


    Ezra spoke slowly, methodically laying out their options. "First, we could reject Helena''s offer," he began, his voice calm but firm.


    "This means that she goes to Griffin and he would declare war against us. That''s a conflict we can''t afford right now, not with the Silent Hand still a threat."


    He paused, glancing around the room, seeing the concern in Olivia''s eyes and the determination in Gen''s.


    "Second, we could accept Helena''s offer. This means working with someone who views us as tools, not allies. She threatened us first, instead of extending something of an olive branch."


    "She is as Red said, ambitious and ruthless. It''s clear we would always be expendable to her. That is not a good quality to have in an ally."


    Ezra''s voice began to rise, his frustration bubbling up as he continued.


    "Third, I could go to the Arbiter to protest these turn of events. But that won''t change a thing."


    "The Arbiter probably doesn''t have any ally on the level of the entire peacekeepers corps. We''d be back to square one, facing Griffin''s wrath and Helena''s schemes."


    His fist clenched on the armrest as he pressed on. "Lastly, I could go to Griffin before Helena reaches him. By posing as Griffin''s loyal man, I might mitigate the damage of Helena informing him."


    "The Matten coven would survive, but Griffin would be watching us closely, limiting our every move. We would be under his thumb, unable to act freely, which was the reason we wanted out in the first place."


    Ezra stood abruptly, his eyes blazing with righteous fury. "I refuse to be a pawn in their games!" He declared, his voice filled with his anger.


    "We won''t be taking any of these choices."


    He stared into the eyes of the women present, one after the other.


    "Instead, I''ll make my own choice."


    He sat back down. "We''ll align with Helena for now, but when the endgame arrives, I will take the position of Count for myself."


    His declaration hung in the air, the finality of his words resonating with everyone in the room.


    Olivia''s eyes shone with a mixture of pride and concern. Gen''s smile widened, her enthusiasm for the plan clear. Red nodded, her respect for Ezra evident.


    Ezra continued, his voice now steady and resolute. "We''ll use Helena''s ambition to our advantage. We''ll play along with her schemes, but we''ll be preparing for the moment when we can strike."


    "When Griffin is deposed, and Helena makes her move for the Count''s seat, we''ll be ready to outmaneuver her and claim it for ourselves."


    "We''ll flip the board. A pawn, to become a queen!"


    The room was filled with a renewed sense of purpose. Ezra''s plan was bold and dangerous, but it was a path to power on their terms.


    They would no longer be at the mercy of Griffin''s tyranny or Helena''s ruthless ambition. They would carve out their own destiny, and the Matten coven would rise to the top. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valaren roared within Ezra, his vitality resonating with the declaration. One step closer to Count, one step closer to becoming King of all vampires.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Welcoming The Trojan Horse

    As the women left the study, the room fell into a heavy silence. Ezra and Olivia remained, staring at each other. After a moment, Olivia broke the silence.


    "Ezra. I have to ask. Do you have a plan for facing both Griffin and Helena if it comes down to a fight?" she asked, her voice quiet.


    Ezra sighed, his gaze fixed on the dark arrow still embedded in the wall of the study. "We have to make sure it never comes to a fight." He replied, though his tone lacked conviction.


    Olivia gave a short, bitter laugh. "When have things ever worked out for us like that? When?"


    Ezra remained silent.


    Olivia stepped closer, her expression serious. "Griffin is a fifth ring vampire, and Helena will have also found a way to ascend by the time we will be betraying her."


    "Not to mention, the difference in power between the fourth and fifth ring is bigger than the difference between all the lesser four rings combined. You could go toe-to-toe with a fourth ring vampire, but a fifth ring would squash you like a bug. Even if you ascended to the fourth ring, it would still be a tough fight."


    "This is what we''ll do." Ezra turned to look at her, his eyes intense. "Then we''ll make you a fifth ring vampire."


    Olivia''s eyes widened in shock. "It''s too soon after my fourth ring ascension, Ezra. The strain-"


    He stood and stepped closer, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "With the soul bond, we''ll all give you our vitality. Anyhow, anyway we can, we''ll find a way to amass the vitality needed and make it happen. It won''t be easy. But when have we ever taken the easy road?"


    "The vitality needed is too much!" Olivia exclaimed. "How will we even get that?"


    A knowing smile crossed Ezra''s lips. "Well, I guess we''ll have to become rabbits." His face turned serious and he held Olivia''s gaze. "This is the only way. You have to become our weapon. That''s how we all survive. What do you say?"


    "Okay. I''ll do it." Olivia''s shock slowly gave way to resolve as she nodded. "It won''t be easy. The process is dangerous, and we don''t have much time."


    Ezra stepped back, pacing the room. "I''m more worried about how we''ll be able to act against Griffin with his assistant always looking over our shoulder."


    Olivia nodded and crossed her arms, considering his words. "We know she is competent and loyal to Griffin. We''ll need to be very careful about what we say and do around her. However, I think this is a blessing in disguise."


    Ezra raised a brow.


    "We can use her presence to our advantage, feed her selective information that won''t raise suspicion but keeps Griffin off our backs."


    "That... is brilliant." Ezra nodded, appreciating her strategic thinking. "We''ll need to craft a narrative that keeps her occupied and makes her report things that seem normal, even if we''re planning something else entirely."


    Olivia took a deep breath. "And in the meantime, I''ll start preparing for the ascension. After all, I''ll need to be ready to undergo the transformation quickly when the time comes."


    Ezra stepped closer again, his eyes softening. "I know it''s a lot to ask, Olivia. But you''re our best chance. Together, we''ll make it work."


    Olivia placed her hand over his. "We''ll make it work, Ezra. We''ve come this far, and we won''t let Griffin or Helena destroy everything we''ve built."


    Ezra smiled, pulling her into a brief, fierce embrace. His wives will always have his back.


    **********


    Ezra, Gen, and Olivia lounged in the living room, the atmosphere relaxed yet charged with the undercurrents of their recent decisions. Red was at her workplace.


    The fire crackled softly in the hearth, casting a warm glow over the room. The poor use the bioluminescent, organic heating system but the rich use natural wood, enjoying the warmth of real fire.


    Both were comfortable but only one was the mark of luxury.


    Gen was sprawled on the couch, flipping through a magazine while Olivia sipped her tea, her eyes occasionally leaving her book and meeting Ezra''s as they shared silent thoughts.


    The tranquility was interrupted by a knock at the door. Olivia set her cup down and exchanged a glance with Ezra before standing to answer it.


    Standing at the threshold was Griffin''s assistant, whom Ezra had learned her name was Natalia. She stood there, her demeanor calm and professional.


    "Good evening." Natalia greeted, her voice polite. "I hope I''m not intruding."


    "Not at all," Olivia replied with a welcoming smile. Ezra had to do a double take. Even he could not tell if the smile was real or fake. Olivia waved a hand. "We''ve been expecting you. Please, come in."


    Ezra rose from his chair, offering a nod to the lady. "Welcome, Natalia. We''ve prepared a room for you."


    Natalia stepped inside, her eyes scanning the living room briefly before settling on the three of them. "Thank you for accommodating me. I appreciate your hospitality."


    The unspoken words hung in the air. They had no choice but to accomodate her. Ezra''s eyes were firmly on Natalia. Why hadn''t Griffin just sent her before he signalled the need for an ally to the Arbiter? Things would have been much easier.


    Gen closed her magazine and stood up, her smile clearly fake. "It''s no trouble at all. Let me show you to your room."


    The group moved through the house. Gen led Natalia upstairs to a cozy guest room at the end of the hall. The room was neatly furnished with a soft bed, a writing desk, and a window overlooking the garden.


    "This will be your room," Gen said, opening the door and stepping aside. "If you need anything, just let us know." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natalia looked around, her expression neutral. "It''s perfect. Thank you."


    Ezra and Olivia lingered in the hallway, ensuring everything was settled. "We''re glad to have you here, Natalia." Ezra said. He was quite proud of the sincerity in his voice. "We understand the situation is delicate, but we hope you''ll find your stay comfortable."


    Natalia nodded, her eyes meeting his. "I''ll do my best to assist where I can. Griffin trusts me to handle matters discreetly."


    Olivia smiled reassuringly. Ezra couldn''t help but glance at her. Where did she learn to act like this? "We appreciate that. For now, rest and settle in. We''ll discuss everything in the morning."


    With a final nod, Natalia closed the door behind her, leaving the trio in the hallway. They shared a loaded glance before making their way back to the living room. The trojan horse had arrived and all communication were now subject to scrutiny.


    "She seems competent," Gen remarked, breaking the silence as they settled back into their seats.


    They all smiled at the private joke. They''ll be using her competency to their advantage. A reverse trojan horse, one could say.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Alliance Made

    Ezra sat alone at a corner table in the familiar restaurant, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the wooden surface.


    The air was thick with the scent of roasted meats and freshly uncorked wine, but his mind was too occupied to take notice. He had reserved a private room at the back, away from prying eyes and curious ears, but for now, he waited in the main dining area.


    His thoughts were a whirl of strategies and contingencies, each more elaborate than the last. He hated feeling cornered, but recent events had left him with few choices.


    The door swung open, and a gust of cool night air swept into the restaurant. Ezra glanced up, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the newcomers.


    None of them were Helena. He checked his watch, noting that she was a few minutes late.


    At home, Olivia, Gen, and Red were keeping a close eye on Griffin''s secretary, Natalia. Her presence was a constant reminder of the precarious position they were in.


    One wrong move, and their entire operation could unravel. It hadn''t been hard to see that Natalia was competent, diligent, and fiercely loyal to Griffin, making her a formidable obstacle.


    Finally, the ma?tre d'' approached him, nodding respectfully. "Mr. Hawke, your room is ready."


    Ezra stood, straightening his jacket and smoothing his hair. "Thank you," he said, following the ma?tre d'' to the private room. A different one than the one they had previously used. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room was small but elegantly furnished, with a single table set for two. Candles flickered softly, casting a warm glow over the polished wood and rich fabrics.


    He took his seat, his eyes fixed on the door. Helena''s arrival would signal the beginning of a dangerous game, one that required careful planning and ruthless execution. He couldn''t afford to show any weakness.


    Minutes ticked by, each one stretching into an eternity. Ezra''s mind drifted to the women at home, their faces flashing before him.


    Olivia''s calm determination, Gen''s fierce loyalty, and Red''s sharp intellect. They were his strength, his reason for fighting. And he would be adding another battle to the war on this night.


    The door opened, and Helena stepped inside, her presence commanding the room.


    This time, instead of her customary uniform, she wore a tailored suit that also emphasized her authority, and her expression was one of controlled curiosity.


    "Ezra," she greeted, her voice smooth and confident. "I trust I haven''t kept you waiting too long."


    "Helena," Ezra replied, his tone equally controlled. "Have a sit." He gestured.


    Helena sat and stared at Ezra. "So, what have you chosen, Ezra Matten?"


    Ezra sat straight, holding her gaze. "You''re putting me between a rock and a hard place."


    Helena raised an eyebrow, her expression neutral. "Explain."


    "I am the one taking all the risks in this plan of yours. All you do is swoop in and arrest. You''re holding me by the neck."


    "If i came with a smile, would you have accepted my plan?" She asked him.


    Ezra knew the answer to that but he didn''t answer the question. "Griffin''s secretary is watching my coven." He said, leaning forward slightly. "Natalia is thorough and loyal. One slip, and she''ll report everything back to Griffin."


    "Natalia?" Helena raised a brow. "Griffin''s first wife?"


    Ezra''s eyes widened in surprise. "She''s Griffin''s first-" He cut himself off. "Fuck." There''s no way Griffin''s first wife won''t be a fifth ring vampire like him. "This is bullshit."


    Helena''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she nodded. "I see. And you''ve decided?"


    Ezra took a deep breath. Here goes nothing. "I accept the alliance between us. For now."


    Helena''s lips curved into a small, satisfied smile. "Good. Now that we''ve established our alliance, let''s get down to business. What details do you have on the Silent Hand?"


    Ezra leaned back in his chair. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking.


    "The Silent Hand is composed of three primary covens. The first two, the Blackthorne and Maguire covens, are under Count Solomon. They owe significant debts to Ascendant Capital."


    Helena''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Debtors, you say? That gives us leverage."


    "Not really." Ezra answered. "These covens are fighting because we have that leverage you spoke of. They are not vulnerable to financial pressure because they already believe that their finances are gone."


    "Which is why they are fighting." Helena hummed. "I see. Carry on."


    "Okay. The third member of the Silent Hand is the Odinson coven, which is under Count Vladimir. Unlike the others, the Odinson coven is actually an investor in Ascendant Capital. I don''t think they actually want to switch sides. They are after something specific."


    "The Ascension well." Helena hummed beneath her breath. Ezra''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. She knew what the well was.


    "Don''t worry about the Odinson coven." Helena spoke. "I have some leverage of my own against them."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "What kind of leverage?"


    Helena''s smile was sly, almost predatory. "Let''s just say I have some dirt on them. Information that I can use to legally attack them and could ruin their standing within the vampire society."


    "If I apply the right pressure, I can take them off the board without much resistance. Don''t worry. My method won''t raise any suspicion. No one would be able to connect us."


    "Okay." Ezra leaned back, considering her words. "That would be a significant advantage. If you handle the Odinson coven, that leaves us with Blackthorne and Maguire."


    "Precisely," Helena agreed. "Your coven, along with Natalia should be more than capable of dealing with those two."


    Ezra nodded slowly, the gears in his mind turning. "Natalia''s involvement will be critical. We need to ensure she believes we are acting in Griffin''s best interest. That way, she''ll report favorably and keep Griffin off our backs when we begin your plan."


    "Very well." Helena leaned forward, her expression serious. "I''ll put my trust in you, Ezra. One misstep on your end and we could face retaliation not just from Solomon but from Griffin as well."


    "You don''t need to worry about us" Ezra growled. "We know what we have to do. Focus on your own part. If you mess up, we''ll be the one cleaning up the mess."


    Helena''s eyes met his as she nodded approvingly. "That''s what I like to see from my partners. Let''s get to work. We have a lot to do, and time is of the essence."


    Ezra glared at her words. Partners meant equal. They both knew their relationship wasn''t equal.


    However, the alliance was set, and their enemies were now within reach. The fate of his coven depended on it, and Ezra was ready to do whatever it took to secure their future.

 Chapter 152 - 152: Nighttime Raid

    The night was silent and heavy with tension as Ezra, Olivia, Gen, and Natalia approached the clearing in the woods outside First City.


    They were getting closer to the secluded bunker that served as the Maguire coven''s hideout.


    After their attack on the coven a week back, the coven had gone to ground. It had taken Natalia''s resources to track them to their current location.


    The bunker was a fortress of reinforced concrete, designed to keep intruders out and its secrets safe. Tonight, it would be breached.


    As they neared the entrance, Natalia held a hand and they stopped. Ezra frowned. The woman had taken control of the operation and as she was the most powerful vampire present and a representative of Griffin''s authority, Ezra couldn''t protest.


    "You don''t need me for this now, do you?" She asked, raising an elegantly sculpted eyebrow.


    "No we don''t." Ezra said stepping forward. "We''ll take care of this ourselves."


    "Good." Natalia nodded. "Olivia can sing her song from here. You two would be the sword for this operation. Remember. No killing. Capture only.


    Count Griffin wants to interrogate them personally."


    Ezra eyed the woman before nodding. It wouldn''t be that hard. When fighting vampires, everything was fair game except the heart.


    Vitality floated at the edge of his peripheral vision and he turned sharply to see a form vanishing. "Delilah." He growled.


    "They already know we''re here." Gen eyed where the astral projection had been with a savage grin. "This means they have time to prepare. This will be fun."


    "Doesn''t matter." Ezra nodded to Olivia. "The outcome will still be the same."


    At his nod, Olivia began to sing softly, her voice weaving through the night like a ghostly melody. Tiny waves of red, green and blue suffused the entire area. Now, the Maguire coven won''t be able to teleport away.


    The vitality in her voice resonated with the air and the trees around them, casting an invisible net that trapped their enemies in place. She had enough fine control of her song to leave Ezra and Gen out of the effects.


    With a nod, Ezra turned away. Beside him, Gen stalked like a hungry lion, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of movement. As they reached the heavy steel door, they could feel the tension crackling in the air.


    "Get ready," Ezra whispered, his voice barely audible over Olivia''s melody. He placed his hands on the door and pushed. After a few seconds, he confirmed his suspicions.


    The fortress was custodian made. Ordinary vampires couldn''t get in by using their strength.


    He removed a hand from the door, leaving just one in place. Darkness cascaded out of his arms, seeping into the super tiny space where the door rested on its frame.


    The door was a foot thick but it still had to be opened. His darkness quickly encompassed the door. He took hold of his vitality and infused it with the darkness. The darkness solidified thinly over the door.


    With a flex, Ezra began pushing using the darkness. The vitality fueled strength of his darkness pushed the door, making it emit tiny squeaks.


    After a few minutes, the door gave way and fell down with a huge crash. With the door gone, they could see a long, dark hallway.


    With a nod, Ezra waved and they slipped inside. The bunker was completely dark as they moved through the narrow corridors. Olivia''s song continued to fill the space, a constant reminder of their plan.


    They finally reached the central chamber, where Lucien and his three wives, Delilah, Marissa, and Isolde, stood waiting at different points.


    Lucien''s eyes glowed with a mixture of fury and determination, as he glared at them. Delilah and Marissa, who could teleport, were visibly straining against Olivia''s song, their powers rendered useless. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You caught us off guard last time. This time, we''re ready for you." Delilah spat from where she stood.


    "You think you can trap us here?" Lucien snarled, his voice echoing through the chamber. "You''re fools to challenge us here."


    Ezra laughed as he stepped forward. "We''re not here to trap you, Lucien Maguire. We''re here to end this... relationship between us."


    Before Lucien could respond, Gen''s web thwapped and dragged her in the blink of an eye. She landed in front of Isolde, knowing that she was the weakest of the vampires in the Maguire coven at the second ring.


    Marissa tried to defend herself, but Gen was the more experienced vampire. Her speed and ferocity were overwhelming. With a swift, brutal strike, Gen decapitated her, removing her from the fight.


    Lucien roared in anger, his fists crackling with fire as he charged at Ezra. But Olivia''s song grew louder, more intense, and he faltered, his powers flickering and weakening under the song.


    Delilah cursed. Desperate to escape, she attempted to teleport, only to be met with the crushing reality of Olivia''s soung binding her in place.


    Gen laughed as she surged forward, engaging Marissa in a fierce duel. The weakened Marissa fought back with everything she had, but Gen''s battle lust proved too much.


    Within moments, Isolde was quartered, leaving only Lucien and Delilah, who were fighting Ezra, standing.


    Lucien, realizing the tide had turned against him, launched a desperate attack at Ezra. Ezra was ready, sidestepping the blow and countering with a strike of his own.


    Delilah disengaged and turned to meet Gen. The two clashed fiercely, their movements a deadly dance of strength and skill.


    Ezra twisted out of the way of a pillar of fire. His darkness shot out, grabbed Lucien''s legs and pulled. Lucien crashed to the floor and Ezra grinned as he kicked the downed vampire.


    Lucien quickly rolled to his feet. He emitted white light which sank into his skin. In a moment, he disappeared from view.


    "Using your chameleon, huh?" Ezra chuckled. "Smart."


    With a twist, his tail erupted from the base of his spine and coiled around an invisible object. With a yank, Lucien faded into view, missing his head. His body stood for a few moments, before sinking to its knees.


    His neck bubbled, trying to regenerate but Ezra knew he was down. It usually took time for heads to regenerate.


    Delilah, seeing her husband defeated, let out a cry of despair and fury. Gen took advantage of the momentary distraction and in a moment, Delilah was subdued.


    Ezra stood, surveying the site of the battle. "Hmmn. Less damage this time."


    He took his phone out to call the ladies waiting outside. It was time to secure the prisoners.


    As the call went through, Olivia''s song finally faded, the silence that followed filled with a sense of victory.


    They had struck a significant blow against the Silent Hand, but the fight was not yet over. There was still much to be done.

 Chapter 153 - 153: The Web Tightens

    Helena strode into the lavishly appointed office, her heels clicking sharply against the marble floor.


    The lavishness of the Odinson coven''s headquarters was on full display, a nod to their wealth and power. But Helena''s focus was on the man seated behind the massive desk. Thor, the leader of the Odinson coven.


    Thor rose as she entered, his broad frame casting an imposing shadow. "Captain Helena," he greeted, his voice a deep rumble. "What brings the peacekeepers to my door?"


    Helena offered a tight smile, her eyes cold. "Good evening, Thor Odinson. I believe we have some important matters to discuss."


    He motioned for her to sit, and she did so with the grace of a predator settling into a waiting position. Thor remained standing, his eyes wary. "Important matters? This sounds ominous."


    If only he knew.


    Helena''s smile didn''t waver as she stared at him. "Let''s not waste time, Thor. You''ll want to be seated for this."


    The vampire eyed her suspiciously before reluctantly taking a seat.


    "Good." Helena nodded. "I''m here about a violation of the Turning Law."


    Thor''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of unease crossing his features. "The Turning Law? I''m not aware of any violations within my coven."


    Helena reached into her bag and pulled out a thick file, placing it on the desk with a decisive thud. She motioned to it as she spoke.


    "This file contains evidence that one of your coven members was turned without proper documentation. The application for the turning was submitted after the fact, which, as you know, is a serious breach of our regulations."


    Thor''s expression hardened. "You came all this way to discuss paperwork?"


    Helena leaned forward, her gaze piercing.


    "This isn''t just about paperwork. It''s about the law. The consequences of such a violation are severe. I could arrest you on these charges, Thor. It would destroy you and much of what you own." She paused. "Legally."


    She watched as the realization dawned on him, the weight of her words sinking in. He grabbed the file and checked it.


    Pictures, documents and even worse, witness statements obtained from other vampires. The picture being painted wasn''t pretty. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thor''s confidence wavered, his eyes flickering with a mix of anger and fear. "What do you want, Helena?"


    "Simple." Helena''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with her ambition. "I want you to sell your shares in Ascendant Capital to me and leave First City."


    Thor''s fists clenched, his jaw tightening. "You want me to sell my stake in one of the most lucrative ventures in the city and just walk away?"


    "Precisely." Helena said, her tone as sharp as a blade. "If you comply, I''ll make sure this... indiscretion remains buried. Refuse, and I will ensure that I use every piece of evidence to tear you down."


    She leaned towards him, lowering her voice. "You know the consequences, Thor. You''ll be facing a long stint in the dark cells of the ark and stripped of everything you own. Which, do you think, is the better deal?"


    Thor stared at her, his mind racing. He knew she held all the cards. The Turning Law was clear, and the evidence she presented was damning. He could fight, but it would be a losing battle.


    "Very well," he said through gritted teeth. "I''ll sell you my shares and leave the city. But mark my words, Helena, this isn''t over."


    Helena rose, her smile victorious. "It''s over when I say it''s over, Thor. Have the paperwork ready by tomorrow."


    As she turned to leave, she felt a surge of satisfaction. Her plan was falling into place.


    With Thor''s shares in Ascendant Capital under her control and the Odinson coven out of the way, her influence and power were growing.


    She would not be satisfied with mere alliances. She aimed for dominance, and nothing less.


    Leaving the office, Helena''s mind was already on the next step. She had used the law to her advantage, bending it to fit her needs.


    It was a dangerous game, but she was a master player. And she was far from finished. The Griffin county will become hers.


    **********


    Ezra sat in his office, the quiet hum of the city filtering through the large windows behind him.


    His desk was cluttered with papers and reports, but his mind was elsewhere, tangled in the complexities of their current situation. Griffin on one side and Helena on the other.


    Then, there''s X whose side he had no idea of and the Arbiter who was helping him for reasons of her own.


    The intercom buzzed, breaking his reverie. "Mr. Matten," came the voice of his assistant, Ava. "There''s a matter that requires your immediate attention. It''s about a recent acquisition of our shares."


    Ezra''s stomach tightened. "Send it through," he replied, bracing himself.


    A moment later, an email appeared on his screen, the subject line reading: "Urgent: Ascendant Capital welcomes a new majority shareholder. Helena Manolis."


    He clicked it open, his eyes scanning the document quickly. With each line he read, his blood began to boil.


    He should have expected this. Helena had maneuvered her way into acquiring a significant stake in Ascendant Capital through the forced sale of Thor''s shares.


    Ezra pushed back from his desk, his chair scraping against the floor. "Damn her," he muttered under his breath, slamming a fist onto the wooden surface. The impact rattled the items on his desk, a physical manifestation of his growing fury.


    He stood up and began pacing the room, his mind racing.


    "She played me," he muttered to himself, his anger simmering just below the surface. "She''s wormed her way deeper into my domain. At this point, she''s no different from Griffin."


    At that moment, Olivia''s astral projection floated into the office. "Ezra, what''s going on?" she asked, her concern evident in her voice.


    Ezra turned to her, his eyes flashing with anger. "Helena. She''s now a shareholder in Ascendant Capital. She forced Odinson to sell his shares to her, leveraging his violation of the Turning Law."


    Olivia''s eyes widened in shock. "What? How did this happen?"


    "She mentioned that she had dirt on him." Ezra spat, his frustration evident. "Used the law to her advantage and squeezed him out. Now she''s got a foothold in Ascendant."


    "Shit." Olivia''s expression hardened. "This wasn''t what we expected. This changes everything."


    Ezra nodded, his jaw set and his mind made. "She''s just as dangerous as Griffin. We need to treat her the same way. Cordial on the surface, but always prepared for betrayal."


    They stood in silence for a moment, the gravity of the situation settling in. Ezra''s mind churned with strategies and countermeasures.


    He had to find a way to protect his interests and keep Helena from gaining any more power before he could strike at her.


    He took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm within him. They had made a deal with the devil and the only way out, was to become one too.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Mechanical Monologue

    X walked silently alongside Count Griffin, his masked face betraying no emotion even as his heart seethed with resentment.


    The mechanical voice device affixed to Griffin''s throat emitted a soft whirr with each step, a constant reminder of his power and control.


    They descended in silence into the deeper levels of the hotel, Griffin''s private sanctuary, where secrets and horrors lay hidden from the world above. The things Griffin doesn''t want seeing the light of day.


    They reached a heavy, reinforced door, its surface marred by countless scratches and dents. X stepped forward, unlocking it with practiced efficiency.


    The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit chamber. The scent of blood and despair hung thick in the air. Chained to the wall, bloody and battered, was Lucien, leader of the now captured Maguire coven.


    Griffin moved with a predatory grace, his mechanical voice echoing in the confined space. "Ah, Lucien," he began, taking a seat in the lone chair at the center of the room. "Let''s continue our little chat from where we stopped, shouldn''t we?"


    Lucien groaned in pain, his eyes barely open. Griffin hummed, his gaze cold, almost detached.


    "Let''s see. Did I ever tell you about my first encounter with the Ascension well?" he started, his tone conversational, as if they were old friends reminiscing.


    X stood to the side, his eyes never leaving Lucien. Inside, his hatred burned with every word spoken as he listened to the voice of the man who held his life in an iron grip.


    But outwardly, he was the perfect servant, obedient and silent.


    "When I was a young fourth ring vampire, I sought the Ascension Well, just like every other vampire with ambition." Griffin continued. "I followed the trail all the way to First City and settled here."


    "A I searched, I wondered what it could be a metaphor for. A human with very powerful blood? An ancient ritual? A mythical place that exists only in our hearts? I had many theories." He chuckled, a hollow sound.


    "Imagine my surprise when I discovered it was a literal well."


    Griffin leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "I was eager. I took a drink from the well, and it made me anew as a fifth ring vampire. A vampire stronger than the norm."


    "Yes, I''ll have a harder time ascending to sixth ring than those who ascended normally but who cares? I broke the barrier to godhood. I now stood among the powerful as equals."


    He sighed in nostalgia. "Good days. Good days, man."


    He focused back on the chained man. "But have you asked yourself, Lucien Why is the well is so valuable?"


    Lucien''s only response was another groan of pain. Griffin sighed theatrically, the sound, like something out of a horror movie.


    "The Ascension Well is the fastest way to ascend from the fourth ring to the fifth. Any fourth ring vampire can do it, even with half the vitality needed for the ascension."


    "Just a very, very long drink, and voila! Fifth ring. Of course, it''s not that simple, but you get the point."


    "The main thing, however, is the fact that whoever controls the well controls the rate of ascension in First City. They control who gets to cross from the mundane to godhood and that''s a lot of power in the hands of someone who won''t be me."


    Griffin''s voice hardened. "And I can''t let the well fall into the hands that person. That must never happen."


    All was silent for amoment, before Griffin continued. "I went to look at the well recently, ang guess what I found. They''ve moved it! Away from prying hands."


    "And as I was searching for it, I came across some really interesting information. Silent Hand knows where it is." He grinned. "So, I know you know its new location, Lucien. Tell me before it''s too late."


    Lucien groaned again, a sound of sheer agony. Griffin''s expression turned mockingly apologetic. "Oh. I forgot about that. X," he turned to the masked man, "parch his throat."


    X moved forward, his hands steady as he provided Lucien with just enough blood to heal his wounds but not enough to restore his vitality.


    He hated this role, hated being Griffin''s instrument for whatever task he desired, but he performed his task with a cold efficiency born from years of practice.


    "Where is the well, Lucien?" Griffin asked again, his tone deceptively gentle.


    "I don''t know," Lucien croaked, his voice weak.


    Griffin chuckled, shaking his head. "Come now, Lucien. We both know you''re lying. Where is it?"


    Lucien''s denials continued, each one weaker than the last. Griffin''s questions grew more pointed, his patience wearing thin. Finally, he sighed, rising from his seat. "It seems you still need more time to think."


    Lucien''s eyes widened in fear, his voice pleading. "No, please, I really don''t know where it is! I''m telling the-"


    Griffin turned to X, his mechanical voice a sharp command. "Help him think, X."


    X''s hands clenched at his sides, the orders cutting through him like a blade. But he stepped forward, his face impassive behind the mask.


    Lucien''s pleas turned to screams as Griffin left the room, his mechanical voice echoing down the hallway.


    As X moved to carry out Griffin''s orders, a storm of hatred and resentment raged within him. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He despised this role, despised Griffin, but he was bound by forces stronger than his will. His movements were precise, his actions methodical, but each moment fueled the fire of his resolve.


    One day, he vowed silently, one day he would break free from Griffin''s control. But for now, he was trapped, a prisoner in his own life, forced to serve the man he loathed.


    His thoughts turned to Ezra Matten and his blood debt. His lips curled into an unseen smile.


    "Patience. Patience is the key." He muttered to himself.


    He began humming the words to A X E''s newest song as he worked, the sound calming him.


    "Under the neon lights, where dreams ignite. We''re stepping out tonight, feeling so alive." He hummed as he cut here and burned there. Lucien''s screams were like the perfect instrument to back up the music. "Got the whole world in our sights. Gonna take a chance, gonna roll the dice."


    He was well aware that he was mad but his days of madness were now numbered.


    "Come on, come on, baby, don''t you see? We''re going all in tonight, just you and me."


    Ezra Matten was the key.


    The key to his freedom.


    "Lights are shining, hearts are racing free. Come on, come on, let''s make it history!"

 Chapter 155 - 155: Seed Of Defiance

    X knelt in the dimly lit room, his eyes fixed on the cold stone floor as he waited.


    Even as he held the position, he hated the deference he was forced to show, the subservience that was demanded of him.


    Just when he was contemplating acting up, the air shimmered as Natalia, Griffin''s assistant and first wife, teleported into the room.


    He rose swiftly, bowing his head in a show of respect. "Welcome, Lady Natalia." he greeted, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Thank you, X," she replied, her tone as crisp and authoritative as ever.


    "My Lord awaits." X waited respectfully.


    "Let''s go." Natalia nodded, her expression cool and unreadable. "Is everything prepared?" She asked.


    "Yes, milady. The captives are prepared."


    "Let me see Griffin first." She spoke and X nodded, leading the way.


    Natalia was a striking figure, her presence demanding attention. X led her through the winding corridors of the sanctuary to the private chamber where Griffin awaited.


    Before long, they reached the chamber. X opened the door, stepping aside to allow Natalia to enter first.


    He followed silently, taking his place in the corner of the room, as was his custom. He stood there with his eyes trained on the ground.


    Griffin, shirtless and well-built, stepped forward to greet Natalia with a deep, passionate kiss. It was a display of possession and power, one that made X''s stomach churn.


    Natalia responded with equal fervor, her hands tracing the contours of his back. X watched out of the corner of his eyes, his face impassive even as his eyes narrowed slightly.


    They broke the kiss after a few seconds.


    "My love." Griffin sighed. "It''s been far too long."


    Natalia laughed, light and airy. "It''s only been a few days."


    "Doesn''t matter. I missed you all the same." Griffin said, his mechanical voice tinged with warmth. "Are you comfortable at Ezra''s?"


    Natalia nodded as they moved to sit on the luxurious bed. "Yes, very much so."


    "And the man himself?"


    "Secretive." Natalia answered. "He''s not one to trust easily nor blindly."


    "True." Griffin smiled. "And the relic?"


    "As expected, Ezra''s relic is strong. It has boosted his strength and natural vampire abilities significantly. He is able to take on a fourth ring vampire in single combat and win."


    "We expected as much with his suppossed defeat of Malachi but it''s good to finally have confirmation."


    "That''s the power of the seventh page." Natalia nodded seriously. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Griffin''s eyes gleamed with curiosity. "I wonder what it would be like to have a full relic," he mused, his tone almost wistful.


    Natalia placed a reassuring hand on his arm. "Having half a relic does not make you any less of a prince, my love."


    Griffin hummed non-committally, gesturing for her to continue.


    Natalia sighed like it was a well worn arguement and continued. "Genesis is now mostly at home, due to the decimation of the Black Spider gang. However, they have plans to revive the gang."


    "What concerns me is the fact that they have an in with the City Lord''s government in the form of Miss Red, a worker in the City Lord''s domain."


    Griffin nodded. "That must be how they could get an invite to Itachi''s ball. Even if our esteemed Lord doesn''t write the invitations himself, there''s no way his wives would be interested in a newborn coven. We''ll have to keep an eye on their relationship."


    "Agreed." Natalia spoke. "Nothing is out of the ordinary, except for the fact that Ezra has been creating vitality almost exclusively with Olivia Wild. This suggests they all want Olivia to ascend as soon as possible."


    Griffin''s gaze sharpened. "Do they know about the Ascension well?"


    Natalia shook her head. "I don''t know. But it is worth investigating."


    "Whyever would they want Olivia to ascend quickly?" Griffin wondered.


    "Either they are with us or against us." Natalia answered.


    "Well, I did hint of the coming war. he could be trying to consolidate power before it comes." Griffin chuckled.


    "Whatever it is, we must remain wary of the Matten Coven."


    X watched silently from his corner, feeling like a piece of furniture rather than a person. He hated how easily Griffin dismissed him, how his presence was barely acknowledged.


    "Enough of this talk." Griffin grinned as he pulled Natalia in for a kiss. "Let''s have some fun."


    "Not today." Natalia resisted with a small smile. "You know I can''t stay for long. Someone has to keep an eye on the Mattens."


    Griffin laughed softly, trying to persuade her. "Stay a little longer."


    Natalia''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Maybe if you removed your voice modulator. It''s been quite some time since I heard your true voice."


    Griffin chuckled, shaking his head. "Uou know it''s not polite to pressure everyone else with the weight of my presence. Let''s pity the weak. Noblesse oblige and all that."


    "We''re alone, aren''t we?" Natalia countered, her tone playful. "There''s no one here but us."


    Griffin''s laughter filled the room, and he nodded. "Very well."


    X seethed inwardly, his resentment boiling over. He hated being treated like he was invisible, a mere tool for Griffin''s use.


    He watched as Griffin''s aura descended, heavy and powerful, filling the room with an oppressive presence. The air seemed to thrum with energy as Griffin removed his voice modulator.


    When he spoke, his voice was powerful, rolling with authority. "Natalia."


    The sound of Griffin''s true voice had an immediate effect, the vitality in the room almost bowing to his command.


    He drew Natalia to himself, his kiss deep and possessive. X''s fists clenched at his sides, the display of power and intimacy a bitter reminder of his own subjugation.


    As Griffin and Natalia''s embrace deepened, X''s mind churned with dark thoughts.


    He was a prisoner in this gilded cage, forced to serve the man he loathed. But deep within him, a seed of defiance remained.


    One day, he would break free. One day, he would have his revenge.


    Until then, he would endure, watching and waiting for the moment when he could strike back against the man who held him in chains.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Lone Lady And Chained Man

    Ezra sat at the head of the long conference table, his fingers tapping a steady rhythm.


    He had scheduled this meeting carefully, knowing that Lady Amara, Ascendant Capital''s solitary vampire debtor who was also known as the Lone Lady, was not one to be easily swayed.


    Her reclusive nature made her a difficult figure to negotiate with, but her significant debts to Ascendant Capital made this meeting essential.


    The door opened quietly, and Lady Amara entered, her presence as cold and distant as her reputation suggested.


    She was dressed in dark, flowing garments that seemed to absorb the light around her, and her eyes were hard and calculating.


    She took a seat opposite Ezra, her movements precise and controlled.


    "Lady Amara," Ezra greeted, inclining his head slightly. "Thank you for meeting with me."


    "Ezra Matten." She replied coolly, her voice barely above a whisper. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Ezra smiled, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "I wanted to discuss your debts with Ascendant Capital."


    "With the recent changes in our management structure, previous policies set by Macmillan are no longer in effect."


    Amara''s expression remained impassive. "I see." A pause. "And what does that mean for me?"


    Ezra leaned forward slightly, his demeanor serious. "An extension on your repayment is out of the question. However, I''m prepared to offer you an alternative solution."


    Amara raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "And what might that be?"


    "I propose a deal," Ezra said, his voice steady. "I will wipe away your debt in exchange for five favors. Each favor will clear twenty percent of your debt."


    Amara''s eyes narrowed, and she leaned back in her chair, considering his offer. "Favors, you say? And what kind of favors are we talking about?"


    "That would depend on the situation," Ezra replied. "The favors could range from providing information to assisting with specific tasks."


    "They will not be arbitrary, and I assure you, they will be within your capabilities."


    The room fell silent as Amara weighed his words. Ezra knew he had to strike the right balance between firmness and persuasion.


    Lady Amara was not one to be bullied, and her cooperation was crucial. He needed an ally that no one would consider. Who else would be better?


    "And if I refuse?" Amara asked, her voice a mere whisper.


    Ezra''s expression hardened. "If you refuse, we will have no choice but to take legal action to recover the debt."


    "This could result in the seizure of your assets and a significant loss of your autonomy. This is not a threat. It is a statement of fact. I run a business, not a charity."


    Amara''s eyes flashed with anger, but she quickly regained her composure. "You drive a hard bargain, Ezra."


    "It''s necessary," he said simply. "These are difficult times, and we must ensure the stability of Ascendant Capital."


    Another silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken tensions. Finally, Amara nodded, a faint smile playing at her lips.


    "Very well, Ezra Matten. I accept your terms. Five favors to clear my debt."


    Ezra allowed himself a small smile. "I''m glad we could come to an agreement. I''ll have the paperwork drawn up immediately."


    Amara stood, her gaze fixed on Ezra. "I trust you will not abuse this agreement."


    "Of course not," Ezra replied smoothly. "Our interests are aligned, Lady Amara. I look forward to our continued cooperation."


    With a final nod, Amara turned and left the room, her dark figure disappearing into the shadows of the hallway.


    Ezra watched her go, the weight of the negotiation settling on his shoulders.


    He had secured an ally, albeit a reluctant one, and taken another step towards strengthening his coven.


    As the door closed behind her, Ezra let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding.


    He glanced at the stack of documents on his desk, each one a reminder of the battles yet to come.


    With Griffin, Helena, and now Amara, the path ahead was filled with challenges.


    But for now, he had achieved a small victory, and that was enough to keep him moving forward.


    He reached for his phone, ready to update Olivia and the others. They had much to discuss and plan.


    **********


    Ezra sat at his desk. He''d just left the conference room, where he had spoken with Olivia.


    Gen had been running interference on Natalia.


    He leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes for a moment, allowing himself a brief respite.


    The air in the room shimmered, and a sudden coldness swept through it.


    Ezra''s eyes snapped open as X materialized before him, his presence a jarring interruption.


    The masked man''s usual calm was nowhere to be seen. Instead, he radiated a palpable desperation tinged with madness.


    "Ezra," X''s voice was strained, barely concealing whatever battle raged within him. "You must free me from Griffin. Now."


    Ezra stood, his gaze narrowing. "This is not the time, X. Let''s discuss this later."


    "No!" X took a step forward, his movements erratic, his eyes wild behind the mask. "You don''t understand. He has me bound in ways you can''t imagine. I need you to break these chains."


    "Chains?" In spite of himself, Ezra was curious. "What kind of chains? Explain yourself." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    X struggled to speak, his body shaking as if fighting against an invisible force. "I want to tell you, but... I can''t. It''s there. It''s stopping me!"


    Ezra watched him closely, his mind racing. "If you can''t speak about it, then how will you tell me?"


    X''s mask moved erratically. "Wait! Wait!" The masked man held up a hand. "Feel my soul!"


    "What?"


    "Feel it. Look through the blood debt that links us. Take a look and see, Ezra Matten. The soul of a chained man!"


    X stepped forward and Ezra felt it.


    It was like a window he was unaware of had been opened, letting light into the room.


    He closed his eyes, sinking into his soul. He traced the blood debt back to its source.


    As he delved deeper, a cold shiver ran down his spine.


    What he saw was a soul wrapped in chains, each link pulsing with dark fiery energy.


    The chains were eerily familiar, similar to the ones he had once used to control Valaren, his dragon.


    These chains were not mere metaphors. They were bindings in its purest form, designed to chain lesser beings to the will of their master.


    Ezra opened his eyes, the revelation leaving him momentarily speechless. "H- How? Why?"


    X''s eyes were filled with a desperate hope. "Now, you understand. You must know how to break them. Help me, Ezra Matten."


    "Save me."

 Chapter 157 - 157: A Meeting In The Night Sky

    Ezra and Olivia hovered above the city, the night sky a vast canvas of twinkling stars and inky darkness.


    His powerful dragon wings beat steadily, keeping him aloft with ease, while Olivia''s beautiful white wings glowed softly in the moonlight.


    He quickly deployed his black box, the darkness surrounding them and shielding them from any star watchers or prying eyes below.


    In this secluded pocket of the sky, they could speak freely, their words carried away by the wind and lost in the vast expanse. It was the only place where they could discuss their most sensitive plans without fear of being overheard.


    "As expected, Lady Amara agreed to the deal." Ezra began. "Five favors in exchange for clearing her debt. But as you know, I want to use her for more than just working to pay off a debt."


    Olivia''s wings fluttered slightly as she adjusted her position, her eyes meeting his. "What do you have in mind?"


    Ezra''s gaze was intense, his thoughts already several steps ahead. "I want Lady Amara to be our hidden card. Something we can use to strike at either Griffin or Helena without it being linked back to us."


    Olivia nodded thoughtfully. "She''s powerful enough and reclusive. If we position her correctly, she could become a significant asset. But how do you plan to keep her hidden from Griffin and Helena?"


    "That''s the issue, isn''t it?"


    Olivia watched him silently.


    "We''ll need to be strategic about the favors we ask of her." Ezra crossed his arms. "Each favor will need to be carefully orchestrated so that it seems independent of us."


    "We can feed her information and resources through Red, guiding her actions without direct involvement."


    "We''ll use the City Lord''s domain to obscure things." Olivia''s eyes narrowed slightly as she considered the plan. "What if she starts to suspect she''s being manipulated? Lady Amara is no fool."


    Ezra''s lips curved into a small, grim smile. "She won''t. We''ll make sure each favor benefits her directly, giving her a sense of autonomy. She''ll believe she''s acting in her own interest, while we pull the strings from behind the scenes."


    Olivia sighed, her wings fluttering in the cool night air. "I don''t like this, Ezra. One wrong move, and it all goes to hell."


    "I know," Ezra said, his tone firm. "But we need every advantage we can get."


    "Griffin and Helena are enemies we can''t afford to take half measures against. They both hold us by the neck and command significant firepower."


    "Griffin with his Subjects and Helena with her Peacekeepers. We can''t afford to be complacent. Lady Amara is our ace in the hole, our unexpected weapon."


    Olivia nodded, her expression softening. "Then we need to make sure she stays hidden and loyal. We can''t let Griffin or Helena get wind of our connection to her."


    "Agreed." Ezra replied. "We''ll use her when the time is right, striking when our enemies least expect it."


    With that, they hovered in silence for a moment. Ezra thinned the black zone, affording them a bird''s eye view of the city below which sprawled out beneath them like a patchwork quilt of lights and shadows.


    Ezra and Olivia continued to hover above the city, their wings beating softly in the cool night air.


    Ezra turned his gaze upward with a sigh. The stars seemed closer here, almost within reach.


    "The true problem now is X" He murmured. "How in the heavens did that happen?"


    "I still find it hard to believe that X is bound with such strong chains," Olivia said, her voice tinged with disbelief and concern. "How could Griffin even do that to him? He''s a person for crying out loud."


    Ezra sighed, his eyes scanning the distant horizon. "We both know that Griffin is something of a control freak."


    "But he''s gone too far. This should be against the law, shouldn''t it?" He asked Olivia.


    Olivia shook her head. "It''s not. There are no laws for or against it."


    Ezra swore beneath his breath. "These chains... they''re designed to bind the very essence of one''s being. The chains that bind the soul. How did X even get into such a situation?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia asked the question on his mind. "If the chains are that strong, how can we possibly free X?"


    Ezra''s expression grew darker. "I''ve been thinking about that and honestly, I have no idea?"


    Olivia hovered, thinking hard. "If it were a monster, we could have found a way to break it, but as it is a human, there''s only one way."


    Ezra listened attentively.


    "The chains are linked to Griffin''s will. As long as Griffin wants X bound, the chains will hold. The only way to break them is to get Griffin to willingly let X go."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in realization. "That''s... nearly impossible. Griffin would never let go of someone like X, not willingly."


    Olivia nodded grimly. "Exactly. Griffin uses X as a tool, just like he uses everyone around him. Convincing him to release X will be the challenge of a lifetime."


    Ezra frowned, his mind racing through potential scenarios. "I can''t believe I''m thinking about doing this but we need leverage. Something Griffin values more than X. But what could that possibly be?"


    Ezra was silent for a moment, lost in thought. "If we were still on his side, we could have offered him something that increases his power or secures his position. But now, that is out of question."


    Olivia''s wings fluttered nervously. "Not that we have something like that, nor would we do that. He''s already one of the most powerful figures in the city. There''s no need to make him more powerful."


    Ezra''s eyes widened momentarily and Olivia saw it.


    "What did you just think of?" She asked, seeing as he kept quiet.


    "Natalia." He answered quietly. "She could be his weakness. She could be a vulnerability we can exploit."


    "That''s¡­ actually an option." Olivia frowned, deep in thought. "We can''t capture her as we are now but if we were stronger, we could use her as our bargaining chip."


    "Exactly what I was thinking. He might be willing to trade X for her." Ezra agreed.


    Oliva considered it, her mind working through the implications. "It''s a dangerous gambit. But it might be our only shot."


    Ezra nodded, his resolve hardening. "Then, that''s our plan."


    They hovered there for a moment longer, taking in the view.


    After a moment, Olivia broke the silence.


    "We should head back." She spoke. "We have much to prepare for."


    Ezra nodded, his wings shifting as he moved closer for the teleportation. "Let''s go."


    With a final glance at the city below, they were gone.

 Chapter 158 - 158: Tactical Planning

    Back at their mansion, the atmosphere was charged with a mix of anticipation and tension.


    Natalia had gathered everyone in the main strategy room, a space now filled with maps, tactical plans, and an air of focused determination.


    The final coven of the Silent Hand, the Blackthorne coven, was their next target, and this meeting was crucial for the success of their mission.


    Natalia stood at the head of the table, her presence commanding and authoritative.


    Ezra, Olivia, and Gen were seated around the table, their attention fully on Natalia. She glanced at each of them, ensuring she had their focus before she began.


    "We''re down to the last coven in the Silent Hand," Natalia started, her voice clear and steady. "The Blackthorne coven."


    "This is our final major hurdle, and we must capture them alive and hand them over to Griffin."


    Ezra leaned forward, his eyes sharp. "Why alive? We kept the Maguire coven alive too. Why Blackthorne again?"


    "That''s none of your business." Natalia answered pointedly.


    "Wouldn''t it be easier to just eliminate them?" Gen asked.


    Natalia shook her head. "Griffin''s orders are specific. He wants them alive. The why isn''t for us to think about. All we have to do is follow orders."


    "Yes. Killing them would be simpler, but that isn''t our objective nor should it be. Griffin''s orders are to keep them alive."


    Ezra twirled the pen in his hand. "Well, at least it''s easier to keep a dismembered vampire alive."


    Natalia nodded to him. "Our approach must be precise and calculated. The Blackthorne coven is well-fortified and prepared for an attack. We need to incapacitate them without striking fatal blows."


    Gen, ever the warrior, cracked her knuckles. "What''s the plan?"


    Natalia pointed to a large map spread out on the table, detailing the layout of the Blackthorne coven''s stronghold.


    "Unlike the Maguire coven, their base is heavily guarded, with layers of human security. This is so they can claim a breach of the Law of Secrecy if the opportunity presents itself."


    "There are security cameras everywhere, ready to catch any evidence of vampire activity, so this would be much harder than fighting the Maguire coven."


    "We''ll need to divide into teams. One team will create a diversion at the main entrance, drawing their forces away. The second team will infiltrate from the rear and take them by surprise."


    Ezra studied the map, his mind already forming strategies. "I''ll lead the infiltration team. Olivia will be with us" He turned to her. "You''ll be using your song to keep them from teleporting away, just like with the Maguire coven."


    Olivia nodded in agreement. "Understood. I''ll make sure they can''t escape."


    Gen grinned, her eyes glinting with excitement. "And I''ll be with Natalia in the diversion team. We''ll have to do something big to pull their guards away, but we''ll be ready to join the main assault once they''re distracted."


    Natalia looked at them, her confidence in their abilities clear. "We''ll need to move quickly and decisively. Timing is critical. Once we have them incapacitated, we''ll secure them and contact Griffin for extraction."


    Ezra met her gaze, his voice firm. "And if things go sideways?"


    "We adapt," Natalia replied without hesitation. "But our primary goal is to capture, not kill. We need to stay focused and execute the plan."


    Gen grinned at them. "Let me be in charge of the distraction. What should I do? A big explosion? A truck ramming into the doors at full speed?"


    "A truck?" Ezra stared at her, horrified. "What if it hits an unlucky soldier and he gets sent into another world?"


    Gen stared at him "What the fuck are you talking about? Truck hits man? That''s death. Instant death."


    "You dare disrespect truck-kun?" Ezra leaned forward.


    Olivia sighed. "When will you stop watching those cartoons?"


    "Cartoons?" Ezra choked. "CARTOONS?! You take that back!"


    Natalia watched, confused, as the women shook their head and left the room one after the other, leaving Ezra ranting about trucks and isekais.


    **


    Ezra sat in his office, the soft glow of his desk lamp casting long shadows across the room.


    Stacks of documents and reports cluttered his desk, each one a reminder of the responsibilities he managed as the CEO of Ascendant Capital.


    He rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of the day pressing down on him. It was hard to always be cautious in his own home.


    Yet, there was no rest for him.


    The stakes were too high, and the players in their dangerous game were too many. Griffin, Helena, X, the Silent Hand, the Arbiter and now, his new ally.


    He leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed, his mind drifting back to the recent meeting with Lady Amara.


    The deal they struck would hopefully provide some much-needed leverage against both Griffin and Helena.


    With the final strike of the Silent Hand planned, that problem would soon be gone. He sighed.


    He''d traded one enemy for two. If not for the Silent Hand, he wouldn''t be this involved with Griffin or Helena.


    As his thoughts wandered, the air in the room suddenly grew cold, and a familiar, unsettling presence materialized before him.


    Ezra''s eyes snapped open to see X standing there, his masked face shadowed and his posture tense.


    The intrusion was abrupt but not entirely unexpected.


    Ezra didn''t know he could but he had grown accustomed to X''s unpredictable appearances, each one filled with some form of urgency or madness. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "X," Ezra greeted, his voice calm but edged with longsuffering. "What now?"


    X took a deep breath, his mask giving nothing away, as always. "Ezra, Ezra, Ezra."


    "Just go straight to the point." Ezra sighed. "What is it?"


    "Haven''t you wondered?" X adopted a thinking pose. "Why does Griffin want all the members of Silent Hand captured alive?"


    "Of course I do wonder." Ezra rolled his eyes. "Not like I could just go to the man himself and ask him."


    "Problem solved." X cried grandly, raising a fist into the air. "I''m here to help!"


    "So, you do know why." Ezra''s interest piqued, he leaned forward. "Go on."


    X glanced around, as if checking for unseen listeners, before stepping closer. "The Blackthorne coven knows the location of the Ascension Well and Griffin wants that information for himself."

 Chapter 159 - 159: Dont Help The Enemy

    Ezra frowned, a chill running down his spine. "The Ascension Well? I still don''t know what it is but I''m assuming that''s bad news."


    X''s voice lowered, filled with urgency. "The Ascension Well is incredibly powerful, Ezra. Do you know what it''s for?"


    "I would know if a certain someone had told me when I asked." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Listen well, Ezra Matten. The well is used to elevate a vampire from the fourth ring to the fifth ring without the need for excessive vitality. It''s a shortcut to immense power."


    Ezra''s eyes widened, the implications of X''s words sinking in. "So, if Olivia used this well..." He trailed off.


    "Instant fifth ring vampire. X whispered. "A foot in the big leagues."


    Ezra was silent, digesting the information.


    "Griffin doesn''t need it for himself." X continued. "He who controls the Ascension well, controls the divide between mortality and godhood. He chooses who ascends and who doesn''t."


    "That''s why he wants Blackthorne alive." Ezra realized. "Wait a minute. Why would he be searching for it? Isn''t he a count? Doesn''t he already know where it is?"


    "He did." X turned away to look around the office. "But someone moved it. So when he heard that someone in the Silent Hand knew of its location, he decided to capture them, instead."


    Ezra tapped his fingers on the table as he thought. "And by capturing the Blackthorne, we''re helping him get what he needs to consolidate his power further."


    "Exactly," X confirmed. "If Griffin gains control of the well, he could also create more fifth-ring vampires loyal to him, tipping the balance of power decisively in his favor."


    Ezra leaned back, his mind racing. This well had to be what Helena was also banking on. Either Helena knew where it was or she was close.


    "What exactly is this well?" Ezra asked.


    "I don''t know." X answered honestly. "All I know is that the well is in Southside and is actually drinkable like a well."


    "A well of blood?" Ezra asked.


    "I don''t think so." X answered. "Going off of the way Griffin speaks of it, I think it''s something that humans won''t think twice about. Something that looks normal but isn''t. Something like actual water."


    There was silence in the room.


    X leaned forward, his masked face unreadable. "I don''t want Griffin to have that kind of power. He''s already dangerous enough. If he controls the Ascension Well, no one will be able to stand against him."


    Ezra considered X''s words carefully. "So, you want us to get to the well before Griffin does?"


    "Yes." X nodded. "I need you to find the well and secure it. If you control it, you can prevent Griffin from using it to his advantage. You could also use it to strengthen your own position."


    Ezra''s thoughts churned with the new information. The Ascension Well could be the key to tipping the scales in their favor, but it was a double-edged sword.


    If they could get Olivia to drink from the well, they''ll have half a weapon against Helena and Griffin.


    "This changes everything," he muttered. "We need to rethink our strategy."


    X stepped back, his voice steady. "You need to act fast. Griffin''s already moving to capture the Blackthorne coven. We don''t have much time."


    Ezra sat back in his chair, thinking through his options.


    The room was still, the only sound the quiet hum of the city below as he mulled over his next steps.


    Before he could fully formulate a plan, X spoke.


    "Ezra," X began, his voice urgent, "Griffin will stop at nothing to get his hands on the Blackthorne coven. You must reach them first."


    "And do what?" Ezra asked. "I can''t kill them. Even I need the well."


    "Why not offer them a deal?" X suggested. "Or even blackmail them? Anything is better thn nothing. You''re in the position of power here."


    "Meet them discreetly," X urged. "Offer them protection until them new Count comes into power. In return, they must give you the location of the Ascension Well."


    Ezra leaned forward, his eyes locked onto X. "And how do you propose we do this without alerting Griffin? You know he''s watching our every move."


    X''s voice lowered, filled with a sense of urgency and desperation. "Why are you acting like you don''t already have ways to bypass his watching eyes? You don''t trust me?"


    "No, I don''t." Ezra answered simply.


    "Fair." X shrugged. "Either way, you can use trusted intermediaries to set up the meeting."


    Ezra''s mind immediately went to Lady Amara. This wasn''t how what he imagined he''ll use the first favor on.


    "Ensure that only those you absolutely trust are involved." X was speaking. "This has to be off the radar."


    Ezra''s raised a hand to cut X off. "Alright. I''ll reach out to my most discreet contacts. We''ll arrange a secure location for the meeting. Don''t worry about this. Go do whatever it is you do when you''re not here."


    X was silent, his gaze intense. "Understand this, Ezra. I do all this not for you but for myself. Don''t be mistakened. I just want Griffin gone as much as you do.


    The room was silent as the two men stared hard at each other.


    Finally, X broke eye contact.


    "The Blackthorne coven is desperate." X spoke. "I''ll leak information to them that Griffin wants them alive, but not for their benefit. That way, they''ll be looking for any lifeline they can grab."


    He turned to look at Ezra again. "Use that desperation. Offer them sanctuary and safety in exchange for the information."


    Ezra waved dismissively. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    X nodded, stepping back. "Good. Time is of the essence. The longer we wait, the closer Griffin gets to what he wants."


    Ezra nodded sharply, hesitated, then called out to X. "Thank you for the warning, X. We''ll take it from here."


    X''s form falshed, and he vanished as abruptly as he had appeared.


    Ezra was left alone in his office, thinking on the current situation.


    The Ascension Well was a game-changer, and he couldn''t afford to let it fall into Griffin''s hands.


    Ezra reached for his phone, ready to summon Olivia.


    They had a new mission. To find and secure the Ascension Well before Griffin could.

 Chapter 160 - 160: It Is Done

    Ezra moved through the bustling streets of First City with purpose, the shadows of the night providing a cloak of anonymity.


    The air was crisp and filled with the distant sounds of nightlife, but his mind was focused on the task at hand.


    He needed to meet Lady Amara and call in the first of the five favors they had agreed upon.


    Arriving at a secluded, upscale caf¨¦ known for its discretion, Ezra entered and was immediately directed to a private room at the back.


    Lady Amara, the Lone Lady, was already there, seated gracefully with a glass of dark red wine. She looked up as he entered, a knowing smile playing on her lips.


    "Ezra Matten." She greeted, her voice smooth and tinged with amusement. "I must say, I didn''t expect to be called upon so soon. What brings you to collect a favor already?"


    Ezra took a seat opposite her, his demeanor calm but serious. "Lady Amara, circumstances have accelerated our need. I have a task that requires your particular skills and... discretion."


    Amara arched an eyebrow, taking a sip of her wine. "I''m intrigued. What is it that you need?"


    "I need you to arrange a discreet meeting between myself and Veran, the leader of the Blackthorne coven." Ezra stated plainly.


    Amara''s amusement deepened, her eyes gleaming with interest. "Veran? That is quite the request. Why so urgent?"


    "I have something they need and they have something I need." Ezra explained. "Doesn''t that warrant a meeting? Remember, it''s critical that this meeting stays off his radar."


    "Judging by the fact that you need me, you and Veran must not be on the best of terms." Amara considered his words, her fingers tapping lightly on the glass.


    "Veran is cautious and not easily swayed. What assurance can you give that this meeting will be in his best interest?"


    Ezra leaned forward, his gaze intense. "Let him set the time and the place for the meeting. If he feels safe enough, he''ll accept the meeting."


    "If he feels safe enough." Amara repeated softly, her expression thoughtful. "That''s a hard sell."


    "Very well, Ezra Matten. I will arrange the meeting. But remember, this favor clears twenty percent of my debt. You have only four favors left now."


    Ezra nodded once. "Thank you, Lady Amara. Your assistance is invaluable."


    Amara''s smile was amused as she took another sip of her wine. "I do hope whatever plans you have in mind succeed, Ezra Matten. First City sure is becoming quite interesting."


    With their agreement sealed, Ezra rose to leave. "I''ll await your confirmation of the meeting details. Time is of the essence."


    Amara nodded, her gaze following him as he departed. "You''ll have your meeting soon, Ezra. Count on it."


    Ezra left the caf¨¦, his mind already shifting to the next steps. Lady Amara''s involvement was a gamble, but one he hoped would pay off.


    He needed to secure the meeting with Veran and gain the information about the Ascension Well before Griffin could act.


    *********


    Lady Amara drove through the winding streets of First City, her hovercar a sleek, black vehicle that blended with the night.


    The journey to the Blackthorne mansion was familiar, yet always fraught with tension given the heavy security presence around it.


    As she approached the gates, she slowed down and lowered her window, presenting her identification card to the guards.


    The security personnel, all humans but well-trained and heavily armed, scrutinized her credentials before waving her through the first checkpoint.


    Amara drove on, the mansion looming larger as she passed through several more layers of security.


    Each checkpoint required a new level of clearance, but she navigated them with ease, her reputation as reclusive and neutral granting her passage.


    She sighed at all the processes. She wouldn''t even be entertaining Ezra Matten''s requests if not for what the Arbiter had told her. It would all be worth it.


    Finally, she reached the main entrance, where a butler awaited her arrival. "Lady Amara." He greeted with a polite bow. "Master Veran is expecting you. Please, follow me."


    Amara nodded, stepping out of the car and following the butler through the grand entrance.


    The interior of the Blackthorne mansion was as luxurious as ever, showing off the coven''s wealth and power. It was a shame that not many vampires or humans would ever see it.


    She was led down a series of corridors until they reached a large, elegantly furnished study where Veran awaited her.


    "Lady Amara." Veran said, rising from his seat to greet her. He was a tall, imposing figure with the handsome sharp features of a vampire and an air of authority.


    "It''s a pleasure to see you. What brings you here tonight?"


    Amara inclined her head in greeting, a serene smile on her lips. "Veran, always a pleasure. I come with an urgent request."


    Veran raised an eyebrow, gesturing for her to sit. "Please, have a seat. What is this urgent matter?"


    Amara took a seat, her expression serious. "It''s Ezra Matten, leader of the Matten Coven. He wishes to meet with you to discuss a matter of great importance."


    Veran''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Ezra? The CEO of Ascendant Capital? What could he possibly want with me?"


    "He said that you have something he need and he has something you need." Amara replied carefully. "He believes that an even exchange would be in your best interests."


    Veran scoffed as he leaned back in his chair, his gaze scrutinizing. "I have something he needs? Who said it isn''t some kind of trap? I know he''s after me."


    "Ezra Matten has stumbled upon new information and he believes that they are aligned with your interests." Amara said, her tone persuasive. "He''s willing to extend an olive branch with this meeting."


    Veran shook his head, a skeptical look in his eyes. "No. Whatever new information he thinks he has, I''m not interested in becoming a pawn in his game."


    "All meeting with him will do is expose us to more danger."


    Amara leaned forward slightly, her voice lowering. "Veran, I understand your hesitation. But consider this. What if he actually wants the same thing you want?"


    Let that sink in. The idea that Ezra was as dissatisfied with Griffin as Veran himself was with Solomon.


    "What if Ezra Matten is an ally, not an enemy?" She pressed.


    Veran remained silent for a moment, his gaze distant as he weighed her words.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice firm. "If I were to agree to this meeting, I would choose the time and place. I won''t be dictated to."


    Amara''s smile returned, a hint of relief in her eyes. "Of course. The choice is entirely yours. Ezra Matten respects your need for discretion and will accommodate your preferences."


    Veran nodded, his decision made. "Very well. Tell him to be at the Pulse nightclub tomorrow at midnight. We will speak then."


    Amara stood, grateful that she had managed to persuade him. "Thank you, Veran. I will relay your terms to Ezra."


    As she was escorted out of the mansion, passing through the layers of security once more, Amara felt a sense of accomplishment. She remembered her meeting with the Arbiter and a smile crossed her lips.


    She had set the stage for the crucial meeting, one that could shift the balance of power in their favor.


    Driving back through the streets of First City, she sent a quick message to Ezra.


    "It is done." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation. Everything was moving into place, and soon, the game would reach its next critical juncture.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Veran Blackthorne

    Ezra moved through the vibrant, neon-lit streets of First City, his destination set for the infamous Pulse nightclub.


    The city was alive with activity, but his focus was singular. The meeting with Veran was crucial, and it would set the stage for his next steps.


    The nightclub was a well-known haunt for those humans with power and influence, a place where deals were made and alliances forged under the pulsating beat of the music. Who knew the Blackthorne coven was connected to it.


    As he approached the entrance, Ezra''s demeanor shifted to one of calm confidence. He was aware of the eyes watching him, assessing him.


    His Aura blossomed out of him, giving him an undeniable air of authority. The bouncer at the door, a towering figure with a stern expression, gave him a nod, recognizing power at a single glance. Without a word, Ezra was let inside.


    The interior of Pulse was a sensory overload of flashing lights, pounding music, and a throng of people dancing and mingling.


    Ezra pulled his Aura back in. He wasn''t here to attract attention or show off.


    He weaved through the crowd, heading towards the back where a discreet door waited.


    A host met him there, and with a quick exchange of words, he was led down a narrow, dimly lit hallway to a private room.


    The room was quiet compared to the chaotic energy outside. It was luxuriously furnished, with plush seating and soft lighting.


    At the center, Veran lounged on a large sofa, flanked by two of his wives, their fangs on full display as they enjoyed their wine.


    They were a picture of ease and grace, their presence adding an air of sensuality to the setting.


    "Ezra," Veran greeted, his voice smooth but laced with an edge. "Welcome. Please, join us."


    Ezra nodded, taking a seat across from Veran.


    The wives, one cute woman with long, flowing green hair and the other a blonde with sharp, striking features, regarded him with mild curiosity.


    "Thank you for meeting with me, Veran." Ezra began, keeping his tone neutral and respectful.


    Veran leaned back, a lazy smile playing on his lips. "I''ve heard a lot about you, Ezra Matten. A powerful upstart who steals what belongs to others. A man of ambition and cunning, they say."


    Ezra met his gaze steadily. "I suppose people do like to talk about things they know nothing about."


    Veran''s smile widened. "They do. And they often like to exaggerate. But I prefer to see for myself."


    Ezra sensed the bait but didn''t rise to it. "I''m here to discuss how we can help each other, Veran Blackthorne."


    Veran''s eyes gleamed with a challenge. "Help each other, you say? Interesting. I suppose this is about the things we both need with each other."


    "Yes." Ezra answered simply. "As I''m sure you know, the Maguire and Odinson covens no longer stand with you."


    "And whose fault is that?" Veran raised an eyebrow in amusement. "Why should I trust the same man who destroyed my allies?"


    "Because I''m the only one you can afford to trust." Ezra leaned back in his chair.


    Veran''s second eyebrow joined the other raised one.


    "Griffin is after you as you are a member of the Silent Hand and you can''t go to Solomon for help." Ezra said. "If Solomon is made away of all you''re doing, will he give you up to Griffin or kill you himself?"


    Veran laughed, his wives chuckling along as they sipped at their drinks. Ezra watched the man calmly.


    Finally, Veran''s laughter tapered off and he held Ezra''s gaze. "Who said Solomon isn''t already aware?"


    Ezra controlled himself before his eyes could widen in realization. Why didn''t he think of that?


    Solomon could be using Veran to enter Southside the same way Griffin was using him. No one ever said Griffin had a monopoly on being greedy.


    Ezra kept staring at Veran. Then he realized something. "You want it all, don''t you?"


    Veran was quiet as the two men stared hard at each other.


    "You''re just like me." Ezra smiled. "You don''t want to share with Solomon." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you talking about, Ezra Matten?"


    Ezra sighed. Talking without mentioning the real issue was getting tiring. "You don''t want to share the Ascension well."


    Veran paused. "You said you had a deal, didn''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Fine. But first, let''s see if you''re worth my time." Veran stood, his wives gracefully rising with him and linking their arms through his. "Follow me."


    Ezra stood as well, following Veran as he led the way deeper into the nightclub.


    They descended a hidden staircase, the thumping music growing fainter as they moved further underground. The air grew cooler, the atmosphere charged with a different kind of energy.


    At the bottom of the stairs, a heavy steel door stood before them.


    Veran pushed it open to reveal an expansive underground fight club.


    The noise hit Ezra like a wave. Cheers, shouts, and the unmistakable sounds of combat.


    The air was thick with the scent of sweat and adrenaline.


    Veran led Ezra to a private viewing box.


    Prominent in the small room was the seat of honor, a luxurious throne-like chair with a clear view of the central arena where a brutal match was already underway.


    The fighters were fierce, their bodies moving with lethality as they traded blows.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" Veran said, his voice barely audible over the roar of the crowd. "This is where strength and skill are truly tested."


    Ezra watched the match, his expression calm. "It''s certainly¡­ intense."


    Veran''s wives settled beside him, their eyes flicking between the match and Ezra. Veran himself leaned forward, his gaze fixed on Ezra. "Tell me, Ezra Matten. What do you think of power? True power?"


    Ezra considered his response carefully. "True power is the ability to shape the world around you, to protect those who matter and to crush those who threaten what you hold dear."


    Veran chuckled, his eyes gleaming with approval. "A good answer. But words are easy. Proving your worth¡­ that''s harder."


    Ezra remained composed. "And how would you like me to prove my worth, Veran?"


    Veran''s smile was predatory. "I have a proposition. A test, if you will. If you can pass it, I''ll listen to what you have to say. If not, well¡­"


    "Alright." Ezra nodded. "I''m listening."

 Chapter 162 - 162: Are you A Lucky Man?

    Veran gestured to the arena just as the current match ended. "Look."


    Ezra''s gaze shifted to see the winner, a burly, scarred man who was now basking in the crowd''s adulation.


    He had been brutal and efficient, clearly a crowd favorite. The crowd was chanting what had to be his alias. "Brute! Brute! Brute!"


    The man roared into the sky before raising a fist into the air, still panting from the fight.


    Ezra turned back to Veran. "I won''t lower myself to fight with an ant. When one squashes a bug, we don''t call it a fight."


    Veran laughed loudly, the sound mixing with the roars and cheers of the crowd.


    "Why would I ever want you to that?" Veran chuckled. "That''s a nice way of setting myself up for failure, don''t you think?"


    Ezra sat calmly, not saying a word.


    Veran turned to him, a sly smile playing on his lips. "Do you know the quality I value the most in my partners?" He didn''t wait and answered the question himself. "Luck."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow. "Luck?"


    Veran nodded, his eyes gleaming with a mischievous light. "Yes, luck. Are you lucky enough to work with me, Ezra Matten? This test would be a test of luck."


    "And how would this test be conducted?" Ezra drawled. "I flip a coin? I tell you which hand you hid the coin?"


    Veran laughed again. "No, no, no. The test is quite simple, really. Brute just won his match." Veran gestured to the fighter. "For the next fight, you need to choose who will win. The reigning champion or his new opponent."


    "Do I get to see the opponent?" Ezra asked.


    "And what would be the fun in that?" Choose now, Matten. Brute or his next opponent."


    Ezra turned to the arena to study Brute. The man was clearly exhausted from his fight and judging by the quality of his previous opponents, his next opponent would be just as brutal.


    Ezra smiled to himself. "I choose the new opponent," he said firmly.


    Veran chuckled, a hint of admiration in his voice. "Interesting choice, my good man. Now, let''s see how your luck fares."


    He motioned and as if waiting on his signal, the door opened.


    Ezra held in his groan as a scrawny teenager stepped out.


    The crowd''s reaction was immediate. A mixture of laughter and boos. The teenager looked out of place, his thin frame and nervous demeanor different from the hulking champion.


    Odds were called and bets were placed quickly as money changed hands all over the club.


    Veran roared in laughter. "Is this your luck, Ezra Matten?"


    Ezra silently studied the boy, noting the determination in his eyes despite his apparent disadvantage. "The match is not over yet, Veran." He said firmly.


    Contrary to his words, he doubted that the teenager would even win. But he had to keep the appearance of confidence. This was a dog eat dog world.


    They all turned to look at the arena as the commentator''s voice boomed through the speakers, barely audible over the roar of the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have a surprise challenger tonight! In this corner, our reigning champion, the Brute! And in the other corner, his daring challenger, the Kid!"


    Brute sneered at the scrawny teenager, clearly unimpressed. The Kid, for his part, looked around nervously but steeled himself, fists clenched at his sides.


    "Let the fight, BEGIIIIIIIIIN!!!!" The commentator roared and the crowd cheered.


    The bell rang, and the fight began.


    The Brute charged forward, his massive fists swinging with deadly force. He was still vigorous in spite of his exhaustion.


    The Kid dodged the first blow, his movements surprisingly quick. The crowd gasped, some laughing, others shouting encouragements or jeers.


    "Come on, Kid!" someone yelled. "You''re gonna get squashed!"


    Ezra watched intently, his muscles tensed as if he were in the ring himself.


    Veran leaned back, looking amused. "You like to root for the underdog, Ezra?"


    "Sometimes the underdog has more fight in them than you''d expect," Ezra replied, his eyes never leaving the ring.


    The Brute swung again, but the Kid ducked and rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding a crushing blow.


    The crowd''s reaction was a mix of awe and ridicule. The commentator''s voice cut through the noise, full of dramatic flair. "Look at the Kid go, ladies and gentlemen! He''s quick on his feet, but can he land a hit on the Brute?"


    The Brute, frustrated by the Kid''s agility, began to taunt him. "Come on, little man! Stand still and take your beating!" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Kid circled the Brute, looking for an opening.


    He darted in, aiming a quick jab at the Brute''s midsection. It connected, but it was like hitting a wall. The Brute laughed, swatting the Kid away like an annoying fly.


    The crowd''s reactions varied wildly. Some cheered for the Kid''s bravery, while others were betting on how long he would last.


    Veran seemed entertained, his eyes twinkling with excitement. "This is turning out to be quite the spectacle."


    Ezra remained focused, silently willing the Kid to find a way.


    The Brute, growing more impatient, started throwing heavier punches, his movements becoming less controlled. The Kid managed to dodge most of them, but a few blows grazed him, drawing blood.


    The crowd roared with every hit, their bloodlust filling the air. "Finish him, Brute!" someone shouted.


    The Kid, now bleeding and bruised, seemed on the verge of collapse. But there was a fire in his eyes, a stubborn determination that wouldn''t be snuffed out easily.


    He ducked under another wild swing and kicked the Brute''s knee, making the giant stagger.


    The commentator''s voice rose in pitch, feeding off the crowd''s energy. "The Kid''s got spirit, folks! But is it enough against the sheer power of the Brute?"


    Ezra leaned forward with a small smile. He recognized that fighting style. It was the same one he used. The same one he learnt in the slums.


    He leaned back in satisfaction and concealed relief. "The kid has won it."


    "Hmmn?" Veran raised a brow in amusement. "I think Brute has other plans."


    Ezra turned to the arena to see Brute had secured a firm grip on the Kid''s arm.


    Ah, fuck.

 Chapter 163 - 163: A Binding Of Essence

    The crowd''s cheers turned into gasps as the sight.


    Brute grinned savagely, displaying teeth. "Gotcha bitch!"


    The Kid struggled, his face contorting in pain as Brute''s grip tightened.


    With the crowd roaring for blood, Brute unleashed a brutal barrage of punches. Each blow landed with a sickening thud, driving the Kid closer to the brink.


    "Is this the end?!" The commentator yelled. "Will Brute finish this once and for all?"


    Ezra leaned forward in interest even as Veran kept laughing.


    The kid had been taught to take a hit.


    Despite the relentless assault, the Kid''s eyes never lost their focus. He endured the punishment, waiting for his moment.


    When Brute''s grip slackened ever so slightly, the Kid wrenched free, staggering back with a visible limp.


    He clutched his left side, the pain of the injury he had sustained evident for all to see.


    Brute roared into the sky and the crowd cheered with him.


    "Oh no! The Kid didn''t escape unscathed!" The commentator pointed out. "Will Brute play with his meal or will he take advantage of this clear weakness?"


    Brute roared and charged again, overextending himself in his eagerness to finish the fight.


    The Kid, eyes gleaming with cunning, sidestepped at the last moment and delivered a swift, precise kick to Brute''s knee.


    The giant fell to one knee with a roar of pain, and the Kid followed up with a flurry of punches to Brute''s face, exploiting his imbalance.


    "What is this?!" The commentator yelled in amazement. "The injury was fake?!"


    Ezra chuckled to himself. The Kid was smart.


    Feigning pain on his left side had worked perfectly. The Kid had baited Brute into a critical mistake, and now the crowd watched in awe as the tide of the fight turned once more.


    At the sight, the crowd erupted in a mix of cheers and jeers, the commentator''s voice almost drowned out.


    "Can you believe it, folks? The Kid is making a comeback!"


    Brute, now furious, swung wildly, but the Kid ducked and weaved, landing quick, sharp blows.


    Brute''s face was a mask of rage and confusion. He had never been challenged like this by such an unassuming opponent.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair once more. "Like I said, the match is over." He smirked as he turned to look at the now silent Veran. "The Kid has won already."


    With that, he turned back to watch the match calmly.


    The Kid''s strategy was becoming clear to the spectators.


    He was wearing the Brute down, exploiting his weaknesses and using his own strength against him.


    The Brute, exhausted and now bleeding, made one last desperate lunge.


    The Kid sidestepped, and with all his remaining strength, delivered a powerful kick to the Brute''s head.


    The giant wavered, his eyes glazing over. The crowd fell silent for a heartbeat, then exploded as the Brute collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


    The commentator''s voice rang out, barely audible over the deafening cheers. "Unbelievable! The Kid has done it! He''s defeated the Brute!"


    There was someone in the crowd yelling, "I won! I fucking won! Haha! Thank you Kid!"


    Ezra turned, a triumphant smile spreading across his face.


    Veran clapped slowly, clearly impressed. "Well, well, Ezra Matten. It seems your luck is quite strong."


    Ezra toned down his smile, his expression now calm but pleased. "Sometimes, it''s not just about luck, Veran. It''s about seeing the potential where others see none. The same way I see potential between Blackthorne and Matten."


    Veran nodded, a newfound respect in his eyes. "Indeed. You''ve proven yourself tonight. Now, let''s talk about this... deal you have for me."


    As the crowd continued to cheer for the Kid, Veran stood, motioning for Ezra to follow.


    Veran led Ezra through a series of dimly lit tunnels beneath the Pulse nightclub, each turn bringing them deeper into the underground labyrinth.


    The air grew colder and more still, the faint echoes of the fight club''s chaos above fading into silence.


    Veran''s wives trailed behind, their expressions serene and unreadable, adding an eerie calm to the descent.


    After what felt like an eternity, they reached another heavy, reinforced door.


    Veran produced a key from his pocket and unlocked it, pushing it open to reveal a room.


    The room was small but meticulously designed for privacy and security. The walls were completely bare and a single table with chairs dominated the center.


    Veran gestured for Ezra to sit. "Welcome to my sanctum." He said mockingly, taking a seat opposite Ezra.


    His wives positioned themselves quietly at the door, their presence a silent reminder of the advantage Veran held at the moment.


    Ezra settled into the chair, displaying calm even as he reminded himself of the importance of this negotiation.


    "Thank you, Veran," he began, his voice steady. "We both know why we''re here. The Ascension Well."


    Veran steepled his fingers in interest, listening quietly.


    Ezra continued. "We both know that you know the location of the well. In return for that location, I''ll protect the Blackthorne coven from both Griffin and Solomon till the new count arrives."


    Veran leaned back in amusement. "Indeed. It is as you say. I know the location of the Ascension Well."


    "But you, Ezra, claim to be able to protect us from Griffin and Solomon. But can you really?" Veran smirked. "You said it yourself. You''re in the same situation that I am in. What can you do that I can''t?"


    Ezra leaned forward, meeting Veran''s gaze. "Simple. I took out all your allies on Griffin''s orders. I know all the details about the attack we are planning on you. Who says I can''t use that knowledge to help you?"


    "Griffin aims to capture your coven alive, hoping to extract the location of the well from you." Ezra sighed. "You don''t have much time, Veran. Solomon doesn''t know you have the location of the well but the moment Griffin attacks... he''ll know."


    Veran raised an eyebrow, his skepticism evident. "Knowing the details of an attack is one thing. Protecting us from two powerful enemies is another. Why should I trust you?"


    "How about this?" Ezra''s expression hardened with resolve. "If I can protect you from the coming attack, it will prove my ability to keep my word. It''s a test of my capability and our alliance."


    Veran considered this, his eyes narrowing. "You propose a practical test. But words and promises can be easily broken. How do I know you won''t betray us the moment it''s convenient for you?"


    Ezra knew Veran had a point. Trust was a fragile thing among vampires. That much he already knew. "What do you suggest?"


    Veran''s smile was cold. "A blood oath. It will bind us both to our promises. If either of us breaks the oath, there will be dire consequences."


    Ezra hesitated.


    He was wary of any bonds involving blood. He already had too many of them.


    And blood oaths were dangerous and binding in ways that went beyond mere words. They connected the participants'' very essence, enforcing the promises with supernatural weight.


    But he had little choice. They needed the Ascension well.


    He sighed. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Very well." Ezra said, his voice firm. "We will seal this agreement with a blood oath."

 Chapter 164 - 164: An Elaborate Distraction

    Gen and Natalia crouched behind a dense thicket of bushes, their eyes trained on the imposing Blackthorne mansion.


    The night was still, the silence only broken by the occasional rustle of leaves and the distant hum of the city.


    From their hidden vantage point, they could clearly see the contingent of security guards patrolling the grounds.


    The guards were well-armed and alert, their movements sure and disciplined.


    Floodlights swept across the manicured lawns, illuminating the high-tech security measures that protected the mansion.


    Cameras were strategically placed, covering every possible angle, and the tall iron gates were reinforced with what looked like tattoo created steel that shimmered faintly under the moonlight.


    Gen studied the scene intently, her sharp eyes taking in every detail. "They''ve really upped their game," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Natalia nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Indeed. The Blackthorne coven isn''t taking any chances. They''re alert from the disappearance of their allies."


    "True."


    "But..." Natalia looked around. "Why are we crouched here? And why do you need binoculars?"


    Gen raised the binoculars hanging on her neck to her eyes with a smirk. "There are some things I''ve always wanted to do. This is one."


    Gen gave her a thumbs up and Natalia watched incredulously.


    Gen''s gaze flicked to a pair of guards near the entrance, their eyes scanning the surroundings with practiced vigilance.


    "Anyways, we''re going to need a solid plan to get through all of that. Those guards look like they could handle themselves in a fight."


    "Don''t you already have the plan?" Natalia asked, raising a brow. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just play along." Gen answered.


    Natalia replied, her tone calm and measured. "We''re not here to waste time. Begin the diversion."


    "Awwn. You''re no fun." Gen pouted before it morphed into a smirk. "It''s show time."


    The two women crouched there, staring at each other.


    "..."


    "..."


    "Sooooo..." Natalia tilted her head.


    "Soooo...." Gen smirked in response.


    "The distraction." Natalia said sharply. "Get on with it."


    "Relax." Gen placated. "The distraction is on it''s way."


    Natalia sighed. "What are you doing?"


    "Do you remember a certain law pertaining to livestock and slaughterhouse?"


    Natalia frowned for a moment before her eyes widened in realization. "No you didn''t."


    "Yes I did." Gen crossed her arms with a satisfied air.


    The sound of a distant rumbling floated to their position as Natalia stared in horror. "What have you done?" She whispered.


    "Tada." Gen performed the jazz hands.


    The night at the Blackthorne mansion was abruptly shattered as the rumbling grew into a thunderous roar.


    The ever vigilant security guards snapped to attention as the sound reached their ears.


    Within moments, the source of the noise became horrifyingly clear. A stampede of cows was charging towards the mansion, their eyes wide with panic and their hooves pounding the ground with earth-shaking force.


    "Incoming stampede!" one of the guards shouted, his voice cutting through the night.


    Chaos erupted as the guards scrambled to respond.


    They were caught off guard, the unexpected threat throwing them into disarray.


    The floodlights swung wildly, illuminating the massive herd of cows barreling down the manicured lawns, their sheer numbers overwhelming the senses.


    "Secure the gates! Secure the damn gates!" Another guard yelled, but it was too late.


    The cows had already reached the gates, their combined weight and momentum crashing through the barriers with a deafening clang, sending the guards there flying.


    "The law is pretty straightforward." Gen grinned as she watched the carnage. "Due to global food shortages, one must not kill livestock outside of licensed slaughterhouses."


    The guards rushed to contain the situation, but they were aware of the law and it complicated their efforts.


    They couldn''t use lethal force, and the cows, driven by blind panic, were unstoppable.


    "Don''t shoot! We can''t kill them!" a guard bellowed, his voice strained with urgency.


    "Push them back! Use the fences!" another shouted, trying to direct the chaos.


    Several guards grabbed portable fencing, attempting to create makeshift barriers to divert the stampede. But the cows, driven by fear, plowed through the obstacles, trampling anything in their path.


    The guards'' shouts and commands were drowned out by the cacophony of bellowing cattle and the thunder of hooves.


    Gen began laughing madly at the chaos. "Fly, monkeys! Fly!" She cried in delight.


    "Stay back! Stay back!" a guard yelled as he was nearly knocked over by a cow veering off course.


    Amidst the chaos, one of the guards attempted to use his tranquilizer gun, aiming for the leading cows. "Aim for the leaders! We need to slow them down!"


    But the panicked animals were moving too fast, and the tranquilizer darts missed their marks, embedding harmlessly into the ground.


    The guards, realizing the futility of their efforts, began to retreat, trying to avoid being trampled.


    "Fall back to the mansion! Protect the entrances!" a senior guard ordered, his voice barely audible over the din.


    The guards retreated towards the mansion, forming a defensive line at the main entrance.


    They used riot shields to create a barrier, hoping to steer the stampede away from the building itself.


    The cows, unable to change direction quickly, crashed into the shields, causing a ripple of force that nearly knocked the guards off their feet.


    "Hold the line!" the senior guard commanded, his voice a beacon of authority amidst the chaos.


    The cows, disoriented and exhausted, began to slow down, their stampede losing momentum.


    The guards, seizing the opportunity, worked together to gently steer the remaining animals away from the mansion, using their shields and non-lethal deterrents.


    Gradually, the chaos began to subside.


    The cows, now milling around in confusion, were corralled into a makeshift pen created by the quick-thinking guards.


    The lawn was a mess of trampled grass and debris, but the mansion stood intact, a sign of the guards'' swift response.


    The senior guard wiped sweat from his brow, his heart still racing.


    "Secure the area and make sure there are no injuries," he ordered. "And someone contact animal control. We need to get these cows back to their owner."


    As the guards began to assess the situation and restore order, a sense of wary calm settled over the mansion.


    The stampede had been an unexpected and chaotic event, but they had managed to handle it without breaking the law.


    From their hidden vantage point, Gen and Natalia watched the scene unfold. The diversion had worked perfectly, drawing the guards'' attention and creating the chaos they needed.


    Gen''s phone chimed and she retrieved it from her pocket to read the message. "They''re in." She told Natalia.


    They stood there for a moment, watching the cows and the guards.


    "Well, that was something," Gen murmured, a grin spreading across her face.


    Natalia nodded, her eyes gleaming with hesitant satisfaction. "Now, let''s move. We have our window."


    With the guards occupied and the chaos still unfolding, they slipped away from their hiding spot, ready to join Ezra and Olivia.

 Chapter 165 - 165: The Stage Is Set

    Ezra and Olivia moved swiftly through the shadows, taking advantage of the chaos created by the stampede to infiltrate the Blackthorne mansion from the rear.


    Just as planned.


    The cacophony of the stampede had drawn the guards away from their posts, leaving the back entrance less guarded and providing the perfect opportunity for their covert entry.


    The two of them navigated the mansion''s perimeter with practiced ease, their senses heightened and their movements silent.


    The stampede had thrown the security into disarray, and the floodlights were swinging erratically, casting long, shifting shadows across the grounds.


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, who nodded in silent understanding.


    They approached a service entrance, one that had been identified during their reconnaissance.


    It was typically used by staff and was less fortified than the main gates.


    "Electronic lock and manual lock." Ezra hissed.


    Olivia stretched her hand, deployed her Aura and used it''s weak telekinesis to disable the manual lock.


    Ezra reached into a satchel and retrieved the eqipment they had brought for this purpose.


    He connected it and and the machine whirled as it worked.


    "Almost there." Olivia whispered, her voice barely audible over the distant sounds of the stampede.


    Ezra kept watch, his eyes scanning for any remaining guards.


    The chaos at the front of the mansion had effectively drawn most of the attention, but he remained vigilant.


    The lock finally clicked open, and Olivia pushed the door ajar, allowing them to slip inside.


    The interior of the mansion was different from the turmoil outside.


    The corridors were dimly lit and eerily quiet, the d¨¦cor speaking of the Blackthorne coven''s wealth and power.


    Ezra and Olivia moved with practiced stealth, their senses attuned to any sign of movement.


    They navigated through the mansion, following the layout they had memorized.


    As they turned a corner, Ezra held up a hand, signaling Olivia to stop.


    He could hear footsteps approaching. A pair of guards, no doubt checking the mansion''s interior for any signs of intrusion.


    They pressed themselves against the wall, blending into the shadows as the guards passed by, their conversation drowned out by the noise outside.


    They had to do this ithout drawing any attention. Even if they were now on the same side, Veran could betray them with an accusation of Breach of Secrecy.


    Once the guards were out of earshot, Ezra and Olivia continued their advance.


    They reached a grand staircase that led to the upper floors. Ascending silently, they finally arrived at a heavy wooden door that marked the entrance to Veran''s chambers.


    Olivia knocked softly, a prearranged signal to let Veran know it was them.


    The door opened slightly, and one of Veran''s wives peeked out, her eyes narrowing before she recognized them.


    She opened the door fully, allowing them to slip inside.


    Veran was waiting, lounging on a chair. Beside him was his wife with the green hair.


    The blonde had been the one to open the door.


    "You really did make it, heh?" Veran drawled, clearly impressed.


    "Told you we will, didn''t I?" Ezra scoffed. "Griffin''s got more resources than you think. Getting the plans of your mansion was child''s play to him."


    "Well, it''s a good thing I have you." Veran grinned unashamedly.


    "Come on." Ezra spoke with urgency. "We need to act quickly. The stampede has bought us time, but it won''t last forever."


    "Follow me." Veran stood smoothly.


    Ezra, Olivia, Veran, and his two wives moved swiftly through the mansion, the urgency of their mission hastening their steps.


    They reached a spacious hall and Veran motioned. "This is it."


    Ezra nodded as he took in the sight. "It''ll do."


    This was where they planned to stage the scene for their grand battle.


    The room, with its high ceilings and grand chandeliers, provided the perfect backdrop for their deception.


    "Olivia," Ezra called out, "you know what to do." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia nodded and took her position near the center of the room, her presence commanding.


    She began to sing, her voice weaving a haunting melody that resonated through the hall.


    The vitality in the air vibrated as her echoed through the room.


    Veran watched, amused, as waves of red, green and blue floated radiantly creating a beautiful sight.


    "Come on people!" Ezra commanded. "Move it!"


    Veran and his two wives positioned themselves strategically around the room.


    They created the illusion of a defensive stand, using overturned furniture and strategically placed decorations to give the impression of a fierce and desperate battle.


    Ezra moved quickly, directing the others as they set the stage.


    He shattered a few furniture and wrecked havoc on the walls. He took in the scene and then scattered debris around the hall, adding to the chaotic scene.


    The green-haired wife, her delicate features set with determination, created makeshift barricades with upturned tables and chairs, while the blonde, her sharp eyes scanning the room, arranged shattered vases and torn tapestries to simulate the aftermath of intense combat.


    As Olivia''s song filled the air, its ethereal notes echoed through the mansion, creating an eerie atmosphere that would unsettle any intruders.


    Veran, his presence authoritative and calm, took his position near the entrance taking in the scene from the point of view of anyone entering.


    "Huh." He muttered to himself. "How about some blood? Make it more realistic?"


    Ezra nodded to him. "Do it."


    Veran called his blonde wife and they all splashed blood around, simulating blood from injuries.


    Ezra moved to Olivia''s side, his gaze never leaving the entrance. "Your song is perfect, Olivia. Keep it up. We need them to believe this battle is real."


    Olivia nodded, her voice unwavering as she continued to sing, each note infused with power.


    They stopped for a moment, surveying their handiwork.


    "Perfect, isn''t it?" Veran said.


    "Not yet." Ezra said. "One last thing. Olivia."


    Understanding what Ezra meant, Olivia materialized her wings, grabbed a few feathers and flung them at Veran who dodged easily.


    The feathers embedded itself into the ground where one of the sprayed blood was.


    "Now," Ezra nodded. "It''s perfect."


    Ezra and Veran exchanged a glance.


    The stage was set. All that was needed was for the guest of honor to arrive.

 Chapter 166 - 166: What A Failure

    Pulses of vitality reached Ezra from his soul bond with Gen. It was the pre-arranged signal they had created.


    "They''re near." Ezra hissed. "It''s time."


    "We''ll meet up later." Veran nodded as he began floating in the air. Golden light shimmered on the surface of his skin.


    Everyone stepped back from the center of the room, giving him space.


    Veran roared and descended with fury, his hand coated in golden vitality. There was a large crash as he punched the ground. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia''s song faltered as if she had taken a hit and with a sharp nod, Valaren and his wives teleported away.


    They were gone, leaving the grand hall eerily silent in their wake.


    The room, once filled with the chaos of their staged battle, now stood in stillness, only Olivia''s song lingering in the air.


    Ezra and Olivia moved to the center of the hall, their senses alert for any remaining threats.


    Olivia''s song gradually softened and then ceased, her voice fading into the quiet. They stood ready for what they knew was coming.


    Moments later, the sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor leading to the hall.


    Gen and Natalia appeared, their expressions a mix of urgency and determination.


    Gen and Natalia entered the grand hall, their eyes immediately taking in the scene of destruction.


    Overturned furniture, shattered vases, scattered weapons, gouged walls and the huge crater at the center of the room painted a vivid picture of a fierce and desperate struggle.


    Ezra and Olivia stood amidst the chaos, their clothes disheveled and faces marked with determination and relief.


    Natalia''s sharp eyes swept the room, taking in every detail. "What happened here?" she demanded, her voice edged with suspicion. "Where are the Blackthornes? Where''s Veran Blackthorne?"


    Ezra wiped a smear of blood from his forehead, his expression grim. "We lost them."


    "You lost them?"


    "Your intelligence was faulty, Natalia." Ezra sighed. "They were all fourth ring vampires. How do you expect us to win against all of them?"


    "Even with Olivia''s song, the Blackthornes fought hard, but we managed to hold them off long enough to make them retreat. Unfortunately, they escaped in the chaos."


    Olivia nodded, her voice weary but firm. "We did everything we could to capture them, but their teamwork was better. They managed to slip through our fingers at the last moment."


    Gen stepped closer, her eyes widening as she studied Ezra and Olivia. "It looks like a war zone in here. How many of them were there?"


    Ezra gestured to the broken furniture and scattered debris. "More than we expected. They were desperate and determined to escape. It took everything we had to fend them off."


    Natalia was silent as she moved around the room, her gaze critical as she inspected the damage. "And Veran? Did you see him?"


    Olivia nodded, her expression serious. "He was leading them. He''s the one who orchestrated their escape. We tried to stop him, but he was relentless."


    Gen crouched beside an overturned table, examining a broken chair leg. "Did they say anything? Give any indication of where they might be headed?"


    Ezra shook his head. "No, they were focused on getting away. We couldn''t get any information from them."


    Natalia''s eyes flicked to Gen, then back to Ezra and Olivia. "Griffin won''t be pleased. He wanted them alive for questioning."


    Ezra met her gaze, his expression firm. "We did our best. The Blackthornes were well-prepared and had the advantage of surprise. We''ll regroup and find another way to track them down."


    Natalia''s expression softened slightly, a hint of grudging respect in her eyes. "You fought well, considering the circumstances. Griffin will understand that it wasn''t for lack of trying."


    Olivia sighed, glancing around at the wreckage. "We need to assess the damage and report back. We can''t let this setback stop us. The Blackthornes may have escaped, but we''ll find them again."


    Gen stood, her eyes meeting Ezra''s. "What''s our next move?"


    Ezra glanced at Natalia, then back to Gen. "We''ll return home and regroup. We need to plan our next steps carefully. The Blackthornes are resourceful, but they won''t stay hidden for long."


    Natalia nodded, her demeanor professional. "Agreed. Let''s get moving. We have a lot of work ahead of us."


    As they left the grand hall, Ezra and Olivia exchanged a subtle glance, their expressions carefully controlled.


    They had managed to maintain the illusion of a fierce battle, convincing Natalia of their loyalty and determination.


    The truth of their alliance with the Blackthornes remained hidden, and for now, they had bought themselves precious time to secure the Ascension Well and outmaneuver Griffin.


    **********


    X descended into the dimly lit underground chamber, the air thick with the scent of blood and despair.


    The walls, damp with condensation, absorbed the distant, echoing sounds of Griffin''s mechanical breathing and the soft, pained groans of Lucien, who was still chained to the wall.


    Lucien hung limply from his chains, his body battered and broken. His eyes flickered with a mix of defiance and hopelessness as Griffin loomed over him, a dark figure of wrath and authority.


    Griffin turned as X approached, his mechanical voice slicing through the oppressive silence.


    "Report, X," Griffin demanded, his eyes narrowing with suspicion and barely contained fury.


    X took a deep breath, knowing the consequences of delivering bad news. "The mission to capture the Blackthornes has failed, my lord. Veran and his coven escaped."


    The air seemed to vibrate with Griffin''s growing rage. Without warning, he swept all the tools off a nearby table, sending it crashing to the floor.


    The sudden display of anger sent a shiver through X and caused Lucien to flinch in his chains.


    "Escaped? How could this happen?" Griffin roared, his voice modulator amplifying his fury. "We had them within our grasp, and now they''re gone!"


    X stood his ground, despite the fear gnawing at his insides.


    "Incompetence!" Griffin snarled, the word reverberating through the chamber. "All of this effort, wasted because of your failure."


    Lucien, sensing an opportunity, managed a weak, mocking smile. "It seems your plans aren''t as infallible as you thought, Griffin."


    Griffin turned on Lucien with a snarl, his hand lashing out to grip Lucien''s throat. "You will tell me the location of the Ascension Well," he hissed, his grip tightening. "Or your suffering will be the stuff of legends."


    Lucien choked, his eyes bulging as he tried to gasp for air. "I-I don''t know," he managed to rasp, his voice strained.


    With a snarl of disgust, Griffin released his grip, letting Lucien collapse back against the wall.


    Turning his focus back to X, he took a deep, measured breath, his mechanical voice modulator hissing softly. "Summon the Matten coven," he ordered, his voice now a dangerous whisper.


    "I want them here immediately. We will get to the bottom of this failure, and we will find the Blackthornes."


    X bowed deeply, his relief at escaping further wrath hidden from sight. "Yes, my lord. I will summon them at once."


    As X turned to leave the chamber, the sound of Lucien''s labored breathing and Griffin''s cold fury echoed in his ears.


    Ezra had done his part but the hunt for the Blackthornes would continue with renewed vigor and a ferocity that left no room for mercy.


    Griffin would demand nothing less.

 Chapter 167 - 167: A New Strategy

    Ezra stood in his office at Ascendant Capital, his thoughts consumed with the recent events. He was waiting for the heat to die down before contacting Veran.


    The subtle hum of the city outside his window was a distant distraction as he reviewed the details of their plans.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed with an incoming message. He picked it up, reading the terse command. It was an immediate summon to Griffin''s throne room.


    He smiled grimly. He knew this moment would come. Griffin was undoubtedly furious about the Blackthornes'' escape, and now, Ezra had to face him.


    He quickly informed Olivia and Gen of his departure, ensuring that they remained vigilant in his absence.


    He smiled to himself as he drove. The journey to Griffin''s stronghold was indeed becoming increasingly familiar.


    Upon arrival, the air seemed heavier, charged with an underlying tension.


    He walked through the grand, intimidating corridors until he reached the massive double doors of Griffin''s throne room. There was a new lady sitting where Natalia previously sat.


    The lady nodded at him and waved him in. He pushed the doors opened with a creak, revealing the dimly lit chamber beyond.


    Griffin sat upon his throne, his imposing figure framed by shadows and the flickering light of torches.


    Ezra almost scoffed at the theatrics.


    Griffin''s mechanical breathing echoed softly in the room. Though he appeared calm, the air around him was thick with barely contained fury.


    "Ezra." Griffin''s voice resonated, cold and demanding. "Step forward."


    Ezra did as commanded, his expression neutral and respectful. "My lord."


    Griffin''s eyes bored into him, a mix of anger and calculated control evident in his gaze. "You were tasked with capturing the Blackthornes. Instead, they escaped. Explain your failure." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra met Griffin''s gaze steadily. "My lord, the Blackthornes were prepared for an attack. They had learnt from the disappearance of their allies."


    "They seem to also be aware of our capabilities. We fought hard and did everything possible to capture them, but they managed to slip away in the chaos."


    Griffin''s mechanical voice hummed with a dangerous edge. "Slip away? You had the element of surprise, the advantage in form of that damnable song Olivia sings, and still they escaped? How do you plan to make up for this... incompetence?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, knowing he had to tread carefully.


    "We may have lost them this time, but we have gained valuable insights into their tactics and resources."


    "I propose a new strategy. We need to focus on tracking their movements and cutting off their resources. By isolating them, we can weaken their defenses and ensure their capture in the next encounter."


    Griffin''s eyes narrowed, considering Ezra''s words. "You speak of a new strategy, but what guarantees do I have that you will not fail me again?"


    Ezra maintained his composure, his voice steady. "I understand your frustration. I am committed to rectifying this situation."


    "We will increase our surveillance and utilize our network of informants more effectively. There would be no further mistakes."


    Griffin leaned forward, his presence even more intimidating. "You had better, Ezra Matten. My patience is wearing thin. If you fail me again, the consequences will be severe."


    Ezra nodded, acknowledging the threat. "I understand. We will not fail you again."


    Griffin''s gaze remained fixed on Ezra for a long moment before he leaned back, his demeanor slightly more relaxed but still simmering with anger. "See that you don''t. You are dismissed."


    Ezra bowed and turned to leave, feeling the weight of Griffin''s gaze on his back until the doors closed behind him.


    As he walked back through the grand corridors, he knew the stakes had never been higher.


    He had managed to maintain Griffin''s trust for now, but all was not over.


    He had to be careful, strategic, and above all, successful in their next move. Failure was not an option, and betrayal, if discovered, would be the end of him.


    **********


    As the heavy doors of Griffin''s throne room closed, a figure stepped out of the shadows.


    Natalia walked slowly to Griffin, her expression unreadable. She had been watching the entire exchange, her sharp eyes missing nothing.


    Griffin''s mechanical breathing filled the silence as he regarded her with a mix of curiosity and lingering anger.


    "Natalia," Griffin intoned, his voice low and dangerous. "What brings you out of the shadows?"


    "Calm, my love." Natalia smiled as she walked, her movements graceful and deliberate. "I witnessed your conversation with Ezra. I have... concerns about his true intentions."


    Griffin''s eyes narrowed, his interest piqued. "Tell me."


    Natalia''s gaze flickered with suspicion. "Ezra''s explanation for the Blackthornes'' escape seemed too convenient."


    "Despite the chaos and their prepared defenses, it is unusual for them to have slipped away so easily. I suspect that Ezra may have had a hand in their escape."


    Griffin''s expression darkened, the latent fury from before simmering to the surface. "You believe he betrayed us?"


    Natalia nodded, her voice steady. "It is a possibility we cannot ignore. Ezra''s actions and words suggest he is playing a deeper game."


    "Judging by their preparation for Olivia to ascend, I think he is now seeking the Ascension well. I believe he may be working with the Blackthornes or, at the very least, aiding them for his own benefit."


    Griffin''s mechanical breath quickened, his rage coming back full force. "If what you say is true, then Ezra''s betrayal will be his undoing. We cannot allow such duplicity to go unpunished."


    Natalia continued, her eyes never leaving Griffin''s. "I suggest we keep a close watch on him. I can keep an eye on his wives."


    "Let him believe he still has your trust. We can gather evidence of his betrayal and strike when he least expects it. This way, we ensure that his allies are exposed and dealt with as well."


    Griffin''s lips curled into a cold, calculating smile. "Very well, my love."


    He turned away to another shadowed part of the room. "X." He called out and the man appeared immediately.


    "You will monitor Ezra closely. Report back to me with any suspicious activity. If he is indeed a traitor, he will pay for his deception with his life."


    X bowed sharply. "As you command, my lord."


    Natalia watched it all, a hint of satisfaction in her eyes.


    Griffin hummed as his mind churned with thoughts of retribution and power.


    If Ezra was indeed a traitor, his punishment would be swift and merciless. And in the process, Griffin would reaffirm his unchallenged dominance over all who dared to defy him.

 Chapter 168 - 168: Youre One Cute Bastard

    Ezra left the safety of his mansion under the cover of night.


    It was time to meet and secure the Blackthornes. They needed to fortify their plans against Griffin and Solomon.


    As he stepped into the cool night air, he saw Gen and Olivia in the courtyard, engaging Natalia in conversation.


    He grinned at the sight. Their distraction was seamless, giving Ezra the window he needed to slip away.


    He moved swiftly through the shadows, his senses on high alert. He knew the danger of his actions but had no choice.


    The stakes were too high, and his secret alliance with the Blackthornes was pivotal.


    As he navigated the winding streets, he felt a prickle of awareness. Glancing over his shoulder, he noticed a figure following him from a distance. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    X.


    Ezra grinned to himself as he quickened his pace. That had to be deliberate. X wanted him to know he was following him. Probably Griffin''s orders.


    Ezra ducked into a few alleyways and doubled back to throw X off his trail. He moved with the practiced ease of someone who had spent years honing his skills in the underbelly of the city.


    The chase was a bit tense, but Ezra''s knowledge of the city''s layout played to his advantage.


    After several minutes of cat-and-mouse, Ezra managed to lose X, slipping through a narrow passageway that led to a hidden backstreet.


    He paused to be sure, listening for any signs of pursuit. Satisfied that he was no longer being followed, he continued to the safehouse.


    The safehouse was an old, abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city, its exterior weathered and unassuming.


    Ezra approached cautiously, his senses alert for any signs of trouble. He pushed open the creaky door and stepped inside, the darkness swallowing him.


    "Veran?" he called softly, his voice echoing in the empty space.


    There was no response. He moved deeper into the warehouse, the faint moonlight filtering through broken windows casting eerie shadows on the walls.


    The faint sound of his footsteps echoed through the abandoned structure, but beyond that, there was silence. He called out for Veran again, but his voice only returned to him as an unsettling echo.


    As he reached the center of the room, he sensed something was wrong. The air felt thick, charged with a strange energy.


    Suddenly, a low, guttural growl reverberated through the shadows, and a massive creature emerged from the shadows.


    It was a monstrous beast, all sinew and claws, its eyes glowing wickedly. Ezra blinked in surprise, taking in the creature. The beast was unlike anything he had ever seen.


    Standing at least ten feet tall, it had a hulking, muscular frame covered in thick, matted fur that was matted with blood and dirt.


    Its head was an amalgamation of various predators, featuring a wolf-like snout, sharp fangs, and glowing red eyes that seemed to pierce through the darkness.


    Its claws were long and razor-sharp, glinting menacingly in the dim light.


    A Chimera.


    "Huh." Ezra chuckled. "You''re one cute bastard. You must be a laugh at parties."


    He flexed as his black zone rolled off him and solidified to cover them. "I guess it''s just you and me, buddy."


    The Chimera lunged at Ezra with astonishing speed, its claws slashing through the air.


    Ezra barely had time to react, dodging to the side as the beast''s claws sliced through the spot where he had been standing.


    "Fast!" He hummed, impressed.


    With a twist, his sword materialized in his hand.


    Laughing, he countered with a swift strike of his own, his blade cutting into the Chimera''s thick hide. The beast roared in pain, its eyes blazing with fury.


    The Chimera retaliated with a powerful swipe of its paw, catching Ezra off guard and sending him sprawling to the ground.


    He rolled to his feet just in time to dodge another attack, the beast''s claws narrowly missing his head. Ezra sighed as his focus grew, knowing that one wrong move could be fatal.


    The Chimera charged again, its massive jaws snapping at Ezra with terrifying force.


    He parried with his blade, driving it into the beast''s mouth and twisting it to the side. The Chimera howled in pain, shaking its head violently to dislodge the weapon.


    Ezra was thrown away but landed on his fist. He made a grabbing motion and his sword disappeared from the Chimera''s mouth and appeared in his mouth.


    The two circled each other, the Chimera''s growls echoing through the warehouse.


    Ezra hummed to himself as his mind worked, searching for a strategy.


    The beast was fast and powerful, but it was also driven by rage, making its attacks somewhat predictable. He needed to exploit that.


    The Chimera lunged once more, and this time Ezra was ready.


    He sidestepped the attack, slicing at the beast''s exposed flank. The blade bit deep, and the Chimera roared in agony, its blood spraying across the floor.


    Enraged, it swung its massive paw at Ezra, who ducked under the blow and drove his sword into the beast''s leg.


    The Chimera stumbled, momentarily off balance.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ezra pressed his advantage, launching a series of quick, cutting strikes. With his blade laced with his vitality stealing darkness, each blow weakened the monster, driving it further into a frenzy.


    The Chimera lashed out wildly, its movements growing more desperate and erratic.


    Ezra knew he had to end the fight quickly. He focused on the beast''s weak points, aiming for the joints and vulnerable areas.


    The Chimera''s roars filled the warehouse, its rage and pain evident.


    It charged one final time, but Ezra sidestepped and delivered a powerful, two-handed strike to the back of its neck.


    The blade cut through the Chimera''s thick hide and muscle, severing its spine.


    The beast let out a final, blood-curdling scream before collapsing to the ground in a heap.


    Ezra stood over the fallen creature, his chest heaving with exertion, his sword dripping with the Chimera''s blood.


    As the beast''s body began to dissolve into nothingness, leaving behind only a lingering sense of malevolence, Ezra took a moment to survey the room.


    That had been a minor workout but Veran should have sensed the black zone and appeared by now. This only meant one thing.


    Dismissing the black zone, he looked around the now-empty space.


    The monster had been a trap, a ploy to lure him into danger. But who had set it? And where were the Blackthornes?


    He moved deeper into the warehouse, his eyes scanning for any clues.


    As he explored, he came across signs of a recent battle. There were scorch marks on the walls, overturned crates, and bloodstains on the floor.


    The sight wasn''t painting a pretty picture.


    "Veran," he murmured, not willing to accept what he already knew.


    After a moment, he sighed.


    There was no other conclusion.


    The Blackthornes had been attacked and taken, their fates unknown.

 Chapter 169 - 169: A Series Of New Steps

    Ezra''s heart sank as he pieced together the sequence of events.


    Whoever had attacked the Blackthornes had done so with a kind of brutal efficiency, leaving no trace of their current whereabouts.


    The signs pointed to a coordinated assault, one that had been planned meticulously.


    He moved quickly, exiting the warehouse and heading back through the shadows towards his mansion.


    As he neared the house, he moved with caution, ensuring he wasn''t being followed. He slipped through a side entrance and made his way to the secure room where he found Gen and Olivia waiting. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They looked up as he entered, their expressions a mix of relief and concern.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Ezra hissed. "Who''s watching Natalia?"


    "Red." Olivia answered, her voice tense. She studied his face quietly before asking. "What happened?"


    "We can''t talk here." Ezra said, his voice low. "It''s too risky. We need to go somewhere quiet."


    Gen nodded in agreement. "Where do you have in mind?"


    "Olivia?" Ezra turned to her.


    Olivia closed her eyes, thinking on where they could go. "I''ve got it." She breathed.


    She held their hands and took a deep breath, focusing her vitality.


    With a muffled flash, the world around them shimmered and blurred, the familiar surroundings of the secured room dissolving into a cascade of colors and light.


    In an instant, they found themselves standing in the tranquil grove, the air filled with the scent of pine and the gentle rustle of leaves.


    The grove was serene, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the canopy above.


    The only sounds were the distant calls of nocturnal birds and the faint whisper of the wind. It was the perfect place for a private conversation.


    Ezra looked around, appreciating the secluded setting. "Good choice."


    Gen nodded, her eyes scanning the perimeter to ensure they were truly alone. Satisfied, she turned to Ezra. "So, what did you find?"


    "The safehouse was a trap." He responded, his tone grim. "There was a Chimera waiting for me, a tattoo monster designed to kill. I defeated it, but the Blackthornes... they''re gone."


    "Just like that?" Gen frowned.


    "Did they betray us?" Olivia asked.


    "No." Ezra answered. "There was a battle, and they''ve been taken."


    Gen''s eyes widened with shock. "Taken? By who?"


    Ezra shook his head. "I''m not sure. But it was carefully coordinated. We need to find out who did this and where they''ve been taken."


    Ezra turned to Gen, his expression firm. "Gen, I need you to find the Blackthornes. You''re the only one who can do this discreetly without drawing too much attention."


    Gen nodded, her sharp eyes reflecting her determination. "I won''t let you down, Ezra."


    "Good. Right now, we know they were taken by a highly coordinated force." Ezra began pacing as he spoke. "The signs point to someone with a lot of resources and knowledge of the Blackthornes'' defenses."


    "That means we''re looking at covens instead of subjects. Maybe even one of the counts. We need to find out who has them and where they''re being held."


    "Wait. You''ll be needing this." Olivia stepped forward, handing Gen a small device. "This is a communicator. Keep it on you at all times. We''ll be able to track your location and stay in touch."


    "Good thinking." Ezra nodded to Olivia. "We need to be prepared for anything."


    Gen slipped the communicator into her pocket, her mind already racing with possibilities. "I''ll start with our network of informants. The Black Spider is gone but it did leave us with an information network. Someone must have seen or heard something. I''ll follow every lead, no matter how small."


    Ezra placed a hand on Gen''s shoulder, his gaze intense. "Be careful, Gen. We don''t know who we''re dealing with yet. Trust no one and stay hidden. Your safety is paramount."


    "I''ll find them, Ezra." Gen gave a determined nod. "But how will you explain my disappearance to Natalia?"


    "Why lie?" Ezra chuckled. "We''ll tell her the truth. You''re searching for the Blackthornes. She doesn''t have to know we''re searching for ourselves and not Griffin."


    "I''ll leave immediately." Gen grinned, then turned to Olivia. "Give me a lift?"


    "Where to?" Olivia asked.


    Gen told her and they disappeared in a flash. In a few seconds, Olivia returned.


    Ezra crossed his arms. "Now, there''s something I need you to find, Olivia."


    "The Ascension well?" She asked.


    "Yes." Ezra nodded. "There''s no need to wait for the Blackthornes. We''re the only vampires with unrestricted access to Southside. Let''s use this advantage while we still can."


    Olivia stood thoughtfully. "Do we know what the well looks like?"


    "Not yet." Ezra gave a frustrated sigh. "All we know is that the well contains a liquid like water and can be moved and hidden. It was also once an actual well."


    "At least that narrows it down." Olivia crossed her arms. "We could have used the Black Spider for this."


    "Fuck the Silent Hand." Ezra spat. "Making everything harder than it needs to be."


    "Don''t worry." Olivia gave a small smile. "I''ll find it, one way or another. We can''t let Griffin get to it first."


    "We can''t." Ezra agreed, his tone serious. "We need the well. It''s the key to shifting the balance of power in our favor."


    Olivia nodded, her eyes gleaming with determination. "I understand. I''ll head to Southside immediately."


    "Good." Ezra nodded, then Olivia teleported away.


    Ezra stood alone for a moment before looking around. "Where in the heavens am I?"


    **********


    Ezra stumbled through the front door of his home, looking every bit like he''d hiked through a forest.


    His clothes were torn in places, dirt and leaves clung to his hair, and there was a noticeable scratch running down his left cheek.


    Red, lounging on the sofa with a book in hand, looked up and raised an eyebrow. "Ezra, you look like you''ve been wrestling with a bear. Where on earth have you been?"


    Ezra sighed and sank into a chair opposite her, wincing slightly as he did. "Did you know there''s an army of snakes living this close to First City?"


    Red''s brows climbed high on her forehead. "I... didn''t know that."


    "We''re safe now." Ezra shuddered, his gaze distant and his voice low. "We''re safe now."

 Chapter 170 - 170: Ezras Got To Hear Of This

    Gen didn''t know when she started grinning as Olivia teleported them away.


    When the light of the ability faded away, they stood in front of the abandoned warehouse, its imposing structure looming in the shadows.


    "Good luck." Olivia said softly, squeezing Gen''s hand once more before disappearing into the night, leaving Gen alone in the eerie silence.


    "I don''t need it." Gen said to herself as she stretched. It was time to put the skills she''d learnt when she was a peacekeeper to the test.


    She turned towards the warehouse, her grin still on her face.


    She approached the entrance cautiously, her eyes scanning for any signs of danger. Who knew if the people who attacked the Blackthornes still had another trap waiting?


    The large metal doors of the warehouse were ajar, creaking slightly as they moved in the wind. She slipped inside, her footsteps silent on the dusty floor.


    The interior of the warehouse was a mess. Scattered debris, overturned crates, and scorch marks on the walls told the story of a fierce battle.


    Gen''s eyes narrowed as she took in the scene, her ex-peacekeeper training kicking in.


    She moved methodically through the space, noting the signs of struggle and the remnants of combat.


    She paused in the center of the room, closing her eyes and focusing on the vitality in the air.


    The impressions left by the battle were faint but discernible to someone with her skills.


    She took a deep breath and deployed her Aura, letting her vitality blanket the area. The energy spread out around her, creating a 360-degree view of all it touched.


    Instead of infusing her Aura with her emotions, Gen turned to it''s lesser known use. With a grunt of effort, her Aura vibrated subtly, creating a resonance with the vitality lingering in the air.


    Slowly, an ethereal image began to form around her, like a blurry movie playing out in the air.


    An imprint of events.


    She opened her eyes, watching intently as the events of the past unfolded before her.


    Veran''s third wife waited in the center of the room for the rest of her coven.


    Gen turned as the Blackthornes appeared first, teleporting into the warehouse in a flash of light.


    Veran was still sporting his confident smirk as he turned to his wives, their movements coordinated as they began to secure the area.


    Gen watched the spectacle even as no sound reached her.


    Suddenly, figures dressed in nondescript black clothing teleported into the room, launching a surprise attack.


    She watched as the ambushers moved as if they knew the area like the back of their hands, attacking like ferocious beasts.


    One of the attackers conjured shards of ice, hurling them at the Blackthornes and forcing them to scatter. Another moved with a speed faster than baseline vampires, striking with blindingly fast punches and kicks that created echoes in the air.


    The Blackthornes fought back fiercely. Veran unleashed a wave of dark energy, knocking several attackers off their feet.


    His wives, equally skilled, used their own powers to fend off the ambush.


    The battle raged on, each side exchanging blows and spells in a chaotic dance of combat.


    Gen''s Aura captured every detail, the images flickering and shifting as the fight reached its climax.


    The attackers'' leader, a somewhat familiar figure , stepped forward. He raised his hand, and the attackers activated a device they brought.


    Dark energy erupted from the ground, ensnaring the Blackthornes.


    Despite their best efforts, the Blackthornes were overwhelmed.


    The energy tightened, immobilizing them. The other attackers moved in, securing the captives with glowing chains.


    Veran struggled against the bonds, but even his considerable power was no match for the combined might of their attackers.


    The ethereal image began to fade as the attackers teleported away with their prisoners, leaving the warehouse in disarray.


    Gen stood still, absorbing everything she had seen.


    The attackers were a well-coordinated team, clearly experienced in such operations. They had also displayed two definite abilities. Ice generation and enhanced speed.


    All that was left is to find vampires with similar abilities.


    Gen deactivated her Aura, the warehouse returning to its silent, empty state.


    She took a moment to compose herself, her mind racing with the implications of what she had witnessed.


    The Blackthornes had put up a fight, but their captors had been too strong, too well-prepared.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling whoever that was knew more than they should.


    It didn''t matter.


    She''d find the Blackthornes and the Matten coven will put an end to this threat, no matter what it took.


    **********


    After hours of chasing leads through the labyrinthine streets and hidden networks of First City, Gen finally made her way to the T-Max building.


    She should have done this in the first place but she couldn''t help but try to solve this on her own. Now, she had no choice.


    She took the elevator to the necessary floor. The elevator doors opened, and she walked the path to Red''s office, nodding to the attendant.


    Gen knocked lightly on the door to the office before pushing it open.


    Red looked up from her desk, her face showing a hint of surprise at seeing Gen. "This is a surprise." She smiled.


    "I need your help." Gen stated.


    Red raised a brow. "Go on."


    Gen quickly recounted the events at the warehouse, describing the abilities she had seen and the ambush that had captured the Blackthornes. Red listened intently, her expression growing more serious with every detail.


    "So, you need to identify these vampires," Red said, leaning back in her chair.


    "Exactly," Gen replied, her voice tinged with urgency. "We need to know who they are and where they might be hiding. They''re highly skilled and coordinated. This isn''t some random group. They knew exactly what they were doing."


    "Wait here." Red stood up and left the office. She returned minutes later with a thick tome and placed it on the desk, flipping through the pages with practiced ease.


    "This is a registry of known vampires in First City and their abilities. It''s not comprehensive, but it''s a good place to start."


    Gen watched as Red scanned the entries, her finger trailing down the lists of names and powers. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few hours, Red paused, her eyes narrowing. "That can''t be right."


    "What did you find?" Gen sat up, coming to Red''s side.


    Red turned the book to allow Gen see it. "Ice generation and superhuman speed, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Look at this." Red pointed to a name and Gen frowned as she read it.


    "That can''t be right." Gen frowned. "What about the one with superhuman speed?"


    Red flipped a few more pages. "Here it is."


    Gen sucked in a sharp breath as she read the information. "Does this mean what I think it means?"


    Red closed the book, her expression grave. "It''s possible. There is no other explanation for all this."


    The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of their discovery pressing down on them.


    They had uncovered the identity of the attackers and as Gen considered the implications, she frowned.


    "Ezra''s got to hear of this."

 Chapter 171 - 171: The Final Card

    In Red''s office, Gen and Red had just discovered the identity of the attackers.


    Deep below them, within the underground levels of the T-Max building, in the dimly lit and fortified peacekeepers HQ, Captain Helena sat behind her desk, her focus intense as she sifted through a mountain of paperwork.


    The fluorescent lights cast a cold, sterile glow on the room, emphasizing the bleakness of the surroundings.


    The hum of the ventilation system was the only sound, punctuated occasionally by the distant clinking of chains and the muffled voices of guards.


    Helena''s office was as usual, bare. However, it was orderly and meticulously organized, every document and file in its proper place.


    Her reputation for efficiency was well-earned, and it was reflected in the precise arrangement of her workspace.


    As she signed off on another report, the door to her office creaked open.


    Officer Target, her most corrupt officer, stepped inside and saluted. Helena looked up, her piercing eyes meeting his.


    "Officer Target." She acknowledged, her voice crisp and commanding. "Report."


    Target lowered his hand and approached the desk, his face set in a grim expression.


    "Captain, I''ve interrogated the prisoners down in the cells, as you ordered. We''ve used every method at our disposal, but they don''t have the information we''re searching for."


    Helena''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of annoyance crossing her features. "Are you certain?"


    "Yes, Captain." Target replied, his voice steady. "They''ve been thoroughly questioned, and their responses have been consistent. They genuinely don''t know anything about it."


    Helena leaned back in her chair, tapping her fingers thoughtfully on the polished wood of her desk.


    The prisoners had been her only lead, and now they were proving to be useless.


    She considered her next steps. After a moment of contemplation, she made her decision.


    "If they don''t have the information we need, then they''re of no further use to us." She said coldly. "Dispose of them."


    Target didn''t flinch at the order. He had served under Helena long enough to know that she didn''t tolerate inefficiency or wasted resources.


    "Understood, Captain. I''ll see to it immediately."


    Helena nodded, her expression hardening. "Good. Make it clean and quiet. We can''t afford any loose ends."


    Target saluted again, his face impassive. "Yes, Captain."


    As he turned to leave, Helena called out. "Target?"


    The man turned to face her, ready for whatever she commanded.


    "Prepare the last prisoner."


    "Yes, Captain."


    As Target left, Helena returned to her paperwork. She still had a final card to play.


    **********


    Down in the cells, Officer Target moved with the same cold efficiency that defined Helena''s command.


    The prisoners, unaware of their impending fate, would soon meet their end, another step in Helena''s relentless pursuit of power and control.


    As the heavy door to the cells closed behind him, the air in the peacekeepers HQ seemed to grow even colder, seeming to reflect the ruthless nature of the woman who ruled over it.


    **********


    Helena finished the last of her paperwork, her eyes scanning the final report before signing it with a flourish.


    She stacked the completed files neatly on her desk, taking a moment to savor the satisfaction of a job well done. But paperwork was only one part of her duties, and the time had come to deal with more pressing matters.


    She stood up, straightening her uniform with smooth movements. The cold efficiency that defined her extended to every aspect of her being.


    It was time to visit the cells and extract the information she needed from the last prisoner. By any means necessary.


    The journey to the deepest levels of the cells was marked by a noticeable shift in atmosphere.


    The air grew colder, the walls narrower, and the lighting dimmer. The sounds of the upper floors faded away, replaced by the distant echoes of chains and the usual silence of the deep.


    Helena reached the heavily guarded entrance to the lowest level. The guards snapped to attention as she approached, unlocking the reinforced door and allowing her entry.


    She stepped inside, the smell of fear and despair hitting her like a physical force.


    She tilted her head as she smiled at the prisoner.


    "Veran." She nodded in acknowledgement.


    Veran was shackled to the wall at the far end of the dimly lit corridor. His once proud and defiant demeanor had been worn down by the efforts of her best peacekeepers.


    She approached him, her eyes cold and calculating. "Veran." she began, her voice echoing slightly in the confined space. "I hope you''ve had time to reconsider your position."


    Veran looked up, his eyes filled with a mixture of defiance and desperation. "I''ve told you everything I know," he rasped, his voice hoarse from hours of non-stop shouting.


    The cells were designed to suck away the vitality of all who entered except those who wore a special button which was present on her uniform. With no vitality to heal himself, Veran might as well be a normal human.


    Helena''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "I don''t think you have. You see, I need the location of the Ascension Well. And I will have it, one way or another."


    She signaled to a nearby guard, who brought forward a table covered with various instruments.


    Helena picked up a small, sharp blade, letting the light glint off its edge. "Shall we begin?"


    Veran tensed, his eyes flickering with fear. "You can do whatever you want to me. I won''t tell you."


    Helena leaned in closer, her voice a dangerous whisper. "It''s not just you I''m concerned with. Your wives are very... vulnerable right now. Imagine what could happen to them if you continue to be uncooperative."


    It had been trivial to learn that Veran''s love for his wives was genuine. It was time to take advantage of that love.


    Her threat hung heavy in the air. Veran''s resolve began to crack, the thought of his wives suffering unbearable.


    Helena saw the hesitation in his eyes and pressed on, her blade tracing a shallow cut along his arm, just deep enough to draw blood.


    "Imagine me doing all this to your wives. Peeling their skin off bit by bit." She whispered. "And when I''m done, I crush their hearts to paste, sending them to wait for yu in the afterlife."


    Veran shut his eyes, shaking his head.


    "We can avoid all that, Veran. Just answer a simple question for me. Where is the Ascension Well?" She demanded, her tone ice-cold. "Tell me, and I promise their suffering will end."


    Veran''s breathing grew ragged, his mind racing. The thought of his wives enduring unimaginable pain was more than he could bear.


    He slumped forward, the last of his resistance crumbling. "Alright," he whispered, broken. "I''ll tell you."


    Helena''s eyes gleamed with triumph. "Good. Now, where is it?"


    Veran took a shuddering breath, the words coming out in a defeated whisper. "It''s hidden beneath the old cathedral on the outskirts of Southside. There''s a concealed entrance in the crypt. Just go there and you''ll find it."


    Helena''s smile widened. "Thank you, Veran. You''ve been most helpful."


    "What about my wives?" Veran asked.


    Without warning, Helena plunged a blade into his heart. "I already killed them." She whispered, watching the despair in his eyes as his life came to an end.


    Helena stood up, wiping the blood from her hands with a clinical detachment. She walked out and turned to the guards standing outside. "Dispose of the body."


    As she walked away from the cell, her mind was already focused on the next steps. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The location of the Ascension Well was finally within her grasp. And with it, the power to reshape the balance of First City.

 Chapter 172 - 172: Whats The Plan?

    Ezra sat in his study, taking advantage of the moment of solitude.


    He was enjoying the glass of blood wine he had in his hand when a sudden, unsettling sensation rippled through him.


    It was as if a thread within his very soul had been plucked, sending a shiver down his spine.


    He set the glass down and closed his eyes, focusing inward.


    He delved deep into his soul, where the threads of his bonds with others were woven.


    There, he found it. The thread of the blood oath connecting him to Veran. It was unraveling, fraying at an alarming rate.


    Ezra followed the thread, tracing its path down to Veran.


    The thread led him to the sight of Veran''s soul flickering rapidly.


    Ezra watched in horror as the soul shone brightly, like a final stand. The thread of the blood oath vibrated with a desperate intensity before snapping entirely.


    Veran''s soul began to disintegrate, dissolving into the void. A pulling force reached out from the void, trying to drag Ezra along.


    Ezra reached out instinctively, trying to anchor himself as the pull of the void grew stronger. He clawed at the fraying thread leading back to his soul, holding on with all he had.


    It took every ounce of the strength and willpower he possessed to resist the force tugging at his soul.


    With a final, fierce effort, he managed to sever the connection, pulling himself back from the brink and slamming back into his physical body.


    Gasping for breath, Ezra''s eyes snapped open, the familiar surroundings of his study calming him from what he just experienced.


    He''d been this close to dying.


    He gripped the armrests of his chair, grounding himself as the reality of what this meant sank in.


    Veran was dead.


    *********


    Ezra stood by the window in his study, staring but not seeing the view.


    His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, each one leading on a tangent before jumping on another train of thought.


    He shook himself back to reality. This was not the time for meandering thoughts.


    Natalia had gone to Griffin''s sanctuary, which meant they had a small window of opportunity to discuss their next moves without her prying eyes.


    The door creaked open, and he turned to see Red, Olivia, and Gen enter, their faces reflecting the same urgency that he felt.


    Without a word, Ezra deployed a black zone, making sure that they truly had absolute privacy. The shadows seemed to deepen, and a soft, pulsating barrier formed and solidified around them.


    "Gen," Ezra turned to the woman who was just returning from her search, "what did you find?" He asked, his voice low and controlled.


    Gen stepped forward, her expression serious. "It was Helena''s peacekeepers who took the Blackthornes."


    "What?" Red asked. Everyone in the room was just as surprised as she was.


    "Yes. The peacekeepers ambushed them at the warehouse. The fight was short, brutal, and the Blackthornes were overwhelmed."


    "Well," Ezra said in the ensuing silence, "this would be the perfect time to inform you all that Veran is dead."


    A heavy silence settled over the room.


    After a moment of silence, Red spoke. "If it really is Helena who killed Veran, then we can assume that she now has the location of the Ascension Well."


    Gen crossed her arms, her eyes sharp and analytical. "So, what''s the plan? Helena''s got the information and we know she won''t share. Griffin wants us to find the Blackthornes but they''re now dead."


    "Do we keep looking or do we tell Griffin they''ve left the city? Whatever it is we choose, we have to act fast." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra nodded, his mind already formulating a strategy. "Don''t worry." He smiled at the women in the room. "We can use this to our advantage."


    **********


    Helena drove her personal hovercar through Southside, the hum of the engine a steady companion to her thoughts.


    After a few minutes of more driving, she arrived at her destination. The location of the Ascension well.


    The old cathedral became visible up ahead, its ancient spires reaching towards the sky like skeletal fingers.


    The stone structure, weathered by centuries, was covered in creeping ivy, and the large, stained-glass windows glinted faintly in the moonlight.


    She parked her car and stepped out, the cool night air brushing against her skin.


    She took a moment to compose herself, feeling the anticipation now that her goal was within reach.


    The cathedral''s heavy wooden doors creaked open as she pushed them, revealing a vast interior filled with the soft glow of candlelight. Rows of pews stretched towards the altar, and the scent of incense lingered in the air.


    Her footsteps echoed on the stone floor as she made her way inside, her eyes scanning the space for any signs of life.


    Near the altar, an elderly priest in a simple brown robe turned to face her, his expression one of mild curiosity. "Good evening, my child. How may I assist you?"


    Helena offered a polite smile, her voice smooth and respectful. "Good evening, Father. I''m here to visit the crypt. I have an ancestor buried there, and I wish to pay my respects."


    The priest nodded, understanding. "Of course. Please, follow me."


    He led her through a side door and down a narrow staircase that spiraled into the depths of the cathedral.


    The air grew cooler and more humid as they descended, the flickering torchlight casting long shadows on the stone walls. At the bottom, they entered the crypt, a somber space filled with ancient tombs and the faint whisper of history.


    Helena paused, looking around. She could feel the change of vitality in the air. She was close. "Thank you, Father." She smiled softly at the man. "Could I have some time alone to grieve and reflect?"


    The priest nodded, his eyes kind. "Take all the time you need, my child. May your ancestor rest in peace."


    As the priest''s footsteps faded away, Helena''s demeanor shifted. Her polite facade dropped, replaced by a steely resolve.


    She moved quickly, her eyes scanning the crypt for any signs of the concealed entrance Veran had mentioned. Her fingers traced the engravings on the tombs, searching for any irregularities.


    Minutes passed, and frustration began to build. Then, her hand brushed against a section of the wall that felt different.


    She pressed against it, and with a soft click, a hidden door swung open, revealing a narrow passageway leading further into the earth.


    A small smile of anticipation crossed her face. She stepped into the passage, the stone walls closing in around her.


    At the end of the passage, she found another door, this one covered in intricate runes and symbols. She reached for the handle, but as she touched it, the door glowed with a bright, golden light.


    The heat of the light made her withdraw her hand in pain. She stared in shock. Her hand had almost been burned off.


    She stared at the centermost symbol on the door. Her eyes widened in recognition and frustration.


    It was a golden lock. One of the few made by the progenitor himself. A lock that could only be placed by the City Lord. It was a lock, a barrier preventing anyone from accessing the Ascension Well without permission.


    Helena clenched her fists in anger. She was as closer than any other player had come.


    The City Lord''s involvement complicated things, but it was not an insurmountable obstacle. She would need to find a way to bypass the lock and claim the power that lay beyond it.


    For now, she retreated, sealing the hidden door behind her. As she made her way back to her car, her resolve hardened. The Ascension Well was within her grasp, and she would not let anything, or anyone, stand in her way.

 Chapter 173 - 173: One Ahead And All Behind

    Helena gripped the steering wheel of her car as she drove. It was night, and the city lights casted a hazy glow on the rain-slicked streets.


    Even as she searched for the key to breaking the lock on the well, she was still Captain of the peacekeepers. And as the Captain, she was had responsibilities, burdens, that that could not be abandoned.


    Her officers all looked up to her protect them as they went about their businesses. She felt the weight of that responsibility as she pulled into the parking lot.


    The parking lot was nearly empty, the vast expanse of concrete dotted with only a few vehicles.


    She maneuvered her car into a spot close to the entrance, cutting the engine with a sigh.


    Just as she was about to step out, her phone rang, the screen flashing a familiar number. It was the Arbiter.


    She frowned, wondering why the woman was calling her. She hesitated before answering, a sense of unease creeping in.


    "Helena." The Arbiter''s voice greeted her, cold and authoritative.


    Helena froze, and she could feel the chill of the night seep into her bones, even from inside the car.


    Did the woman know? Does she know I have found the Ascension well? Is she trying to get in my way?


    "Yes, Arbiter." Helena responded, trying to keep her voice steady.


    The Arbiter wasted no time on pleasantries.


    "I am... displeased, with your recent actions," she began, her tone sharp and unforgiving. "First, you coerced Ezra to help you in your quest to get to Griffin. Did you think such actions would go unnoticed?"


    Helena''s breath caught in her throat. How had the Arbiter known about her dealings with Ezra? She had been so careful, or so she thought. "I-"


    "Silence." The Arbiter interrupted. "You overstepped your bounds. Ezra''s involvement was not part of the plan, and you jeopardized a delicate balance."


    "I can guess your plan, Helena." The Arbiter stated. "Those assets are not your to give away. Understood?"


    Helena clenched her teeth, anger coursing through her veins. She knew that her strategy was necessary, that using Ezra would lead her to Griffin more efficiently.


    But now, the Arbiter was standing in the way of that. After a moment of silence, she answered. "Yes."


    "Good. And then," the Arbiter continued, "there are the Blackthornes."


    Helena froze once more, anger forgotten. She waited for the Arbiter to speak because her next words will determine what she had to do.


    "You captured and killed them without considering my intentions for them. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    Helena breathed an inaudible sigh of relief. The Arbiter didn''t know that she had gotten the location of the Ascension well. Things were still on track.


    She turned her mind to the Arbiter''s question. She had eliminated the Blackthornes to hide her possession of the well''s location and she didn''t regret her actions.


    Even if she had known that the Arbiter had her own plans for the vampire coven, she would have done the same thing. But that didn''t matter now. She just had to give the right response.


    "I didn''t know." She admitted to the Arbiter, her voice barely above a whisper. She had nothing to fear, after all, she was speaking the truth.


    "Your ignorance is no excuse." The Arbiter retorted. "You have disrupted my plans and shown a dangerous lack of foresight."


    Helena smirked as she heard that. It was a double win for her. She had furthered her plans and stalled the plans of everyone else.


    Without the Blackthornes, Griffin, Solomon and the Arbiter would have to find a new path to whatever they wanted. Not her. She just needed to break a lock.


    She however, had no choice but to accept the rebuke, knowing she wasn''t strong enough to challenge the Arbiter. Not yet, at least. "What would you have me do, my lady?" She asked.


    "For now, you will comply with my directives without deviation." The Arbiter commanded. "You must learn the consequences of your actions and understand that your role is not to act independently, but to follow the path I set."


    The call ended abruptly, leaving Helena in silence. She sat for a moment, staring at the darkened windshield, her mind planning her next steps. Everyone was behind and she was the only one ahead. Soon, she''ll be on top.


    Slowly, she gathered herself and stepped out of the car. She would have to be more careful, more strategic.


    Now, she knew that the Arbiter''s eyes were always watching, and any misstep could lead to consequences far graver than a reprimand.


    With a small smile, Helena walked towards the entrance of the T-Max building. It was time to work.


    She stepped inside and made her way to the elevator, the soft hum of machinery a comforting backdrop to her thoughts.


    She swiped her keycard and pressed the hidden button for the lowest level, feeling the elevator shudder slightly as it descended. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few minutes, the doors slid open, revealing the dimly lit corridor that led to her domain.


    As she walked, Officer Target approached her, his expression serious. "Captain, there''s someone waiting for you in your office."


    Helena''s brow furrowed in curiosity. "Who is it?"


    "Ezra Matten," Target replied, his voice low.


    Helena nodded and continued down the corridor, her footsteps echoing off the sterile walls.


    Her mind went back to the Arbiter''s words and she smiled. What could she do when the man himself came to meet her instead of the opposite?


    Ezra''s presence in here was unexpected, and she couldn''t help but wonder what had brought him here. Even with the Arbiter''s warning, she could still do business with the man.


    She opened the door to her office and stepped inside, her eyes immediately locking onto Ezra''s tall, lean figure standing by her desk.


    "Ezra," she greeted, "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Ezra gave a nonchalant shrug. "I figured it was time we talked. There''s a plan I need your help with."


    Helena raised an eyebrow, motioning for him to sit. "Go on."


    Ezra didn''t waste any time with pleasantries. "I need your help to get the Maguire coven out of Griffin''s sanctuary."


    That was... not what she had been expecting.


    Helena leaned back in her chair, contemplating his request. "Why should I help? And how exactly does this align with our goal of discrediting Griffin?"


    Ezra''s eyes were trained on her as he answered. "If the Maguire coven escapes, Griffin will be forced to divert his attention to recapture them. That distraction will give us the perfect opportunity to make our move against him. It will allow us to implement the plan without him breathing down my neck."


    Helena considered his words, her mind considering the potential outcomes.


    This could be a win for her. The Maguire coven was a member of the Silent Hand. They may be unaware of the well''s location but they could have something else.


    The key to unlocking the Ascension well, something she desperately needed.


    She glanced up to see Ezra watching her like a hawk. She couldn''t let Ezra suspect her true motives. Ezra had brought exactly what she was looking for into the palm of her hand.


    She sighed, pretending to be reluctant. "It''s a risky plan, Ezra. Griffin''s sanctuary is heavily guarded. If we fail, it could jeopardize everything."


    Ezra leaned forward, his gaze intense. "But if we succeed, it will give us the upper hand. We can''t afford to miss this chance."


    Helena paused, pretending to consider it. After a moment, she gave a slow nod. "Alright, I''ll help."


    "I was never in doubt." Ezra''s lips curved into a satisfied smile. "I''ll handle the details and keep you informed."

 Chapter 174 - 174: The Search For Ascension

    Olivia appeared in the alley with the flash of light usually associated with teleportation.


    She allowed herself a slight smile as she looked around her surroundings. Ever since she''d gotten the ability to teleport, she''d been entering alleys even more than shady people.


    She dismissed the thought and stepped out of the alley. This wasn''t the time for that. She had things to do.


    She walked down the street before stopping in front of a door. Above the door was a buzzing neon sign that read: ''Future Past Bar.'' This was her destination.


    She grabbed the knob and pushed the door open. As she entered, it was as if she had been transported to the past.


    The bar was dimly lit, tiny yellow fluorescent bulbs shining above instead of the customary holo-capable neon lights. The walls were adorned with faded, vintage posters and dark, weathered wood paneling. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sniffed the air, taking in the scent of old leather and spilled whiskey. It also confirmed what she already knew. There was only one person in the whole bar.


    In front of the polished bar counter, rows of empty stools stood, each one an echo of past patrons who had long since departed. In the far corner, a dusty jukebox stands stood, its colorful lights extinguished.


    Behind the bar, a single figure moved with deliberate, practiced motions. The bartender, a middle-aged man with a grizzled beard and deep-set, weary eyes, polished a glass with a clean, white cloth.


    His clothes were neat but worn, a black vest over a white shirt, and a tie that''s slightly askew. He glanced up as she entered the establishment, nodding at her in acknowledgement.


    She nodded back and made her way to the bar. She sat down and for a moment, the only sound in the place was the distant hum of the bar''s ancient refrigerator.


    The bartender finished polishing his glass and dropped it behind the bar. Finally, he spoke to her. "Ma''am." He nodded.


    She returned the nod. She wasn''t here for the drinks. She was here for the bar''s most popular product. Information.


    "What do you have for me?"


    The man reached behind the bar and retrieved a photograph of Veran Blackthorne along with a map of Southside.


    "It wasn''t easy retracing the steps that this man took through Southside but once we had a lead, the rest was easier to find." The bartender spread the map on the bar for Olivia to see.


    Olivia noted that several locations on the map were marked, indicating the places visited by Veran.


    "At first, we had trouble deciphering what he was looking for but by the time we found his fifth visited location, we had the thread connecting them together." The bartender pointed at a marked spot on the map.


    "What was he looking for?" Olivia calmly studied the map. There was no rhyme or rhythm to the locations.


    "Fountains." The bartender answered and Olivia raised an eyebrow. "To be more specific, private or pseudo private fountains."


    Olivia knew that she had found an important clue. The well contained a supposedly common liquid like water and it was no longer a well. That meant it could in fact, be a fountain.


    Private fountains meant that the well was not accessible to the general public. This supported the fact that the well had been moved and is now hidden.


    "Which location is the one he visited the most?" Olivia asked.


    "These two." The bartender pointed at two locations on the map. The two places were quite close to each other. One could walk from one location to the other within five minutes.


    "However, this was the one he visited the most." The man pointed to the second location. "After a few visits to this place, his trail went cold."


    Olivia sat for a moment, taking in the report. She quickly made a plan of action. She would visit the first place and save the second for last.


    She stood from the stool, gathering up the map and photograph. She reached into her pocket and brought out a wad of cash. She dropped it on the bar counter and paused, holding the bartender''s gaze.


    "Not a word to anyone else."


    The man nodded, seemingly offended by the insinuation. "We''re professionals ma''am." He answered. "We know the drill."


    With a final nod, Olivia left the bar. It was a short walk back to the alley. As she stepped inside, she considered the nearest alley she knew to the first location. After all, no one could teleport to places they didn''t know or had never seen.


    Within a moment, she selected an alley and in the next, she was gone.


    **********


    Olivia stepped out of the inn with a sigh. This location was a bust.


    They indeed had a private fountain and she could understand why Veran had taken time to study it for signs of it being the well. Even she had almost been convinced that the fountain hid secrets.


    The fountain was a classic, unassuming structure situated in the middle of the yard of the inn owner''s private dwellings. The fountain had even been restricted from the inn''s guests but with her Aura, gaining access had been trivial.


    The first seemingly magical quality of the fountain was the centerpiece, a simple stone column with a few old decorative carvings, from which a gentle stream of water flowed continuously, creating a soothing, melodic sound.


    When she had gone closer, the water in the fountain had surprised her.


    The water had appeared to have a subtle, enchanting shimmer that caught the eye. The water seemed to sparkle with an otherworldly glow, as if imbued with a supernatural quality.


    However, she hadn''t been able to feel any extra vitality from it. After a long period of study, she had been able to glean the trick behind it. She was sure Veran had too but the man would have performed more experiments to determine that the trick was not in fact, another trick to hide the well.


    The water''s extraordinary effect was actually the product of light hitting the surface of the water, penetrating it and reaching the smooth, polished stones lining the bottom of the fountain.


    These stones, each a different shade of almost glass-like white, had been meticulously arranged in a mosaic pattern. As the light struck them, they reflected and refracted light in different directions, creating the dazzling display of shimmering hues that danced across the surface of the water.


    This had been the true source of the seemingly supernatural quality of the water.


    With that mystery out of the way, she began walking to the second location. As she neared what looked like a private residence, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation.


    This could be it.

 Chapter 175 - 175: The Young Old Man

    Olivia paused as she reached the private residence.


    The small private stood gracefully like a maiden in the middle of the residential neighborhood.


    At the front, a set of ornate iron gates marked the entrance to the property. The gates were designed with beautiful and intricate scrollwork and motifs. Nestled between the designs was a symbol that she would recognize anywhere.


    A vast gnarled tree with its branches spread around.


    The symbol of the progenitor.


    This had to be the place.


    She nodded in satisfaction as she studied the villa intently.


    Flanking the gates were sturdy stone pillars, each topped with elegant lanterns that provide a warm, welcoming glow in the evenings.


    The exterior walls were covered in soft, pastel-colored stucco, giving the villa a vintage appearance.


    The villa was surrounded by a meticulously manicured garden, enhancing the sense of seclusion and tranquility it emanated.


    Beyond the gates, a cobblestone driveway curved gently towards the villa, leading to a small courtyard. The courtyard featured a central fountain, the soothing sound of falling water adding to the villa''s peaceful ambiance.


    That had to be the Ascension well.


    Olivia strode to the gate, pressing the button fixed on the pillar. She could hear a faint buzz coming from inside the villa.


    She could pick up the sound of someone shuffling inside the house. She waited for a few moments before she saw the distant door of the villa click open.


    She stumbled back in shock as she saw the person who emerged from the house.


    "Ezra?" She whispered to herself.


    The teenager who walked out of the villa looked exactly like a younger Ezra before he became a vampire. The same black hair and brown eyes. The same intelligence in their eyes. The same confident demeanor.


    Olivia struggled to regain her composure as the boy walked closer. She studied him, the impression of a younger Ezra growing stronger as he came nearer.


    The teenager was wearing an oversized leather jacket that engulfed his frame, giving him a slightly rugged and rebellious look. The jacket hung loosely over his shoulders, with sleeves extending past his hands and the hem reaching down to mid-thigh.


    Underneath it, a simple T-shirt peeked out, its color barely visible through the open jacket. His jeans were well-fitted and slightly faded with a few stylish rips at the knees.


    The teenager''s look was completed with a pair of scuffed sneakers. He ran his hand through his hair as he walked closer, a confident and relaxed smirk pasted on his face.


    As he got closer, Olivia couldn''t shake off the feeling that his eyes saw more than it possibly should. She was using her chameleon tattoo to hide away any evidence of vampirism but his eyes seem to see past all the layers to the true face underneath.


    The teenager stopped a few feet away from the gate, staring hard at Olivia. He tilted his head, before his smirk morphed into a knowing smile.


    "Ah." He breathed. "You must be here for the well."


    "Is it here?" Olivia''s focus returned with that statement and she took a step forward.


    The teenager gave a weary sigh, before pressing a hidden button, causing the gate to swing open. "Follow me." He turned and began walking back to the villa.


    Olivia watched the teenager as he slowly walked away before stepping inside and following him. When she got to him, the kid began speaking.


    "First things first, you''re late." He crossed his hands behind his back as he walked towards the fountain in the middle of the yard. "Just like I told the young man who was here before, the well is gone."


    "Young man?" Olivia frowned.


    "What was his name again?" The teenager paused to think on it, forcing Olivia to also stop. "Veran?"


    Olivia''s brows rose in surprise. Veran was the young man? That didn''t matter. What mattered was the fact that the well had been here. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where is it now?" She asked. "The well."


    "That, I do not know." The teenager admitted with a shrug. "When Itachi moved it, he didn''t tell me the new location."


    Olivia could feel her surprise mounting. This kid new the City Lord personally?


    "I mean, when you think about it, isn''t that rude?" The teenager mused. "Because technically, the well belongs to me."


    "Wait, what?" Olivia blurted out before she could stop herself.


    "Yeah." The teenager grinned at her. "Before you all started fighting and searching for it, I was already in charge of it."


    Olivia ran through the implications in her head. This means... She turned to the teenager.


    "Yes." He said with a soft smile at the look on her face. "I''m older than most of the living vampire population, child."


    Olivia schooled her expression, taking a deep breath to restore her calm.


    The teenager- no. The old man chuckled and resumed walking to the fountain. "The Ascension well. The fountain of youth. The pool of Bethesda. It has many names.


    Do you know why?" He asked.


    Olivia shook her head mutely as she joined him on his stroll once more.


    "Simple." He grinned at her. "The wells are not purely vampire constructs. In fact, they were never meant for vampires in the first place. You see, the wells are one of the few things still surviving to this day that were brought over to us by the progenitor from the abyss."


    "And like most abyssal artefacts, they can be used by all. Whether Vampire, human, wolfskin or animal."


    They finally reached the fountain, stopping and watching the gentle flow of the water.


    "Yes," the old man admitted, "I was once human. But now, I am neither human nor vampire. However, just like vampires I also have eternal youth. All I did was drink from the well."


    There was a moment of silence as they watched the ripples in the fountain.


    "How do I find the well?" Olivia asked.


    The man chuckled. "That''s the question I''ve been expecting. I''ll give you the same advice I gave to the young man."


    Olivia listened intently at his words.


    "The well is dying, child. That is why you will find it among the dead."

 Chapter 176 - 176: Rouse The Coven

    Ezra sat, reading the newspaper as he enjoyed the comfort of his living room.


    With all that had been happening with so little time for rest in between, he hadn''t had a lot of chances to appreciate his situation.


    He was now effectively immortal, with two wives and one fuck buddy. Yes, he wasn''t the true owner of the wealth he currently had but he was rich. He had a mansion of his own and a car he could only dream of a year before.


    He smiled to himself as he turned the page.


    The door opened and Gen walked in, sporting her customary leather jacket. She shuffled to him and plopped into the space beside him before nestling into him.


    He raised his arm to accommodate her, smiling at the sight. "Tired?" He asked.


    Gen gave a hum, nestling deeper into him. "Not really." She answered.


    There was a comfortable silence as Ezra read his paper. Before long, he finished the article he had been reading, setting the paper on the small table beside the couch.


    "So," he turned to Gen, "what did you find?"


    Gen raised a brow at him. "We''re doing this here? Now?"


    "Where else would we do this?" Ezra asked.


    "Shouldn''t we discuss this somewhere private?"


    "Don''t worry about that." Ezra smiled as he kissed her forehead. "It''s just us here."


    Gen raised her head and looked around before settling down with a huff.


    "What did you find?" Ezra asked again.


    "First, I thought Veran had skipped town, but that didn''t seem right." Gen hummed. "He wouldn''t be so quick to abandon all the wealth he had gathered."


    Ezra chuckled. "We vampires are a materialistic bunch, aren''t we?"


    "Well, when you have immortality at your fingertips, money has to be a constant companion, don''t you think?" Gen smirked. "As for Veran, I had no leads, so I decided to trace the money."


    Ezra laughed. "That''s a betrayal from a long-time companion."


    Gen laughed along before continuing. "So, I tracked the purchases from his hidden accounts which I was able to find by trawling through Ascension Capital''s documents and investments."


    "I was able to triangulate the area where he is currently hiding out and you won''t believe where it is if I told you."


    "I''m pretty sure I will." Ezra smirked.


    "Get this." Gen sat up, a grin on her face. "Veran''s hiding out in the middle of Griffin''s territory. Right in front of his doorstep."


    Ezra burst into hysterical laughter. "You''re... you''re right... I don''t believe you." He wheezed.


    "I guess the old saying is true." Gen laughed. "The hardest things to find are the things hiding under your nose."


    After a while, Ezra calmed down. "Do we know his exact location?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No. But I was able to pinpoint the three possible buildings he could be in. He has to be in one of them." She proceeded to give him the address of the three buildings.


    Ezra thought about it for a moment. "Can we capture them ourselves?"


    "Unlikely." Gen answered. "We''ll have to attack the three buildings simultaneously and we don''t have the manpower to do that."


    Ezra sighed. "I was hoping we could capture them ourselves. Gey Griffin off my back."


    "It''s either we do this with Griffin''s help or Griffin does it himself. We don''t have the resources to pull this off on our own." Gen pointed out.


    "That''s true. But I won''t be reporting this now." Ezra concluded. "Dig more into this. There''s no reason to tell Griffin at the moment. Let him stew for a few more days."


    "Is this a tantrum?" Gen laughed.


    "I prefer to call it selective information transmission." Ezra smirked. "Maybe this time, Griffin will learn to at least, appreciate the effort I put in to his tasks."


    "And what about me?" Gen leaned forward sultrily, giving Ezra a view of her breast from the top of the tshirt she wore underneath the jacket. "Don''t I deserve a reward?"


    Ezra laughed, abandoning his plans to continue reading his newspaper. "Come here, you." He dragged a laughing Gen to himself and gave her a long, deep kiss. "I guess we''ll be here all night."


    As the duo continued their pleasure filled activities, a figure nodded to herself.


    It had been a good call to sneak back in. When they thought they were alone, they would spill more secrets and now, she had valuable information.


    With a twist, natalia teleported away. She appeared in the teleportation room in Griffin''s sanctuary. This time, there was no one waiting. After all, her visit was unexpected.


    She strode to the throne room where she knew Griffin would be at this time of day, nodding to her fellow wife who now manned the assistant''s desk.


    She swept into the room to see X giving Griffin a report. She dismissed the masked man from her mind, walking straight to her lover. "Griffin." She immediately stepped past the kneeling man, climbed the dias and sat on Griffin''s lap.


    "My love." Griffin gave her a quick kiss. "What''s the matter?"


    "I bring information. Valuable information."


    Griffin''s eyes narrowed at her words.


    "The Mattens have discovered the probable location of the Blackthornes." Natalia stated, watching as Griffin blinked in surprise.


    "And why is Ezra not the one to give me this information."


    "He wants to appear more valuable in your eyes or some tripe like that." Natalia almost yawned. "He wanted to attack by himself and bring them to you but he doesn''t have the resources."


    "And I assume that we do?" Griffin laughed at Natalia''s nod. "I guess I can forgive him for that."


    "Let''s capture Blackthorne ourselves." Natalia urged. "We still don''t know Ezra''s intentions. This will let us bypass him and get them without his help."


    Griffin hummed at her words. He took a moment to think on it before he made his decision. "Very well. Let''s do this."


    Griffin stood up, carrying Natalia in his arms. He looked towards the masked man kneeling before him. "X."


    "My lord."


    "Rouse the coven." Griffin grinned, displaying his fangs. "I''ll be leading this operation myself."

 Chapter 177 - 177: A Thousand Year Plan

    Ezra looked around as he parked on the curb and stepped out of the hovercar. The villa had been easy to notice on the street.


    When Olivia had told him about the young, old man who looked like him, he had found it hard to believe here. Now, he was here to check things out for himself.


    He strode to the gate and froze, almost stumbling. A teenager was walking out of the house with a duffel bag and he looked exactly like him.


    That was how he looked when he was younger, albeit without the expensive clothing.


    The young old man closed the door behind himself, turned and caught sight of Ezra. He froze, before laughing softly, his shock morphing into awe.


    "Oh my God." He whispered. "I never thought I would see you in my lifetime."


    What?


    Ezra was brought back to reality by his words, frowning at him.


    "Don''t mind me." The young old man laughed, waving a hand. "Is that your car? How about we grab a cup of coffee."


    Ezra nodded slowly and in a few minutes, they were both sitting at a corner table in a cozy coffee shop.


    "What''s your name, young man?" The young old man asked after taking a small sip of coffee.


    "Ezra Matten." Ezra answered. "And yours?"


    "Matten, huh? Figures." The young old man laughed. "Just call me, Adam."


    Ezra studied Adam. The teenage looking old man looked human and yet his heartbeat was very slow. He could only hear four beats of his heart every minute. A sign he wasn''t an ordinary human.


    "What are you? How do you look like me? Why have I never seen you?" Ezra couldn''t hold back his questions anymore. His curiosity burned. He had to know. Why?


    Adam dropped his coffee gently on the table, sighing softly. "So many questions. I''ll do my best to answer some."


    He caught the look in Ezra''s eyes and raised a hand to forestall any comments. "No. I can''t answer all your questions, Ezra. Some things I don''t know while others are for you to discover yourself. However, I will answer what I can."


    Ezra sat silently, coffee untouched.


    "You asked what I am?" Adam hummed. "I''m an Eternal. I am part of a race of humans who have transcended their mortality through one way or the other while retaining my human soul. That is also what you''ve become. I can see that your soul wasn''t originally yours but now, it is yours. You''re no longer a vampire.


    You''re eternal."


    Ezra frowned. "What? I''m not a vampire anymore?"


    "Well," Adam sighed. "How do I explain it? Okay. You, Ezra, are an eternal first and foremost and a vampire second. You''re both but you''re more eternal than a vampire. After all, you still possess your humanity.


    You, Ezra, are the..."


    Adam paused before bursting into brief laughter.


    "You have no idea what you are, do you?" He grinned openly at Ezra. "Don''t worry. I won''t spoil it by telling you. You have to discover what you are for yourself. All I''ll say is that you''re the result of a plan laid a thousand years ago, Ezra. You''re the result of a person''s hopes and dreams.


    A carefully orchestrated future that is coming to pass."


    Ezra stared. He had no idea how to take that. He was the result of a thousand year plan? That can''t be true. But as he watched the young, old man, none of his words reeked of falsehood. Besides, he had no reason to lie to Ezra.


    "You won''t elaborate if I ask, will you?" He tilted his head, staring intently at Adam.


    "No, I won''t." Adam chuckled. "As for your second question, how do you look like me? Isn''t it obvious? I''m one of your ancestors."


    Ezra nodded. That had been his theory. But he had questions. If he had a rich ancestor, why did he grow up in poverty? Having to fight for every scrap he got in the slums?


    "I can see the question in your eyes." Adam leaned forward, his tone serious. "When you''ve lived for as long as I have, you learn a few things. First, I still have my humanity. It is not easy seeing the humans I love waste away and die every few decades."


    "Vampires have been changed by their new souls. They can bear the pain with the cold dead heart within them but ordinary eternals? No. I almost broke. To keep my sanity, I had to distance myself from all that I knew. That is why you never knew me, Ezra Matten.


    Besides, you''re not my direct descendant."


    Ezra''s brow shot up on his forehead. "Then, why do we look so much alike?"


    "I had a twin brother." Adam smiled softly, his eyes gazing into the distance as he remembered fond memories. "That''s who you look like. And the name, Matten."


    "What''s wrong with my name?" Ezra asked, defensively.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it." Adam laughed. "It''s just not the name we were called before. After I was chosen to be caretaker of the Ascension well, I urged my brother to change our last name. To keep him safe."


    "And what were we called before?"


    "That," Adam laughed, "is one of the things I can''t tell you. You have to learn it yourself or the gravity of what it means will be diminished."


    Ezra leaned back, thinking of what Adam had just told him. He''d come with so many questions and yet, he would be leaving with just as many questions.


    "One piece of advice for you, Ezra Matten." Adam spoke, drawing his attention. "You have been placed on a path to greatness but it''s left for you to walk on it. I can see you''ve taken the first step... prince Ezra."


    "How do you know all this? My soul and my relic?" Ezra frowned. "Isn''t this the first time we''re meeting?"


    "This is in fact, the first time we''re meeting." Adam smiled. "But remember. I''m eternal, not powerless. I''ve got power of my own."


    Ezra was silent.


    "As I was saying, if you want to take a big step on the path, Ezra Matten, when you see the Ascension well, drink from it. Drink and open your eyes. You will receive some answers. Not all but some."


    Adam stood, grabbing the duffel bag on the floor. "I''ve told... your wife? The clue to finding the well. That''s the help I can give to you."


    Ezra stood, eyeing the duffel bag. "Are you going somewhere?"


    "Yes." Adam laughed, the sound carefree. "I''ve been in First City for too long. It''s time for me to see the world. Maybe one day, we''ll meet again, Ezra Matten." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam raised a hand, waving before walking away. "See you, my prince!"


    And with that, he was gone.

 Chapter 178 - 178: Attacking The Blackthornes

    Griffin leaned back in the chair, trying to whistle as X drove.


    If he was using his normal voice, it would have sounded hypnotic and melodic but with the voice modulator, it sounded horrible.


    He chuckled as he glanced at X. He knew the man hated the sound of his whistling but he had no intention to stop. How else would he derive entertainment from this journey?


    He nodded his head to an imaginary beat as he whistled the sound of that masterpiece the A X E girl group had created. Beautiful group of vampires blessing the world with their music. If he ever meets them, he''ll have to ask for an autograph.


    He closed his eyes, sinking into the plush seat of his car with a satisfied sigh. Life was good.


    In a few minutes, the car slowed to a stop and X''s voice reached him. "We''re here, my lord."


    Griffin opened his eyes to take in their new location. They were parked at the beginning of the street on which the house they would be assaulting on this night was.


    The street lights were on, illuminating the street.


    "That''s the place." X pointed out a red bricked apartment building. The home was new and built with a sleek vintage appearance. A place for pretentious rich young heirs to have their house parties and whatnot.


    Griffin leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. "Notify me when the others are in place."


    "Yes, my lord."


    Griffin used the time to think on his plans. Once the Blackthornes are in custody, he''ll finally have the location of the well. Itachi might have hidden it but he knew that if he found it, opening it would be easy. Itachi would''ve used one of the progenitor''s locks and lucky for him, apart from Itachi himself, only princes could open it.


    Only three people in the whole of First City could open it. Itachi, himself and Ezra Matten. Which was why Ezra could not be allowed to meet the Blackthornes.


    When he has the well in his grasp, he''ll allow a handpicked set of subjects under him to advance to the fifth ring, strengthening his power base. Then, he''ll use Ezra Matten and take over the Southside. piece by piece.


    After a few minutes, X spoke up. "Everything is in place, my lord."


    Griffin felt a grin stretching on his face. "Perfect." He gathered his vitality, his astral projection coalescence in front of him. He gave himself a cheeky nod before diving into the floor.


    There was no need to let any possible watchers see him coming. His projection moved slowly through the ground, before rising in the basement of the apartment building.


    A few seconds later, he found the stairwell. "What floor?" He asked X in the car. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fourth, my lord."


    Griffin floated to the fourth floor, moving through the wall to check it out. The corridor was empty. Perfect.


    He dispersed his projection, some of the vitality dispersing into the air and the rest seeping back into him. He grabbed X by the shoulder and in a flash of light, they were in the corridor.


    Griffin paused, listening intently. From the apartment they would be attacking, he heard heartbeats coming from it. He wasn''t disappointed though. It was a standard tactic employed by hiding vampires.


    They would hypnotize the original residents of the apartment and live among them. The heartbeats would mask their presence, telling searching vampires that the place was inhabited by humans.


    He gave X a nod and raised a finger. X brought out his phone and sent the message to the teams at the other two sites. The synchronized attack would begin in a minute.


    The time passed slowly and when one minute finally arrived, Griffin gave X a nod.


    X dashed forward, bashing the door in, sending splinters raining around the room. Someone screamed, the sound abruptly shutting off as X dashed into the apartment.


    Griffin smirked, deploying his black zone and striding into the apartment. He sniffed disdainfully at the corpse on the floor. A young woman bisected through the middle.


    He deployed his Aura, his vitality stretching to cover the whole apartment. In an instant, he knew the state of everything.


    Apart from the two humans still alive in the inner rooms, there were no vampires present. The Blackthornes were not here.


    It didn''t matter. They had to be in one of the other two locations. He shook his head with a slight smile. "Kill them." He said simply.


    X, who was in the inner room, was able to hear him and immediately killed the humans. There was no need to leave any evidence. The Law of Secrecy was easy to break. He wouldn''t be taking any chances.


    He reached into his pocket dimension and retrieved a bottle of blood wine. He reached out with his Aura and grabbed a glass from the kitchen, floating it to him.


    He strolled into the living room, taking a seat on an elegant single seater couch. He poured himself a glass of wine and took a sip, sending the bottle back into his personal space.


    He sighed deeply, savoring the aroma of the wine. Sourced from a polar bear. Tangy. Just the way he liked it.


    X walked back into the room, taking his place at Griffin''s right hand side.


    In a few seconds, the first report came in.


    "My lord." X spoke up. "The Blackthornes were not at the second location."


    Griffin nodded, taking another sip. That was okay. There was still one location remaining.


    A few seconds later, the second report came.


    "My lord. Traces of the Blackthornes were found at the second location, however, they were long gone before the appearance of our team."


    Griffin took in the news. Disappointing, but he could work with this. "Tell them to canvas the area. The Blackthornes would have left a few clues as to where they would be going."


    X nodded sharply, relaying his command.


    He leaned back into his chair, taking another sip of wine.


    A few seconds later, X spoke up. "My lord. We found where the Blackthornes went."


    "Hmmn?" Griffin raised a brow. "That was fast."


    X hesitated, before continuing. "They attacked the sanctuary, my lord. The Maguires have been taken."


    Griffin shot to his feet at those words.


    He took a step forward, teleporting mid-stride to the underground room of his sanctuary. He was met by the confirmation of what he''d just heard.


    The empty chains dangled from the wall. Lucien Maguire was gone.


    With a roar of fury, he hurled the glass in his hand at the wall.


    Whatever it took. He would find the Blackthornes and crush them beneath his feet.

 Chapter 179 - 179: Stolen Away

    Helena took a moment to look over her gathered officer. Target sat, ready as always. The others were in various states of readiness, some relaxed and others coiled like a spring.


    The vehicle swayed as they moved closer to their target. The gathered officers all wore nondescript dark clothing which allowed them to blend with the night. Today''s mission was very important to her so she had handpicked the most loyal of her peacekeepers.


    "Officers." Helena spoke and in an instant, all eyes were on her. "The mission is simple. We''ll be attacking Griffin''s sanctuary."


    She could see the message sink in and the unease in their eyes at the prospect of attacking a Count''s home territory. She hadn''t informed them of the mission before now. She trusted her officers, but precautions were necessary to keep things secret.


    "Fortunately, Griffin is not in the sanctuary and he has taken most of his forces along with him."


    And with that, most of the tension in the vehicle eased. She allowed herself a small smile at that.


    "Our target is a coven imprisoned in the lower levels of the sanctuary. Fortunately, we have information on the routes we can take and the level of resistance we can expect. This mission is already in our hands."


    "However, that does not mean we should lower our guards. Griffin will try to use the resonant vitality to find us. So, in order to not leave an imprint on the vitality in the sanctuary, we would not be using our abilities. Understood?"


    "Yes Captain!"


    She gave them a sharp nod. "Very well."


    As if on cue, the van stopped and the driver banged on the divider to signal that they''ve arrived at their destination.


    The door was opened and she filed out with her officers, everyone''s mask already on.


    They were in the underground parking space of the hotel which was Griffin''s sanctuary. After a look around to orient herself, she began leading the way. From this point on, there would be no conversation.


    Helena navigated the parking lot, leading them to a door hidden at a dark corner. She raised a hand and her officers stopped, alert. With her hand she gave the signal.


    Break. Quiet.


    Two officers gave a sharp nod and stepped forward. They stood on either side of the door, placed their hands on it and gave a heavy push. With a muffled sound, the door and its frame jerked out of the wall.


    The two officers hoisted the door and placed it leaning on one wall. Now, the road was clear.


    Helena nodded to them and signaled everyone.


    Two, with me. Two vanguards. Two rearguards. Vampires ahead.


    In an instant, the formation was ready. They began moving. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the next junction, it took her vanguard just a second to incapacitate the two guards silently. The guards had been guarding a thick door she knew her officers won''t be able to break down.


    Luckily, she knew how to get past this place. As she knocked in the pattern that served as a password to the guards on the other side, she had to wonder how Ezra got all this information. But right now, it didn''t matter. She was close to getting the key she needed.


    As the door opened, she lashed out, killing the guard who opened the door. Her officers dashed in, subduing the others.


    When that was done, they entered the cells and retrieved the members of the Maguire covens. The vampires displayed signs of torture and had no drop of blood nor vitality within them. They were much closer to corpses than undead.


    Securing their objectives, they retraced their path back to their van. After settling in, they banged the divider and the driver drove off.


    After an hour of driving and taking circuitous routes, the van finally stopped. Helena stepped out with her officers, dragging the Maguires with them. This was where they would be teleporting from.


    "Ahem." Someone cleared their throat and Helena spun around to see the Arbiter standing there.


    "My lady." Helena gave a slight bow in order to hide her surprise. What was the bitch doing here? How did she get the location of this place?


    Her officers fell to their knees in respect around her.


    "Helena." The Arbiter stepped forward, walking slowly. "Let me be the first to say congratulations and extend my thanks for helping me retrieve my loyal agents."


    Huh?! Helena blinked. The Maguires served the Arbiter? That was not possible. So, what was the Arbiter playing at?


    "The Maguires have been loyal agents helping me look after my interests in Southside." The Arbiter smiled, a cold thing. "Unfortunately, Griffin got to them."


    Helena watched the Arbiter silently with narrowed eyes.


    "Since I am still an Arbiter and a neutral judicial official, I cannot act on my own accord and reveal my hand. Your timely rescue has helped me a lot."


    "In light of this," the Arbiter smiled, "I will be taking them off your hands."


    Helena began gritting her teeth to hide her anger.


    So, that''s how it is. The Arbiter had fabricated the excuse that the Maguires were her agents in order to steal them from her. "My lady?" She asked, her tone giving a warning signal.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be richly compensated for your efforts." The Arbiter ignored the signal, waving airily. "And with that, I''ll be taking them off your hands."


    Without waiting for a response, the Arbiter stepped forward, and tapped the Maguires one after the other, each one disappearing with a tap. Probably hidden in the Arbiter''s pocket dimension.


    "Keep up the good work, Helena." With that, the Arbiter disappeared.


    With the Arbiter gone, Helena let her rage loose. She roared her fury into the sky. Her officers stayed in their kneeling position, none of them daring to raise their heads.


    The Arbiter had stolen the key from her. Her key to the Ascension well. This was not the end of it. She''ll get that key one way or another.


    No matter the cost.

 Chapter 180 - 180: Isnt It Strange?

    Ezra hurried down the corridors. He was almost late for Griffin''s summons.


    He concealed a smile as he walked. It had been trivial to slip the information that the Blackthornes were hiding out somewhere.


    This meant that by this time, Griffin should have gone to attack the Blackthornes, gotten nothing and came back to see his prisoners gone.


    He strode into the entrance hall to see two other men also waiting. Ezra recognized them. They were the leaders of the other two covens under Griffin. He gave them a nod of acknowledgement and they returned it.


    His eyes went to the assistant''s desk. It was occupied by the woman who had replaced Natalia. He suspected that she was also Griffin''s wife.


    After a few more minutes of waiting, the new assistant waved them in. The door was pushed open and the three coven leaders walked into the throne room.


    This was the first time Ezra had ever seen Griffin standing in the throne room. Griffin was pacing in front of his throne with Natalia standing quietly beside his throne.


    As they walked in, Griffin turned to look at them. His eyes lingered a bit too long on Ezra before he began pacing again.


    The three leaders stopped a few meters away from him, bowing slightly. "My lord." They echoed.


    "Find them!" Griffin snarled and the three leaders stood straighter. "Find the Blackthornes from wherever hole they''ve crawled into. I want them before me."


    "My lord?" One of the men spoke and Ezra had to admire his courage. "We do not understand."


    Griffin turned sharply and the man recoiled in fear.


    Griffin calmed himself before turning, walking to his throne and sitting. The count sat, leaving the three leaders standing there in an uncomfortable silence.


    Ezra decided to take pity on his fellow leaders and spoke up. "My lord?"


    Griffin glanced up at them before giving an absentminded wave, going back to his thinking. Natalia stepped forward, fixing them with a hard stare.


    "Two hours ago, the Blackthorne coven attacked the sanctuary while the count was out, taking with them our prisoners, the Maguire coven." Natalia spoke. "You all are to find both covens. Whoever can find them and bring them here to the sanctuary will be greatly rewarded."


    The two leaders exchanged glances at that. A great reward? They were on the case. With a nod of acknowledgement, the three leaders turned to take their leave.


    Just before they exited the throne room, Natalia''s voice rang out. "Ezra?" He turned. "A word."


    He nodded to the two leaders who left and waited as Natalia walked towards him. She signaled to him and he followed her out. As she walked, she began speaking. "Do you know what led to Griffin leaving the sanctuary?"


    "No." Ezra answered, keeping a straight face.


    "We got information of the Blackthornes whereabouts and attacked them only to find out that they have already left and attacked us while we were out." She studied his face as she spoke. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra raised his brows in simulated surprise. "Thats¡­" He didn''t complete the sentence.


    "Now," Natalia spoke. "Do you know where I got the information about the location of the Blackthornes?"


    Only Ezra''s absolute control of his body allowed him to stop himself from reacting in actual surprise. That had been an unexpected question.


    "No." He answered.


    "From you, Ezra."


    Ezra displayed surprise once again from hearing that. This time, it was genuine. He hadn''t expected her to actually admit it.


    "I overheard your conversation with Gen and reported to Griffin. Griffin decided to act upon that information and once he did, the sanctuary was attacked."


    "I was planning on telling Griffin when I was sure of the information." Ezra spoke. "I didn''t want to bring it to Griffin only to find out I was wrong."


    "That''s a valid concern." Natalia hummed. "But don''t you find it strange? Why did the Blackthornes attack at the very moment that the count was not in residence?"


    Ezra held her gaze with confidence. "Yes. It is strange. But it could also be a coincidence. After all, a cornered rat is a dangerous rat and I do believe that right now, the Blackthornes are cornered."


    Natalia nodded as she considered his words. "A cornered rat, huh?" She studied him for a moment. "Very well, Ezra Matten. Be informed that I will be moving out of your home by the end of the week. My duties here have grown too large to be ignored. You can go."


    Ezra nodded and left, feeling Natalia''s eyes watching him. She suspected him. That was fine. He won''t be under Griffin for too long.


    At least, he got something good out of it. Natalia would be leaving and he would gain his freedom back.


    He nodded to himself as he left the sanctuary. The plan was moving smoothly.


    Griffin still thinks the Blackthornes are alive and will spend his efforts searching for them, unable to trust his subjects completely. This would buy Ezra time to act on his plans.


    He smiled as he entered his car. Time to touch base with his ''ally.''


    In an hour, he was in a private room at an unknown location, sipping from his glass of blood wine.


    He had long since come to the conclusion that all vampires were alcoholics. He grinned as he took another sip. One day, he''ll try getting drunk on blood wine.


    It didn''t take long for his guest to arrive. As always, she was late.


    Helena strode into the room like a force of nature, her anger evident. Whatever it was, Ezra wasn''t interested.


    "How is the Maguires?" He asked. "Where are you hiding them?"


    Helena was silent. She grabbed the bottle of wine on the table, poured herself a glass and drank it all. Ezra leaned back, watching her in amusement. He knew the mission had gone off without a hitch so, whatever was bothering her, it had to be something else.


    She poured herself another glass and downed it again.


    "Hey, easy there." Ezra grabbed the glass and refilled his own cup. "If you''re that thirsty, go and buy your own bottle."


    Helena slammed her empty cup on the table. "Fucking bitch." She spat.


    "I''m sensing some resentment in your tone but unfortunately, I''m not your therapist." Ezra smirked. "Where are the Maguires?"


    "She took them." Helena spoke.


    "Who?" Ezra frowned.


    "The Arbiter."


    "Ah." Ezra made a sound of realization. "I don''t see how that''s a problem."


    Helena made to speak before her eyes sharpened. She reigned in her temper and controlled herself as if finally aware of her current companion. "It''s¡­ not." She finally spoke.


    "With the Maguires at the Arbiter''s place, they''ll be harder to find and this way, I can keep reporting to Griffin that I haven''t found them yet. Griffin will be distracted and this will give us the chance to execute our plans."


    Helena was silent while Ezra was hiding a smile.


    It looked like she had uses for the Maguires and had been thwarted by the Arbiter. Just as he had suspected. It had been a good thing for him to inform the Arbiter of their mission.


    Ezra leaned back and took another sip of his wine. It was a good day.

 Chapter 181 - 181: Where Theres A Will, Theres A Way

    Vibrant classical music filled the air and Ezra swayed in tune with the sound.


    He walked to his desk, pouring himself a glass of blood wine and taking a small sip, savoring it. He set the wine down and sat on the table, his arms crossed.


    His gaze was fixed upon the dark arrow still embedded in his wall. The fact that the arrow hadn''t disappeared meant that it was a real object and not a vitality created construct.


    Well, the archer who had shot him was now in the hands of the Arbiter. He had thwarted Helena''s plan, whatever it was. And now, he was waiting for the results of his various plans.


    He enjoyed his wine for a few minutes before the Gen entered the study. She gave him a kiss and flopped down onto the empty chair behind his desk.


    "Where''s everyone else?" Ezra asked.


    "They''re coming." Gen yawned. "Red will be down in a moment and Olivia is trying to make preparations for dinner before she comes."


    "Well," Ezra checked his watch. "We''ve got time."


    He sat, enjoying the notes of the classical music. In a few minutes, Olivia and Red walked in together.


    "Finally." Gen drawled from where she sat.


    Ezra stood with a clap of his hands. "Let''s begin."


    His black zone rolled off him to seal them away from the outside world.


    "Olivia, how is the search for the well progressing?"


    "I think I''ve reached a dead end." Olivia answered. "I''ve searched through all the cemeteries available in Southside and I still haven''t found anything that could point to the well."


    Ezra nodded, the music playing in the background. "How about private cemeteries?"


    "I''ve gone through most of them and I haven''t any with fountains."


    "Not one?" Red asked with a frown.


    "Not a single one." Olivia answered.


    "Wait." Gen sat up. "What if we''re being too focused on the well staying in the form of a fountain? It was previously a well so that means it could have been changed to a different form."


    Ezra thought about it. "She''s right. Adam never specified if it was still a fountain. He only stated that the well would be near the dead."


    "And the dead are not just confined to cemeteries." Red spoke. "The dead can also be found in morgues."


    "Will a morgue be able to support a watering source?" Gen asked. "I don''t think it''ll be a morgue. Maybe something else but not a morgue."


    "The well will be among the dead." Ezra mused. "What if we are going about this the wrong way?"


    "What do you mean?" Gen asked.


    "Helena is also after the well, isn''t she?" Ezra tilted his head as he stared at the arrow in his wall. He walked closer to it. "She has to know its location since she had the Blackthornes."


    He reached out and grabbed the arrow and with a sharp tug, pulled it out of the wall. "Olivia," he called out, staring at the arrow in his hand. "Change your focus. Retrace Helena''s steps."


    "If she knows where the well is, she would have visited it at least once. That''s how we find the well."


    The women absorbed his words, nodding in agreement.


    "With that out of the way, do any of us have any ideas for breaking X''s chains?"


    Gen scoffed. "Do we have any way to make Griffin let X go? Short of the Ascension Well, there''s nothing we can offer him."


    "She''s right." Olivia spoke. "The two are connected by the soul. There''s nothing we can do to break it and we can''t hand the well over to him."


    There was silence in the room as everyone pondered their dilemma.


    Ezra thought about it. He reviewed all the ropes connected to his soul. These bonds of blood were not easy to break. As his mind wandered, an idea hit him.


    "Wait a minute." He spoke, the women turning to look at him. "X and Griffin are connected at the soul, aren''t they?"


    Olivia nodded. "Yes."


    A grin stretched across Ezra''s face. "I think I know how to break the chains. The perfect way to make Griffin release X."


    **********


    Ezra swiveled in his chair to face the window behind his desk. He closed his eyes with a satisfied sigh, enjoying the feel of the sun against his skin.


    He had the perfect plan. Now, it was time to contact the main stakeholder in this plan.


    He delved into his soul and was greeted by a familiar sight. His soul shone with light, producing vitality. A large part of the vitality was shunted off into the soul bond, siphoned to Olivia. The rest joined his reserves. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wrapped around his soul were the different bonds he had. He smiled at seeing his soul bond and his blood oath but that wasn''t why he was here.


    He coated his blood debt in vitality and gave it a sharp tug.


    He grinned to himself. There was no need to keep searching for a man that could be contacted with a simple use of vitality.


    He gave a small laugh as he heard the familiar whoosh of displaced air, indicating the arrival of a teleporter. He opened his eyes and swiveled to face his guest.


    "Welcome!" He grinned. "Do have a seat. We have an important matter to discuss."


    "No thanks." X answered as he crossed his arms. "I prefer to stand."


    Ezra paused, his grin growing. "Suit yourself."


    "Why have you called me?" X asked.


    "Down to business I see." Ezra grinned. "I called to inform you that I found a way to free you from Griffin."


    Ezra could see the change immediately his words registered. X straightened, his body going rigid with tension. His focus was completely on Ezra.


    "What is it? What have you found?" He whispered with urgency as if there was someone listening in.


    "Simple." Ezra steepled his fingers and leaned forward, remembering how he almost died when he''d gone to check Veran''s soul. "We''ll be attacking Griffin through your soul."

 Chapter 182 - 182: Give Them Back To Me

    Natalia walked through the streets of First City. taking a car would''ve been easier but she preferred to stretch her legs.


    What use was it being a vampire if she was stuck behind desks all day?


    She got to her destination, eyeing the building. One of Itachi''s pet projects. A restaurant serving both vampires and humans.


    She walked in, using the concealed entrance which led straight to the elevator. She entered, taking it to the top floor reserved for vampires.


    She stepped out, walking to the reserved room. She entered to see her informant already waiting. Good.


    If she had been made to wait, there would have been consequences.


    The peacekeeper rose from her seat at her entrance. "My lady."


    Natalia waved and they both took their seats. "You said you had the information."


    "Yes, my lady." The peacekeeper answered. "But it will cost you."


    Natalia didn''t bother to keep the disgust off her face. The peacekeepers in First City were a joke. Everyone knew that they could be bought for the right price. They were useful but to be held at arm''s length.


    She reached into her personal dimension and pulled out the money she had prepared. She slapped it onto the table, meeting the eye of the peacekeeper. "Speak."


    The lady''s eyes were drawn to the money, her eyes reflecting her greed before she finally began speaking.


    "The vampires you seek can be found under the protection of the Arbiter." The peacekeeper answered. "She doesn''t allow them to leave her building."


    "Are you sure?" Natalia leaned forward. This was news. This meant that the Arbiter had been behind the Blackthornes. That didn''t make sense.


    "Of course, my lady." The peacekeeper answered with pride. "My information has never once been wrong."


    "Very well." Natalia stood. "No one must hear of this."


    "Yes, my lady."


    Natalia left without another word of acknowledgement. Griffin had to hear of this. There was only one way in which all this would make sense. The Arbiter had taken the Blackthornes to deprive them of the location of the Ascension well.


    She swiftly left the building, this time, finding an alley to teleport from. Time was of the essence.


    *********


    Lilith stood from the table, sweeping up the money and counting it. The door opened and the captain stepped in.


    "Captain." Lilith stood and snapped up a quick salute.


    "Sit." Helena waved.


    Lilith sat and paused. "I can keep the money, right?"


    Helena nodded. "You can. You deserve it."


    Helena turned and left. She had pointed Griffin at the Arbiter. Let the two giants fight and ignore the rest of them. She just has to find her key.


    ********


    Griffin sat silently in the car. This was not the time for amusing oneself. The Arbiter had stolen from him and he was on his way to get back his possessions.


    The car stopped and before X could even announce their arrival, he swept out of the car. He slammed the door, looking up at the structure of the Arbiter''s personal domain.


    The color of the building''s glass surface blended in with the night. A feature commonly seen in high-end apartment buildings like this one.


    Without waiting for X, he walked into the building. It was trivial to get past security with a brief use of his Aura.


    He passed through the lobby, not sparing a glance for the expansive atrium and it''s beautiful waterfall.


    He almost kicked away an autonomous service robot that glided silently into his path but restrained himself. He was a count and wouldn''t lower himself to a petulant child.


    He got to the elevator and by that time, X had caught up to him. They rode the elevator in silence and when they got to the required floor, he walked into the entrance hall and made a beeline for the door leading to the Arbiter''s domain.


    "My lord." X spoke, his tone reminding him to keep calm but Griffin ignored it. He reached out and flung open the door, striding in.


    Behind the open door was an expansive office, the Arbiter currently occupying the seat behind the desk.


    "Haven''t you heard of knocking or setting up an appointment like a civilized person is beyond your capabilities?" The Arbiter sneered.


    "Yuri." Griffin snarled. "I am here for the Maguire coven. They have been taken from under my care and I want them back."


    "Under your care?" Yuri raised a brow like Griffin was an ignorant child and it infuriated him. "I sincerely doubt they were receiving a lot of care from you."


    "They were my prisoners." Griffin stated, trying to calm himself. "They have been taken from my custody and that is an affront to my authority."


    Yuri paused, watching him. "Is Solomon aware that his subjects are prisoners under your care?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Griffin was silent and the silence was damning.


    "I thought so." Yuri leaned back in her chair in satisfaction. "You presume much, Griffin. The Maguire coven was taken from you because their imprisonment was unjust. You had no right or authority to imprison them. They are not your subjects."


    Griffin''s fists clenched at his side, his Aura leaking from him. His voice modulator amplified the sound of his breathing, making it fill the silence.


    After a moment, he spoke. "You interfere with matters that do not concern you, Yuri. The Maguire coven is important to my plans, and their loss is unacceptable. You will hand them over to me."


    "Or what?" Yuri smirked. "You''ll attack me?"


    Griffin''s Aura erupted from him to cover the room and Yuri''s Aura erupted to counter it immediately.


    "You forget yourself Griffin." Yuri''s gaze hardened, a flicker of warning in her eyes. "My role is to ensure balance and justice within our society. Your actions disrupted that balance. The Maguire coven will not be returned to you."


    "Do not threaten me, Griffin. You are powerful, but you are not above the law. This¡­ is your final warning."


    For a moment, it was as if the world held its breath. Griffin''s anger was evident in his Aura and his desire to lash out could be seen in his eyes but Yuri didn''t back down.


    Her calm, unwavering stance only fueled his fury, but he knew that a direct confrontation here would not help him in any way.


    With a barely suppressed snarl, Griffin stepped back, his modulator emitting a harsh static. "This is not over, Yuri. You will regret crossing me."


    Yuri''s expression remained unchanged at the threat. "Consider your next actions carefully, Griffin. Leave now and never come here again."


    Griffin turned sharply, X following behind him as he stormed out.


    The Maguires and Blackthornes were out of his hands.

 Chapter 183 - 183: Deadline

    Griffin was quiet as he rode the elevator up to the City Lord''s penthouse. This time, X didn''t come up with him as it was a summons of all counts in the city and not a personal summon.


    The elevator dinged softly and the door opened. He adjusted the modulator at his throat and stepped out, projecting his usual state of lazy amusement.


    The entrance hall of Itachi''s penthouse was as beautiful as ever, displaying his wealth. Griffin didn''t stand like an idiot looking around. He had already seen it all before.


    Instead, he walked forward towards the tall, narrow floor to ceiling windows where Count Solomon was already waiting.


    Solomon, who was as usual, cheating with an almost undetectable film of Aura, radiated authority and danger. He stood with his golden mane of hair cascading over his shoulders and with his piercing eyes, greeted Griffin with a nod.


    The air around him was heavy with authority and command, yet he offered Griffin a warm, almost genuine smile. "Griffin, always fashionably late," Solomon spoke, his voice smooth and regal.


    Griffin chuckled, his mechanical voice scratchy yet filled with amusement. "Solomon, punctual as ever. I hope you haven''t been bored without my charming company."


    Solomon chuckled, the sound echoing slightly in the hall. "The anticipation of your arrival is entertainment enough."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Griffin inclined his head slightly in acknowledgement as he smiled. "Besides, if I''m late, what does that make the others?"


    As if on cue, the atmosphere in the air shifted as someone entered the hall. They turned to see the Arbiter, Yuri, walk in, the air growing thick and heavy.


    Her hair shifted colors like a chameleon, its ethereal glow unmistakable. She had no reason to hide her unique features as a vampire here like she would in public.


    "Speak of the devil and she shall appear." Solomon spoke, his voice low.


    Yuri entered with measured steps, her gaze sweeping over the two counts. "Good evening, gentlemen," she greeted.


    Griffin sneered, unable to hide his disdain. "Ah, Yuri. Always a pleasure to see you." He said, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Yuri''s eyes narrowed, but she maintained her composure. "Griffin. I see that your charm is still as subtle as ever." She replied coolly.


    "Isn''t this a summon for counts?" Griffin tilted his head in mock curiosity. "And last time I checked, you weren''t a count."


    "I guess you''ll have to ask Itachi yourself." Yuri smiled. "He''ll give you the answers you seek."


    Griffin hummed as Solomon stood by his side, watching them in amusement, his eyes twinkling.


    "Tell me, Yuri," Griffin taunted, "how does it feel to be the Council''s lapdog?"


    Yuri''s expression remained impassive as she answered. "It feels like wielding power that you can only dream of, Griffin."


    Solomon chuckled at Yuri''s retort, clearly enjoying the exchange. "Griffin, you should know better than to challenge Yuri in a battle of wits." He said, a smirk playing on his lips. "It doesn''t end well for all involved."


    Before Griffin could respond, another vampire stepped in.


    Standing at seven feet tall, the giant was wearing a suit which did nothing to hide his bulging muscles. Every movement he made gave off a sense of controlled power.


    Despite his size, he moved with surprising agility and grace, a predator in his prime. As he got closer, his eyes swept over all present. A smile ghosted over his face as his hand came up to sweep his shoulder length blonde hair out of his eyes. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see the party started without me." He rumbled, his deep voice sending vibrations through the air.


    "Hardly." Yuri smiled. "I definitely won''t call this a party. Not with the current¡­" She gave Griffin and Solomon a disdainful glance, "company."


    At that moment, the double doors at the end of the hall swung open with a resounding thud. The City Lord, Itachi Yaiba, entered, his presence as mesmerizing and terrifying as always.


    His unearthly red eyes glowed with an intensity that seemed to burn into one''s soul. He was wearing a dark robe that blended in with his scale covered hands.


    His aura filled the room and everyone in there knew it wasn''t even a conscious action. The gathered counts all bowed their heads in deference.


    "My Lord." They all echoed.


    "You''re all present." Itachi''s gaze swept over the assembled vampires, his expression inscrutable. "Good."


    No one spoke, waiting on him. Itachi walked to the windows, his arms crossed behind his back. He stood, watching the city he presided over. His gaze shifted southward.


    "In a month''s time," he announced, his voice low and compelling, "the new count will assume office in Southside."


    At his words, Griffin exchanged a glance with Solomon. Both of them understood what this meant.


    Beside them, Yuri''s expression remained neutral, but her eyes flickered with a hint of satisfaction. Her lips curved into a slight smile. "As you will it, my lord."


    Itachi turned his head slightly, his eyes finding her. "As I will it? No. The council forced my hand and that will not happen again." He turned back to stare at the view.


    "All this for a small well." He said to himself but everyone in the room heard his words.


    Itachi turned, his gaze lingered on each of them before he turned away and swept out of the room, his presence leaving a lingering sense of power.


    As the doors closed behind him, the tension in the room slowly eased.


    "Well, that was quite the announcement," Solomon remarked, his tone staying light.


    They all now had thirty days to complete whatever plans they had for Southside. Beside Solomon, Griffin nodded, his eyes still fixed on the doors. "Indeed."


    Yuri smirked at the three men in the room, inclining her head slightly. "Until then, gentlemen."


    With that, she turned and left the hall.


    "I can practically hear the cogs turning in the heads of you two." Vladimir rumbled as he turned to his companions. "Whatever it is, you''re planning, don''t."


    After saying his piece, he left just as abruptly as he had appeared.


    Griffin and Solomon exchanged a final glance before following suit, each lost in their own plans.

 Chapter 184 - 184: A Life Of Deubachery

    Olivia found herself once more at the Future Past bar. This time, Helena was the target.


    The bar was empty as usual and the bartender was there, cleaning glasses that would probably not see much use.


    "Ma''am." The man nodded at her as she took a seat.


    Olivia nodded in acknowledgement. "What do you have for me?"


    "The target visited a lot of places in Southside ma''am but the most recent is this area." He pointed to a spot on the map he had placed on the bar counter. "We have no idea which of the buldings she visited."


    Olivia absorbed the information and a few minutes later, she was on the street, trying to figure out where Helena had visited.


    The biggest landmark was the old cathedral at the end of the street while the most likely candidate was a private villa that took up most of the left hand side.


    The villa had a private cemetery while the cathedral had an underground crypt. She turned, deciding to start with the easiest, the cathedral.


    She walked to the old building, admiring its tall spires. As she got to the heavy wooden doors, she pushed it open and stepped inside.


    The interior of the cathedral was illuminated by lots of candles. The columns stretched upward as if holding up a dark sky.


    She closed the door behind her and stepped forward. She walked forward until she got to the front of the alter. There, she met an old priest praying on his knees.


    She sat patiently, waiting till the man finished his prayers. This was a place of worship. There was no need to be rude.


    The man finished his prayers and stood up. He turned around, caught sight of Olivia and paused in surprise. "Oh." He laughed softly at himself. "Didn''t see you there."


    Olivia rose gracefully to her feet.


    "How may I help you, child?" The elderly man smiled at her, his weathered face expressing eagerness to help.


    "Good evening Father." Olivia inclined her head slightly. "I would like to visit the crypt."


    "The crypt?" The man expressed his surprise before asking. "Do you have family in there?"


    "Yes, Father." Olivia lied. "An ancestor of mine is buried in there."


    "I see." The priest nodded. "Do you know what''s interesting? A beautiful young lady such as yourself was here a few days ago to see her ancestors too! If you had come earlier, you would have met her. Maybe you both had the same cousin!"


    "Imagine that." The priest chuckled to himself. "Long lost families united by visiting a dead ancestor."


    Olivia absorbed the information. The young woman had to be Helena. That meant she was in the right place.


    "I doubt that, Father." Olivia smiled kindly. "My ancestor was well recorded on the family tree."


    "Pity that." The priest laughed before speaking kindly. "Permit me to get the keys."


    "Of course, Father."


    The priest walked away slowly, leaving Olivia alone in the cathedral. After a few long minutes, the man returned. "Follow me." He waved her to him and she followed.


    He sang softly as he led her through a side door and down a narrow staircase. Before long, they were in the underground sections of the old cathedral. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The closer they got, the more Olivia could feel the vitality present in the air, increasing. The man got to an iron door and stooped slightly, using his key to open it. "Here we go." The man chuckled.


    They entered the crypt, stepping into a very vitality rich environment. Olivia nodded in satisfaction. This was it. This was where the well was hidden.


    "I imagine you would like some time alone?" The man smiled kindly at her.


    "Yes, father." Olivia replied.


    "May you be blessed, my child." The priest inclined his head and left, the sound of his retreating footsteps reaching her ears.


    Olivia moved to the center of the crypt. The well was hidden here and she knew it wouldn''t be easy to find. She had a cheat, though.


    She turned, taking in the vitality in the room and began singing quietly. Waves of red, blue and green weaved itself into the air. The waves danced before slowly mingling with the existing vitality in the air.


    The wave flowed smoothly in tune with the vitality and she kept singing, watching it all move.


    The vitality trembled before accepting the waves, the lines of color showing her the path the vitality had taken.


    She followed the lines until it led her to a hidden door built into the wall. She pressed it and it clicked open.


    She stopped her song and stared at the narrow passageway before her.


    She stepped in, walking till she got to the door sealing the well away. She allowed herself a small smile. She had found it.


    **********


    The priest walked slowly up the stairs, his steps echoing in the silence.


    He was tired of being confined to one place, unable to enjoy the feeling of freedom. Unable to get smashing drunk with his friends in a backyard somewhere. Unable to enjoy the touch of a woman without sneaking behind the back of the whole world.


    Too many restrictions. He would be leaving here after this task was done.


    He retraced his steps back to his office, a small room cluttered with various religious texts and objects he had collected over decades of service.


    He moved with a measured pace, his mind on his duty as well as his reward. Enough to live the life he wanted for himself.


    Upon reaching his desk, he moved away the papers and manuscripts, searching for the phone which he rarely used.


    "Aha!" He found it and grabbed it, bringing it up to his face.


    He squinted at it, cursing the need for youths to change everything after a few months. He was finally able to find what he was looking for and dialed the number.


    As the phone rang on the other end, he glanced through his window, taking in the lights of the city. "I''m coming baby. I''m coming." He whispered.


    The phone was answered with a click.


    "Yes, it''s me." He spoke quietly. "You told me to keep an eye out. Someone was just here for the crypt. Yes. A woman. Thank you."


    He hanged up. His duty was done. All that was left was the payment.


    A life of deubachery beckons.

 Chapter 185 - 185: Who Played Who?

    Helena appeared in a flash of light in the empty confessional booth.


    She smoothed her uniform and stepped out, striding towards the door to the crypt. In a minute, she pushed the door open.


    The vitality in the crypt was flowing in irregular patterns. The woman was still here.


    She had her suspicions but now, all she had to do was wait and see.


    She turned, just in time to see Olivia walk out of the passage leading to the Ascension well. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused, both women eyeing each other.


    "So, you found it." Helena spoke. "I suspected that redhead of yours but it was you instead."


    Olivia stood silently, content to let Helena talk.


    "What are you after, Olivia Wild?" Helena stepped forward. "You have no business being here."


    "The Ascension Well doesn''t belong to you, Helena." Olivia answered. "I can come and go whenever I want."


    "I see."


    Olivia gave a nod. "Good day."


    Helena''s Aura roared out of her and pressed down on Olivia. The weight held the vitality in place, preventing her from teleporting. "Not so fast."


    Olivia frowned, trying once again before giving up.


    "There''s a new trick available at every ring." Helena laughed, the sound cold. "You''re an infant, Olivia. Are you trying to grow to the fifth ring?"


    Olivia tilted her head, watching the peacekeeper. "Why are you keeping me here, Helena?"


    "I wonder too." Helena took another step forward. "Why... am I keeping you here?"


    "You do not want to do this." Olivia said, shifting slightly.


    The slight movement made Helena smile because it meant Olivia was also ready for a fight.


    "I''m pretty sure that I want to do this." Helena grinned, displaying her fangs.


    At that, Helena burst forward.


    Olivia leapt away, putting a few gravestones between them as she flipped away. She immediately began singing, taking control of the few waves she still had lingering in the air.


    "Stop." Helena spoke and the sound echoed in the room, seeming to come from everywhere and nowhere at the same time.


    The vibrations of her words mingled with the sound of Olivia''s song, sending her waves spiraling wildly.


    "I counter you, Olivia Wild!" Helena laughed, the sound of her voice, disrupting Olivia''s song. "What will you do now?"


    Helena snapped, the sound waves traveling forward in an instant and shattering the gravestone Olivia was behind.


    Olivia flipped away, still singing. Her waves weaved wildly in the air with no rhyme or rhythm. She danced around the vibrations from Helena, jumping from one spot to the other.


    Just as Helena destroyed another gravestone, Olivia flipped and as she was in the air, upside down, she materialized her second ring construct.


    A throwing knife.


    Her hand snapped forward and the knife whizzed in the air to embed itself in Helena''s throat.


    Helena stumbled, unable to speak.


    Just as Olivia landed, she vanished in a flash of light.


    Helena pulled out the knife in her throat with a snarl. The construct vanished a second later.


    She''d been played.


    Oliva had kept singing, using her waves to disrupt the vitality of her Aura which allowed her to teleport away.


    Helena screamed, every gravestone in the crypt, shattering to dust. She twisted and disappeared in a flash of light.


    She appeared in her office, striding out to call her officers. "Target! Lilith!"


    The officers in question came to her in an instant.


    "Captain!" Lilith exclaimed at something on Helena''s shirt.


    Helena looked down to see that the upper part of her formerly pristine white peacekeeper uniform was stained with her dark blood.


    She dismissed the sight from her mind. There was work to be done. "Target! Find out if Ezra Matten has met the Arbiter recently. I want to know when and why. Now!" She barked.


    Target snapped a salute and rushed away.


    "Lilith. Trace Olivia Wild''s movements. I want to know where she has been within the last month."


    "Yes captain!" Lilith saluted and left.


    Helena walked back into her office, swapping her soiled uniform for a clean one.


    An hour later, both officers were in front of her, presenting their report.


    "Captain." Lilith placed a map on Helena''s desk. "Olivia Wild has been visiting these places within Southside. These places all have one thing in common."


    "A fountain?" Helena asked.


    "Yes, captain."


    Helena nodded. This confirmed what she already knew. Olivia had been searching for the Ascension well.


    "Target?"


    "Captain." Target saluted. "The Arbiter''s movements were not easy to track and there was no evidence of any meetings with Ezra Matten."


    "I see." Helena steepled her fingers.


    Ezra had been searching for the well. That was a definite fact.


    Judging by the fact that Olivia hadn''t been surprised to see her, that means the Mattens had used her to find the well.


    Ezra knew she had been searching for the well and wanted it for himself.


    This won''t do.


    She stood from her seat and teleported away, appearing at the gate of the Matten mansion. She opened the gates and walked in, taking the gravel path to the front door.


    On getting there, she rang the doorbell.


    A few seconds later, the door opened and Ezra Matten was there.


    "Welcome." The man nodded. "I can''t say I haven''t been expecting you. Come in."


    "No." Helena answered. "I prefer to stand out here."


    Ezra stared at her for a moment. "Very well."


    "It was you, wasn''t it?" She asked.


    "I''m not sure I understand what you are talking about."


    "The Maguires." Helena stated plainly. "You told the Arbiter about them, didn''t you?"


    "I did not." Ezra answered. "Have you wondered if maybe there was a leak in your ranks?"


    Helena stood, staring at Ezra. The man had no tells that she could pick up on. She couldn''t tell if he was lying or speaking the truth.


    However, she knew for a fact that the leak hadn''t come from her peacekeepers.


    "Let me tell you how I see it, Ezra Matten." Helena raised her chin. "A plan was presented to you, to remove an obstacle from your path. Then a thought hit."


    "Why not take advantage of this and take the open position for myself?"


    Ezra stood there staring silently at her.


    Getting him involved had been a mistake. It was time to cut her losses.


    She took a step back.


    "I have what I came for. Goodbye Ezra Matten." She teleported away.

 Chapter 186 - 186: Ill Kill Him Myself

    The long corridor leading to Griffin''s throne room was filled with the sound of their footsteps.


    X trailed after Griffin as he strode forward confidently, Natalia on his other side.


    "The time has come." Griffin said. "Summon all coven leaders under us. Our plans for Southside cannot succeed without their use."


    "Of course, my love." Natalia agreed.


    "I won''t let Southside fall into the hands of someone like that." Griffin snarled. X could almost hear the grinding of his teeth.


    He followed them, enjoying the fact that his mask hid the smile on his face. He was careful not to enter Griffin''s peripheral vision. The count knew him too well and would be able to read his amusement in his body language.


    "X." Griffin called out and X startled, his mind already working to defend himself.


    After a split second where he assured himself that he hadn''t been discovered, he answered. "My lord."


    Griffin stopped abruptly, forcing both X and Natalia to stop behind him.


    He turned to X who froze and scrutinized him. "Something''s up with you." Griffin said.


    "My lord?" X asked, trying to keep his body language as neutral as possible.


    Griffin studied him for a few seconds more before turning, going on his way. "There''s no time for that now. Send out the invitations personally. I don''t want any mistakes. Stay hidden. None of them must see you."


    "Yes, my lord." X answered, bowing as they walked. He kept his tone as neutral as possible, trying to make sure Griffin had no other reason to look at him.


    Natalia glanced at him, her eyes narrowing slightly. "And X, make sure to emphasize the importance of this summon. They need to understand the urgency."


    "Of course, my lady." X said, bowing his head slightly to avoid her piercing gaze. She was much sharper than Griffin when it came to rooting out lies.


    They turned through a corridor, getting to the back door leading to the throne room.


    "Itachi is much more interested in what goes on outside First City. The princes are stirring. They probably sensed the awakening of the seventh dark relic. He won''t be quick to act and by the time he does, Southside will be ours."


    X walked forward to open the door and Griffin swept in with Natalia by his side.


    He walked and sat on his throne. "Natalia. Summon Ezra yourself. We need him to restart the TransitLink project and get started on the transfer of assets."


    "Of course, my love."


    X took his position at the hidden corner of the room, a chuckle almost escaping him. The two lovebirds would soon realize that all their numerous eggs have been broken.


    Ezra Matten would never give them the assets and Southside would never be theirs.


    He tilted his head, checking his management device to see an incoming message. He checked it, a frown appearing on his face.


    "My lord." He called out. "There''s a peacekeeper outside seeking an audience. She calls herself Lilith."


    "Lilith?" Natalia frowned before turning to Griffin. "She''s the information broker who informed me of the Maguires."


    "I see." Griffin leaned back in his chair. "Send her in."


    X settled in his hidden alcove as the lady walked in.


    "My lord. My lady." Lilith bowed to the two vampires. "I have an important message from my lady, Captain Helena."


    "The captain?" Griffin leaned forward in interest. "Let''s hear it."


    "You have a traitor in your ranks, my lord." Lilith said, bowing slightly.


    X froze as the words were spoken.


    "A traitor?" The air in the room grew colder as Griffin whispered. "I sure hope for your safety that you have evidence to back up your words."


    "My lord, Ezra Matten has found the Ascension well."


    At those words, the room went silent.


    X leaned forward, his eyes wide. Ezra had found the well? How did the captain of the peacekeepers know?


    "And how... did you come by this information?" Griffin slowly stood up from his throne, his scratchy voice filling the silence.


    Lilith bowed lower, speaking. "He came to meet my Captain, my lord."


    "And?"


    "He proposed a plan. He plans to ascend his wife Olivia to the fifth ring, make my lady fifth ring and fight you together."


    Griffin stalked forward, every action looking like it could transform to violence in a flash.


    "And why... did your captain not accept this... proposal?" He whispered.


    X clenched his fists. If this was true, the Mattens were in danger. He quickly slipped out his communicator, sending a quick message.


    He gave a tug on the blood debt, ensuring that Ezra would take the message seriously.


    He needed to be gone before Griffin acted.


    "My captain knew what side held true power, my lord. She knows that by coming to you, she''ll get an even bigger reward than an ascension to the fifth ring."


    Griffin slowly circled the bowing peacekeeper like a predator stalking a prey. "I see. And what evidence do you have to back up your words?"


    "Here, my lord." She reached into her white jacket and retrieved a small object.


    Natalia came forward and took the object. "A memory card."


    She plugged the card into her smartphone and after a few minutes of clicking, sound filled the room.


    Ezra Matten''s voice spoke.


    "I figured it was time we talked. There''s a plan I need your help with."


    The peacekeeper captain''s voice came on.


    "Go on."


    "I need your help to get the Maguire coven out of Griffin''s sanctuary."


    There was a pause before the captain spoke "Why should I help?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If the Maguire coven escapes, Griffin will be forced to divert his attention to recapture them. That distraction will give us the perfect opportunity to make our move against him."


    There was a pause, this time long, before the captain answered.


    "It''s a risky plan, Ezra Matten and I would not be a part of this. Take your plan to someone else."


    Ezra''s voice came on again. "But if we succeed, it will give us the upper hand. We can''t afford to miss this chance."


    The captain''s reply was instant. "No. Leave my office Matten and never return."


    There was a click as the audio file finished playing.


    There was silence before Griffin roared, his mechanical voice shaking the walls.


    "Bring Ezra Matten to me at once! I''ll kill him myself."

 Chapter 187 - 187: Just A Little More Time

    "Bring Ezra Matten to me at once! I''ll kill him myself."


    Griffin roared.


    "Yes, my love." Natalia answered at once, turning to leave. She shot a glance at X''s position, her eyes sending a simple message.


    ''Guard him till I''m back.''


    X almost scoffed. Guard him? He was the one who needed to be guarded from Griffin.


    Griffin turned walking back to his throne, his steps heavy.


    Lilith stood there, her head bowed.


    Griffin sat, stewing in the silence.


    Moments like these were the ones that brought X some much needed joy. He always enjoyed watching Griffin suffer.


    He silently blesses the day he met Ezra Matten. The man was the key to breaking his chains. He could it deep in his bones.


    "You..." Griffin finally spoke, his full attention on the peacekeeper in front of him.


    X admired the lady''s courage, not even flinching at the weight of his presence.


    "Ezra came with a proposition for your captain, did he not?"


    "Yes, my lord." Lilith answered.


    "And did he mention the location of the well to her?"


    X''s focus sharpened at the question. Griffin must not be allowed to get to the well before Ezra did or all hope would be lost.


    "No, my lord. He did not." Lilith answered.


    Griffin was silent for a moment.


    "And she has no idea where it could be?" Griffin asked, leaning forward.


    "No, my lord. Ezra kept the information close to his chest."


    Griffin''s Aura descended upon the peacekeeper, almost sending her to her knees.


    Griffin whispered harshly, his voice almost echoing in the throne room. "Think very carefully, peacekeeper. This is the last time I will ask this question. Does your captain know... where the Ascension well is?"


    Lilith was quiet for a moment, thinking of her answer.


    X knew what was going through her mind. He''d been in her position too many times not to.


    As she stood there trying to figure out which answer would preserve her life? X checked his phone. He had a message. It was Ezra''s reply.


    He smirked as he read it.


    Perfect.


    This was the way things should be.


    Lilith finally spoke, her words slow and halting. "No, my lord. My captain has no idea where the Ascension well is."


    Yes! The perfect answer!


    X almost burst into delighted laughter. Today was becoming better and better.


    Griffin sat, staring hard at the peacekeeper. His grip on the arm of the throne tightened, sending cracks into the wood.


    Eventually, he sighed, releasing his grip. "You may go."


    The peacekeeper bowed and left, probably feeling relieved to be leaving with her life and waiting to be far away from Griffin to show signs of it.


    The door closed with a loud thud, sealing X in with Griffin.


    Griffin stood from his throne and began pacing. He always did that when he had a particular problem on his mind.


    "X." Griffin stopped on the spot, speaking suddenly.


    "Yes, my lord." X answered, stepping out of the shadows. What could Griffin want from him?


    "Go now. Find out where the Ascension well is."


    "My lord?" X asked, confused. If Griffin himself couldn''t find it, how would he be able to find it?


    "Even if Ezra didn''t tell the peacekeeper where the well is, she would have tried finding it herself. I know the reputation of the peacekeepers. They have no reason to inform me of Ezra''s proposition unless there was something they had to gain from it."


    X stilled. Griffin didn''t have to spell it out for him. He knew what it meant.


    "The captain knows where the Ascension well is," Griffin growled, "but needs me to open the door for her."


    He paused.


    "A bold plan." He chuckled darkly. "Unfortunately, I refuse to be used."


    He turned to X once more.


    "Go among the peacekeepers. Find the Ascension well and report to me." He commanded.


    "Yes, my lord." X bowed and teleported away.


    The chains on his soul somehow grew heavier. He had no choice but to follow the other.


    "Relax, X." He whispered to himself. "Just a little more time and it will all be over." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **********


    Natalia teleported, her sister-wives accompanying her. They were on a mission on behalf of their husband.


    They had to bring Ezra Matten home.


    With the three women, which made a group of four fifth ring vampires, there was no way she would fail.


    She had suspected Ezra ever since she discovered that he was preparing Olivia for ascension.


    She should have eliminated him then but the limited number of male vampires available had stayed her hand.


    The females could be replaced but a male? With Macmillan and Aaron dead, killing Ezra would reduce the number of covens under Griffin down to two.


    This meant that most of their subjects would be relegated to drinking blood wine for a mere token of vitality. Something that would reduce the strength of their subjects in contrast to the other counts whose subjects readily got vitality from their coven leaders.


    That would have been a weakness and in their world, weaknesses were a prelude of violence.


    Her sister-wives stalked beside her as she stepped out of the room they''d teleported into.


    That was one of the advantages of her brief stay here. She knew the terrain.


    She led the way, moving through the silent house. Her ears strained, trying to pick up every sound within the house.


    The house was eerily silent but that didn''t mean a thing. Vampires were naturally quiet and without heartbeats, able to move without making a single sound.


    She moved through the house, going from empty room to empty room.


    She frowned. They should''ve heard something by now. She didn''t like the picture the situation was painting.


    She signaled, sending two of her sister-wives to check downstairs before making her way towards a location she knew Ezra was fond of.


    His study.


    When she got to the door of the study, she signaled the sister-wife with her and deployed her blackzone.


    Whoever was inside wouldn''t see the blackzone through the walls which would also prevent any sound from leaking out.


    She exchanged a nod with her sister-wife and unleashed her Aura. The weight would prevent anyone from teleporting away.


    She burst into the room, kicking down the door to see a fat load of nothing.


    There was no one in the room.


    Instead, a dark arrow was embedded on the surface of the desk, pinning a note to it.


    She walked closer, reading the note.


    Her hand shot out and snapped the arrow in rage.


    She turned and left, leaving the note behind.


    It read:


    ''Better luck next time, Natalia.''

 Chapter 188 - 188: A Furious Count

    Natalia stalked through the walls of the T-Max building.


    Her fury was almost a physical force, each step reflecting it plainly for all to see.


    The few midnight shoppers rushed out of her way, not wanting to interfere with a force of nature.


    She was disguised in her human form as was necessary. She took the elevator, almost punching the wall at the wait as the box moved between floors.


    The elevator finally dinged, allowing her to step out on the floor. She strode towards the shop, entered, bypassed the stammering attendant and pushed the door to the office open, slamming it against the wall.


    "Welcome." Miss Red stood smoothly from her desk, her smile professional. "How may I help you?"


    Natalia surged forward, grabbing the vampire by the throat and pinning her to the wall. "Where is Ezra Matten?" She snarled.


    Red was silent for a moment before she giggled.


    "You''re laughing?" Natalia asked incredulously. Her black zone rolled off her to solidify over them. "You''re laughing?!" She roared.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Red asked, still giggling. "Think very carefully before you answer that question."


    Natalia narrowed her eyes at her words. Where was her confidence coming from?


    "This is the city lord''s domain." Red laughed. "Itachi is just a few floors above us. How do you think he''ll take it if he learns that the first wife of a count came to his domain to threaten one of his subjects?"


    Natalia gritted her teeth. Red was right. She couldn''t do this here.


    Then, her lips curved into a cruel smile. "And what if I took you away from here?"


    "And make me miss the report I have to give to the City Lord''s first wife?" Red giggled. "We both know you won''t. I am a vampire under the banner of the City Lord."


    "I''ve taken steps to make sure that if anything happens to me, every evidence both true and untrue that Ezra has on your activities goes straight to the City Lord. I''m quite curious to see what his reaction would be."


    Natalia stared deep into the vampire''s eyes. "Why?"


    Red tilted her head in confusion.


    "Why are you going this far for Ezra Matten?" Natalia asked.


    "I made a blood oath." Red answered. "Give and take. I have taken. This is me giving."


    Natalia stared hard at the woman, her eyes narrowing in thought. This was more than just a blood debt. Something else was going on here and she would find out what it was.


    She released Red, stepping back. She clenched her fists tightly and spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Watch your back, Red. You''ll eventually leave this building. Lots of vampires disappear never to be found again." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you for the advice." Red grinned. "I''ll keep that in mind."


    Natalia turned and walked away, dismissing her black zone. She teleported away mid-step, appearing in the teleportation room at the sanctuary of her husband.


    It didn''t take her too long to get to the throne room.


    Griffin was sitting, his posture easy for her to read.


    The moment she entered, he stood up, striding towards her. "Just in time!" He called out. "Where is he? Where is that scoundrel?"


    "He''s gone." Natalia whispered, the words tasting like ash in her mouth.


    Griffin stopped, pausing to take in her words. "He''s... what?"


    "He was already gone before we got there." Natalia said. "He knew we were coming. Probably from the moment the peacekeepers rejected his proposal."


    All was silent before Griffin roared in fury. A glowing red chain snapped out of him, shattering his throne into splinters.


    Red lightning wreathed his form, making his crimson eyes stand out. "Ezra Matten." He growled. "Wait till I get my hands on you."


    **********


    X crouched in the shadows, waiting for his target to arrive.


    Ever since he''d been created, he''d never once been able to reject an order and this time was no different.


    He''d done a lot of unspeakable things for Griffin even going as far as killing his own brothers.


    His mind shied away from the memories. This wasn''t the time for that.


    He focused on his orders, picking apart each word.


    "Go among the peacekeepers. Find the Ascension well and report to me."


    He checked his available options. How could he get out of fulfilling the order?


    There was no hole out of it. He had to find the Ascension well. Even his soul rebelled at the thought of not doing it.


    Fortunately, his target has arrived, the vampire parking his expensive car in his private parking spot.


    X wondered at how stupid the mortal authorities were. Here was a group of cops moving around in expensive cars and living in high-end apartment buildings like this one.


    Wasn''t that enough to warrant an investigation?


    His mind moved away from that. He was probably overthinking things. The peacekeeper captain would have a way of reducing the attention gained by her officers.


    His target stepped out of his hover car, whistling happily.


    X waited as the vampire walked past his hiding spot without even a pause. He shook his head in disappointment. Some people were not meant to be cops.


    He surged forward, his hand plunging through the man''s back to grip his heart.


    "Officer Target." X whispered. "How have you been?"


    "X." Target choked. X had pierced his lungs as he thrusted to get to the heart.


    Blood poured down his lips as he looked down in confusion. His heart had not been destroyed. There was no exit wound. All X had done was pierce him through the back to grab his heart.


    "Calm down, man." Target said, raising his two hands. "Is this about your two hundred million? Come on. everything was fair and square."


    X''s grip on his heart tightened a bit, his flesh trying to regenerate over his arm.


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Target called out in a panic. "The money''s been shared. The captain has taken her piece but don''t worry. I can get fifty million back to you."


    For a moment, X toyed with the idea of retrieving the money for himself before dismissing it. He was here for something else.


    "The Ascension well. Where is it?"


    Target froze.


    "I know you know where it is, Target." X growled. "You keep an eye on everyone including your boss. Don''t make me ask a second time. Where is the Ascension well?"


    "I... I..." Target stammered.


    X tightened his grip.


    "Wait! Wait! I''ll tell you! Don''t kill me. I''ll fucking tell you." Target cried out.


    X waited in silence.


    Target rattled off the address to a cathedral, begging for his life on every fifth word.


    When he was done, X stood silently before sighing. "You should''ve been a good cop and not follow your boss, Target. Now, I''ve got to report to my master."


    X squeezed and Target''s body slid off his hand, hitting the floor with a muffled thump. The man was dead.


    X materialized his fire, burning the body into ashes. He brought out his phone and sent a message. It was much easier to clean up dust than to clean up bodies.


    As he left the private corner, he turned Griffin''s words in his mind.


    "Go among the peacekeepers. Find the Ascension well and report to me."


    Griffin hadn''t specified the time he had to make his report.


    X smiled to himself.


    That was a small loophole he could take advantage of.

 Chapter 189 - 189: One New Member

    An hour earlier


    Ezra sat behind the desk in his study, his fingers tapping away.


    With each tap, he considered his options. The alliance with Helena was on shaky ground. What, he wondered, will the woman do now that she knew he also had the location of the Ascension well?


    That was why he was accelerating his plans. Drinking from the well was their top priority but so was their safety.


    The door to the study opened and the woman filed in.


    Ezra sat up, his focus sharpening.


    "Alright." He looked towards Red. "What were you able to find?"


    "The records at the City Lord''s domain did have something on the well." Red answered.


    "The location was there all along?" Gen asked incredulously.


    "No. There was nothing on the well''s location or contents." Red answered. "There were only records of deaths."


    "Deaths?" Olivia frowned from her place beside Ezra''s desk. "The Ascension well kills?"


    "Yes." Red answered. "It was hidden deep in the other records but the deaths caused by the well has been recorded as deaths due to low vitality."


    Ezra leaned back in his seat with a sigh. "I knew there was a catch."


    "Apparently, the well has a minimum vitality requirement. Our Ascensions need vitality. The well doesn''t remove the need for vitality but instead, reduces the amount of vitality needed. Those who try to ascend without enough vitality die in the process."


    "Do we know the minimum amount of vitality required for the use of the well?" Olivia asked.


    "No." Red answered. "There are no records of that."


    There was silence in the room as they thought about it. Drinking from the well without the necessary vitality would be a death sentence for Olivia.


    He had spent time since they hatched their plan sending most of his vitality exclusively to Olivia even at the cost of his blood oath to Red. Fortunately, Red had permitted it.


    However, the vitality they had accumulated was a mere fraction of the amount needed to ascend.


    Would that be enough?


    His mind wandered till it landed on a certain young old man.


    "Wait a minute. Adam was able to use the Ascension well wasn''t he? And he was human."


    The women''s eyes snapped to him in attention as his mind went to his human soul.


    "Adam was able to survive because he was human. His soul was able to create a steady amount of vitality in order to help him."


    Olivia straightened in realization. "We could do hat too! All we need is a steady supply of vitality through the soul bond!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly!" Ezra laughed in delight.


    That was the moment his phone dinged with the sound of an incoming message. He frowned as he pulled it out of his pocket.


    It was from an unknown number. He opened it to see a simple message that read:


    ''Griffin found out your betrayal through peacekeeper. Run.''


    That was when he felt it. A tug through the blood debt from X.


    He shot to his feet immediately.


    "Helena told Griffin about our plans to betray him!"


    "What?" Gen was alert in an instant, ready for a fight.


    "We need to get out of here!" Ezra commanded. "Pack anything that could be used to track us. Leave the rest. You have one minute."


    The women were put of the study before he even finished the last sentence. The breeze from their departure rustled the curtains of the windows behind him.


    He turned back to the table, grabbing documents and destroying them. He put the necessary memory sticks in his pockets and destroyed the rest.


    He turned to leave before pausing. He couldn''t resist a final message to the one he knew would be coming after him.


    He turned, grabbed a piece of paper and a pen.


    Quickly scribbling his message, he reached into a drawer and retrieved the dark arrow which had previously been embedded in his wall.


    He placed the paper on his desk and with a quick stab, pinned it to the desk using the arrow.


    He smirked at the message and left.


    He rushed to the living room of the mansion where the ladies were already waiting.


    "Olivia." He called out. "First, let''s go to the City Lord''s domain."


    Olivia nodded and they grabbed hold of each other, disappearing in a flash of light.


    They appeared in the public teleportation room of the City Lord''s domain, stepping out quickly before other vampires came and they were seen.


    No one had to know that they had been here.


    A few minutes later, they were gathered in Red''s office.


    As they all took their seat, Red sighed at she paced the length of the office. "What do we do now? What are the next steps?"


    "The next step," Ezra stood from the chair he was sitting on, facing Red directly, "is for you to choose."


    Red stopped her pacing, turning to stare at him. "Choose?" She frowned, confused.


    "If anything happens," Ezra stepped closer, "we can leave in an instant but you can''t. You work here."


    "When Griffin can''t find us, he''ll come after the person most closest to us, which is you."


    There was silence as Red processed his words, her eyes widening in realization. She turned to see Olivia and Gen who were staring at her, their expressions serious.


    "I thought about it and I realized...," Ezra turned away, staring around the room, "how useful you''ve been to us."


    "You''ve helped us even when you had no need to. Like right now." He turned back to her with a smile.


    Red stared at him, her face going through different expressions like she had no idea what to be feeling.


    "You have different beautiful qualities and have an in with the vampires within the City Lord''s domain. Those are just a few reasons why I believe you will be a good fit in my coven."


    Red''s face went slack with shock.


    "So, what do you say, Red?" Ezra stretched a hand out. "Will you join the Matten Coven?"


    Red blinked in shock for a few times before her expression firmed. She turned and walked to her desk, rummaging through it as the others watched in confusion.


    She finally pulled out a document and filled it. She turned to Ezra and presented it to him with a wide smile on her face.


    "Sign it." She said. "With blood, please."


    Ezra burst into laughter at that.


    "You had us going for a moment there." Gen piped up from her spot on the chair, giggling.


    Olivia watched from next to her, a hint of a smile on her face.


    In a few minutes, they had gone through the procedures.


    "Okay." Red said. "You guys can go on. I''ll be staying back to file the proper documents and make this official. Don''t worry about me. I''m still a subject under the City Lord. I''ll be safe here."


    "Alright." Ezra agreed. "Stay safe. We''ll be back for you in thirty minutes."


    And with that, they left, missing Natalia''s arrival by just a single minute.

 Chapter 190 - 190: Roadblock

    Natalia strode into the building, trying to match the confident gait of the skin she was wearing.


    This was another advantage of her staying at the Mattens. She knew everything about their personalities, their tics and their movements.


    She nodded at the security official, putting her hands in her pockets.


    "Mr. Matten." A man who was also coming in for work, came forward respectfully. "We received a few documents pointing to a transfer of assets, is it true?"


    Natalia nodded decisively at the man who she now recognized as the Chief Financial Officer of Ascendant Capital. "Yes. Go through it and send it to my desk with immediate effect."


    The man nodded and turned away to carry out her orders.


    She smiled to herself.


    It had been trivially easy to shapeshift into Ezra, using her chameleon. The Mattens would not dare appear in public now that Griffin was after them. This meant that Ascendant Capital was open for her to make the necessary changes they needed.


    She stepped into the elevator, marveling at the change in height and perspective. How did men go around everyday seeing over the head of everyone else?


    She heaved a huge sigh of relief. At least for a few hours, she wouldn''t have to bear the constant weight on her chest.


    The elevator dinged and she walked into the office, the assistant behind the desk stood in surprise. "Mr Matten. I thought you weren''t coming in today."


    "Change of plans, Ava." Natalia smiled. "There''s a few things we have to do today."


    "Okay sir." Ava nodded with a smile as Natalia entered the office.


    She paused as she caught sight of a familiar painting on one of the walls. She scoffed. She had wondered where the painting had gone. Turns out Griffin had given Matten. What a waste of a gift.


    She turned away, walking to the desk. She walked around and sat, admiring it.


    It seemed new. She frowned, checking the floor. There were a few subtle marks on the floor showing a frequent change of desks.


    Natalia wondered why. Was he hiding something in his desks? Something that needed him to change desks a lot?


    It didn''t matter because the desk was now open to her. Whatever it is, she''ll find it.


    She opened the drawers, searching through it. She found memory sticks, putting them on the table before she scored gold.


    The partnership plans with TransitLink.


    She''d found the important documents detailing the current steps in the plan where Ezra had stopped. It was time to revive the partnership.


    She set the document aside and picked up the memory sticks, plugging and checking them one after the other.


    Most were useless documents. A few contained ledgers of Ascendant Capitals which she scrutinized until she found something. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She traced the money, until she came to a strange company.


    She picked up her phone and placed a call.


    "Hello? Yes. Find everything you can about a company for me. Its name is Dark Horse LLC."


    She rattled off the address and other necessary details. If this was what she thought it was, it was game over for Ezra Matten.


    She went through the remaining memory sticks, discarding them all.


    She clutched the important one, placing it in her jacket pocket.


    Just then, her phone rang. She picked it up, listening to the voice on the other end.


    "Yes? What did you find?"


    She listened.


    "A paper company?"


    She listened some more.


    "Perfect."


    She ended the call and began to laugh. She''d found it!


    Ezra Matten''s slush fund.


    The place he was keeping all the wealth he''d siphoned off Ascendant Capital for himself.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." She called out.


    The assistant, Ava, walked in, carrying a document. "Mr Matten, this is the document from the CFO''s office detailing the transferral of assets."


    "Perfect." Natalia took the documents and went through them. She nodded. Everything was in order.


    By signing the document, she would be transferring a few key assets to the company Griffin had created to partner with Ascendant in his territory.


    This would allow them to siphon a bit of Ascendant''s assets under the radar, draining Southside bit by bit.


    She signed it, handing it back to the assistant. "Make sure the transfer is carried out immediately."


    Ava frowned, confused. "Sir?"


    "Yes?" Natalia raised a brow. What was the matter?


    "We can''t proceed without the signatures of the other two co-CEOs." Ava answered.


    "The two... co-CEOs?" Natalia asked, a headache building in her head.


    "Yes sir. Mrs Olivia and Mrs Genesis." Ava smiled. "As you once said, it''s company regulations on all major decisions such as these."


    Natalia leaned back in the chair, whispering under her breath. "Ezra, you bastard?"


    Why couldn''t he just make things easy and die in a ditch somewhere?


    "Alright." Natalia nodded, taking a document from her table and handing it to Ava. "These are the documents needed for the resumption of the TransitLink partnership. I want everything up and running by tomorrow."


    "Yes sir." Ava accepted the document and left.


    Natalia stood from the desk. She needed two other vampires to act as Olivia and Gen.


    Her phone dinged and she retrieved it, reading the message. It was a summons from Griffin.


    Just in time. She did need a distraction.


    **********


    X wandered the park, searching for excuses not to go back and report to Griffin.


    He''d gone to the location himself and found the well, confirming the authenticity of the information.


    He''d tried to retrace Helena''s steps, trying to find out how she''d eventually settled on the cathedral in reverse.


    It was a fun distraction from the gentle tugging on his soul to go back.


    When that stopped being fun, he wandered into the park he was now, trying to count the average number of leaves a branch would have.


    He was currently trying to decide if branches were allowed to have sub-branches or if the sub-branches were in fact branches on their own right.


    He was humming to himself when she appeared in front of him.


    Griffin''s second wife.


    He immediately went on a knee in deference. "My lady!"


    "What are you doing here, X?"


    "My lady, the peacekeeper hid something here and I was trying to find it."


    "That is not your objective." She stated coldly. "Did you find the well?"


    "Yes, my lady." He had no choice but to answer. Griffin''s wives were an extension of himself.


    "Good." She nodded. "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 191 - 191: Guardian Of The Abyss

    Ezra knew that time was fast running out.


    Griffin was on his trail and Helena had some plan to use the Ascension well.


    He led the way out of Red''s office to a secluded corner where Olivia grabbed both him and Gen, teleporting them out of the City Lord''s domain.


    They appeared in a flash of light inside a crypt that looked like it just survived from the wrath of graverobbers.


    "What a nice place." Gen drawled as she looked around. She kicked one of the broken stones beside her, sending it skittering into the wall. "If I ever did die, I''d like to become a ghost and haunt places like this. All I need is people to visit from time to time."


    Ezra looked around, noting the high density of vitality in the air. He could feel it like a tingling on his skin. It was as if an old friend was near. As if his very being recognized the vitality.


    "I can feel it." He whispered. "It''s calling out to me."


    Adam''s words came back to him as if the Eternal was speaking in his ear.


    "You''re the result of a plan laid a thousand years ago, Ezra. A carefully orchestrated future that is coming to pass."


    He closed his eyes, feeling like he was on the cusp of something. Something great.


    "When you see the Ascension well, drink from it. Drink and open your eyes."


    "What are we waiting for?" Gen''s voice pulled him out of his reverie. "Let''s go to our destiny." She laughed.


    "This way." Olivia led them to a corner of the crypt where there was a hidden door. She opened it and led them down a narrow passageway, the vitality in the air thickening with each step.


    They finally got to the end which was blocked by a small door designed with various symbols and runes.


    "Look at this." Olivia motioned. "It''s one of the progenitor''s locks."


    At the center of the door was a familiar image of a thick and gnarly tree. The progenitor''s symbol.


    "As a prince with a relic, you have the ability to open the lock." Olivia stepped back to give him a clear view. "It''s up to you now."


    Ezra sighed, stepping forward. He stared at the part of the door. There was no keyhole but there was a slight depression that indicated what must be done.


    He hesitated, before placing his palm on the symbol, feeling it heat up slightly at his touch.


    He felt a prickle on his skin and a bit of his vitality was drawn into the door.


    The door hummed like a chef after tasting a meal before going quiet.


    Ezra tried to pull his hand from the door but it remained stuck.


    "Err¡­," He turned to look at Olivia, "is this supposed to happen?"


    Then the world disappeared. Light faded to a pinprick at the edge of his vision and that''s when he felt it.


    An unimaginably vast being standing at the edge of his consciousness.


    The being breathed deeply and it felt like the dying and rebirth of worlds. Stars were extinguished and created anew.


    Ezra froze, not daring to make a sound.


    He somehow knew that the being was both alive and sleeping but even a shred more of its attention would result in his death.


    The being''s Aura descended upon him, feeling like everything and nothing all at once.


    His soul was stripped bare, every facet of his life scrutinized.


    After a moment, there was a pause. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He''d been judged and found wanting.


    Panic seized him as the beings Aura reached out and settled upon him like a veil of finality. It reached deep within him and paused.


    It looked closer, scrutinized him with muted curiosity and after a moment, withdrew with an Aura of approval.


    Ezra was thrust back to reality as abruptly as he had left.


    He gasped, stumbling back from the door as it swung open with a loud creak.


    "Ezra! Ezra!" Gen held him, as he wheezed, clutching his heart. "Calm down! You don''t need to breathe. Just stop. Pause!"


    Ezra took huge gulps of air, sinking to his knees.


    His mind whirled, standing on the edge of the abyss.


    "Ezra! Ezra!"


    WHAM!


    Ezra startled as a punch hit his cheek. Gen cocked back her fist and threw another one.


    His hand shot up and caught it before it could land.


    "Finally." She sighed in relief.


    Ezra looked around, seeing Gen and Olivia watching him in concern and the previously closed door wide open.


    "What was that?" He whispered.


    "The guardian of the Abyss." Olivia whispered into the silence. "Only princes get to see him. Those who are not princes merely get checked out by the lock itself."


    Ezra sat there for a moment, trying to organize his thoughts.


    After a minute, he stood slowly. "Let''s go. There''s no time to waste."


    The ladies nodded as he led the way into the dark chamber.


    As they stepped in, there was a click and light filled the room.


    Ezra blinked as his eyes adjusted instantly, taking in the room.


    The chamber was spacious but not huge, its walls smooth, showing signs of Custodian creation.


    The room had been lightened by high tech bulbs equipped with motion sensors designed to detect even the slightest movement. Of course a vampire could fool it but not if they were not aware of its presence.


    In the center of the chamber was a flowing fountain, crafted from polished marble.


    Water cascaded gently from a central spout, creating a soothing sound of running water that echoed throughout the room.


    The fountain''s basin was wide and shallow, allowing a clear view of the star of the show. The water.


    The water present in the fountain shimmered with an ethereal blue light, casting a warm glow on the environment.


    Ezra stepped forward in awe.


    Vitality was pouring off the fountain as if there were a hundred vampires in the room having an orgy. The vitality mingled in the air, spreading a warm soothing atmosphere.


    Even an ordinary human would be able to feel that there was something supernatural about the chamber.


    The three vampires walked slowly towards the fountain, the vitality in the air coating their skin.


    Ezra watched the mesmerizing flow of the water. "If only vampires can extract vitality from the air."


    "That''s why we can''t." Gen laughed. "We''ll be too powerful."


    "We''re already too powerful. Why not just add a little more?"


    "I''m quite sure this does not qualify as a little more." Olivia said.


    They all paused in front of the fountain.


    "Are you ready?" Ezra turned to Olivia.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I''m ready or not." She stepped forward. "We know the risks and rewards. We are doing this."


    "Alright." Ezra said.


    Olivia nodded at them and took a step forward, standing at the very edge of the fountain.


    She knelt beside it and dipped her hand into the glowing liquid, scooping it up and taking a sip.


    They all paused, waiting for the effect.


    After a few seconds of nothing happening, Gen spoke. "Huh." She raised both eyebrows. "I guess there''s a minimum amount you need to drink."


    Olivia turned back to the fountain and began drinking, every scoop increasing the quantity of the liquid within her.


    After a few minutes, she stopped.


    "What does it taste like? How does it feel?"


    "It feels like¡­," Olivia answered, "like there''s a storm of vitality trapped in my stomach."


    Ezra frowned from where he stood. "Is that it? Shouldn''t the ascension have begun by now?"


    "I think-" Olivia gasped and the amount of vitality in the chamber spiked, wafting off Olivia.


    She staggered as the vitality burst out of her stomach and sank into her soul. She threw her head back and screamed into the sky.


    The ascension has begun.


    Her eyes began glowing with a fierce blue light as her soul began to change slowly.


    "Now!" Ezra glanced at Gen who gave him a sharp nod.


    At his signal, they began pumping a steady amount of vitality into Olivia through their soul bond.


    Her soul sucked the vitality eagerly, each drop disappearing as fast as it had appeared.


    Olivia''s feet slowly left the ground as she began to hover in the air.


    Her body shined with a bright radiance, the glow enveloping her completely.


    After a few minutes, the soul finally stopped accepting extra vitality.


    Ezra eased off, heaving a sigh of relief. Olivia still hovered in the air, her ascension ongoing.


    That was when he felt it.


    Inch by inch, vitality began traveling from Olivia towards him. He turned to Gen and based on her expression, the same thing was happening to her.


    Then as if suddenly released from captivity, the vitality surged forward, slamming into him like a hammer.


    He gasped as it entered his soul, filling every nook and cranny.


    It sank deep into his flesh, cleansing it and preparing it.


    His eyes widened as he recognized what was happening.


    An ascension.


    He was ascending to the third ring.

 Chapter 192 - 192: A Second Death

    Ezra sank to his knees as the vitality began rewriting his body and soul.


    Making it stronger, better, faster.


    The energy from Olivia rushed into him, merging with his soul, making it denser and more physical. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling until the energy stuttered. It surged forward again before crashing back, unable to do more.


    Ezra''s eyes shot open in panic. He could feel the energy building up with nowhere to go. He instinctively knew that if this was allowed to continue for much longer, it could result in something much worse.


    He glanced around and his eyes fell on the Ascension well.


    Adam''s words replayed itself again.


    "When you see the Ascension well, drink from it. Drink and open your eyes."


    ''I still haven''t drunk from it, have I?''


    He stood, stumbling to the fountain and dipped his hand in, almost falling inside.


    With one hand, he began scooping the water in his mouth, feeling the vast amount of energy in each sip rest in his stomach.


    After a moment of frustration, he snarled and dipped his head into the fountain, drinking directly from the source.


    After a long moment of drinking, he stumbled back from the mountain as the water began bubbling. Then like a broken dam, it rushed forward, following the path of least resistance.


    It filled his body and when it got to the barrier where the previous energy was building up, it broke through, sending a flash of pain through his body.


    Ezra blinked in surprise more than pain, then fell to the floor¡­ dead.


    **********


    Ezra''s eyes blinked open and for a moment, he wondered why he was in this position.


    Then, the memories rushed into him and he sat up at once.


    "Easy." A familiar and deep voice spoke from behind him.


    In an instant, Ezra was on his feet in a battle stance, facing the source of the voice.


    "Hmmn, not great but not bad. You''ve still got room to improve." The man grinned at him and he blinked at the warmth in the golden eyes.


    His brain stuttered.


    Golden eyes.


    The same face he''d seen in so many dreams.


    The same voice he''d heard so many times.


    It was the progenitor.


    Ezra slowly relaxed, taking in the dark room.


    The walls were made of darkness and so were the furniture, two chairs facing each other with a small table in the middle. The progenitor was sitting comfortably on one of the chairs, radiating an aura of nobility.


    This had to be a dream.


    Then, his eyes widened.


    He wasn''t in anybody''s body. He could move freely. There was no Shadrach. It was just him and the progenitor.


    "Have a seat." The progenitor gestured at the chair opposite him. "We have a lot to discuss."


    Ezra slowly made his way to the chair and sat, not taking his eyes off the progenitor for a moment.


    "Are you¡­" He swallowed. "Are you here? In First City? Or is this another dream?"


    "Another dream, Ezra Matten." The progenitor chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "However, it''ll be the first and last of its kind."


    "What do you mean?" Ezra leaned forward, sitting at the edge of his chair. "The first and last?"


    "Your other dreams were memories." The progenitor said. "Memories of Shadrach, my chosen heir. This¡­ is not a memory. It is currently happening at this very moment."


    Ezra''s mouth opened and closed his mouth, having no idea what to say.


    "I know you want some answers. I''m here to give you what I can." The progenitor smiled.


    "How is this happening at this very moment? Aren''t you in the Abyss?"


    "I do not know." The progenitor stretched his hand, picking up the cup of tea that was on the table like it had always been there and took a sip. "I may be in the Abyss or even on other worlds. The me here is not real. I''m just a memory sealed inside of my relics."


    Ezra blinked.


    "I can see that I''m confusing you." He chuckled. "Let me start from the beginning."


    He leaned forward, his expression intense.


    "Have you ever wondered, why would I need an heir?" He whispered, forcing Ezra to lean closer to catch his words. "The vampires could govern themselves. They don''t need someone else lording over them."


    "I didn''t need an heir to keep the vampires in line in my absence. No. I needed an heir to guard the door to the abyss and keep it open, Ezra Matten. Someone I can trust to let the right people in and keep the wrong people out."


    Ezra frowned remembering his second dream of the progenitor. Hadn''t the wolfskins that had attacked been said to have come from the Abyss?


    The progenitor leaned back with a sigh, his face displaying the weight of his age. "Most people don''t know but I''m not from this world. I''m from a very different world. A world filled with magic, legends and wonders. Beings powerful enough to make me look like a toddler."


    "I was a very ambitious kid, Ezra." The progenitor smiled softly. "I became powerful and forged myself into a new being. A new race. And in the process, I made a lot of enemies. Including enemies angry enough to chase me to the ends of the world."


    "And what did I do?" He chuckled. "I ran. I escaped from my world and slipped into the Abyss."


    He sat up, focusing on Ezra. "Do you know what the Abyss is? The Abyss is a world, a road and a wasteland all at the same time. The Abyss is the desolate roadway that connects all the worlds in existence. It is also not a place for the weak."


    "I wandered the Abyss until I found the perfect hiding place. A world with the smallest door to the Abyss. A world untouched by the energies of the Abyss. And that is how I came to Earth."


    "I built a family and made sure my race flourished like it was meant to."


    Then he grinned, displaying his fangs.


    "Until my enemies caught up to me."

 Chapter 193 - 193: Be Complete

    "They barged into Earth like they owned the place, searching for me." The progenitor grinned.


    "I destroyed them of course. I''ve had a thousand years to experiment and refine. I was much more powerful than I''d been when I left."


    "However, I am now a much more mature man. I knew that those below me should not have to pay for my sins. So, I knew what I had to do."


    "I would take the fight to my enemies and settle things once and for all." The progenitor stood, walking to the window taking up one wall. A window that had not been there before.


    He crossed his arms behind his back, gazing at the view of a vast desert with a red sun shining over it.


    "While I was gone, I needed someone to guard the door to the Abyss. And I chose Shadrach."


    "I planned to make him as strong as possible, creating a grimoire filled with relics to make him protector of Earth." He sighed. "But those idiots murdered him. My grand plan, gone. Along with the completed parts of the grimoire. Just like that."


    "I still had to leave but I had no one to act as guardian now." He turned to look at Ezra, his golden eyes pinning him to his chair. "So I hatched a plan."


    "The guardian needed to be two things. First, he needed to be of my blood. Second, he needed to be a holder of one of my relics."


    "So, I forged the key to the Abyss, cracked it in two and hid each half. One half was hidden in the blood of my human descendants. That way, it''ll endure." He walked slowly and sat back in his chair. "The second half, I hid in the new relics I crafted."


    "When the two become one, a new guardian is born." The progenitor grinned, leaning forward. "And you, Ezra Matten, are my new guardian."


    Ezra sat back in¡­ not shock. Something else.


    He didn''t know what he was feeling because deep down, he had expected this. He had pondered and wondered. Why was he special? Why was he different from the other vampires?


    Why could he walk openly in the sun before he even got his first tattoo? Why did he have a soul bond?


    "Your body has been undergoing the necessary changes and now, with your drink of the Ascension well, the process is complete." The progenitor continued. "Congratulations, Ezra Matten."


    Ezra expelled a breath of air. "I¡­" He raised his head and met the eyes of the progenitor. "What does this mean for me?"


    "It means you have to grow powerful, find the door of the abyss and open it before it all goes to hell." The progenitor stated in satisfaction.


    "Open it?" Ezra frowned. "The door to the Abyss is closed?"


    "Yes." The progenitor nodded. "If I had left the door open, who knows what could enter Earth. My enemies? The beings that stalk the Abyss? Or something much worse?"


    "I fashioned a lock that can only be opened from the inside." The progenitor leaned forward. "Time is running out, Ezra Matten."


    "What do you mean time is running out?"


    "The door to the Abyss must be open. By closing it, I cut the world off from the roadway." The progenitor held Ezra''s gaze, his golden eyes intense.


    "If the door isn''t opened in time, Earth will forever be cut off from the Abyss and would cease to exist along with all that was within it."


    Ezra sat back in shock. "What?"


    The dark room shook like it had been rocked by an earthquake. The window of the desert flickered and disappeared.


    "Our time together ends here, Ezra Matten." The progenitor stood and Ezra followed suit.


    "Grow strong." The progenitor stepped closer and placed a hand on Ezra''s shoulder. "Find my throne. Claim it and open the door to the Abyss."


    "How?" Ezra''s brain was still stuck on the fact that he was a descendant of the progenitor. "How do I find your throne?"


    "Why do you think the guardian had to be my kin?" The progenitor chuckled as another tremor passed through the room. "Our home is ingrained in your blood, Ezra. All you need to do is trust and follow your gut."


    Ezra watched, having no idea what to say.


    "Go, child." The progenitor gave him a gentle push and he sank backward into darkness. "Be complete."


    Ezra woke up with a huge gasp. He staggered to his feet, his mind reeling.


    He''d just obtained too much information.


    He was a descendant.


    He was a guardian. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was the only hope of the entire world.


    He cursed under his breath, feeling his soul. His vitality was now denser, feeling more liquid than gas.


    He also felt an itch inside of him, like an urge to be somewhere else. He tentatively reached towards the feeling and drew back in shock.


    "Holy shit!" He whispered. "I can teleport!"


    He''d ascended two rings at once. He was now a fourth ringed vampire.


    "Ezra?" Olivia''s voice reached him.


    His head snapped up to see Olivia and Gen rising from the floor. They had both collapsed like he had.


    Olivia was looking at him and he reared back in shock.


    "You eyes¡­" He whispered to her.


    Her eyes were no longer their vivid red. Instead, it was a familiar gold.


    Olivia''s eyes widened as she caught sight of him. "Ezra! Your eyes!"


    He frowned. What happened to his eyes? Her eyes were the more important matter here.


    How did she have the same eyes as the progenitor?


    There was a gasp and he turned to see Gen with a hand over her mouth.


    Her eyes were also golden in color.


    He sucked in a sharp breath. Does this mean¡­


    He stumbled to the Ascension well, looking into the glowing blue liquid.


    His reflection stared back at him with golden eyes.


    He stared for a moment before slowly turning to see Olivia and Gen standing behind him.


    He whispered in awe. "Be complete."


    His transformation had slipped through the soul bond and affected his wives.


    At the realization, something clicked inside him.


    He reached out and white wings burst out of his back and a large battle axe materializing in his hand.


    The ladies stared in shock.


    "That''s¡­ that''s my axe." Gen whispered.


    Ezra stared at the axe in his hand and whispered.


    "Be complete."

 Chapter 194 - 194: Soul Con

    "What the fuck is going on?" Gen asked, incredulously. "How are you using our tattoos?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, feeling the change in his soul. He''d just grown stronger and received answers to a few of his questions. But there was one thing he now knew.


    "The both of you can do it too."


    "What?" Gen said. It didn''t take long for both ladies to be sporting horns and dragon wings. "This¡­ This is¡­"


    "There''s no time to explain." Ezra said. "For now, we hide the golden eyes using our chameleon. We''ve gotten what we came for. Olivia''s now in the fifth ring, I''m somehow in the fourth ring. How about you?" He asked Gen.


    "Fourth ring." Gen answered.


    "Perfect." Ezra nodded. "Let''s hide our eyes then we''re out of here."


    The ladies nodded and in a few seconds, they had the normal vampire red eyes slowly spinning in a mesmerizing motion.


    "Well, well, well," Griffin''s voice reached them. "What do we have here? Isn''t this the vampire I''ve been searching for?" Griffin drawled with an expression of mock surprise.


    Ezra, Olivia and Gen backed up in states of extreme alertness, ready for a fight.


    Griffin stepped into the chamber flanked by three of his wives. He stood there, grinning at Ezra like a feral animal. "I guess I should be thanking you for inviting me to the Ascension well."


    His Aura descended upon the chamber like a physical weight, joined by the Aura of his wives.


    Ezra cursed beneath his breath. He still wasn''t used to the idea that he could teleport and now, that option was gone.


    Griffin was blocking the only exit from the chamber and that meant he''d have to fight the man and his wives.


    "I have to ask." Griffin took a few slow steps forward, the sound of his footsteps echoing in the chamber. "Why betray me, Ezra. We could have been great together. Owned the Southside like we were meant to. Have First City in the palm of our hands. Why would you abandon that?"


    Ezra stared for a moment before he began laughing. He laughed loudly, the sound almost echoing back to him. After a moment, the laughter tapered off, replaced by an incredulous expression.


    "Are you really searching for an answer or is that a rhetorical question?" Ezra asked.


    Griffin stared at him speculatively before nodding slowly. "Do elaborate." He waved at Ezra.


    "Hmmn." Ezra adopted a thinking pose. "Where do I start? Should I start with the fact that there''s no we in everything you said?"


    Griffin frowned.


    "There''s no ''we'' owning Southside together. There''s no ''we'' becoming great together, Griffin. There''s only ''you.'' You do all these for yourself."


    "You want to own Southside alone. You want to become great alone. Don''t insult my intelligence by adding a we in it. At least, have the decency to be honest about how greedy you are."


    "Is that what you really think?" Griffin tilted his head in amusement. "You think I do this for myself? If I become powerful, would my subjects not reap from my power? Would they not enjoy that power?"


    Ezra scoffed. "That means nothing when there''s a chain around your neck. When you don''t even have the freedom to choose who you want to become. That¡­ in a lot of ways, is a fate worse than death."


    Griffin began laughing loudly, the scratchy sound making the occupants of the room wince. "A fate worse than death, he says." Griffin chuckled for a few seconds. "Nothing, Ezra Matten, is worse than death."


    "Is that how X feels?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Ah, come on. There''s no need to hide that dirty secret any longer." Ezra grinned. "I know you took an innocent soul and chained his very soul to you. You made him more of an animal than a person. That''s an unforgivable crime, Griffin."


    "I see." Griffin said. "You solved the mystery of the masked man, huh? Clever. Very clever." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Griffin clapped slowly.


    "But whoever told you X was an innocent soul?" Griffin grinned.


    Ezra frowned at his words. Was X much worse than he''d thought?


    "X was a soul I created with my very own hands." X took another step forward, his voice calm yet intense. "I gave him life and made him who he is today. As his creator, isn''t it up to me to find a purpose for that life?"


    Ezra frowned, unable to understand. Griffin created X''s soul? How was that even possible?


    "His soul was mine from the very beginning. What I do with it shouldn''t be anyone else''s concern."


    "And yet, X is his own person." Ezra straightened himself to his full length. "No one deserves what you''ve done to him. Which is why¡­ death is a much better option than¡­ that."


    "And that''s your solution?" Griffin chuckled. "Death?"


    "If you must know, I''m bound to X by a blood debt." Ezra grinned. "And before you think to take advantage of it, he''s already used it. Do you know what he wants me to do?"


    Ezra didn''t wait for Griffin''s answer.


    "He wants me to free him. By any means necessary." Ezra paused. "That means that I can kill him if I want to. But then¡­ I discovered something."


    "A bond between your soul and X''s." Ezra took an unconscious step forward. "Guess what I''m about to do."


    Griffin frowned in confusion at Ezra''s grin before his eyes widened.


    Ezra gathered a huge portion of his available vitality and fired it at X''s soul through the blood debt. The vitality hit, latching onto the soul and spreading like a virus. It reached the chains connecting X and Griffin and began to climb on it.


    "If X dies, you die too." Ezra began laughing madly. "Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone?"


    Griffin stumbled back, feeling the invasive vitality. Something was going on in X''s soul and if Ezra was right about what he was, he could die.


    Making a split second decision as he felt X''s soul flicker, he severed the chains holding him to X. It was time to cut his losses.


    Ezra''s eyes widened as he felt the chains wrapping X''s soul break and disappear. He''d actually done it. They''d fooled Griffin and unchained X.


    "Finally!" A voice called out from the corner of the room, stepping slowly into the light. "Fucking finally!"


    Griffin''s eyes widened in shock. "X?" He whispered.


    X stumbled into the open, pulling back the hood over his head. He slowly raised a hand to the mask covering his face.


    "No!" Griffin yelled, stretching a hand out as if he could stop X from where he stood.


    With a snarl, X tore the mask from his face.


    "What the fuck?" Ezra heard Gen''s voice behind him and honestly, he would have said it if she hadn''t because the face behind the mask¡­ had not been what they were expecting.

 Chapter 195 - 195: Begone Darkness

    "Ho- How is this possible?" Ezra asked in shock. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was looking at a familiar face. A face in which there were two of them in this same room.


    "I''m finally free!" X snarled in victory and turned to Griffin. "Free to destroy you myself."


    The same eyes. The same lips. The same nose. The same face.


    X was an exact copy of Griffin.


    Griffin turned to look at Ezra, his eyes wide. "You tricked me. You fucking tricked me!"


    X began laughing like he''d never had, stumbling backward until he got to the fountain. "Watch me Griffin. Watch me become stronger and come for everything you have."


    He sank to his knees and began drinking from the water.


    "I fucking think not." Griffin snarled, charging forward and Olivia surged forward to halt his advance.


    They met with a loud crash, Olivia slamming a huge battle axe into him which he blocked with his chain wrapped arms.


    His wives dashed in and with a shared glance, Ezra and Gen joined the battle.


    Darkness began pouring from Ezra and after a moment, his wives got the message and began filling the room with darkness.


    Seeing what they were about to do, Griffin snarled and lightning poured off him, stretching to every corner of the room.


    The lightning hit everyone except Griffin who took advantage of the split second to dash past Olivia. With a snarl, he stretched a hand at X who had just begun his ascension to the fifth ring.


    Thwip!


    A black web shot from Ezra''s palm, and stuck to Griffin''s back.


    "What the?" Griffin glanced back in confusion.


    With a great yank, Ezra pulled Griffin back into the fray. As Griffin sailed closer, he pulled back a fist and punched.


    Griffin twisted in the air and met the punch with his legs, using it as a springboard to sail at X again.


    Snarling, Ezra dashed towards them, arriving faster than Griffin who had jumped. He pushed X out of the way and turned, batting away Griffin''s chains with a battle axe which morphed into a sword as he slashed at Griffin.


    Griffin landed on a toe and floated back with a single leap.


    At that moment, darkness totally covered the room.


    Ezra grinned. "Show time."


    The darkness covering Griffin solidified into a coffin and Griffin snarled, emitting a huge wave of lightning that shattered the darkness.


    By that time, Ezra was already at Griffin''s side, his sword descending towards the vampire''s neck.


    Somehow, Griffin was able to sense the coming sword and blocked it with a chain wrapped arm, sending sparks flying in the darkness.


    Griffin stood straight, his entire form now wreathed in lightning. He straightened, chuckling to himself. "I guess I have to do this."


    Whatever it was, Ezra knew he shouldn''t give Griffin a chance to do it.


    He attacked with ferocity, Griffin evading each attack. He didn''t give Griffin a chance to even counterattack, chaining each movement into another attack.


    Griffin blocked, dodged and rolled.


    Ezra pursued, staying on Griffin.


    Then, Griffin released another wave of lightning, forcing Ezra to leap back and fashion the darkness covering them into a box, boxing Griffin in with his lightning.


    A second later, he dropped the box to see Griffin remove the voice modulator on his throat.


    Griffin''s Aura descended like the weight of a mad god. Ezra choked as it filled the whole area.


    Griffin inhaled and spoke two words.


    "Begone darkness."


    It was as if the world itself was waiting on his words. The darkness blanketing the chamber flickered, then dispersed into nothingness.


    Ezra watched in wide eyes. In the darkness, Olivia and Gen had been able to hold back the three fifth ring vampires but now with the darkness gone, how would they hold up.


    "You had no right," Griffin whispered, "to take that soul from me."


    And he attacked.


    Griffin''s fist descended with the Aura of a mountain. Strong and Immovable. Ezra dodged, knowing that the attack was not meant to be blocked.


    Griffin leapt after him, his chains whipping through the air.


    A web burst from Ezra''s back and dragged him sideways, out of the way of a bolt of lightning. Griffin''s chains lashed out, wrapping around Ezra''s ankle and with a yank, Griffin was in front of him.


    Ezra''s eyes widened as the fist rushed towards his heart.


    Thwak!


    The fist impacted a palm, stopped an inch away from Ezra''s heart.


    Ezra and Griffin stared at the palm in confusion before tracing it up to see X with a goofy smile on his face. "Hello." He waved with his other arm.


    Ezra blinked at seeing the dopey expression on a face similar to Griffin.


    X lashed out like a snake, forcing Griffin to leap back to avoid the strike.


    "Ezra, my good man." X grinned. "You''ve done a good job so far. Fortunately, I have a score to settle with that guy." He waved at Griffin who was watching them with narrowed eyes.


    "Why don''t you go help your wives? I''ll stay here and take the trash out."


    Ezra didn''t need to be told twice. Olivia and Gen needed him. He gave X a sharp nod and left.


    "With that out of the way," X turned to grin at Griffin, similar red chains crawling down his arms like snakes. "Let''s dance."


    **********


    "Captain. Ezra has arrived at the crypt." Lilith reported.


    Helena stood from her desk, nodding sharply. "Initiate the plan." She commanded.


    Lilith snapped a salute and left the office.


    She was glad the woman hadn''t been killed. She was much more loyal than Target whom she''d sacrificed for her goals. Griffin had to know where the well is and open it for her.


    She teleported to the church, making her way swiftly to the crypt.


    She stalked inside, seeing it empty. With a frown, she walked down the hidden passageway to meet an open door.


    Her eyes widened in shock. Griffin wasn''t here yet. That meant¡­ Ezra had been the one to open it.


    She cursed under her breath. If only she had known.


    This was not the time for regrets.


    She slipped into the room, seeing the Matten coven in the midst of their ascension.


    Marveling at her luck, she slipped into the room, heading to the Ascension well.


    Then, Ezra groaned, waking up. She quickly hid herself away, watching the resulting spectacle.


    The Matten coven now had golden eyes and could use each other''s tattoos. That meant something. Something she''d have to research later.


    She watched in the corner as Griffin entered. She watched as the mysterious masked man that appeared at Target''s auction was revealed to be another Griffin. She watched as X stumbled to the well and began drinking. She watched as the battle began and darkness descended all over the place.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, she slipped to the Ascension well and began drinking.


    She ascended and with X''s ascension going on at the same time, no one noticed her.


    After her ascension, she settled back in her corner to watch the fight.


    There was no need for her to intervene. She''d already taken the necessary steps to ensure her victory.


    She grinned to herself.


    The calvary was on its way.

 Chapter 196 - 196: Ambition

    Ezra dashed to Olivia just in time to bat away a strike from one of the three vampires attacking them.


    He twisted, sending a kick at the one attacking from behind.


    Gen disengaged from her opponent, flipping towards them.


    They settled next to each other, each one in a fighting stance.


    "I''ll take the one in the middle." I announced. "Gen, take the right. Olivia, take the left."


    With a nod, they took off.


    Ezra dashed at his opponent and materialized feathers in his hand, throwing them.


    The lady dodged, moving between the feathers like she was dancing.


    Ezra grinned as the Blood Song settled in his veins.


    There.


    He twisted, materializing a giant axe mid-swing.


    The vampire''s eyes widened but she ducked just in time, slipping beneath the strike and reaching towards Ezra''s face.


    Ezra shot a web from his back and dragged himself backward, throwing sharp feathers at her and forcing her to leap back.


    He shot webs at her, trying to stick her to the ground but she kept dodging, bending in ways that no human could mimic.


    She gestured, shooting out the dark waves of the black zone at him. Ezra took a deep breath and yelled a long note.


    Waves of red, green and blue appeared, destabilizing the zone before it could take form.


    The darkness dispersed to reveal nothing. The lady was gone.


    Ezra''s eyes widened and dragged himself to the side with a web just in time to get out of the way of a giant sword. It cracked the ground, sending debris flying at him.


    "Come here you rat!" She snarled at him as she dashed towards him.


    Ezra reached out, his sword appearing in his hand, coated in vitality stealing darkness.


    The lady yelled, descending upon him like a storm. Her sword whirled around, striking once, twice, thrice. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sparks flew as he defended himself, parrying with his sword.


    On the fourth strike, he sidestepped, slashing towards her.


    She moved with the swing, bringing her sword up in time to block the strike.


    Ezra dashed in, eliminating the long reach of her sword.


    He attacked, not giving her a chance to disengage. She blocked with the flat of her sword, stopping each strike.


    As he struck her on one side, he materialized a second sword, striking on the other side.


    She dropped her sword, ramming into him with her shoulder.


    Ezra grunted as he was pushed back. His wings burst out of his back, hooking to the floor and halting his momentum.


    "What the?" The vampire looked down at the web on her shoulder, tracing the path to see it end at Ezra''s stomach.


    "Gotcha!"


    Ezra his hand wrapped around the web, yanking it towards him. The lady stumbled forward, just in time to catch a fist to the face.


    Ezra followed it up with more punches, not giving her time to get her bearings. He swung, cutting off her legs.


    A few seconds later, he crushed her heart. She flopped to the floor, dead.


    He turned just in time to see Olivia kill her opponent.


    "No!" Gen''s opponent screamed, distracted by the deaths of her fellow wives.


    Gen went in for the killing blow and leapt back as an arrow shot towards her.


    They all looked up to see Natalia walk in, three arrow notched. She released, sending them hurtling towards Ezra and his wives.


    Ezra stepped to the side, the arrow sailing past his shoulder. An instant later, his hand shot out to snatch the arrow out of the air.


    It had turned around, homing in on him.


    He crushed it in his hand as Natalia snarled. "You all will pay for that."


    Ezra took a step forward and paused as a hand settled on his arm.


    He looked up to see Olivia smiling at him.


    He blinked.


    It wasn''t one of her usual half smiles. Instead, it was an actual smile. He met her eyes to see the cold amusement in it.


    "Don''t worry. We''ve got this. Take care of Griffin instead."


    He met her eyes for a moment before nodding. "Alright."


    His wives were strong enough to take care of themselves. All he had to do was make sure that the threat Griffin posed, ends here and now.


    He turned just in time to see Griffin sever one of X''s arms.


    "Shit!"


    Before another strike could land, he shot a huge pillar of darkness, forcing Griffin to block.


    X leapt backward, taking his arm with him. He pressed it to the wound and it began sewing back together.


    Griffin sighed, turning to face Ezra. "Why do you always have to interfere in my plans, you insect?"


    Ezra could see that their battle had damaged the fountain, the stone standing in the middle, shattered and scattered in the small pool.


    He stepped forward, moving towards X.


    "You''re too greedy, Griffin. Someone has to put a stop to your ambition."


    "My ambition?" Griffin snarled. "All I''m doing is following the mandate given by the progenitor to all princes. Find the throne and claim it! AND YOU CALL THAT AMBITION?!"


    Ezra took a step back, eyes widening. "You''re a prince?"


    Griffin took a step forward, showing his fangs. "I am Griffin. Member of the Night Court and holder of the ninth relic, Imago."


    "All you are is an upstart prince, trying to get in the way of your betters." Red chains snaked down his arms, tinkling as it trailed on the floor. "No more."


    In an instant, he was in front of Ezra.


    Ezra blocked just in time. He was sent flying by the blow, hitting the wall.


    His eyes widened as Griffin flew towards him. With no time to dodge, he wreathed himself in darkness, taking the blow on his crossed arms.


    Griffin ducked, X''s chains flying over his head.


    Ezra stabbed downward with one of Olivia''s throwing knives.


    "Stop." Griffin commanded and for a moment, Ezra was frozen, giving him time to slip away.


    Griffin leapt backward, dodging X''s kick. He raised a hand and a wall of lightning descended, giving him space.


    Through the wall of dancing electricity, X and Griffin watched as he raised both hands in the air.


    "I will call you and you will answer. Come forth. Imago."

 Chapter 197 - 197: Tears of Blood

    "I will call you and you will answer. Come forth. Imago."


    There was a shimmer of light from Griffin which brightened and stepped away from him, materializing to form an image of him.


    The image solidified, becoming a real human. There were now two Griffins ready for battle.


    There was a chuckle beside him and Ezra turned to see X begin to laugh.


    His laughter rang out as he bent over, holding his stomach. After a moment, he stopped, standing straight.


    The wall of lightning finally fizzled out into nothingness as X stepped forward, snarling. "Whatever you do, Griffin, I''ll still kill you."


    Griffin and his doppelganger dashed forward, Griffin going after Ezra.


    Ezra stepped forward, his darkness covering him like armor. He exhaled and sent forward a yell filled with vitality disrupting waves.


    "Quiet." Griffin commanded and Ezra choked, almost taking a lightning bolt to the face.


    Griffin''s chains shot out, wrapping around his legs. Ezra began draining the vitality as he crouched, ready for Griffin.


    Griffin leapt into the air, descending with a bolt of lightning.


    Ezra stepped to the side, evading the attack and swinging a giant axe at the falling count.


    Griffin''s chains lashed out, wrapping around the axe and yanking it to the side. Ezra yanked back, loosening the chains from the axe.


    By the time he swung his axe, Griffin had already landed.


    The axe met the chains, sparks flying as the two weapons clashed.


    Griffin''s other hand surged with lightning, and he thrust it toward Ezra, who barely managed to raise a wall of solidified darkness in time to absorb the attack.


    Ezra dropped the darkness, his sword already dropping towards Griffin.


    "Fall!" Griffin''s voice boomed, his voice filling the chamber.


    In that split second, Ezra stumbled, eyes widening in horror.


    Griffin''s chains snapped out, sinking through his darkness and coiling around Ezra. The command had been meant for both him and his defense.


    Electricity surged through the metal links of the chain and into Ezra''s body. He gritted his teeth as the pain hit him, locking his muscles in place.


    "Finally." Griffin grinned as he stepped closer.


    Through the haze of pain, Ezra snarled, summoning a burst of darkness, breaking the chains. It shattered into nothingness, already weakened by his draining.


    Gasping, Ezra unleashed a torrent of webs, covering Griffin and sticking him to the floor.


    The webs began shimmering as it drained Griffin''s vitality into Ezra.


    Griffin roared, lightning pouring off him and slowly melting the web.


    Ezra materialized an axe, bringing it down on his head.


    Griffin leaned to the side, the axe sinking into his shoulder. He roared as he twisted, breaking free. Lightning immediately erupted from his body, spreading in every direction.


    Ezra dashed forward, the lightning batting into the darkness coating him before fizzing out.


    Griffin rushed to meet him with a yell of fury.


    They closed the distance in an instant, one wreathed in lightning and the other in darkness.


    Griffin jabbed at Ezra who ducked, coming up with an uppercut. Griffin leaned backward, Ezra''s fist passing a hair''s breadth from his face.


    Griffin''s chains lashed out and Ezra batted it away before it could wrap around him.


    Griffin lunged forward, aiming a powerful kick at Ezra''s stomach.


    Ezra blocked with his forearm, the impact reverberating through his bones. He reached out, grabbed Griffin''s leg and twisted it, forcing Griffin to spin awkwardly to avoid being thrown.


    Griffin used the momentum to his advantage, turning the spin into a backhanded punch that Ezra barely managed to parry.


    Ezra staggered backward from the force of the blow, letting out a loud yell.


    Griffin stumbled as the wave of color hit him head on. Red chains lashed out from behind him and wrapped around his neck.


    Seizing the moment, Ezra surged forward with a snarl, thrusting his hand into Griffin''s chest.


    "Griffiiiin!" Natalia''s voice rang out.


    Griffin stared down at the hand sticking out of his chest in confusion.


    X stepped close behind him to whisper into his ear. "See you in hell my lord."


    And with that, Ezra tore his heart out.


    Griffin stumbled backward, his chains falling slack. His mouth opened and closed as he grasped at the chains around his neck.


    A second later, he fell to the floor, dead.


    "Kneel"


    A cold voice rang out and the air thickened, becoming a physical weight.


    Everyone in the room sank to their knees immediately, unable to stay standing.


    An Aura of rage descended upon them and Ezra found himself trembling unconsciously. The pressure was so intense that Ezra couldn''t even lift his head to see what was happening.


    "You dare?" The voice rang out again.


    Ezra''s vision blurred, the strength disappearing from his limbs. His lungs clenched, screaming at him to breathe even as his brain kept reminding him that he didn''t need to.


    The world echoed with the sound of footsteps as the vampire walked closer. He stopped in front of Ezra, standing there.


    "You dare open the Well without my approval?" The voice whispered.


    The vampire crouched, bringing his face to the edge of Ezra''s vision.


    Ezra stared into glowing eyes that burned with icy fury. Itachi Yaiba tilted his head, staring down at Ezra.


    "What do you think will be a fitting punishment for you?"


    "Spare him, my lord." A voice spoke from the side. This time, Ezra recognized it as the Arbiter.


    She stepped closer to the City Lord. "He was acting on my orders."


    Itachi frowned, turning slowly to look at the Arbiter. He studied her for a moment before standing.


    The pressure and Aura disappeared abruptly, the occupants of the room hacking and gasping for breath.


    Itachi clasped his arms behind his back, radiating an aura of authority. "Very well. His punishment is on you, Yuri."


    He turned to the vampires in the chamber. "Here me, citizens."


    Everyone''s attention had already been on him. They watched as he slowly walked to Griffin''s dead body.


    "Count Griffin is dead and Griffin County is no more. A new count will be decided by me at a later date."


    He gazed down at Griffin''s body, his eyes cold.


    "For today, I have a different announcement."


    He tsked, turning to face the Arbiter.


    "In light of the recent events in Southside, I will no longer leave it without a count. From today, Southside will be under the rule of its chosen count. Step forward."


    The Arbiter stepped forward.


    "Kneel."


    She knelt.


    "I strip you of your rank of Arbiter and place you over all of Southside, naming you Countess Yuri of Yuri County."


    Ezra watched in shock as the City Lord nodded at her and turned back to survey the vampires.


    "This is your county now, Yuri. Take care of it."


    Itachi disappeared, leaving as if he had never been there.


    Ezra blinked, turning to look for Olivia and Gen. He knew they were still alive as he could feel their souls through his soul bond.


    "Natalia." Countess Yuri stepped forward just as the heartbroken woman rose to her feet with a snarl. "Stand down. This is not a battle you can win."


    Natalia stood there, watching them with fury.


    "Take the body of your beloved and leave." Yuri said. "This is my final act of mercy to you."


    Natalia stepped forward, tears of blood streaming down her face.


    She walked slowly until she got to Griffin. She sank to her knees, cradling his body to herself.


    Her head snapped up, eyes roaming until they found Ezra.


    "This is not the end." She snarled and disappeared in a flash of light.


    Yuri sighed, before turning to face Ezra. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We have a lot to discuss, don''t we?"


    **********


    Black blood flowed on the floor, streaming out of the woman as she crawled.


    She whimpered, choking on her own blood. Dragging herself away with the single limb still attached to her. Her previously pristine white uniform was now stained with grime and blood.


    She began sobbing as the sound of footsteps reached her.


    The figure walked closer, each step feeling like a nail in the coffin.


    The peacekeeper dragged herself to the wall, sitting up and leaning tiredly against it.


    The figure stopped in front of her and crouched, giggling madly.


    "Please spare me! Spare me!"


    "Ahhhhh." The figure sniffed in pleasure. "How I love the smell of vampire blood."


    The peacekeeper kept begging until he thrusted a hand into her chest and ripped out her heart.


    The figure stood, stretching for a moment before he turned and walked out of the alley.


    He stopped on the dark sidewalk, turning to stare at the T-Max building in the distance.


    The sound of the television from one of the apartments in the building he was standing next to.


    "Up next in entertainment news, the popular girl group known as A X E have tweeted a picture that hinted at a possible move to First City. Fans have shown varying reactions, some¡­"


    The figure chuckled, looking up at the moon, his fangs glinting in the night.


    "Ezra Matten, huh?" He chuckled. "Things are definitely going to be fun."


    END OF VOLUME 2: DEBTS OF BLOOD

 Chapter 198 - 198: Theres A War Coming

    Ezra was instantly awake, his eyes snapping open without warning.


    He groaned as light from the sun entered his eyes, making his head pound lightly.


    He sat up as the door opened and someone walked in.


    "Here." A cup was placed at his lips and he sipped, enjoying the soothing quality of the blood wine. It seeped into him, cooling him and calming his headache.


    He sighed as he finished drinking, leaning back against the headboard of the bed.


    "Blood of a whale." Olivia spoke as she placed the cup on the bedside table. "Perfectly aged."


    Ezra turned, smiling softly at her. "Well, it worked, didn''t it?"


    "That it did." She nodded in agreement.


    Ezra looked down at himself, pausing.


    He was completely naked under the covers.


    "How is she?" He asked Olivia.


    "Still sleeping." Olivia stood smoothly, walking towards the walk-in closet. "The bond took a toll on her. I expect her to sleep for a few hours more."


    "There were no side effects?" He asked.


    "None." Olivia answered as she opened the door. "When she wakes, she''ll be just like the rest of us. Golden eyes and all."


    Ezra sighed in relief, watching Olivia sort through his clothes, trying to pick out what he would wear for the day.


    "Go take your bath Ezra." She spoke from within the closet. "It''s a new day. We have to prepare."


    Nodding to himself, Ezra threw off the covers, standing.


    He swayed as he grew dizzy for a moment before his vitality surged forward, clearing away the last feelings of lethargy from the new bond.


    He walked into the closet and began to shower.


    As the cold water hit his skin, soothing it, his mind went to the procedure they had undertaken the night before.


    After a few hours of sexual intercourse, he had bonded with Red, making her his new wife.


    They had drained blood from each other, turning their blood oath into a blood bond.


    Immediately after, the bond had morphed into a soul bond, draining Ezra''s vitality and ascending Red to the third realm in the process.


    He sighed as he shut off the shower, stepped out and dried himself up.


    He walked out to see his outfit for the day already laid out for him.


    In a few minutes, he was dressed.


    He stepped in front of the mirror, admiring himself.


    Dark blue shoulder length hair, a handsome face, white dress shirt and black pants.


    He nodded at his image, turning away to wear his watch.


    The door opened and Gen sauntered in, grinning mischievously.


    "So," she drawled sultrily, "enjoyed your night?"


    Ezra snorted.


    "I could have done without the vitality drain." He turned to look at her as she flopped backward onto the large bed. "How about you? Enjoy your trip?"


    Gen tilted her head in thought. "Traveling everywhere by teleportation wasn''t as fun as I thought it would be."


    Ezra''s eyebrows rose on his face. "And here I was, thinking that the ability to be in most places instantly would be the ability you''d have the most fun with."


    "You aren''t wrong." Gen grinned before her face morphed into a pout. "But it takes the fun out of things. Sometimes, it''s not about the destination but about those you meet on the way."


    "How am I supposed to meet those people on the way if the journey is just a single step?"


    Ezra hummed in agreement as he finally clinched the wristwatch in place.


    Gen stood from the bed and walked to the window, closing her eyes in pleasure as she stepped in the sun.


    "The best part of all this," she said, "is the ability to stand in the sun. Oh, how much I''ve missed this feeling."


    Ezra chuckled as Olivia entered the room, wearing an apron over her dress.


    "Breakfast is ready."


    "Fucking finally!" Gen exclaimed, walking out of the room immediately.


    Ezra chuckled, nodding at Olivia. "I''ll be down in a moment."


    Olivia left, leaving him alone in the room.


    He turned and walked slowly to the window, putting his hands in his pockets.


    He stared at the view of Southside, a train rumbling away in the distance.


    That had been a result of the partnership with TransitLink.


    Now, Ascendant Capital now belongs to Countess Yuri. She was the new ruler of Southside and owned all that he had been taking care of previously.


    His mansion in Griffin''s territory had been sold immediately after the incident at the Ascension well. He had no reason to go back there.


    Griffin may be dead but everyone knew Natalia still held dominion over the territory.


    The City Lord had gone quiet, putting off choosing someone to take over.


    He turned away from the view, making his way to the dining room of the apartment.


    After eating breakfast, they filed into the living room to discuss their next steps.


    "There''s a war coming." Olivia announced. "Yuri doesn''t have a strong base of subjects yet and as she would be receiving punishment from the City Lord on your behalf, her strength is weak."


    "Itachi Yaiba has gone quiet in recent days and the other counts would take this as an opportunity to act."


    "However, this particular war would have two facets."


    Ezra leaned back. "Southside and Westside." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes." Olivia agreed. "Everyone will be fighting to either own the Ascension well in Southside or the vacant County in Westside."


    "It''ll be fun, won''t it? Fighting in a war." Gen grinned for a moment before sighing. "But we won''t be fighting, would we?"


    "Fighting in this war won''t benefit us in any way." Ezra answered. "We''re free from Griffin and staying here would be detrimental to our plans."


    He remembered the progenitor''s words.


    "The fate of the world depends on it."


    "If only it was a fever dream you got during your ascension." Gen sighed, her eyes flashing golden before turning red immediately after. "Then we won''t have to miss the whole party."


    "Nothing is set in stone yet." Ezra stood, fixing his shirt. "I''ll attend the meeting called by Countess Yuri. After hearing what she has to say, I''ll make my final decision."


    Gen waved from her position on the chair. "Take care."


    "Of course." Ezra smiled in response.


    It was time to meet the new count.

 Chapter 199 - 199: Arrivals And Departures

    Itachi stalked through the walls of his domain.


    It had been a long week.


    First, a count had been killed and now, the council was breathing down his neck and putting pressure on him.


    His mind went to the little princeling. He had wanted to kill the vampire there and then but he had held back as his blood sang in warning.


    He knew very well how powerful blood can be. He was, after all, one of the few who had been able to decipher one or two of the messages hidden in vampire blood by the progenitor.


    He entered his entrance hall, his eyes ghosting over the display of wealth.


    If it was up to him, the entrance hall would be bare but his wives had taken care of the interior decorations.


    He walked straight to his throne room, pushing the door open.


    The darkness in the room bowed to him in greeting, acknowledging their master.


    However, his eyes were on the figure sitting on his throne.


    The woman was dressed in a black leather jacket and tight black leather pants. Her bright green hair sat on her head in a buzz cut.


    He knew she was an astral projection but he also knew she was just as solid as he was in this room.


    This was the power of a council elder.


    "My lady." He inclined his head slightly in a bow. "May I ask what you''re doing here?"


    The woman stared down at him, a half smile on her face.


    She radiated no aura at all and could be mistaken for a normal human being if one didn''t know what she was.


    "You may." She answered him with a smirk.


    He stared at her for a second.


    So, this is how you want to play things? Very well.


    "Why are you here my lady?"


    The elder answered immediately. "Why else would I be here but to summon you to the council." She leaned back on his throne. "Your presence is required at the ark, Itachi. Immediately."


    "I refuse, my lady."


    "You refuse?" She leaned forward in amusement.


    "Yes, my lady. The council interfered in my city and forced my hand, giving the Ascension well to Yuri. Your actions have resulted in the death of one of my counts and a war brewing on my lands. I cannot abandon the city to descend into anarchy. I must settle things here first."


    "I see." The lady answered. "How about this?"


    Itachi frowned in suspicion.


    "I''ll erect a Shield Wall."


    Itachi''s eyes widened momentarily before he took control of his expression.


    "No vampires would be able to get in or get out as long as the Wall is up. When you get back, I''ll personally replace any casualties among your subjects."


    "My lady..." Itachi spoke.


    "Prince Arthur is coming to the ark." The woman spoke, cutting him off. "You are one of the few we trust to be on our side. This assembly of the council must not devolve into a fight, Itachi."


    "What are the lives of a few subjects when our society itself hangs in the balance?" She stood from the throne, walking towards him.


    "The Monarchists would be watching as their favorite figurehead will be in attendance. The Veilbreakers as always will watch from the shadows seeking anything to advance their plots."


    She stopped in front of him, her expression serious.


    "We have to hold our society together or it all crumbles around us, Itachi. You will come to the gathering and stand with us. That is the way we all survive."


    Itachi sighed in resignation. "Very well"


    The woman nodded. "Don''t worry. I will erect the Shield Wall myself. The other City Lords not at the assembly will be unable to interfere in your absence."


    "Thank you, my lady." Itachi spoke, the words tasting like ash in his mouth.


    With a final nod, the lady disappeared without even a flash of light.


    Itachi walked out of his throne room, coming to the floor to ceiling windows in his entrance hall.


    He stood there, gazing down at First City below him.


    Vampire blood will be spilled here but there was nothing he could do.


    The current order of things cannot be allowed to fall.


    *********


    Luna drove through the streets of First City, smiling at the sights. The neon lights that brightened up the night, the familiar streets, the T-Max building, the corner coffee shops. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She missed them all.


    "It hasn''t changed one bit, has it?" One of her best friends spoke from the passenger seat. "I would have said home sweet home but it ain''t home no more."


    Luna''s eyes flicked to the side, catching the nostalgic smile on her friend''s face.


    "Are you sure, Char?" She smirked as she teased.


    "Stop it with the Char nonsense." Charlie yawned from where she sat, brushing her hair behind her hair. "We didn''t come here to play. We get what we want and we get out. Simple as that."


    "Yeesh." Luna frowned playfully. "Always so serious. Lighten up, will you?"


    "By the way," Charlie frowned, "where''s Fiona? Shouldn''t she be here for this?"


    "Nah. She opted out. She said she''ll meet us at the hotel."


    "Fair enough."


    After a few minutes of driving, they arrived at their destination.


    The ladies got out of the car and steered up at the building, smirking at the rooftop garden that could be seen above it.


    With a nod, they walked in.


    If one was asked to describe both ladies, a commonly used word would be ''enchanting.''


    Both ladies had similar dark hair which flowed down to their waist. Their dark skin glowed in the night, accentuating their beauty.


    Their dresses glinted in the night, catching the eye of all who were looking.


    As they walked, those watching couldn''t tear their eyes away from their form until they went out of sight.


    The ladies rode the elevator till they got to the rooftop.


    They opened the door to the rooftop garden, a smirk already on their face.


    "Hello ladies." Luna waved daintily at the women who tended to the plants under the light of the moon.


    The women straightened, adjusting the scarves on their faces.


    "How have you been Stephanie?" Charlie stepped forward.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?" Stephanie said calmly.


    "Happy to see you too." Charlie grinned. "We''re here to take business from you, Flower Shop girls."


    Stephanie stepped forward to meet Charlie.


    "I see that you A X E clowns haven''t learnt your lessons." Her eyes glinted in amusement. "It''ll be fun playing with you guys."

 Chapter 200 - 200: First Gathering

    Ezra strolled down the street, taking in the sights.


    His destination was just a street away but he could already see it.


    Standing higher than even the T-Max building was an old tower attached to an equally old building.


    Ezra had learnt that the building had previously been a museum fifty years ago. The owners had decided that instead of spending credits on renovating, it was better to move to a new location.


    To be exact, a new location in Griffin''s old territory.


    Now, he wondered if the owners hadn''t been influenced by vampires in one way or another.


    It didn''t matter anymore as the building now belonged to Countess Yuri.


    In a minute, he was in front of the property.


    The main building was constructed from fabricated marble. The one usually gotten from the high-tech printers commonly used by construction companies. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its age was evident as the stone had long lost its shine.


    Its large arched windows had been sealed up with concrete, deterring any loiterers.


    The tower itself rose majestically from the left corner of the building, topped with a conical roof made from red slates.


    Ezra strode in, entering through the front door. The countess'' Aura blanketed every inch of the building, giving her a view of all that happened within it.


    He bowed slightly to thin air and made his way to the tower.


    In contrast to the old look, the interior of the building was tastefully decorated. Ezra made his way to the elevator, riding to the top of the tower.


    As he stepped into the throne room, he couldn''t help but be impressed by what he saw.


    The whole floor was covered by a rich red rug, making the other fixtures in the room stand out.


    There were four marble pillars at equal distance from each other in the large circular room. Instead of walls, the room had floor to ceiling windows, giving a three hundred and sixty degrees view of the area.


    Sun streamed into the room, bathing it in its golden light.


    The only furniture in the room was the dark throne standing on the other end of the room, opposite the door.


    The throne was made of a matte black metal that made it look like a shadow even in the light of the sun.


    Standing in the room were two vampires.


    On one side stood Helena, captain of the local peacekeepers, dressed in her pristine white uniform.


    On the other side stood Lady Amara, popularly known as the lone lady, dressed in her customary black gown.


    Both women stood in the thick, dark shadows casted by the pillars, protecting themselves from the glare of the sun.


    "Ezra." Lady Amara nodded once in welcome.


    "Lady Amara." Ezra nodded back. "It is both a pleasure and a surprise to see you here."


    He cast a quick glance at Helena who watched him with a wary look on her face.


    "Of course." Lady Amara answered, a slight smile on her face. "As you have probably deduced by my presence here, I was always on Countess Yuri''s side."


    Ezra paused. "You knew?"


    "Yes. I did. I knew Countess Yuri was the new count."


    "Then why..."


    "Why did I agree to the deal to write off my debts?"


    Ezra nodded. With Yuri taking her place as Countess a month earlier than planned, Ezra was no longer in charge of the debts at Ascendant Capital.


    Which meant that Lady Amara''s debt was now in Countess Yuri''s hands.


    "To put it simply, the Countess ordered me to." Amara said, eyeing Helena. "She knew you''d need the help."


    Ezra nodded in agreement. Without Amara, he wouldn''t have been able to keep the Blackthornes out of Griffin''s hands and things wouldn''t have turned out like this.


    He opened his mouth to speak but before he could, the door opened and Countess Yuri walked in.


    As she was in her domain, she didn''t have a reason to keep herself veiled.


    Her hair shone as it changed colors with every step she took. Her presence was as powerful as it had always been but as Ezra was no longer a weak second ring vampire, it wasn''t as oppressive as it had previously been.


    She walked up to her throne and sat on it, looking down at the vampires in front of her. They all bowed slightly in respect, even Helena.


    "Welcome to Yuri County." Yuri spoke, smiling slightly. "As the ones who made this happen, you have my thanks."


    "Ezra Matten."


    "My lady." Ezra smiled slightly.


    "You have done a great job of keeping Southside intact. Griffin was not able to steal much from you and for that, you deserve a reward."


    "Choose any place or property you want to oversee in Southside and it would be granted to you."


    "Thank you, my lady." Ezra bowed slightly.


    He knew what was happening. Yuri could not afford to lose any subjects at this point in time, so she was keeping them tied to her with whatever means she had.


    He almost sighed.


    He didn''t want to be roped into another fight he didn''t start. Now, he knew his decision to leave First City was the right one.


    "Lady Amara." Yuri continued. "You have stayed true to the deal we had."


    Lady Amara nodded along to the Countess'' words.


    "For that, you will receive the reward we have previously agreed upon. You can also take your pick of whatever you want to oversee on Southside and it would be granted to you. After Ezra Matten, of course."


    "Of course, Countess." Lady Amara curtsied.


    "Captain Helena." Yuri turned to look at the woman, a cold expression on her face. "Your actions almost jeopardized the whole plan. You almost handed Southside to Griffin on a silver platter. That cannot be allowed to stand."


    "On the other hand, your actions also resulted in the death of Griffin, creating one less enemy for Yuri County."


    "In light of this, you will not be given anything in Southside, whether hidden or public. Your authority will be confined to the peacekeepers as it always has been."


    "So I have spoken."

 Chapter 201 - 201: Making Preparations

    Helena stood there with gritted teeth as the Countess made her proclamation.


    If she had no other choice, she wouldn''t be here right now. Yuri was currently the only way to get what she wanted. The moment she found another way, she''ll cut herself off from the woman''s plans.


    Yuri paused, turning back to look at the assembled vampires.


    "Before we continue, I would like to introduce you all to the head of my first coven." She raised her voice slightly. "Enter."


    The door opened and a man strode inside.


    He was tall and had a broad frame. He was as handsome as every other vampire and had a square jaw. He wore a necklace that projected a transparent barrier in front of him, dispersing the light of the sun and shrouded him in the darkness that came from a lack of light.


    He grinned vindictively at Helena as he walked in. He stopped a few feet away from the throne, bowing deeply.


    "I am honored by your grace, my lady." He spoke, his deep voice rumbling in the room.


    "Welcome, Thor Odinson."


    Ezra''s eyes rose on his forehead. Wasn''t this the third coven that was in the Silent Hand? The one Helena had taken care of herself?


    Had Thor been Yuri''s person from the beginning or had Yuri claimed him later in her need for subjects.


    Wait a minute. Hadn''t the Odinson coven been chased out of the city?


    "Thor will be joining the meeting as the representative of the Odinson coven just as Ezra is the representative of the Mattens."


    "In light of that," she turned to Helena, "return every one of his assets back to him, Helena." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helena stood there, watching Yuri coldly.


    "Do you understand?"


    After a moment, Helena answered. "Yes. I do."


    "Good." Yuri nodded. "First City is now in the state of calm that comes before the storm. With Itachi watching the city like a hawk, no one is willing to make the first move but the moment he looks away, all will begin."


    "Be alert." She commanded. "Be watchful. Alliances are being made in the shadows right now. Make alliances of your own and stand strong. A war is on our doorstep."


    "Yes, my lady." They all echoed.


    "Captain Helena, you have a report to make, don''t you?"


    Helena stood, staring at Yuri. "Yes, I do."


    "In the last few days, there have been an increase in the amount of missing people reports in Westside. Normally, this would not raise any eyebrows. However, one of my peacekeepers has also gone missing, indicating the possibility of this being the work of a vampire."


    Yuri leaned back in her seat in thought. "Does this missing vampire have any information that could impact your organization negatively?"


    "No." Helena answered. "The missing vampire isn''t one of my right hands."


    "That''s good." Yuri said. "Look into the disappearances. It could either be a vampire from this city or one from outside."


    "If it''s one from outside, find out every single thing about who he is and what he can do. See if we can sway whoever it is to our side. We must be prepared for every eventuality."


    Helena nodded. She knew Yuri couldn''t afford to be picky with who fought with her. Of course, Helena would be reaching out to this individual for her own purposes too.


    Her eyes flicked to Ezra. She knew what she saw at the Ascension well and will do her best to get to the bottom of it.


    "I want you all to be prepared. The storm will begin at any moment." Yuri said. "Dismissed."


    Lady Amara gave a small bow and after receiving a nod, teleported from the shadow of the pillar in which she stood.


    Ezra and Thor gave slight bows of their own before leaving through the door.


    Helena stood, watching and waiting. When the door finally shut behind the two vampires, Yuri spoke.


    "Helena." She sighed. "Why? Why did you go that far?"


    Helena watched her coldly from where she stood. "And what was I supposed to do? Wait and watch?"


    "You could''ve trusted me." Yuri answered. "However, the time for trust is long passed. You want Westside, don''t you?"


    Helena stood there, not saying anything in response.


    "Fight with me and I''ll make sure Westside is yours." Yuri leaned forward, baring her teeth. "Betray me once more and I''ll make sure to tear your heart out and crush it in my hands."


    Helena nodded. All she wanted was the county. The moment it was hers, there would be a reckoning.


    And she would crush Yuri into the ground with her peacekeepers on her side.


    Just you watch, bitch. I''ll drag you kicking and screaming from that throne with my own hands.


    **********


    Natalia sat on the familiar wooden throne in the same room.


    But this time, there were two things missing.


    First was Griffin. Her sweet Griffin who should be the one sitting on the throne and not her.


    Her heart aches constantly at his absence. What she wouldn''t do to have him alive before her.


    Her mind went to the things she would do to Ezra when she gets her hands on him. No matter how much she fantasized, it always seemed as too little suffering compared to what she was going through.


    The second thing missing from the room was X, the betrayer. Her hands clenched on the arm rest of the throne at the thought of the vampire running around with Griffin''s face.


    The door to the room opened and one of her sister-wives walked in, still dressed in her dark mourning dress just like she was.


    "He''s here, Natalia."


    "Good." Natalia nodded, feeling her vitality stir slightly. She didn''t dare hope but this could be it. The way to get Griffin back to her. "Send him in."


    Her sister-wife nodded and left the room.


    In a minute, the man entered, followed by a vampire in the customary white uniform of the peacekeepers. The peacekeeper was pristine except for an empty hole where her heart should be.


    Natalia almost stood from her throne but forced herself to sit.


    The man had brought a dead vampire back to life!


    "My lady." The man swept into a bow, his cloak hiding his features from view.


    "Welcome," Natalia said, "Necromancer."

 Chapter 202 - 202: The Necromancer

    "Welcome, Necromancer."


    "It is my pleasure, my lady." The Necromancer bowed grandly. "It is an honor to be in your presence."


    Natalia nodded. That was how it should be.


    "And who... is your companion?" Natalia asked. She needed to verify what the peacekeeper was.


    "This, my lady, is one of my left hands."


    The Necromancer swept his hand at the standing peacekeeper. "She is a resurrected helper of mine. I found her dead and decided to bring her back to serve me."


    Natalia kept her expression cool, knowing that the Necromancer was watching for any little twitch.


    She studied the peacekeeper, noting her stiff posture. Her skin was as pale as what she was. A corpse. She stood, staring forward blankly like a robot waiting on instructions.


    That was not what she wanted.


    "And how is your so called left hand any better than an automaton?"


    "Ha!" The Necromancer barked a laugh. "She only seems that way because I am choosing to conserve my vitality. I believe a demonstration will be required to convince you of my skills."


    Natalia leaned back in her throne in forced casual manner. "Carry on."


    The Necromancer nodded once, turning to the peacekeeper.


    At once, she came alive. She stepped forward smoothly, bowing to Natalia. Her skin gained some color, bringing life into her.


    "I greet you, my lady." The peacekeeper smiled at Natalia, her eyes shining with amusement. "My name is Bella. I am at your service."


    Bella stood smoothly before stepping back. If not for the gaping hole in her chest, she could be mistaken for a live vampire.


    This meant that the Necromancer had let the peacekeeper stand dormant on purpose. The hole had been left in place for her to see. For her to question and demand a demonstration.


    He was clever.


    The kind she detested.


    She''d have to be careful around him.


    "I see that the rumors of your skills was not without substance."


    "I am to please, my lady." She could hear the smile in his voice.


    It didn''t matter. She''d be getting what she wanted, one way or another. However, there was one thing to take care of first.


    "I do wonder, Necromancer. How do I trust a man whose face I cannot identify?" Natalia leaned forward. "Shouldn''t I know whom I am dealing with?"


    The Necromancer laughed loudly, the sound echoing in the room.


    "Of course, my lady." He answered. "How else would we build trust?"


    He swept off the hood of his cloak, revealing an effeminate face that was more beautiful than handsome.


    He had spiky white hair that leaned in every direction like a bomb had gone off in his hair. His red irises spinned slowly, almost hypnotically, in his eyes. His fangs was on full display, standing sharply in his mouth.


    "Here I am, my lady." He grinned. "The Necromancer."


    "So I see." Natalia studied his face, committing it to memory.


    There was no use of vitality on his face, which meant that this was his real face. Vampires could use their chameleons on other vampires but the vampires would be able to sense the use of vitality and know that they are being fooled.


    Now, she knew she wasn''t being fooled.


    "Let''s get down to business." Natalia announced. "I want you to bring Griffin back to life and bind him to me."


    The Necromancer adopted a thoughtful expression. "I can do this, my lady but it would cost you."


    "Of course." Natalia nodded. "Name your price."


    "I want Ezra Matten."


    Natalia stilled, every movement controlled for portraying maximum aggression.


    "No." She stated coldly, her eyes flashing.


    There was silence as the Necromancer regarded her.


    "I''m afraid, my lady, that this deal would not be possible otherwise." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Natalia leaned forward, her Aura of fury descending upon the Necromancer.


    "No." Natalia spoke through gritted teeth. "Nothing... will stop me from tearing his heart out of his chest. You can''t have him. Choose something else."


    "Ah." The Necromancer spoke in realization. "I see that we have a little misunderstanding. I''m not stopping you from having your revenge, my lady."


    He took a step forward, his grin never leaving his face.


    "In fact, I''ll help you in your vengeance against Ezra Matten. All I ask for is his corpse."


    Natalia watched him with narrowed eyes but he kept smiling through the scrutiny. After a moment, she dropped her Aura, nodding slowly.


    "Very well. Raise Griffin and help me kill Ezra. His body will be yours."


    The Necromancer swept into another grandiose bow. "Thank you, my lady. Your generosity knows no bounds."


    Natalia watched him, her expression stoic. The man was a detestable vampire but she would work with him.


    She''d work with a thousand necromancers of it meant holding her beloved Griffin once again.


    She stood from the throne, walking towards the Necromancer who stood, watching her carefully.


    "Follow me." She commanded. "We raise Griffin now."


    The Necromancer and the peacekeeper bowed as she passed them.


    "It''ll be our honor." They said in eerie synchronicity.


    It took them a few minutes to get to the room deep underneath the Star Heights hotel. They entered the room, their footsteps echoing in the space.


    The room was bare with only a stone slab in the middle. Laying on the slab as if sleeping was Griffin. He was dressed in a gold colored suit and his injuries were covered underneath it.


    Standing beside him was one of his wives who was laying a hand on him, pumping vitality into him.


    The vitality made sure his corpse was as fresh as when he had been killed. As a result, his skin still has color in it.


    "Leave us." Natalia commanded her sister-wife who bowed and left the room.


    "Here." Natalia motioned to Griffin. "Do your job."


    The Necromancer stepped forward, his robes swishing against the cold stone floor. His eyes were fixed up on Griffin''s serene face, studying the man who had claimed Natalia''s heart completely.


    He smiled to himself. This man was his ticket to his goals.


    With a reverent gesture, he reached into his cloak and drew a small knife carved completely from bone.


    He turned to Natalia.


    "I would require drinking a bit of my lord''s blood. Is that okay?"


    Natalia paused for a moment before answering. "Do it."


    The Necromancer hid another smile as he cut into Griffin''s arm. Due to the fact that he had been preserved so thoroughly, his blood trickled slowly out of the wound.


    The Necromancer leaned forward and drank a bit from the blood, savoring the taste before gulping it down.


    He took a moment to circle it in his stomach before igniting it, assimilating Griffin''s signature.


    He had what he needed. Time to work.


    "My lady." He turned to Natalia once again. "This part of the process will require both our efforts. My necromancy to wake him and your vitality to bind him."


    "Are you ready?"


    Natalia nodded, her eyes never leaving Griffin''s still form. "Yes, I am." She whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    The Necromancer placed a hand on Griffin''s chest, where his heart should have been, and closed his eyes.


    The air in the room grew charged with vitality, the whole place vibrating with a power that seemed to pulse with the beating of the earth itself.


    He grunted as his vitality left him in a sweeping torrent, rushing into Griffin. Griffin began glowing, his dark hair swaying as if caught in a slight breeze.


    "Now, my lady," the Necromancer spoke, the strain evident in his voice, "it''s time for your part."


    Stepping forward, Natalia placed her hands over the Necromancer''s, her fingers trembling slightly.


    She closed her eyes, focusing her vitality into Griffin, feeling the energy flow out of her and into her beloved.


    It was a sensation that felt like diving into an icy pool. Griffin''s body kept rejecting her vitality but the Necromancer guided it, making sure it seeped deep into his body.


    Natalia watched intently and after a minute, Griffin''s body began to react.


    His chest rose and fell slowly at first, then steadily, reinforcing the image that he had been asleep all along.


    The Necromancer continued his work, directing the vitality.


    Natalia felt as a connection began to build between her and Griffin.


    She could feel every facet of his being. She knew how cold he was. How hot he felt. How he was feeling in his arms. Every single thing.


    Tears began falling from her eyes as she watched him breathe.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the Necromancer released his grip on Griffin, stepping away.


    The awakening was complete.


    Griffin''s eyes fluttered open, glowing faintly with an unnatural red light.


    Natalia gasped as he blinked slowly, looking around in confusion. Then, his eyes landed on Natalia. A weak smile spread on his face.


    "Natalia?" he murmured, his voice hoarse.


    Tears kept flowing down Natalia''s face as she nodded, squeezing his hand. "Yes, it''s me, my love. You''re back."


    Griffin tried to sit up, his movements slow and uncertain.


    The Necromancer stepped forward, assisting him. "Easy, my lord. You''ve been returned to the realm of the living, but you are bound to lady Natalia now. Her vitality sustains you."


    Griffin stared in confusion, his brain working on the words he heard before his eyes widened in understanding.


    He turned to Natalia, a fond smile on his face. "I guess we truly are one now." He said, his voice strengthening.


    Natalia smiled through her tears, nodding. "Yes, we are, my love. Yes, we are."

 Chapter 203 - 203: The Lost Vampire

    Ezra strolled down to the park, the late morning sun filtering through the leaves and casting dappled shadows on the pavement.


    The meeting at the old museum had only firmed his resolve to leave First City as soon as possible.


    His steps were unhurried as he looked around idly, searching for the man he was looking for.


    A minute later, he found him.


    Ezra made his way to the bench which was in the shade casted by the trees. The shade was dark with not a single ray of sunlight able to penetrate the thick canopy.


    Ezra sighed as he sat, watching the scenery.


    The trees stood like soldiers, their leaves shimmering in the sunlight, each one a shade of green and gold.


    In the middle of the park was a large pond, its surface a mirror of blue and white, broken only by the occasional as a duck glided across or a fish surfaced briefly.


    Ezra breathed deeply, letting the peace of the moment settle in his bones.


    "Beautiful, isn''t it?" X spoke from beside him.


    The vampire had ditched his previous blue jeans and red hoodie. He now wore a bright blue, short-sleeved flower printed shirt, thick tan shorts and sandals. On his head was a wide-brimmed straw hat.


    The most prominent change was the absence of the mask. X sat, relaxed, like a man on a vacation.


    For Ezra, it was strange seeing such a peaceful expression on a face that his brain still told him was Griffin''s.


    "I never knew a day such as this would come." X chuckled softly. "A day where I can go where I want and do what I want at any time and any day."


    He turned to look at Ezra.


    "However, now that I''m this free, now that Griffin is dead," he paused, "I have no idea what to do anymore."


    He turned back to watch the calm surface of the pond, sighing. "Funny, isn''t it?"


    Ezra sat there, not saying anything. This didn''t seem like the time to talk.


    "Do you know how Griffin became a prince? How I was created?" A leaf fell slowly from the canopy above to land on Griffin''s outstretched palm. He turned the leaf over idly, playing with it.


    "Just like Olivia, Griffin was one of the vampires who lived through the Death Wave. During those times before the death wave, vampires were plentiful and had more freedom."


    "Griffin belonged to a very large coven. Not the ones we have today but the old ones. The covens in which several harems come together to create."


    Ezra''s brows rose. He hadn''t even known that there were older kinds of covens.


    You learn something new everyday. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Griffin was the weakest leader but it didn''t matter. One of his great grand uncles was the strongest. Having two male vampires so close in generations is rare among vampires so as you can imagine, they were close."


    X began tearing parts of the leaf in his hand, trying to create a stick figure.


    "His great uncle acquired clues to a relic and took him along. After braving a lot of dangers, his grand uncle claimed the ninth of the fourteen. Imago."


    X gave up on his image, ripped the leaf to shreds and picked up another leaf.


    "On their way back, they were attacked by another prince. That''s when they learnt that when a relic is claimed, the other princes can sense it and if they''re close enough, identify the new prince."


    He turned to look at Ezra.


    "Luckily for you, none of the princes was close enough to First City to be able to identify you. Or else, they would''ve come for you. The only thing better than a relic is two relics. With two relics, they''ll have a higher claim on the progenitor''s throne and a bigger chance of finding it."


    "Griffin and his uncle learnt that the hard way."


    Ezra watched X calmly, taking in that bit of information. He had been so close to being killed by another prince. That was then and this is now. Now, he could at least put up a fight or retreat with his teleportation.


    "Do you remember the day you were shot in the head at that warehouse?" X asked abruptly.


    Ezra''s mind immediately went back to that incident. How could he forget? He had been delirious and had attacked everyone indiscriminately.


    "Do you remember how Malachi almost ripped Valaren from inside of you?" X asked and Ezra nodded. "There are a few vampire artifacts that can separate a prince from his relic if the integration process isn''t complete. All you need to do first, is to remove their will to resist. Hence, the headshot."


    "The same thing was done to Griffin''s grand uncle. Half of Imago was stolen by the prince and Griffin held on to the other half."


    "Imago was made to be a counter to Speculum, the second relic but with half, Griffin couldn''t realize its full potential."


    "Imago was similar to the eight ring ability Avatar. Instead of creating a perfect copy of you with the same everything, Imago allows you to create copies of yourself that can wield different abilities. You could have hundreds of you running around, each with a unique ability and all with the same purpose. They were all you."


    "But with only half, Griffin''s Imago created avatars that start as him but as time goes on, diverge to become their own person. They wanted things for themselves and not for him. When he realized that, he began chaining the souls of his avatars to himself."


    "After becoming a fourth ring vampire and beginning his search for the Ascension well, he realized how large the gulf of power was between himself and the powerful princes. He began to create tattoos that will mimic the higher ringed abilities."


    "Like the red chains. The minotaur tattoo was created to mimic the sixth ring ability, Dominion. His voice tattoo was created to mimic the ninth ring ability, Authority. Coupled with Imago, he now possessed weak sixth, eighth and ninth ring abilities as a fifth ring vampire."


    "The only reason we could kill him was because he was already weak due to wanting to ascend to the sixth ring."


    "Griffin created me sorely to guard him during his ascension. After his ascension, I would have been discarded like a rag."


    "Now that I''ve averted my fate, I find myself at a loss."


    He stood from the bench, Ezra following suit.


    "So, tell me, Ezra Matten." X turned to Ezra. "What do I do now?"

 Chapter 204 - 204: Trapped On The Battlefield

    Ezra stood there, meeting X''s intense gaze.


    The man was looking to him for answers and Ezra was currently filled with indecision.


    "You know, you shouldn''t be asking me that." He chuckled, turning away from X to watch the pond.


    "One part of me wants you to work under me. To do my every bidding and remove the obstacles on my way. The other part of me wants me to tear your face to pieces and crush your heart in my hands." He chuckled. "Which part should I listen to?"


    X watched him carefully before sighing in defeat. "I guess finding an answer wouldn''t have been that easy."


    "Of course, it wouldn''t." Ezra said. "Besides, the decision has to come from you. If you don''t make the choice yourself, you''ll always feel cheated. Don''t take the easy way out and figure it out on your own." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see." X said.


    After a moment, he walked to the nearby pond, picking up a few stones and began skipping them on the surface of the water.


    Ezra chuckled, picking up a few stones and joining him.


    They spent a few minutes in companionable silence.


    "So," X spoke, "do you still plan to stick with Countess Yuri in the coming war?"


    "Me?" Ezra chuckled as he threw another stone, counting the skips. "Nah. I''m planning on leaving this city behind. There''s no use staying here, fighting a war that I have no stakes in. Let the others do the fighting."


    "Smart." X hummed. "You have nothing tying you here. No assets, no business and no debts. Maybe I''ll also leave First City too."


    Ezra said nothing, skipping another stone.


    X looked down at his shirt, grinning. "Which council approved city do you think would be the perfect vacation spot? How about-"


    X cut himself off.


    Ezra frowned, looking up. X was staring at a spot in the distance and Ezra turned following his gaze.


    There was a strange, red glimmer on the horizon, barely noticeable like the edge of a rising sun. But Ezra knew that couldn''t be it. It was midmorning. The sun was already high in the sky.


    Ezra squinted in confusion, watching the light grow brighter, more intense, until it began to stretch upwards, climbing higher and higher into the sky.


    "What the hell?" He whispered as he took in the sight.


    Ezra took a step back as a low hum filled the air, vibrating through the ground beneath his feet. The once chirping birds fell silent. The humans around continued on their merry way, unable to pick up on the vibration.


    Ezra and X watched as the red glow solidified into a transparent barrier, its surface shimmering like liquid fire.


    It rose steadily, stretching over the city, slowly cutting off the blue sky and giving the light of the sun that passed through it a strange, bloody hue.


    The barrier arched overhead, connecting at a point far above, forming a massive, dome-like structure that sealed the whole city away from the world.


    "Ezra," X spoke from beside him, "I think you''ll have to cancel those travel plans."


    **********


    "That''s a Shield Wall." Olivia explained. "It''s a rarely seen ability, used whenever the council wants to seal a city. The humans can''t see it and are free to go wherever they want but no vampire can leave or enter if the shield is up."


    The Matten Coven sat in the dining room of the apartment. The windows of the whole space had been covered by heavy curtains, making sure no one could see into it.


    They had also sealed themselves in with layered black zones, ensuring no vampire could eavesdrop without getting caught by them.


    Ezra sat on his usual spot at the head of the table. On his right, Olivia sat, giving an explanation on the barrier that covered the city. On his left, Gen sat with Red, who had woken up from her ascension, feeling refreshed.


    "So, we can''t leave?" Gen asked.


    "Only vampires of at least the seventh ring have a chance of getting through the shield." Olivia answered. "As long as the shield is up, we''re going nowhere."


    Ezra sat back, thinking about what he''d just learnt and what it meant for them.


    "Why?" He asked. "Why would the city be sealed up?"


    "The council seals up cities when they want something or someone in it." Olivia said. "Vampires can''t teleport out, which means they''ll have all the time they need to find whatever they want. Of course, we can''t assume that this is the case."


    At that moment, Red''s phone dinged. She picked it up from the table, reading the message she had gotten.


    "Guys," she looked up, "it''s bad news."


    "What happened?" Gen questioned.


    "Itachi Yaiba has left the city."


    Silence filled the room as they digested the information.


    "Fuck." Ezra cursed.


    "So, this means that first, we''re sealed in here until he comes back, right?"


    "Yes." Red answered.


    "Second, with Itachi gone, the war is all but assured to happen, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "And third, since we''re trapped here, we''ll have to fight, won''t we?"


    "Yes."


    Gen smiled. "I would have celebrated but I can read the room."


    "This is the worst case scenario." Olivia said. "We are currently the most unprepared coven in First City right now."


    "Shit." Red cursed. "That''s true."


    "Come on, doesn''t that add to the excitement?" Gen cheered. "Starting from the bottom and clawing your way to the top?"


    Ezra leaned forward, steepling his fingers. "How do we make preparations?"


    "Simple. We gather resources." Olivia answered. "Vampire warfare is different from human warfare. There''s only a few of us and all males are valuable. Indiscriminate killing is frowned upon by all."


    "Because of this, vampire warfare is divided into three parts."


    "First, we have the arms race."


    "Also known as the rat race." Gen grinned. "With Itachi gone, all vampires will be scrambling around to gather money, power and allies. Sides would be chosen and the battle lines would be drawn. Currently, we have none of those."


    "After the arms race, everyone moves to the second part. The Sabotage." Red picked up the explanation. "Now that we know who the enemies are, it''s time to destroy their assets, drain their resources and try breaking their partnerships. Basically, it all boils down to weaken my enemy and strengthen myself."


    "And lastly is the main part." Olivia said. "The war."


    "Vampires would be killed in the shadows because publicizing a kill means inviting retaliation."


    "This is the time blood will be shed."

 Chapter 205 - 205: Open Secrets

    Helena sat in her office, her fingers tapping a steady rhythm on the table.


    Her thoughts went through all she knew on Ezra. How did he ascend with golden eyes? What does it mean? How did he gain their ability to use the powers of his wives?


    This was painting a picture she wanted to be a part of. She wanted the power that Ezra now had. That his wives Olivia and Gen now had.


    Fortunately, she had officers working on it.


    She was jarred out of her thoughts as a knock sounded on the door.


    "Come in." She called out.


    The door opened and Lilith, her most trusted officer, walked in. It was time to hear the results of her investigations.


    "Captain!" Lilith saluted.


    "At ease." Helena said. "Report."


    "Captain. All records point to only one vampire who possessed golden eyes."


    Helena''s eyes narrowed in thought. She didn''t know if it was better or worse for it to be what she was thinking of.


    "Who is it?" She asked.


    "The progenitor." Lilith answered.


    Helena leaned back in her chair. What could it mean? The progenitor was the only man with golden eyes and now, Ezra had appeared in front of her with those same eyes.


    Could Ezra be a descendant of the progenitor?


    "Captain." Lilith spoke up. "Did you meet a vampire with golden eyes?"


    Helena stared at Lilith. "Do not ask questions, Lilith. You want to live long, don''t you?"


    "Sorry, Captain." Lilith spoke.


    "Dismissed."


    Lilith saluted and left the room.


    Helena knew she didn''t have the whole picture but she was determined to get to the bottom of all this.


    It was time to set up a meeting with Ezra.


    **********


    Ezra fixed his overcoat as he walked down the street. It has been a surprise to receive the message from Helena.


    With their past relationship, he had been tempted to ignore the message but at the moment, he was just like Countess Yuri.


    He couldn''t afford to make enemies and he needed all the friends he could get.


    With the current war on the horizon, it would be foolish to have a third party know the location of his house. Which was why they would be meeting in a neutral location.


    He learned from his mistakes. Not even Yuri knew where you lived. And with his ability to teleport, he didn''t even have to be seen going and coming out of his apartment.


    He grinned as he found the restaurant. It was the place they had met the first time. The place in which Helena had laid down her plans to overthrow Griffin.


    He smiled as he remembered his counter plan. Even that hadn''t worked out.


    He was walking to the door when she stepped in front of him.


    A peacekeeper.


    "Ezra Matten." She bowed slightly.


    "In the interest of security, captain Helena has changed the location of the meeting." She smiled in that patronizing manner that all peacekeepers seemed to have learnt in peacekeeper school or whatever it was they had. "If you would come with me."


    Ezra frowned, studying the lady. He had seen her before. She had been among the peacekeepers who guarded him when he had been on trial for Breach of Secrecy.


    But that didn''t mean anything.


    Changing the location of the meeting at the last minute was still very suspicious and as they were at war, he couldn''t trust any peacekeepers.


    He knew she wasn''t in disguise but it was common knowledge that they could be bought.


    "I want to speak with Helena myself." Ezra said. "Tell her to come here or the meeting is canceled."


    "Apologies but captain Helena is no longer inside the restaurant. Due to the security breach, she is in a new location and awaits your presence."


    "I see." Ezra nodded. "Tell her that she can set up a new meeting for another day. Thank you."


    Ezra turned to leave. Whatever was going on, he couldn''t trust it.


    "Wait." The peacekeeper quickly jumped in his path. "Captain knew you''d be like this. Which is why she authorized me to give this to you."


    She stretched out a phone to him. There was an ongoing call to a contact named Captain.


    Ezra stared at it.


    "She said you wouldn''t want to not hear what she has to say." The peacekeeper said.


    Ezra stared for a moment longer before taking the phone.


    He''d hear what the person had to say. Whether it was Helena or not, he didn''t lose out. He wouldn''t be surprised if she had information of some kind.


    The peacekeepers were like cockroaches. Experts at digging up dirt.


    He put the phone to his ear. "Hello?"


    "Ezra." Helena''s voice reached him through the phone. "Due to the nature of what I want to speak with you on, the restaurant is not secure enough for it."


    "And you want me to come to this new location unprepared?" Ezra scoffed. "How can I even be sure that you are the real Helena and not some vampire masquerading as her?"


    "There''s no way I can prove my identity on the phone, Ezra Matten." Helena answered. "We both know that. However, I believe you''ll want to hear what I''ve discovered¡­ Prince Ezra."


    Ezra tightened his grip on the phone.


    How did Helena know? Did X tell her? Unlikely. Natalia? Or someone?


    His eyes flicked to the peacekeeper who was standing a few meters away. But that didn''t matter. She could probably hear both sides of the conversation.


    "What is this about, Helena?" He asked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know your secrets, Ezra Matten." Helena laughed softly. "It''s up to you to come or not. Then, I''ll decide what to do with all the information I have."


    Ezra listened with gritted teeth.


    "Do I sell you out to another Prince? Or do I just tell the whole of vampire society instead?"


    "What do you want, Helena?" Ezra could hear the phone creak in his hand.


    "Meet with me." Helena said. "As a gesture of good faith, I''ll let you pick the location where we meet. What do you say, Ezra Matten?"


    "It''s your choice."

 Chapter 206 - 206: Two Meetings, One Night

    Ezra crouched on the neighboring roof, watching the figure standing on the roof of the Ascendant Capital building.


    He''d chosen this location for different reasons.


    First, it was within Southside, his new home territory.


    Second, he knew the terrain like the back of his hand. If it came down to a fight, he was sure he knew the battlefield more than his opponent.


    The figure on the rooftop was dressed in a dark cloak, the hood obscuring their face. The weren''t wreathed in vitality which meant that whoever was under the cloak wasn''t in disguise.


    But now, he was sure that this wasn''t Helena. Why would she hide herself like this?


    Who was it? And how did they know his secret? If they knew he was a Prince, did they know anything else? Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The vampire had come alone but he couldn''t trust that they were actually alone. Which was why Olivia, Gen and Red were watching from different locations.


    He smiled to himself. He was not dumb enough to actually come alone.


    It was time to meet the vampire.


    He stood and stepped forward, teleporting mid stride to the Ascendant Capital rooftop.


    "Ezra Matten." A male voice spoke from the hood of the cloak. "A pleasure to finally meet you."


    "I, unfortunately, can''t say the same." Ezra said.


    "I''ll shake your hand but I can practically feel the hostility you''re radiating." The cloaked man chuckled. "I see you''ve mastered the art of radiating an aura without radiating an Aura."


    Ezra sighed. "Who are you?"


    "Oh. I didn''t introduce myself." The man bowed with a flourish. "You can call me the Necromancer."


    Ezra watched the man. "You''re not from around here, are you?"


    "No. I am not."


    "And how did you come upon the information that I am a Prince?"


    "Simple." The Necromancer answered. "I once worked for a Prince so, I''m pretty knowledgeable when it comes to you guys. If you know the signs, it isn''t hard to spot."


    "You''ve been a vampire for less than a year and you''re already a fourth ring vampire, Ezra Matten. You''re also the fastest ascending vampire around the same time a new relic was claimed."


    "And finally, you can confidently fight above your weight class." The Necromancer chuckled. "You have to be a Prince. There is no other explanation."


    Ezra frowned. If the Necromancer was speaking the truth, that was more of a reason to leave First City as soon as possible.


    "You see, princes like you are bound to have more than one secret. I don''t know what it is but I didn''t need to know to make you come here."


    The Necromancer began walking backwards slowly. Ezra followed, keeping the same distance between them.


    "My original plan was to attack you here but I can see that you brought friends." The Necromancer stepped to the edge of the roof. "So, this is goodbye. For now."


    The Necromancer stepped back, falling over the railings and plummeting below.


    Ezra watched from where he stood. There was no need to go after the Necromancer. He was already gone.


    A moment later, his wives appeared on the roof.


    "Who was that?" Red asked.


    Ezra turned to them. "Does the name ''the Necromancer'' mean anything to you guys?"


    "Ah, shit." Gen cursed.


    An hour later, they were sealed in their apartment.


    "During my time as a peacekeeper, there was a little war." Gen began explaining. "As usual, vampires began to die in the dark. Friends became enemies and enemies became allies."


    "The war was following its usual path until the dead began to appear once more." She lowered her voice, meeting their gazes. "Those who killed began to be targeted by those they killed."


    "The attacking vampires were not other shapeshifted vampires but the actual dead vampires. That was when the name began to be whispered among the vampires of the city."


    "The Necromancer."


    "It means that if he''s here, the dead won''t stay dead." She stared at her audience, eyes intense. "He''s someone that you want as either an ally or dead. There''s no in between."


    **********


    Helena sat waiting in the private room.


    She checked her watch. Ezra was running late.


    This was her chance to study him in person. There was no need to confront him yet.


    She would speak with him on the pretext of mending bridges. If he accepts, then she can get closer to him.


    If he attends the meeting.


    She checked the time again. It was long past their agreed meeting time. Was he not coming? Then why did he send a message to confirm the meeting?


    Just as she was about to stand up and leave, the door opened.


    She turned to see someone she hadn''t been expecting.


    "Natalia."


    She was on her feet in an instant, ready for whatever the woman wanted.


    "No need to get up on my account." Natalia grinned. An expression that was eerie on the face of a woman who was supposed to be grieving.


    Helena suppressed the urge to teleport out. Natalia had known she was here and had not attacked when her guard was down. She wouldn''t attack now that her guard was up. This meant she was here to discuss.


    Helena was always up for a discussion. When the enemy speaks, she listens. They might give out valuable information without knowing.


    "How did you find me?" Helena asked. She''d teleported into the area before entering the restaurant. There was no way she was tracked.


    "Don''t worry about it." Natalia sat on the empty chair opposite Helena, pouring herself a drink. "I have my ways."


    Helena frowned before sitting, eyeing the vampire warily.


    "By the way, don''t worry about Ezra Matten. He won''t be attending this¡­" Natalia waved to the surrounding, "meeting."


    Helena kept her expression neutral, not giving any reaction.


    How had Natalia known where she would be and who she would be meeting?


    She could have had someone watching this particular restaurant out of the thousands in the city for one reason or the other and recognized her but how would she know that Ezra would be coming?


    She raised her chin. Keep the enemy talking.


    "What do you want, Natalia?"


    The lady sipped on her wine with a mischievous smile.


    "I want us to kill Ezra Matten."

 Chapter 207 - 207: Night In The Bar

    X roamed the streets of First City. He didn''t have a destination both now and in the future.


    He chuckled at the fact that he was drifting through life both literally and metaphorically.


    He bumped into someone on the sidewalk and turned slightly to mumble an apology. That was when his eyes caught the sign.


    A big neon red sign above the door that read ''bar.'' His eyebrows rose on his forehead. He could, couldn''t he?


    With a growing grin, he walked to the bar and pushed it open. The room fell into an uneasy silence as he entered.


    He chuckled softly under his breath. Humans were mostly unaware of the supernatural but that doesn''t mean they couldn''t feel a twinge of something from the fifth ring vampires upwards.


    That much vitality present in a vampire created an unconscious aura.


    Well, he better lean into it.


    He walked to the bar, his steps slow and deliberate. The occupants of the bar watched him from the corner of their eyes, continuing their whispered conversations.


    X slid into a stool at the far end of the bar, his coat rustling softly as he settled in. The bartender hesitated a moment before approaching.


    "What''ll it be?" The bartender asked, his voice rough, as he wiped down the counter with a stained rag.


    X lifted his gaze, leaning forward. "Whisky." He whispered. "Double."


    The bartender nodded and poured the drink, sliding across the bar.


    X took the glass, lifted it up and stared at it. Vampires could enjoy liquids but it had to be laced with blood.


    He hadn''t brought any blood to mix it with.


    He tilted his head, brought the liquid to his lips and paused. Then, in one swift motion, downed the drink.


    The liquid traced a burning path to his stomach, every part of his flesh it touched, twinging in pain. When it settled inside him, he felt a low burn as his body tried to extract the vitality in the drink and found none.


    He smirked at the pain.


    He''d been going through life feeling like it was a dream but the burning in his stomach grounded him.


    "Another." He growled, a grin spreading across his face.


    The bartender dutifully poured him another glass.


    X downed it just as quick, sighing deeply as the pain in his gut grew hotter.


    Yes. This was reality. He was free. He could do whatever he wanted.


    He paused.


    But what did he want?


    "Another." X spoke.


    The bartender poured and he drank.


    The process repeated, glass after glass, X''s hands moving as soon as the glass was filled.


    The other patrons watched from a distance, their conversations hushed, wary of the man who seemed hellbent on drinking himself into oblivion.


    But no matter how much he drank, his demeanor remained the same.


    There was no flush to his cheeks, no slur in his speech and no sign at all that the alcohol was having any effect on him.


    The bartender, growing uneasy, finally spoke up.


    "You trying to drown something?" He asked, half-jokingly, though X could hear the hint of concern in his voice.


    X looked at him, really looked at him, weighing whether to answer or simply vanish into the night.


    But wasn''t this what bartenders were for?


    A friendly face to vent your sorrows and not be judged. He was free now. What was stopping him from trying it too?


    "What does one do when you wake up one morning with no idea what to do with your life?" He asked, leaning forward on the bar top. "What do you do when your entire existence is bound in chains and with the chains broken, you have nothing?"


    The bartender hesitated, not knowing what to say to that. He had seen people come in, trying to escape their demons, but this was different.


    This man spoke like he was haunted by Lucifer himself.


    The bartender poured another drink and X took it, his hands steady as ever. He downed it just as quickly as he had been doing before.


    "Tell me," the bartender said, feeling a strange compulsion to continue the conversation. "Is a butterfly breaking out of its pupa a good thing or a bad thing?"


    "What?" X asked.


    "From what you''ve said, you''ve been given a new beginning. A chance to start afresh. A chance to become something better." The bartender nodded. "What you make of this chance depends on the value you place upon it. Is this a chance to seize and never let go of? That''s up to you."


    X stared at the bartender, trying to make sense of what the bartender was saying. Then, his mind went to the time he had approached Ezra as an old man and had given him nonsensical advice.


    One didn''t need to have much life experience to spout profound quotes.


    He snorted, the sound joyless. "Thank you." He said, a finality in his tone putting an end to the conversation.


    He should''ve known better than asking someone else.


    The intense burning in his stomach was enough to remind him that even with their immortality, vampires were not designed to possess everything they wanted.


    He downed his drink in one go, sighing as he fished in his pockets for some cash.


    "Don''t worry." A voice spoke from behind him. "I''ll pay."


    X grinned as Ezra slid into the stool beside him.


    "What are you doing here Matten? How did you find me?" X asked.


    "Like you were trying to hide." Ezra snorted. "Even a two day old newborn could''ve found you." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "True. Very true." X chortled. "So, what brings you to seek me out, oh humble¡­" He paused. "Are you humble in anything?"


    "Honestly?" Ezra said. "I can''t think of one right now."


    "Me too." X grinned.


    They sat in silence for a few seconds.


    "X." Ezra spoke, his voice serious. "What do you know about the Necromancer?"


    "The Necromancer?" X frowned before his eyes widened. "Why?"


    "He''s in town." Ezra answered. "And he''s after me."


    "No need to chase clues about me, Ezra Matten." A voice spoke out and Ezra turned to see the familiar cloaked figure of the Necromancer standing in the middle of the bar.


    His Aura descended upon the place, halting any chance of teleportation.


    "I did imply we would meet again didn''t I?" He chuckled. "Bet you didn''t think it''d be so soon."


    "Let''s dispense the pleasantries, Necromancer." Natalia said as she walked out from behind the cloaked man, her Aura descending upon the room, adding to the already present force.


    "I can''t wait to kill Ezra Matten."

 Chapter 208 - 208: Bar Fight

    "Patience, my lady." The Necromancer chuckled. "He''s at our mercy. There''s nowhere for him to go."


    The humans in the bar watched them in confusion, feeling the intensity in the air.


    "Excuse me." The bartender called out. "What is going on here?"


    "Die" A familiar voice commanded and every human in the room slumped, dead before they hit the floor.


    A man wearing the mask of a bird stepped out from behind Natalia. His face was obscured but everything else was familiar.


    "Griffin!"X snarled, showing his fangs.


    "Hello, X." Griffin said calmly. "Did you enjoy the vacation I granted you?"


    "Granted me?" X laughed. "Granted me?! You should at least have the dignity to be honest about what happened to you, Griffin."


    "You didn''t take some kind of vacation. We killed you." X laughed.


    Ezra watched them carefully. The door was behind the three vampires. All he had to do was to evade them and he was out.


    "Stop!" Griffin commanded freezing Ezra and X in place for a small moment. In that small window, Natalia lunged forward, hand extended towards Ezra''s heart.


    Ezra leapt backward, batting her hands away. She hadn''t been fast enough.


    X was there in an instant, his chains wrapping around Natalia''s outstretched hand. "Gotcha!" X snarled.


    "Stop!" Griffin''s voice rang out, giving Natalia enough time to slip away.


    She leaped backward, her bow materializing in her hands. The string hummed as she notched four arrows at once.


    She let loose, the arrows flying through the air.


    X dodged the arrows, eyes narrowing as Griffin and the Necromancer slipped past him towards Ezra.


    He focused back on Natalia, forced to by the arrows hurtling towards him. His eyes widened as he ducked under an arrow only to find another waiting for him.


    He twisted, the arrow grazing his cheek as it passed. He felt a sizzling pain as his cheek began to dissolve. He pumped his vitality towards the wound, fighting the effect.


    He''d seen what a solid hit of her arrow could do and he didn''t want to be at the end of it.


    Grimacing, he whipped his chains at her, disrupting her attempts to fire more arrows.


    Meanwhile, Ezra was facing troubles of his own.


    Griffin rushed towards him, his voice booming as he commanded. "Kneel!"


    Ezra''s knees buckled involuntarily, rooting him to the spot. Gritting his teeth, Ezra was able to dodge to the side, escaping the bolt of lightning Griffin had fired.


    He rolled to his feet, retaliating with his throwing knives and maintaining the distance between them.


    "Arise! Minions." The Necromancer called out in a theatrically loud voice, drawing attention to himself.


    A rattling sound descended as bones began to appear from thin air, forming to become skeletons, each armed with a bone weapon. Their sockets glowed an eerie red, their teeths chattering.


    "Attack!" The Necromancer commanded.


    Ezra cloaked himself in darkness, covering his whole body and enhancing it. He grinned and gestured, spear-like tendrils of darkness shooting from his hands and impaled the minions.


    Griffin had dodged, throwing another bolt of lightning.


    The Necromancer began to laugh as Ezra dodged and his minions continued their approach even with the spike of darkness sticking inside of them.


    "My minions are stronger than that, Ezra Matten!" He called out. "You''ll have to do better than that to-" He cut himself off. "Wait a minute." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His jaw dropped as his minions began to explode into dust, their vitality drained completely.


    Ezra ignored him, heading straight for Griffin. He materialized a battle axe, swinging at the man.


    "Stop!" Griffin commanded, giving him enough time to land a lightning bolt on target.


    Ezra erected a wall of darkness, absorbing the attack. He dropped it and his eyes widened to see the wave of electricity heading towards him.


    He wreathed himself in a thick armor of darkness, feeling the attack hit. He couldn''t help but stand there as the attack continued, Griffin not letting up.


    He could only wonder if X was doing better.


    X was doing better.


    Much better.


    "Is it losing your husband or old age?" He taunted. "You''ve grown weak, Natalia."


    Natalia ignored him, shooting her arrows and dodging his chains.


    "Why won''t you use your tattoos?" X Iaughed like a king. "Let me guess. You used up your vitality bringing Griffin back to life, didn''t you?"


    "And when Ezra appeared, you couldn''t resist taking this chance." X whipped his chains forward, forcing her to move. "Unfortunately, today is not your day. Unlike you, I''m not weak."


    He rushed forward, closing the distance. Blue flames rushed from his hands, boxing Natalia in. He flicked his chains, wrapping it fightly around Natalia.


    Natalia was able to fire one last arrow before he slapped the chains to the floor, anchoring it there.


    He turned, firing a huge pillar of fire at Griffin, forcing him to leap backward, ending the barrage of lightning at the box of darkness that contained Ezra.


    The Necromancer scrambled backward, getting out of the way. He stretched his hands, creating an armored minion made entirely of interlocked bones.


    Ezra dropped the box of darkness, yelling and releasing a wave of red, blue and green.


    The wave hit the minion, its bones rattling unstably.


    Ezra raised a huge wall of darkness, stretching from wall to wall. He didn''t hesitate, dashing to the door behind him, X following.


    They ran through the corridors, searching for the rear exit. The moment Ezra found it, he bashed down the door and tore through the surrounding black zone, emerging into an alley. He placed a hand on X''s shoulder and a moment later, they were gone.


    **********


    Natalia broke through the chains holding her down with a snarl.


    Griffin and the Necromancer returned to the bar with nothing to show for their efforts.


    Natalia stormed towards the Necromancer, her eyes shining in anger.


    "You!" She snarled, pointing a finger at his hooded face. "What were you doing? You were supposed to be the ace up our sleeves. Yet here we are, licking our wounds while they''re out there, planning their next more."


    "Apologies, my lady." The Necromancer bowed. "Matten was able to counter my techniques but don''t worry. Next time we meet, he''ll underestimate me. And that¡­ will be his undoing."

 Chapter 209 - 209: A Return To Dust

    With a bright flash of light, Ezra and X appeared inside of the dark throne room in Griffin''s sanctuary.


    "What the fuck?" X whispered harshly. "Why are we here, Ezra?"


    "Strike while the iron is hot." Ezra spoke, striding to the throne.


    The moment he''d burst out of the bar, he''d decided on this plan.


    "Where do I hide close to the throne?" Ezra asked. "Hiding first, answering later."


    X stared at him for a moment before sighing. "Come."


    He led Ezra to a space behind the throne and they both crouched there.


    "Alright. Explain."


    "Didn''t you notice?" Ezra asked.


    "What?"


    "Griffin and I''m sure, Natalia. They were weak. Weaker than they were before."


    "Yes. And so?"


    "Think, you idiot." Ezra grinned. "Where is the last place they''ll expect us to be? The same place where we can ambush them and put an end to this threat once and for all?"


    X''s eyes widened in understanding. "Okay. But we''ve only got one shot at this. This is their sanctuary. They''ll have other vampires and weapons around."


    "True." Ezra nodded. "You take Natalia. I''ll take Griffin."


    "No." X raised a hand to stop Ezra. "I want Griffin. You''ll take Natalia."


    Ezra stared at him. "Alright." He didn''t have a personal stake in X''s grudge. He just wanted them gone.


    "Wait." X frowned. "What if that Necromancer guy is with them."


    "It doesn''t matter. We kill Griffin and Natalia even if he''s present in the room. Then, we can take care of him."


    "Okay." X nodded.


    They crouched there, waiting in ambush.


    Before long, they heard the voices.


    "So, what''s the plan, my lord?" They heard the Necromancer''s voice as the door to the throne room swung open. Three sets of footsteps began walking closer to the throne.


    "We were weak after the resurrection." Griffin said, his voice resonating around the room. "And with this last-minute battle, we''re drained. We''ll take this time to replenish our vitality."


    "Of course, my love." Natalia spoke, their steps getting closer. "Ezra Matten won''t be able to escape next time."


    Griffin hummed in agreement, the sound melodious. "Natalia. Keep an eye on that peacekeeper. She''d be our way of infiltrating Southside and finding Matten."


    "Yes, my love."


    They got to the throne, Griffin sitting down.


    X and Ezra crouched, not moving a muscle. It was as if they were not even there.


    "Now," Griffin spoke, "what are our plans to secure Westside and gain it back?"


    As they began discussing, Ezra and X met each other''s eyes. They nodded.


    It was time.


    Ezra carefully raised three fingers.


    Natalia moved closer to Griffin, standing at his side and placing a hand upon him.


    Ezra dropped a finger.


    The Necromancer bowed grandly at a command he''d received from Griffin.


    Ezra dropped the second finger.


    Griffin leaned forward on his throne, giving instructions to summon the remaining covens formerly under him.


    Ezra dropped the final finger.


    The two vampires exploded out of their hiding place, their fingers finding its mark.


    Ezra tore out Natalia''s heart without even letting the look of shock form fully on her face.


    X''s hand was wreathed in flames, pulverizing Griffin''s entire chest. His bird mask fell off his face, clinking beside the throne.


    The Necromancer jumped back, his hands shining with dark purple light.


    Ezra''s eyes widened but before he could even remove his hands from Natalia''s chest, it happened.


    A huge cage made of bones landed with a crash, trapping X and Ezra. A heavy Aura descended, stopping any attempts at teleporting out.


    Ezra and X abandoned the corpses, turning to look through the bars at the Necromancer who began to laugh.


    They watched as the man laughed, exchanging uneasy glances.


    After the man was done, he unbuttoned the clasp of his cloak, letting it fall away.


    The Necromancer stepped forward, a wide grin on his effeminate face. He''d been wearing a black t-shirt, black jeans and black boots underneath the cloak. "Well, well, well, what do we have here?"


    "Ezra Matten and discount Griffin." The Necromancer laughed, delighted.


    "So says the edge lord." X drawled. "Who the fuck are you?"


    "You can call me-"


    "Shut up for a moment." X interrupted. "Let''s have a moment of silence for these assholes." He motioned at the corpses at their feet.


    The Necromancer watched, his face a picture of shock. Ezra chuckled, turning to look down at the dead vampires.


    Griffin and Natalia were now footnotes in his story. It was time to make sure they were gone.


    "X?" X turned to look at him. "Burn them."


    X grinned, fire appearing in his hands.


    "Now, wait a minute." The Necromancer called out. "Let''s not be hasty."


    "Oh?" X tilted his head, turning to look at the vampire. "But I love being hasty."


    He laughed, torching the corpses. Thirty seconds later, the only traces of Griffin and Natalia remaining in the world was the dust at their feet.


    "So." X grinned at the Necromancer. "You were saying."


    "You shouldn''t have done that." The Necromancer sighed theatrically. "I would have let you go in exchange for the bodies."


    "Let us go?" X asked in mock confusion. "Were you keeping us here in the first place?"


    "That''s enough." Ezra spoke up, materializing a blade of feather in his hand. "We''re getting out of here." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He raised his hand and as he slashed, the weight in the cage tripled, sending both him and X to their knees.


    "What the hell?" X choked out.


    "Do you like it?" The Necromancer laughed as he watched them. "I got the idea after experiencing the weight of a City Lord''s Aura. Those sixth ring vampires don''t play around."


    Ezra gritted his teeth, fighting the pressure. The City Lord''s pressure had been much more powerful than this.


    "Oh?" The Necromancer made a sound of surprise as Ezra and X struggled to their feet.


    Ezra met the Necromancer''s eyes as darkness began to pour off him, quickly filling the cage and hiding him from view.


    "A new trick?" The Necromancer laughed. "Let''s see if it''ll work."


    Ezra filled the cage with his darkness, a forcefield stopping it from leaking out of the bars of the cage. Ezra activated the vitality stealing vitality, noticing something preventing his darkness from siphoning the energy.


    His eyes narrowed. He took a deep breath and began yelling, waves of red, blue and green batting against the cages.


    The waves bounced off the field, rattling around the cage and growing more powerful with every yell.


    With a final yell, the forcefield cracked, Ezra''s darkness draining its vitality in an instant. A moment later, the cage fell apart.


    When the darkness dispersed, the two vampires were gone.


    The Necromancer chuckled at the sight. He walked to the side of the throne, picking up the fallen bird mask Griffin had been wearing. He turned and walked out of the throne room, walking to the vampire standing there obediently.


    "Here." He grinned as the vampire took the mask from him and put it on. "Come with me."


    He had been lucky enough to persuade Griffin to make another avatar. And it had been easy to hijack the avatar through the bond he shared with all the vampires he resurrected.


    Now, he had a Griffin all to himself.


    A Griffin named Z.

 Chapter 210 - 210: Plans And Preparations

    "They''re dead?" Gen asked. "Finally!"


    Ezra nodded.


    "But why wasn''t I invited to this fight?" She pouted.


    Red chuckled. "At least, that chapter is done and dusted. What about the Necromancer?"


    "Still alive." Ezra answered. "And holed up at Star Heights."


    "He''ll be a pain in the ass." Gen noted. "Good. This way, there''ll be good fights."


    "What about X?" Olivia, who had previously been silent, asked.


    "Gone to his hideout. He''s no longer wandering anymore."


    "That''s good."


    "The problem here now is Helena." Ezra sighed in pleasure as Red massaged his shoulders. "Her peacekeepers have been compromised. Griffin was talking about using her. We will be cutting ties with her."


    "Unless mandated by Yuri, there''ll be no business between us anymore."


    Red smiled in satisfaction at hearing that. Helena was too ambitious to be allowed so near Ezra. Who knew what she would do?


    "Right now, our focus should be on gathering resources. Olivia? How''s that going?"


    "Perfectly." Olivia answered. "We''ve got our people in the Investigation Bureau ready. The moment the war begins, we''ll be in the perfect place to strike."


    "Good." Ezra nodded.


    He wasn''t planning on staying in First City after this which meant that he couldn''t gather resources the same way the other vampires would. That had made him think outside the box.


    Instead of money and infrastructure, why not own the law?


    He knew just how well the mortal authorities could be used against vampires. The Silent Hand had used it against him and it had almost worked.


    With the Law of Secrecy as a shield, he should be able to corner a lot of vampires. But this was a weapon he couldn''t use too much. Which was why he''d prepared something else.


    "Red? Gen? Did we get it?"


    "We did." Red answered, her smile growing. We were able to gather everything before the vampire parts of the City Lord''s domain was officially shut down."


    "Perfect."


    He now possessed the most comprehensive list of all vampires and their assets in First City, outside of the City Lord himself.


    With Itachi gone, his domain had been shut down. But in the small window between his departure and the closing down, Red and Gen had sneaked in, copying the list completely.


    Red still had access to the T-Max building and with the copying successful, no one would ever know.


    Now, he knew who his opponents were and all they owned.


    In this war, he wasn''t a pawn to be moved. He was the gamemaster, charting a course that would make him get out of everything with maximum rewards.


    **********


    Helena sat, tapping away on her desk.


    She''d had her peacekeepers tracked X, watching until Ezra appeared. Then, she''d told Natalia.


    The attack should be over by now, shouldn''t it?


    Who lived and who died? Who was the victor and who was the loser?


    She had to know in order to plan her next steps.


    Ezra had to survive the attack. He had the powers of all his wives and with X there, he should be able to kill Natalia once and for all.


    Then, she''d know what to do.


    Her eyes drifted to the flash drive sitting innocently on her desk.


    Natalia''s gift to her.


    She replayed the conversation they''d had in the restaurant, considering her options.


    **********


    "I want us to kill Ezra Matten."


    Helena leaned backward in her chair, watching Natalia as she sipped her wine. "And why should I help you?"


    "I know. I know." Natalia waved her glass of wine in a vague direction, smiling. "You don''t do things without benefiting from it."


    "How about this?" Natalia set the glass on the table. "If you don''t help me, I''ll pick off your peacekeepers one after the other until there''s no one left to serve under you."


    Helena''s gaze hardened.


    "You think I won''t do it?" Natalia laughed. "Think again. I''ve got nothing to lose anyways."


    "You don''t want me as your enemy, Natalia." Helena said, her voice cold. If Natalia went through with her threat, it''ll be a huge blow to her operations. This couldn''t be allowed to happen.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a heartless bitch." Natalia grinned. "I''ve got a carrot to go along with the stick."


    She reached out, picking a flash drive from thin air. She placed it on the table.


    "What''s this?" Helena asked.


    "Ezra Matten''s slush fund. Who knew he was stealing from Ascendant Capital?" Natalia said. "It''s your to do whatever you want with. You can take the money for yourself or report it to Yuri. The choice is yours."


    "All you have to do is give me information on Ezra Matten. I want to know where I can strike at him. What do you say?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helena stared at the flash drive on the table.


    Natalia''s sister-wives were dead. All she had left was the subjects under her who were not in a coven.


    She thought back to what she''d seen at the Ascension well. Ezra on his own was now a one man army. He should be able to kill Natalia.


    And with details of Ezra''s slush fund in her hands, she could leverage it to get that same power from him.


    "Alright." Helena nodded, sweeping the flash drive off the table. "You''ve got a deal."


    **********


    Helena grabbed the flash drive off her table, sending it into her pocket dimension.


    Ezra had to be alive for her to be able to use it.


    "Captain." Her door opened and one of her officers burst into the room. It was the officer she had watching the battle at the bar.


    "Report." Helena barked.


    "Ezra Matten and X escaped from the bar without any injuries."


    Helena heaved a sigh of relief. "Good. And Natalia?"


    "Captain, I saw Griffin."


    "What?" Helena was on her feet in an instant. "Griffin? Not X?"


    "Yes, captain." The officer answered. "Natalia was there with Griffin and a third vampire who called himself the Necromancer."


    Helena''s eyes widened in shock. "No."


    Her mind went to the missing persons cases that had been occuring in Westside.


    She knew of the Necromancer.


    And she also knew that while she''d been scheming, he''d been gathering an army.


    "Fuck."

 Chapter 211 - 211: Threats And Territories

    Ezra teleported straight to the teleportation room of the Old Museum. Countess Yuri was expecting him.


    He stepped out, navigating the corridors as he walked towards the base of the tower where the elevator was.


    "Ezra Matten."


    He heard a voice calling out his name and he stopped, turning around.


    "We''ve not been properly introduced, have we?" The man on the right grinned, displaying his teeth.


    "Not your fault, of course." The man on the left matched his partner''s grin. "We didn''t have enough time in our first meeting, did we?"


    "No we didn''t." Ezra bowed slightly to the two men, his face expressionless. These were Yuri''s husbands. He had met them during his first visit to the Old Museum.


    Ivo and Armand.


    Both vampires were so similar, they could be mistaken as twins. Both were seven feet tall and had prominent but not too large muscles.


    They also had an impressive set of eight pack abs, looking like handsome gym bros. The look was completed by their lack of a shirt and gray sweatpants.


    He''d been surprised to learn that Yuri had not one but two husbands, a rare thing in a coven given how hard just one vampire was to claim. The three of them were also the only members of their coven, giving Yuri double the vitality.


    "What a fine evening to properly introduce ourselves, isn''t it?" Ivo said as they walked closer.


    "Seeing as we all serve the Countess, it''s fitting we understand one another, won''t you say?" Armand nodded.


    Ezra nodded, his gaze shifting between the two. "Of course. I am honored."


    He bowed slightly to hide the irritation creeping into his face. The men had a tendency to end their sentences with questions which annoyed Ezra.


    Ivo stepped closer, his gaze never leaving Ezra. "Yuri speaks highly of you, did you know?" he said, and there was something in his tone that suggested it was both a compliment and a challenge.


    Ezra tilted his head slightly, his irritation gone and his focus back. What were these two playing at?


    He lowered his voice, his smile disappearing from his face. "She trusts you with tasks she would trust to no one else, doesn''t she?"


    Armand moved to stand beside his partner, both radiating the subtle auras of fifth ring vampires, projecting a strong presence. "And trust," Armand continued where Ivo left off, "is not given lightly here."


    He leaned closer, his gaze intense. "Not by us and definitely not by Yuri."


    "There is nothing more fragile or precious than the trust of one who commands darkness as she does, is there?" Ivo asked. "What do you think will be a fitting punishment for any who breaks that trust?"


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed almost imperceptibly. They were threatening him? He almost scoffed but kept his calm, answering them.


    "Who am I to punish those who are not mine to punish? I''m sure the Countess would meet whoever could be so foolish with fire and brimstone."


    "Hmmn." Ivo hummed, his eyes narrowed. "A clever one we have here, Armand. What do you think?"


    "It pays to have some brains, doesn''t it?" Armando grinned, showing teeth. The both of them stood there, staring at Ezra.


    "A word of advice, Ezra Matten." Ivo said, stepping back, his grin returning. "Betrayal here is met with consequences far graver than death. If you know anyone planning to betray, it would be good to advise them not to. Won''t it?"


    "Of course." Ezra answered.


    Armand nodded, the ghost of a smile flickering across his lips as if amused by some private joke. "We''ll be watching, Ezra. Not just for her sake, but for yours as well. Stay safe, okay?"


    "Thank you." Ezra nodded and turned, resuming his journey.


    He could feel their eyes following him as he walked down the corridor. Why were they so suspicious of him? He was sure he hadn''t given Yuri any reason to be suspicious.


    The fact that they were doing this in her domain, where she could see all, meant that they had nothing to hide from her.


    Was this message from themselves or from Yuri? He thought as he stepped into the elevator.


    He nodded to himself as the elevator rose. He was going to see Yuri. She''d tell him herself if she was displeased with him. And if she didn''t, there was no problem with that. He wouldn''t be in First City for too long, anyways.


    In a minute, he was walking into the throne room, the light of the moon shining down upon him. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuri sat on her throne, the moon hovering behind her like a halo, casting her face in shadows. As a vampire, Ezra could still see her face clearly but the effect was unmistakable.


    Her Aura was powerful in the space, making it known that she was the sole power in the Old Museum.


    "You called for me, Countess?" He bowed slightly in her presence.


    "Yes I did, Ezra Matten." She leaned forward on her throne. "It is time for you to choose. Tell me, have you decided which part of Southside you wish to rule over?"


    "My lady?" Ezra stood there, his mind going through his options.


    "Don''t tell me you have nothing in mind, Ezra Matten." Yuri said, smiling slightly. "We both know that you do. So, what is it? Ascendant Capital? The TransitLink partnership? Mention it and it''s yours."


    He paused, staring at Yuri. "Any place I want?"


    Yuri''s half smile became a full smile. "Any place."


    Ezra grinned in the safety of his mind. He would be leaving First City the first chance he got but that didn''t mean he couldn''t choose a place that would benefit him in the long run.


    Southside had one thing in abundance.


    Crime.


    And he knew the place where the kind of crime he was after paid the most.


    "Very well." Ezra nodded. "I want the farmer''s market."


    "Done." Yuri said.


    Ezra allowed a smile to show on his face. He''d just secured the last piece he needed to survive the war unscathed and make it out of First City smelling like roses.

 Chapter 212 - 212: A New Task

    The farmer''s market was one of the most valuable parts of Southside because of one thing.


    It''s black market connections and resources.


    The farmer''s market was the place with the underground trade that deals with illegal and rare substances, bringing in criminals from even outside the city.


    And the best part, it''s cover was an actual farmer''s market. The traders keep two books, selling to the ordinary folks during the day and selling to the criminals during the night.


    Governing over this area would give Ezra access to anything from the blueprints to a secure building to identity forgery.


    "Thank you, my lady." He bowed slightly.


    "Do not thank me yet, Ezra Matten." Yuri said, leaning back on her throne. "I have a task for you. One that requires your unique sense of ingenuity."


    "My lady?" Ezra asked, warily.


    Whatever this was, it had to be the plan all along. It had to be the reason she was willing to give him any place he wanted. Yuri was after something.


    "I believe you are the only one capable of executing it to my standards." Yuri said.


    Ezra paused. Nothing was free in this world. Whatever the price was for the farmer''s market, he was willing to pay. "I am yours to command."


    "As you are aware, all eyes are on me." Yuri began. "The domains of the Counts are no secret, for any Count that needs to hide has already lost."


    "The war is in its infancy. If I personally make a move, the other counts will. Which is why you will do it for me."


    Ezra stood, expressionless.


    "The Ascension Well is currently our most powerful asset." Yuri continued, her eyes locking onto his with an intensity that was amplified by her Aura. "Everyone wants to get their hands on it and all that protects it is the lock which only three people can open."


    Ezra blinked.


    "Itachi, You and I." Yuri chuckled at his momentary loss of control. "Don''t be so surprised, Ezra Matten. I know you''re a prince."


    "That is why I need you to enter the Ascension well, move it and hide it, Ezra Matten. No one else must know of its new location. Not even your wives." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My wives, my lady?"


    "Yes. Your wives." Yuri answered. "I know how close you are to them, Ezra. Which is why I would have your oath to not disclose its location."


    Ezra''s mind raced. He was trying to cut off all bonds to First City, not create new ones.


    He went through his options, trying to find the best way to reject the ''honor.''


    "My lady," he began, his tone hesitantly, "I do not believe that I am the best choice for this task. I have no experience with artifacts and the Counts are watching me just as closely."


    "That may be true, Ezra but the counts will act through their subjects. Subjects that can''t reach you inside the well." Yuri said. "You''re safe from them."


    Ezra frowned, his mind working hard. Yuri acting would mean the counts retaliating but him doing it instead would mean they would stay still.


    He was cornered. He didn''t have any way to reject this. He frowned, settling on one topic he could use.


    "My lady. The implications of me being the one to move the Well¡­" He trailed off.


    "What of it?" Yuri asked, a smile on her face as if she knew something he didn''t. She probably did.


    "Won''t this affect your court? Amara and Lady Helena could view this as you playing favorites. What about Thor Odinson? Won''t this put bad blood between us?"


    "If I was worried about that, I wouldn''t have let you take your pick of territories." Yuri smiled. "Understand that I did not choose you lightly, Ezra Matten."


    "The cunning, discretion, and unwavering commitment that you have proven to me time and again shows that you are more than capable." She said, her tone serious."I trust you with this, perhaps more than I trust myself."


    Ezra stood, having nothing to say to that. He couldn''t reject this now. He needed Yuri''s protection for now. He''ll have to accept the task. However, he still had a question.


    "How will I move the Well?" He asked.


    "Study the well." Yuri answered. "Use the water distribution system. Be careful, so that it isn''t hijacked in transit."


    "How will I protect it on my own? You told me not to tell my wives."


    "Don''t worry. Ivo and Armand will protect you from the shadows."


    Ezra almost sighed in resignation but held himself in check. Why did he have to be working with those two?


    **********


    Helena sat in her office, her mind on its usual subject.


    Ezra Matten.


    He had golden eyes, something only seen in the progenitor. He and his wives could also use each other''s abilities. What did this mean? How could she get this power for herself?


    As she mulled over these thoughts, the door to her office creaked open. One of her officers, a young, male vampire who had taken the place of Target, stepped inside, his expression grave.


    ""Captain." He saluted. "We''ve just received intelligence from Star Heights."


    Helena''s focus was on him immediately. "Report." She commanded.


    "Our sources have informed us that Natalia and Griffin died yesterday, killed by Ezra and X."


    "After Ezra and X escaped the bar, they teleported straight into Star Heights and set an ambush. The ambush was successful, and Natalia and Griffin''s bodies were destroyed."


    "Good." Natalia nodded. This was the outcome she had staked her future on. Ezra Matten had to live.


    "And the Necromancer."


    "Still alive." The officer answered. "And..." He hesitated.


    "And what?" Natalia asked.


    "There were sightings of another Griffin."


    Helena stood. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, captain."


    She began pacing her office. That meant that Griffin had created another X before he was killed. And now, the Necromancer controlled that avatar.


    "There''s one final thing, captain. It''s about Ezra Matten."


    Helena stopped her pacing, turning to face the officer. "What about him?"


    "The Necromancer called him Prince Ezra."

 Chapter 213 - 213: Decision Made

    Helena froze.


    Golden eyes.


    Prince Ezra.


    This just confirmed her suspicions. Ezra was a prince, explaining the eyes only seen with the progenitor. Something that a relic could induce. But was that also the reason for his ability to share power within his coven?


    She didn''t think so.


    She had heard of the other princes. No one with a hint of ambition didn''t know Prince Caspian and Prince Arthur. They were among the strongest princes but even they could not share their powers among their wives.


    She knew that each relic granted its own unique ability but this didn''t seem like one. She''d been at the well. That was the first time Ezra had activated that ability.


    Which meant it was something else.


    "You may leave." Helena sat back in her chair, waving the officer away.


    He saluted and left her to her thoughts. She ruminated, before going back to the reports on her desk. Time waits for no man.


    An indeterminable amount of time later, her work was interrupted when the door swung open abruptly.


    Lilith, one of her most capable officers, entered with an urgency that immediately set her on alert.


    "What''s it?" Helena barked.


    "Captain." Lilith began by saluting, her voice a curious mix of excitement and disbelief. "I''ve found something! It''s about the phenomenon of sharing powers among coven mates that you asked me to research on."


    Helena straightened, her eyes narrowing. "Report."


    Lilith approached the desk, laying out a series of old, yellowed papers and digital scans of older texts. "I received these from my contacts outside the city and I was able to get something out of the records before the T-Max was shut down."


    "And?" Helena asked, her impatience on display.


    "Power sharing is more rooted in our history than we realized. There are records, sparse but clear, that document vampires wielding the abilities of their coven mates."


    "Let me guess." Helena leaned back. "The progenitor was one of them?"


    "Yes, captain."


    Helena nodded. That was par for the course. Most obscure abilities could be traced back to the progenitor. She doubted there was or would ever be a vampire as powerful ever again.


    "But captain, the power sharing is not actually an ability of its own." Lilith selected a few documents and placed them in front of Helena. "Power sharing is an evidence of soul bonds."


    "Soul bonds?" Helena frowned, going through the documents. "Explain."


    "The records suggest that these bonds are the strongest bonds that could exist between vampires. It means that the covens are now effectively, one soul divided among different bodies."


    "Just like with the eight ring ability Avatar, killing one member of the soul bond doesn''t kill the rest somehow." Lilith continued, her hands gesturing towards the documents.


    "The soul bond allows a vampire to share in the strengths and even the burdens of their bonded mates, making them both extraordinarily powerful but also deeply interconnected."


    Helena could see it all in the documents. Her eyes narrowed as she read the text that said that ordinary vampires could also join a soul bond. If this was true, it opened a world of possibilities.


    Lilith could practically see the greed shining in her eyes.


    Helena leaned forward, her voice low. "Does it say how these bonds are formed? Is there a ritual, a condition or anything that triggers their creation?"


    "Unfortunately, there are no records of that. But based on what I found, the soul bonds were once common, and were even the foundational aspects of the earliest covens." Lilith explained. "The only clue I ever got was this."


    She handed Helena a document.


    Helena held it close, her eyes tracing the lines of ink. It mentioned an instance in which the progenitor gifted one of his descendants a soul bond.


    She dropped the documents, her mind racing. After drinking from the well, another relic of the progenitor, Ezra had awakened the soul bond.


    She leaned back in her chair. Ezra''s situation was common during the progenitor''s time but now, he was the only one with the ability. That meant if she wanted a chance at his power, she had to join his coven.


    Helena stood, her decision made. "This is excellent work, Lilith. But I want you to stop. Destroy everything you''ve found about soul bonds. In fact, erase it from your memory. I want no traces of soul bonds in First City.


    Understood?"


    Lilith saluted sharply. "Understood, Captain."


    "Good. Dismissed." She waved Lilith away. It was time for work of a different kind.


    **********


    Ezra enjoyed the feeling of the sun on his face as he walked through the rows of stalls, each one filled with fresh produce and local wares.


    The air of the farmer''s market was alive with the murmur of haggling voices and the scent of fresh herbs and ripe fruits.


    To any passerby, Ezra appeared to be just another customer appreciating the simple joys of the local market. But his eyes were working, scanning for any signs of the black market that existed in plain sight.


    "If I buy here does that guarantee a hundred percent farm to table?" Ezra chuckled as he heard a blonde woman questioning a vendor. That had to be code for something. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, ma''am. We sell here with integrity." The vendor answered.


    Snorting, Ezra strolled to a seemingly ordinary tent that stood at the far end of the market. He slipped inside, away from the prying eyes of the bustling crowd.


    He nodded, looking around. Low shelves filled with documents were arranged in the middle of the tent.


    On the opposite side of the door, was a table and a chair. Seated upon the chair was a man, rugged and sharp-eyed.


    His gaze took on a cautious and calculating sheen when he saw Ezra. He was one of those who could smell the scent of money from a mile away.


    "Elliot, I presume?" Ezra''s tone was neutral, his expression unreadable.


    "That''s me." The man replied, standing. "How may I help you, Mr..."


    "M." Ezra introduced himself simply, reaching into his coat. "Mr. M."


    He pulled out a thick, sealed envelope and slid it across the table. "I believe this will be of interest to you."

 Chapter 214 - 214: Mercenaries

    Elliot eyed the envelope before carefully opening it, pulling out the document inside.


    His eyes flicked curiously over the content, his brow furrowing before rising in surprise and slight alarm. "What the?" He asked himself.


    "Surprised?" Ezra asked with a smirk.


    As the City Lord, Itachi was aware of and had been in control of the market before he had given Yuri along with Southside. He''d controlled the market by using by choosing the overseer who received instructions from him through an organization he had created.


    The document in Elliot''s hands was an official directive from the very same organization that both secretly sanctioned and profited from the market''s illegal activities.


    It was the same organization that now belonged to Countess Yuri.


    The document stated, in clear terms, that Ezra was now the acting overseer of the entire operation. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elliot looked up, his attitude shifting from wary to respectful but Ezra could see from his expression that he still wasn''t convinced. "This is unexpected." He said. "I wasn''t informed about any changes in management."


    "And?" Ezra tilted his head, his gaze steady and commanding. "This is your notice, Elliot. Your job is to accept your commands, not to be informed of them before they come."


    Elliot watched him, silent.


    "The nature of our business requires discretion." Ezra turned away, his eyes skimming the shelves. "I''m here to ensure that operations continue without disruption and perhaps... with some improvements."


    The implication was clear. Elliot could be one of the improvements in the form of a replacement.


    "And if I refuse to acknowledge this?" Elliot challenged, though the edge of defeat was already creeping into his voice.


    "You could." Ezra conceded, his voice cool and collected. "But I would advise against it."


    He waved negligently. "My credentials and the authorization in that document are irrefutable. You can verify it with your contacts, though I assure you they will confirm the legitimacy of my position."


    "But the question is..." he paused theatrically,casually thumbing through the documents on the shelf beside him, "can you deal with the consequences of refusal."


    Ezra turned to stare at Elliot, his gaze intense. "Choose wisely, Elliot." He whispered.


    Elliot studied Ezra for a long moment before nodding slowly, acceptance dawning on his features. "Very well, Mr. M. What do you need from us?"


    "For now, continue as usual. I''ll be making rounds, getting acquainted with the operations, and making assessments. We''ll meet later to discuss the details of how things are run and where improvements can be made." Ezra instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Ezra turned to leave the tent, not waiting for the acknowledgement. His time was short and he had things to do.


    **********


    As the light of the moon streamed through the windows of the throne room, Yuri sat on her throne. This time, the moon was opposite her, making her halo trick unfeasible.


    She knew just how important appearances were among vampires and that was why her second trick would be on display tonight.


    She smirked, knowing that due to the light of the moon hitting her directly, it would look to her guests like she was sitting on a throne made of shadows.


    She followed the progress of her guests with her Aura until they walked into the room, where she could see them with her eyes.


    The trio of vampires whose reputation preceded them as much as their enchanting appearances entered, wearing matching smiles.


    Fiona led her partners, Luna and Charlie, each step deliberate, their dark hair flowing down their waists. Their dresses caught the light and shimmered, a trick to ensure that all eyes that could see them remained fixed on them.


    Yuri smirked. The girls did know their business.


    She watched their approach with a casual demeanor, leaning back on her throne. She knew the value of allies in the upcoming war, especially ones as capable and influential as the A X E.


    "Welcome A X E, to Southside." Yuri greeted them.


    "The pleasure is ours, Countess." Fiona, the leader, said as they bowed slightly. "We would like to present ourselves to you as mercenaries in your war."


    "I see." Yuri said. This was what she had been expecting. But she did have a question. "And why me? Why not Solomon or Vladimir?"


    "Two reasons, Countess." Fiona smirked. "First, we would like the opportunity to work under a female Count. There''s not many of those around. Second, the Flower Shop girls have decided to throw their support behind Count Solomon. What better way to guarantee a fight against them than joining you?"


    "And I assume that your services don''t come cheap." Yuri controlled her expression, putting on a neutral mask. Even if her interest was piqued, this was now a negotiation. "Tell me. What, precisely, do you seek in exchange for your allegiance?"


    Luna stepped forward slightly, her gaze steady. "We wish to be granted access to the Ascension Well, Countess. Each of us seeks to drink from its waters and ascend to the fifth ring as payment for our services," she stated, her voice echoing slightly in the spacious room.


    Yuri''s gaze shifted between the three ladies as she considered their offer. The Ascension Well was currently her most prized possession. It was one of the reasons for the current war.


    Whoever controls the well, controls the rate of ascension between fourth and fifth ring. The well on its own, was enough to turn the tide of any war.


    "The Well''s gifts are precious and its waters limited. I can agree to grant access to one of you, but no more." Yuri countered.


    Charlie, the third A X E, stepped forward. "Countess, we''re aware of the general state of your affairs right now. The power we bring to you could very well secure your victory on one front. Surely such an advantage is worth more than a single drink."


    "Not when a single drink is enough to set an unprepared vampire on the path to godhood, no." Yuri countered. "Helping me win a war is not enough. What value can you bring to me?"


    The ladies were silent, waiting on their leader. Finally, Fiona spoke.


    "We propose a year of our unwavering service. In return, at the end of the stipulated time, each of us will be granted access to drink from the well."


    Yuri paused, the proposition tempting. She knew she was not in a position to easily refuse such valuable allies. The A X E had played their hand well, understanding both their value and her need. But she could get more out of this.


    "Five years of service." She stated.


    "Two." Fiona countered.


    "Four." Yuri leaned forward on her throne.


    Fiona paused. "Three or no deal, Countess. Take it or leave it."


    Yuri paused, thinking about it. Three years of service in exchange for raising up three vampires to the fifth ring. Vampires that would be a good counter to the Flower Shop girls.


    After a moment of silence, she nodded slowly. "Very well. Serve me loyally for three years, and at the end of it, you shall each drink from the Ascension Well."


    "Come." She stood from her throne, stepping slowly down the dias. "Let us seal the deal with a blood oath."

 Chapter 215 - 215: Depths and Designs

    Ezra paced, his steps echoing in the underground chamber that housed the Ascension Well. As always, the chamber was cool and dim, shielded from the world above by layers of earth and stone.


    The well itself, disguised as a simple fountain, murmured softly in the center of the room, as the damage from the battle that had taken place near it had already been fixed.


    Illuminated by the soft blue light reflecting from the water of the lake was a makeshift workspace that had been set up on one side of the room.


    There was a sturdy table covered in maps and documents detailing the water distribution system of Southside. A key component that he needed to complete this mission.


    He hadn''t hidden the fact that he was moving the well from his wives, making them aware of where he was. But since he wasn''t allowed to tell them the future location, he''d been having trouble finding a place.


    He sighed, stopping his pacing and going back to the table. He leaned over it. tracing a line on one of the maps with his finger. He had to find a hidden basement that he could build a new fountain in.


    Ezra folded his arms when a sharp knock at the chamber door pulled him from his thoughts. He straightened, smoothing the front of his shirt.


    Who could it be? The number of people who knew he was here could be counted on one hand. No, scratch that. Two hands.


    He frowned, walking to the door. "Hello? Who is it?"


    "Open up, Matten." Ivo called out from behind the door.


    Ezra sighed. "Come in."


    He''d found out that he didn''t need to physically open the door himself. The lock could recognize a command from him to let others in.


    Ivo and Armand pushed upon the door, walking in. Ezra nodded at them, wondering what they were looking for.


    The two vampires sauntered to the table, dropping gracefully into the chairs around it. "Ezra." Armand greeted with a nod, his voice smooth but carrying an undercurrent of command. "Sit, won''t you?"


    "Good evening." Ezra responded, taking a seat on the other side of the table. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    The two men watched him, not speaking. Ezra stared back at them, finding the silence comfortable. It seemed like they were trying to unnerve him. Too bad he could only stand them when they were quiet.


    Armand leaned forward, his elbows on the table and his fingers steepled, speaking first. "We''ve found a suitable new location for the well, haven''t we?" he said, his tone matter-of-fact. Ivo nodded beside him.


    Ezra frowned slightly. This was unexpected.


    "I appreciate your... effort and... initiative, my lords. But the Countess tasked me with choosing the relocation site." He replied carefully, trying his best to maintain a respectful tone.


    What were the two men playing at? They all knew that if Yuri wanted her husbands to choose the site, she would have just told them.


    Ivo''s smile was thin, almost imperceptible, as he nodded. "Of course, Ezra. But we''ve considered several factors you might not be aware of. This location is a lot more... secure, isn''t it?" He explained, his voice holding a hint of something Ezra couldn''t quite place.


    Ezra stared at them for a few seconds, letting the silence stretch out. Just before it could turn from intimidating to awkward, he answered. "I''ll review your proposal. If it aligns with the Countess'' directives and my own assessments, I''ll consider it."


    This time, the silence was heavy with unspoken threats. Armand leaned forward, his red eyes glinting dangerously. "I never said this was a proposal, did I?" he asked softly, the imminent violence in his voice clear.


    The air in the room thickened as Ivo leaned forward too, his voice soft. "One might think you''re disobeying a suggestion from a superior. Are you?"


    Ezra could see it in their eyes that both men were prepared to use violence to make their ''suggestion'' a reality. As it had come down to this, he had only one choice.


    "Very well, my lords. I will visit this location and begin preparations for the movement of the well." He said.


    He''d be leaving the city as soon as the barrier over it came down. This definitely wasn''t his problem.


    "Good boy." Ivo nodded. "And one more thing. Yuri doesn''t need to be disturbed by news of this little discussion, does she?"


    "She doesn''t." Ezra answered. It was none of his business.


    "Excellent." Ivo grinned, the two vampires leaning back in satisfaction. "That wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    They both stood, nodding in approval. Armand reached into thin air and pulled out a document. "The address and blueprints." He placed it on the table. "You''ll take care of it, won''t you?"


    "Of course." Ezra stood, watching them stride out of the chamber. When he could no longer sense their presence behind the doors, he returned to his chair, his fingers drumming on the table as he considered their words.


    It wasn''t his problem but he couldn''t help but wonder. What were Ivo and Armand planning? Why insist on this particular location for the well? Were they planning on betraying Yuri?


    He sighed, knowing that when it came to vampires, nothing was straightforward. Every move was designed to mask layers of strategy and self-interest.


    Sitting alone in the quiet of the underground chamber, Ezra planned his next steps. He didn''t want to be blindsided by something he could have prevented if he ignored this.


    He''d have to investigate. Not for Yuri''s interest but for his own.


    **********


    Somewhere else on that same night, the Necromancer stalked the streets of Westside. The sound of their footsteps were muffled as his minions followed behind him.


    Z, his Griffin avatar and Bella, his pet peacekeeper.


    "You know the plan guys." The Necromancer conversed with them, a spring in his steps. "What''s the best way to kill a griffin than another griffin?"


    There was no response from the minions.


    He chuckled to himself, already used to speaking to his minions even when they were in their low vitality mode.


    It didn''t matter. He was in too good of a mood. And when that happened, it meant that someone was about to die.


    S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 216 - 216: Puppeteers Plans

    The Necromancer whistled to himself as he made his way to the old apartment. He stopped outside to admire the crumbling exterior.


    "No one would know that there''s a vampire in the basement, would they?" He asked Bella. "And if they suspect, they''ll doubt themselves because which self respecting vampire would choose to live here?"


    "Reverse reverse psychology." He tapped himself in the temples. "Smart."


    With a final nod, he entered the building, trailed by Z and Bella. He moved towards the basement apartment, having scouted the place earlier in the day with his human minions.


    That was one of the perks of having a human minion. They could move around under the light of the sun. He chuckled to himself. If the authorities ever gather evidence of him controlling humans, it was a confirmed death sentence.


    Everyone knew that controlling humans could be considered as a breach of the Law of Secrecy, in the same vein as drinking from humans.


    He walked down the stairs, signaling to his minions that from here on out, it was silence. He knew that he didn''t need to as he could mentally control them but what was the fun in that?


    As they approached the door leading to the basement apartment, a wicked grin played across his face.


    "Remember, guys. The element of surprise is on our side." He whispered, though the statement was more for his own amusement than any real instruction to his minions. They were always ready, always eager to serve.


    He raised three fingers and began pumping vitality into them through their connection. As he dropped a finger, Z came alive, intelligence shining in his eyes. As he dropped the second finger, Bella blinked, stretching a hand over the lock which clicked open.


    As he dropped the final finger, the Necromancer opened the door and the trio surged forward. Z and Bella deployed their Aura, the energy pressing down on the apartment like a heavy blanket.


    At the same time, they deployed their black zone, the darkness coalescing into a dark, oppressive box around them.


    X, who had been lounging on a chair surged to his feet in an instant, caught off guard. Before he could react further, Z was in front of him. X''s eyes widened as red chains sprang from Z''s hands, wrapping around him with unyielding strength.


    In an instant, he was kneeling on the floor, the chains holding him down and Z standing behind him.


    The Necromancer strolled leisurely into the room, his eyes sweeping over the unexpectedly luxurious apartment. "Wow. This is quite the hideout." He praised. "Fully furnished, a wall length television and is that a massage chair?"


    X struggled against the chains, his muscles straining and fire whooshing into being around his body. Z touched the chains, a part of it sinking into his skin to become glowing red tattoos.


    The minion leaned forward to speak in X''s ear. "You''re me and I''m you, dipshit. You know what these chains can do. I''ll advise you to not move."


    X froze before sighing,the fight draining from out of him.


    The Necromancer stepped around the room, as if he were merely a guest admiring the decor of a particularly interesting museum. "Such effort you''ve put into hiding, only to be found so easily." He taunted. "Don''t you think it''s stupid to use the same safe houses you used when Griffin was alive? All I had to do was ask Z. You guys have the same memory." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck you, clown." X spat.


    "Sorry, but I''m not into that." The Necromancer smirked. "Bella. Your turn."


    "I''ll enjoy this." Bella grinned as she stepped close, placing a cold hand on X''s head. X screamed, a guttural sound of agony, as he felt his vitality being pulled out of him.


    The Necromancer watched, a giggle escaping his lips, transforming quickly into a full-blown laugh.


    "Yes!" He exclaimed, clapping his hands in mock applause as he observed the torment of his captive. "Oh, how delightful!"


    Eventually, X''s struggles weakened, his screams turning into moans of pain. Bella stepped away, breathing deeply as her skin glowed a faint blue.


    The Necromancer moved to a plush couch set against the wall, sinking into it as if it was a throne. With a smug look, he said. "Ezra Matten is not the only one capable of stealing vitality, you know. But oh, how much sweeter it is when I do it. Can''t wait to see the look on his face when I release that."


    X, now slumped and bleeding from his nose, lifted his head weakly. "What do you want from me?" he gasped. "Fashion advice? Sorry but I can''t help you there."


    "Still trying to mouth off?" The Necromancer''s laughter filled the room again, this time cold with not a hint of amusement. "Don''t worry. What I want, dear X, is the face of someone that Ezra trusts."


    X managed a bloody smirk. "You''re a fool if you think Ezra trusts me." He retorted, the blood on his nose drying and flaking off.


    The Necromancer stood, his expression suddenly serious as he crouched to meet X at eye level. "It doesn''t matter. He trusts you enough to let you come within striking distance. And that... is all I need."


    "I have to ask. For narrative purposes obviously. Why are you so fixated on Ezra?" X asked, his curiosity piqued despite his deteriorating state.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" The Necromancer whispered. "I want a prince of my own."


    X stared. "Eww."


    "No. Not like that. I meant that I want a prince as one of my minions." The Necromancer backpedaled.


    "Sure you did." X chuckled.


    "You don''t understand." The Necromancer lowered his voice. "Having served a prince once, I know just how powerful they can get. Imagine a prince under my control. Do you know what I could achieve?"


    "My minions can climb the rings like normal vampires. With Ezra Matten, I can finally stand alongside the likes of the elders, Prince Arthur and Prince Caspian. What more could a vampire desire?"


    He stood, chuckling darkly. "And now that I''ve revealed my grand, evil plan like a cartoon villain," he continued in a theatrical tone, "I suppose I''ll have to kill you."


    With a swift, merciless motion, the Necromancer plunged his hand into X''s chest. X gasped, his eyes wide with shock and pain, as his heart was wrenched from his body.


    "F- Fuck you." He whispered before the light in his eyes faded and he slumped forward, lifeless.


    The Necromancer let the heart drop to the floor with a wet thud, stepping back to admire his work. "One step closer," he murmured. "One step closer to the throne."

 Chapter 217 - 217: The Unyielding Game

    Yuri appeared in a flash of light in the teleportation room, her husbands appearing behind her a split second later.


    As usual, the room was brightly lit with giant lights pointed straight at the teleportation spot. This was a tactic generally used to disorient visiting vampires.


    The room would either have bright or dark lighting, usually chosen randomly. If you had to take half a second to adjust from the change in lighting, this would give the defenders enough time to be ready for you.


    Yuri nodded at the waiting vampires, each one bearing the mark of their allegiance to the towering figure that ruled this part of the city. Count Vladimir.


    "This way, Countess." The leading vampire bowed slightly.


    "Very well." Yuri and her entourage were led through the corridors of Vladimir''s mansion, a route designed to impress visitors by means of the lavish display of wealth and power that could be seen on every wall and corner.


    Eventually, they arrived in front of the heavy doors leading into Vladimir''s study.


    The two guards on the sides of the door opened it silently at their approach, and Yuri entered alone as agreed upon.


    The study was a vast room with shelves of books climbing towards the high ceiling and a large desk made of dark wood dominating the space. Seated behind the desk was Count Vladimir.


    Standing at seven feet tall, his presence was as commanding as his reputation. His suit, tailored perfectly to his muscular physique, strained as he stood to greet Yuri, his movements speaking of controlled power and lethal grace.


    "Yuri, what a pleasure to receive you." Vladimir''s voice boomed in the quiet of the room, his smile broadening as he approached.


    "The pleasure is mine, Vladimir." Yuri responded with a nod.


    Vladimir gestured towards a small table set with two glasses and a decanter filled with blood wine. "Please, have a seat." He offered, pouring the wine into the glasses with practiced ease.


    Yuri accepted the glass, the rich aroma of the wine filling her senses as she took a seat across from him.


    Vladimir raised his glass with a smile. "To your health, Countess."


    Yuri clinked her glass with his before sipping the wine, her eyes never leaving Vladimir. "I imagine you''re curious why I''ve come." She started, placing her glass on the table. "The coming war with Count Solomon is no secret."


    Vladimir chuckled in amusement. "True. And am I to assume you''ve come here to check my intentions? To see if I''ll stay neutral or pick a side? To see if I''m also after the Ascension well?" He leaned back in his chair, a smirk playing on his lips.


    Yuri''s eyebrows rose on her face. She hadn''t expected him to be so straightforward. She took a sip of her wine before answering.


    "In part, yes. I''m here to offer you a deal, Vladimir. Stay neutral in this war, and in return, I grant you limited access to the Ascension Well."


    The smirk on Vladimir''s face deepened. "A tempting offer, Yuri. But I''m not in a hurry to arm my subjects with such... divine gifts. Simply put, I am not interested."


    "I see." Yuri leaned back in her chair. The refusal was a setback, but she wouldn''t have come herself if she would be deterred by a simple no. "Then let me go straight to the point. What is it you want, Vladimir?"


    "A lot of things. In fact, I''m having trouble deciding." He stood, walking towards the window, looking out over the bright lights of the city with a thoughtful gaze. "You know what? I''ll contact you when I decide there is something I want." he said without turning to face her.


    Yuri stood. Vladimir wasn''t willing to play ball. Her mind worked rapidly as she prepared to leave. "Very well, Count Vladimir. I hope when that time comes, we can find mutual ground."


    Vladimir escorted her to the door, his stance courteous yet distant. "I''m sure we will, Countess."


    Yuri gave him a final nod and rejoined Ivo and Armand outside the study. Together, they were escorted back to the teleportation room. A minute later, they were back home.


    "What was Vladimir after?" Ivo asked as Yuri walked slowly to her throne.


    Yuri paused, silent as her mind raced through the implications of their meeting. "He''s waiting." She finally said, her voice steady. "Waiting for Solomon and I to weaken each other. To bleed our forces dry. Then, he plans to swoop in and claim victory from whichever remains."


    "I see." Armand stood, nodding before he smirked. "And what is our plan?"


    "Simple." Yuri''s smirk was cold, all warmth disappearing from the room. "We won''t allow it. We''ll bring the fight to him, whether he wants it or not. Vladimir will not sit this war out, not if I have anything to say about it."


    *********


    The quiet hum of the teleportation room was disrupted as Count Solomon appeared in a flash of light. He had chosen to come alone, a strategic choice to display both confidence and a hint of vulnerability in the presence of his fellow vampire aristocrat.


    Sometimes, one has to show weakness to attain strength.


    Solomon straightened his clothes, a finely tailored suit that spoke of his status. He wished he had a mirror to check out his golden hair but there was no time for that. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The waiting vampires bowed to him, not low enough in his opinion, and led him out of the room. As they walked, Solomon admired the sights, appreciating the display.


    This was what he expected from a peer, not some bare walls and mock humbleness. This was the mark of someone he knew he could convince.


    When they reached their destination, the door opened to reveal the man himself standing by a large window that overlooked the sprawling estate. He turned, his expression one of mild annoyance mixed with curiosity.


    "Count Solomon. To what do I owe the pleasure... or should I say, the audacity of this visit?" Vladimir asked.

 Chapter 218 - 218: Second Deal

    Vladimir''s voice was cool, his stance rigid, displaying a hostility that was as unmistakable as it was elegant.


    "Count Vladimir." Solomon stepped into the room, undeterred by the frosty reception. He''d expected this and had come prepared. "I come bearing good tidings and a proposition that I believe will be of mutual benefit."


    "A proposition, you say?" Vladimir raised an eyebrow but gestured towards a chair opposite his desk. "I''m listening," he said, though his tone suggested he was far from convinced.


    Solomon nodded, taking a seat. He frowned slightly at the aroma of blood wine still lingering in the air. Had Vladimir been drinking alone or had he entertained a guest? He''d have to find out. For now, he had a deal to close.


    "Itachi''s gone. Called away by those geezers who backed Yuri. Now, we''re all alone in here. Griffin''s dead. Killed by that pet of Yuri''s. And we all know that the Ascension well wasn''t made for any one vampire.


    That is why there must be war." Solomon began, choosing his words with care.


    "For the good of all, the well needs to be opened to others. In light of this, I propose an alliance between us. An alliance that would certainly shift the balance of power in our favor."


    Vladimir leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers as he watched Solomon, his face expressionless. "And what, pray tell, do you offer as the keystone of this... alliance?"


    Solomon''s smile widened slightly. "Joint access to the Ascension Well. Together, we would share its power, ensuring that the well isn''t tied to one individual and as a side benefit, no other rival would be able to stand against us."


    Vladimir''s chuckle was low and missing any hint of humor. "Joint access? And why would I settle for sharing such a prize when I could potentially have it all for myself?"


    Solomon''s eyes narrowed, but his demeanor remained composed. "Because, even for someone of your considerable power, seizing the Well alone would be a challenge."


    "It doesn''t matter who wins the war. They''ll always be a multitude of people waiting to take it away from you. But together, we can easily overpower Yuri, her allies and anyone else that crawls out when the dust settles."


    Solomon paused to deliver the icing on the cake. "Moreover, I am prepared to offer you control of Westside as a token of my commitment to our partnership."


    At this, Vladimir laughed outright, the sound echoing off the high ceilings. "Westside already belongs to me in all but name, Solomon. You offer me nothing I cannot take for myself."


    Solomon frowned. This meant that Vladimir had a hand in the recent happenings at Westside. He would have intervened but that would be spreading his forces too thin. He needed the Ascension well in his control. Any other thing could come after.


    Solomon leaned back in his chair. His mind raced in the resulting silence. He hadn''t expected Vladimir to be so dismissive. He nodded to himself, collecting his thoughts before speaking again. "Then tell me, Vladimir, what is it you desire? What can I offer to secure an alliance?"


    A hint of a smile appeared on Vladimir''s face. His gaze shifted to the dark sky outside his window before returning to Solomon. "I want Yuri." He said simply.


    Solomon frowned, processing the request. "To defeat her, yes? But in what capacity? Dead? Alive? As a vassal?"


    "As my woman." Vladimir specified, his voice carrying a dark edge. "Bring her to me and I will consider your offer of an alliance. Until then, you offer me nothing but empty promises."


    "Of course." Solomon nodded before his brain caught up. "Wait, what? As your woman?"


    *********


    Count Vladimir sat alone in the dim light of his study. The night was slowly fading away and dawn was fast approaching. The shadows crept across the room, mirroring the dark thoughts that occupied his mind.


    He had two offers on the table, each one with its own set of risks and rewards. He could choose now but he won''t because he knew that timing was everything. He needed to maneuver everyone into the position he wanted if he was to capitalize on the situation fully.


    For Yuri, he wanted her desperation to peak. Only then would she be malleable enough for his true demand.


    The idea of having Yuri, a powerful and cunning woman, leave her husbands to serve by his side as both a consort and subordinate, was more than a strategic victory.


    His lips curved into a smile as his mind went to her crazy figure. He wanted to see what was under her clothes and take it for a ride. To have her begging beneath him. It would be a personal triumph.


    But it wasn''t the time for that yet. She would need to be isolated and vulnerable before she even entertained his demands.


    As for Count Solomon, his desperation could be seen in his offer. He needed someone to tip the scales in his favor. He''d recently lost a few covens making his power base weaker than it had previously been. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Solomon was not offering an alliance as equals but as a preemptive plea for support. He''d demanded Yuri to assert dominance over Solomon as well as to reinforce his position of power.


    He was roused out of his thoughts by a gentle knock on the door. "Enter." He called, his voice steady and commanding.


    The door opened to reveal the Necromancer, his figure bowing slightly as he entered the room. "Count Vladimir. Westside is now under your control, as per your instructions." he reported.


    "Excellent work." Vladimir''s lips curled into a satisfied smile. His strategic foresight was paying off yet again. He''d begun planning ahead when he''d learnt about the meeting between the council and the princes at the ark.


    It had been a simple matter to find the Necromancer and bring him into First City. He hadn''t expected the Shield Wall but it had all worked out in his favor.


    He nodded at the Necromancer. "I want you to maintain control over Westside. Secure and protect it from any countermoves from Yuri or Solomon. It''ll be our stronghold in the coming days."

 Chapter 219 - 219: Vladimirs Weakness

    "Of course, my lord." The Necromancer nodded. His head was bowed but if one could see his face, one would notice the greed and ambition shining in his eyes. "It will be done."


    "Good. Now, tell me." Vladimir stared at him intently. "Why does the Westside have such little available cash?"


    "From what I gathered, Griffin is currently in debt, mostly to the City Lord." The Necromancer answered. "I traced the money and found out he sent a sum of at least a hundred million credits to the peacekeepers."


    Vladimir frowned. "The peacekeepers? Huh. They''re currently aligned with Yuri, are they not?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Very well." Vladimir nodded, leaning back in his chair and steepling his fingers as he considered his next words carefully. "And as was previously agreed upon, for services rendered... at the end of all this, when the dust settles on our victories, I will hand over Ezra Matten to you."


    The Necromancer nodded in agreement. "Of course, Count Vladimir. Ezra Matten is... a significant addition to my... collection."


    "Indeed, he will be," Vladimir said with a nod. "But remember, this promise hinges on your success and discretion in managing Westside."


    "Understood, my lord. You will not be disappointed." The Necromancer replied, bowing once more before turning to leave the room.


    As the door closed behind him, The Necromancer quickly made his way to the teleportation room. A grin remained pasted on his face.


    He hadn''t yet decided when to betray Vladimir. The man was much smarter than Griffin had been. He knew Vladimir didn''t trust him and probably had no plans to hand Ezra Matten to him. Everyone of them were just obsessed with that damned well.


    If he were a less ambitious man, he would also be craving the power of the well. But he had his sights on something more. Something better.


    The vampire throne.


    He didn''t need to own a relic. He only needed to own a prince.


    He sniffed at the displays of wealth as he passed. Judging from what he''d seen, this had to be a pretty screen to hide what was underneath.


    He knew for a fact that right now, Vladimir was broke. He was probably the poorest of the three Counts. He''d tried investing a significant amount of money into digital currencies while trying to influence the market.


    The Necromancer chuckled to himself. "The folly of counts." He whispered under his breath. If the other two counts knew, they''d focus on eliminating Vladimir before starting their fight.


    If Vladimir ever shows any signs of betraying him, he''d make sure that the information somehow finds its way to the right people.


    After reaching the teleportation room, the Necromancer nodded to the guards and teleported away. He appeared in the throne room of the Star Heights hotel, which was popularly known among vampires as Griffin''s sanctuary.


    The Necromancer grinned, taking in the new decor. He''d had the walls painted dark, making it look like it was completely wreathed in shadows.


    He''d also torn down the banners, putting up his own. The banners were made of black cloth, with the motifs of different nocturnal creatures sewn upon it in white.


    He''d removed Griffin''s throne and erected his own. The new throne was a formidable structure of bleached white bones that stood out in the relative darkness. The back of the throne rose up high and tapered to end on a skull.


    The Necromancer walked towards it, each of his steps echoing softly against the stone floor, his cloak trailing behind him like a silent shadow.


    Climbing the dais, he took his seat upon the throne, the unnatural cold it radiated, seeping into him. Darkness began peeling off the throne. He settled into it, allowing the darkness to envelop him, feeling it amplify his powers.


    He inhaled deeply, fixing the scent of the room into his brain. Was this what power smelled like? What it tasted like? On second thought, it was probably the smell of paint.


    The door to the throne room creaked open, and Z entered. He walked forward, his posture straight but respectful. The Necromancer had been keeping his higher functions active with constant vitality.


    He contemplated asking Z to remove the bird mask on his face. He wanted to be able to see the vampire''s expression. Z wasn''t an undead minion but instead, an avatar he had been able to seize control of.


    Was he as resentful as X? Only time would tell? The Necromancer watched as Z approached the dais and dropped to a knee, his head bowed low.


    "My lord, the human minions we have out there still haven''t located Ezra''s hideout in Southside." Z reported, his voice a mix of frustration and determination.


    The Necromancer''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of annoyance crossing his face. "Keep searching." He commanded, his voice echoing slightly in the cavernous room.


    The search was taking too long. Having someone that could get within striking distance of Ezra without arousing suspicions was one thing. Actually finding Ezra to enact the plan was another. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The plan he''d used on X wouldn''t work on Ezra. Ezra wasn''t always alone.


    "We are close to his hideout, I can feel it." The Necromancer said. "Ezra''s time is running out, and we must be the ones to close the net."


    Z nodded, his head still bowed. "Yes, my lord. I''ll make sure they work harder. We have a few more leads to follow up on."


    "Good." The Necromancer replied, already dreaming of the things he''d do with Ezra under his control. "Make sure that our minions are discreet. They must blend in at all times. We cannot afford to alert him or his allies to how close we are. Use whatever resources are necessary to make this work."


    "Yes, my lord." With another nod, Z rose and backed away from the throne, his figure retreating into the darkness of the room''s edges before turning and exiting through the heavy doors.


    Alone again, the Necromancer leaned back in his throne, his fingers tapping against the armrests. The darkness around him seemed to draw closer, like a pet begging for treats.


    "Ezra Matten." The Necromancer chuckled. "Do stay safe until I get to you."

 Chapter 220 - 220: Suspicious Activity

    Silence filled the throne room of the Old Museum as everyone waited on the words of its ruler.


    Yuri sat on her throne with composed elegance and everyone could feel how pleased she was through her Aura. Ezra knew that this was deliberate and it put the mind of the attendees at ease. When Yuri had called the meeting, they''d all been expecting some form of bad news but if the Aura wasn''t enough, the half smile on her face would have clued them in.


    Her husbands, Ivo and Armand, stood to either side of her, their presence a counterweight to her good mood. They glowered at everyone as if they''d been scammed out of their money.


    Ezra waited patiently as the tension thickened. Yuri and her husbands were sending some serious mixed messages. He glanced at everyone waiting, knowing they were also in his shoes and couldn''t wait for Yuri to speak. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra stood before her on her right hand side and standing opposite him was Thor Odinson. Ezra had somehow forgotten that the man and his coven even existed, preoccupied with his plans and responsibilities.


    Standing beside him was Lady Amara, the lone lady, dressed in black. Opposite her was Helena, who maintained her stoic poise, her white uniform shining under the light of the moon.


    Finally, Yuri stood up from her throne, her voice carrying clearly across the room. "My loyal subjects." She began, her tone both welcoming and commanding. "Today marks a new chapter in our story. As we face new threats from all sides, it is of vital importance that we strengthen our ranks and unify our efforts."


    She paused, allowing her words to echo throughout the room. "It is with great pride that I introduce to you, new peers who will join us in our quest for security and supremacy."


    She waved at the door which swung open. "Let us welcome, The A X E. Luna, Charlie, and Fiona."


    Ezra watched with raised eyebrows as the women walked into the room. The two ladies who flanked their leader, Luna and Charlie, were almost mirror images with their flowing dark hair and shimmering dresses. Fiona, their leader, walked with a confident stride.


    Ezra had heard that the popular girl group would be coming to First City but he hadn''t been aware that they were vampires.


    "Their reputation as skilled warriors and tacticians precede them and their allegiance is a positive addition to our strength." Yuri continued as the room observed the new allies while they took their place before the assembly. "The A X E have proven themselves in countless battles. Their expertise in both open combat and the subtler arts of espionage will be invaluable to us."


    Ezra watched everyone, taking in their responses. Thor, opposite him, nodded slightly in approval.


    Helena''s expression remained unreadable, though her mind was undoubtedly cataloging every detail, probably creating devilish strategies to use the women in her schemes.


    Lady Amara''s slight smile suggested that she was politely curious but Ezra didn''t trust it for a second.


    Fiona stepped forward, her voice resonant. "We are honored to stand with Countess Yuri and all of you. Our loyalty is unwavering, and our commitment to Southside is absolute. Together, we shall overcome."


    Yuri smiled, even as her husbands kept glaring behind her. Ezra now knew why the meeting had been called. The addition of esteemed subjects as the A X E in Yuri''s ranks was meant to be a morale boost. A move to signal that she was still going strong and to give anyone thinking of defecting second thoughts.


    "With the A X E among us, we stand stronger than ever. Let us keep on expanding our influence and fortifying our defenses. This part of the war is rapidly coming to an end. The other Counts will soon make their moves. Stay vigilant."


    *********


    With the meeting at an end, the participants began making their way to the teleportation room. With no sun to weaken anybody, they all had to follow protocol and make the journey down the tower.


    Ezra strolled out after sharing a few words with Lady Amara, catching up with the woman. He was just getting to the elevator when Helena caught up to him.


    "Ezra, may I have a word?" She asked.


    Ezra paused, frowning. Her tone was sending alarm bells ringing in his head. Instead of her usual cold and officious manner of speech, she''d spoken in a more personal manner.


    He opened his mouth to decline when she spoke again, her voice soft. "Please?"


    Now, he knew something was wrong. Thor Odinson walked to the elevator, frowning as he saw them standing together. Ezra stepped out of the path, leaving him to take the elevator alone.


    He stared at Helena. She wanted a conversation with him even in the presence of Yuri''s Aura. He frowned. What was she after? He sighed, deciding to hear her out. "Very well." He nodded, unable to hide the suspicion in his voice.


    Helena nodded gratefully and they took the elevator down in silence, moving to a smaller, more secluded room that offered relative privacy. He knew Yuri was watching and he also knew that Helena was aware of it. Whatever she wanted to say, she was confident that Yuri wouldn''t have a problem with it.


    Once inside, Helena closed the door softly behind them, turning to face Ezra with a seriousness that seemed to pull her usually rigid military posture into something more humble, more human.


    Ezra''s suspicions grew. He''d never once seen Helena like this before.


    "Ezra, before we go further, I owe you an apology." She began, her eyes meeting his directly.


    "For?" Ezra''s voice was cool as he folded his arms behind his back, waiting. This couldn''t be true. It had to be a play for something.


    "For the things I''ve done against you. The alliance I forced on you when I knew I was taking advantage of your desperation at the time." She admitted. "And for... betraying your trust to Griffin." Her words carried a weight of genuine regret but Ezra kept watching, skeptical.


    His expression remained neutral, his eyes narrowing slightly. It was one thing to hear an apology. It was another to believe it and to gauge the sincerity and timing of such words.


    "I accept your apology." He stated stoically, wanting this to end and go home to his wives. One way or another, Helena was full of bullshit.


    On hearing his words, Helena nodded, seemingly relieved by his acceptance. She then shifted, her gaze still locked with his. "There''s something else I need to ask of you." She said. "It''s about Red."


    Ezra sighed in annoyance. There it was. The real reason she had asked to speak with him.

 Chapter 221 - 221: New Destination

    "Whew!" Ezra flopped back on the bed. Not because he was exhausted but as a natural reaction to having spent hours making love. In his opinion, this was the best part of being a vampire.


    He smiled, glancing at Red who snuggled closer to him, her big breasts rubbing against his body. He raised a hand and she moved closer, laying her head on his chest.


    He ran his hand through her fiery red hair, his eyes wandering the dimly lit room. The curtains were drawn tightly across the windows, shielding them from both the light of the sun and any prying eyes.


    His wives had all gotten his ability to walk under the sun through the soul bond but that didn''t mean they should do all things under the light of the sun. The room was illuminated by a pair of bedside lamps which casted a warm glow over the bed.


    "Wait a minute." Red spoke, breaking the comfortable silence. "Didn''t you come for something?"


    "Oh, yeah." Ezra slapped himself on the forehead, shaking his head at the situation. He''d totally forgotten after he''d seen Red''s beautiful, bountiful breasts.


    "The weirdest thing happened to me at the meeting." Ezra said. "Helena apologized to me."


    "Wait, what?" Red asked in disbelief, pulling away and propping herself up on one elbow. "Helena apologized?"


    "Yes. And get this. She wants to meet with you and apologize in person." He watched Red closely, gauging her reaction to the news.


    Red''s eyebrows raised skeptically, her lips pursing in a thin line. "Apologize?" she asked, the disbelief still evident in her tone. "Now, why would Helena want to do something like that?"


    "To soothe her guilty conscience? For some twisted kind of pleasure?" Ezra chuckled. "Whatever it is, she wants to discuss it in person at the Old Museum."


    Red shook her head slowly, her hair fanning out behind her. "That sounds like a plan to me." She murmured as she laid back down, her gaze drifting towards the ceiling, lost in thought.


    After a moment, she sat up, the movement fluid and graceful, her eyes now sharp and clear. "Ezra, I know Helena just as much as I know myself. I have history with her and we both know it''s not exactly filled with trust and warm feelings."


    Ezra nodded. "I know. That''s why I brought the message to you. It''s your call, Red. Whatever you want to do, I''m fully behind you."


    Red sighed, her fingers finding his own and tightening around it. "Thank you, Ezra. I appreciate that." She said, her voice softening. "But I think it''s best if I decline. Meeting Helena could open up more than just old wounds. It might give her the opportunity to weave new schemes and that''s something I''ll never do again.


    Help her in any way."


    Ezra nodded. "I agree." He said, his voice firm. "We should focus on what''s coming and not what we''re leaving behind. Besides, the risk isn''t worth the rewards."


    Red snuggled closer to Ezra, her head resting against his chest. "It''s not just about the risk, Ezra." She tilted her head up to smile sadly at him. "It''s about not giving her the satisfaction of thinking she can just waltz back into my life with an apology and expect everything to be fine. Whether the apology is even sincere is another matter."


    Ezra''s arms wrapped around her, holding her close. "It''s okay." He murmured, kissing the top of her head gently. "I''ll let her know you won''t be meeting with her." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They lay together in silence for a few moments, each one thinking about their past. Red''s hand traced idle patterns on Ezra''s chest, her mind going through the possible consequences of their choices.


    "Do you think she''ll take it badly?" Red finally asked, her voice quiet but curious.


    Ezra considered the question, his hand stroking her hair softly. "Maybe." He admitted. "But Helena is a strategist. She''ll move on to her next plan soon enough. We just need to be ready for whatever that might be."


    Red nodded, her fingers pausing in their tracing. "We always are." She said with a small smile, lifting her head to meet his gaze. "Together."


    "Of course." Ezra smiled back. His smile widened as Red''s hand went lower. "Another round?" He asked. Red answered him with a deep kiss, their tongues mingling together.


    **********


    Ezra picked his watch up off the dressing table, wearing it. He took a moment to check his appearance in the mirror, nodding approvingly. He walked out of the room, heading straight to the dining room where his wives sat waiting.


    He took his place at the head of the table, where the high-backed chair looked almost like a throne. "It''s time for us to discuss our next steps." He began, leaning forward and resting his elbows on the table, hands clasped together.


    Olivia, sitting to his right, nodded slightly, her eyes focused on him. "What do you have in mind?" She asked, her voice carrying a note of readiness.


    "First, we strike at the Necromancer''s resources in Westside." Ezra turned to Red who sat to his left. "Red, I need you to contact our people in the Investigation Bureau. Pass them the documents they''ll need to freeze and seize all of Griffin''s assets. His death hasn''t been registered yet which means that the Necromancer is using his image."


    "We''ll cut off the Necromancer''s access to Westside''s resources, keeping him occupied with trying to keep the mortals off his back."


    Red leaned back in her chair, her red hair cascading over her shoulders. She picked up a pen and began jotting down notes on a pad in front of her. "Consider it done," she said without looking up, her tone all business.


    Ezra then turned his attention to the rest of the table. "Prepare, ladies. Our next city will be Faewall." He announced, watching for their reactions.


    Genesis yawned where she slumped against the chair while Red raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Faewall? Why there?" She asked, her curiosity piqued. Olivia sat, her expression calm. If one didn''t know her intimately, one would think she''d known about it beforehand.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "It''s a gut feeling," he admitted, crossing his arms over his chest.


    "There''s something there. I don''t know what it is but my gut is sending us there." He said simply. "We need to trust our instincts. Faewall might just be where the next play is."


    Gen sat up straight. "You know, this has to be destiny or something." She chuckled. "I''m from Faewall."


    "Really?" Red asked, exchanging glances with Olivia. "So, you have information on the vampire community there? And the City Lord?"


    "Yup." Gen grinned, popping the p. "I''ve got some people to kill living there. All you need to know is that Faewall is filled with a significant amount of assholes who happen to be vampires. The City Lord, James Harlow, is known for being neutral, which... I guess is in our favor."


    "That''s fortunate." Ezra smiled. He then turned his attention back to Olivia. "I want you to work with Gen and start establishing contacts in Faewall through the farmer''s market network. This way, our arrival in Faewall would go smoothly when we finally move in that direction."


    Olivia nodded, already working something out on her tablet. "I''ll reach out to our traders and merchants. If we weave our presence into the market scene, we''ll have eyes and ears on the ground before we even step foot in the city."


    "Good. As for Gen and I," Ezra continued, shifting his gaze to Gen who was all keen energy and eager anticipation, "we''ll be out of the loop for a bit. We''re due for new tattoos."


    "Hell yeah!" Gen''s eyes lit up at this, the prospect of enhancing her abilities always a point of excitement. "Finally! I know what I''m getting. What are you getting?" She asked him.


    "You''ll see." He smiled mysteriously.


    "I guess I will." Gen grinned, materializing a throwing knife in one hand. "For now, I''m hungry. What are we having for dinner?" She asked olivia.


    "Don''t ask me." A hint of a smile appeared on Olivia''s face. "Red''s in charge of dinner today."


    "You can cook?" Gen turned to Red in surprise.


    "Of course." Red crossed her arms under her breasts, grinning proudly. "In fact, I already cooked."


    "And what are we waiting for?" Gen asked and all eyes turned to Ezra.


    "Let''s eat." He said, chuckling.


    As dinner was served, the conversation lightened, shifting to less strategic topics. As they discussed, his mind went to his coming tattoo.


    His hand trembled minutely as he remembered the being from the abyss that had reached within him, searching. He would become that being to his enemies. Someone whose presence is feared. He needed to be that strong to claim the throne.


    The clinking of silverware and the murmur of their voices filled the room, bringing Ezra back to the present. Time was running out and the ropes holding earth to the abyss were fraying. He needed all the power he could get.

 Chapter 222 - 222: Mirror Thief

    Ezra stepped into the shop, the bell above the door jingling. Gen followed behind him, her white hair bound in a ponytail.


    "Mr. Living Ink." Ezra nodded to the tall thin man that stood behind the counter. The artist was a subject of the City Lord and wouldn''t be involved in the war. Besides, he would know what the tattoos are but wouldn''t be able to tell what they actually do.


    Living Ink smiled politely, returning the nod. "Welcome. What can I do for you today?"


    "The usual." Ezra answered. "New tattoos. Same price."


    "Ah." Living Ink nodded. "It is with great regret that I inform you that the price has increased."


    "Increased?" Gen turned away from where she had been examining the inks. "Why?"


    "It''s a matter of demand and supply, ma''am." Living Ink nodded politely.


    Ezra''s eyebrows rose. Was this how it was? Now that there''s a war and it''s currently in the resource gathering stage, the demand for new tattoos would increase, which meant that the price would too.


    "That''s fine." Ezra nodded to the artist. "We''ll take it."


    "Very well." Living Ink nodded with a pleased smile. "Right this way."


    As they all walked to the seat, Living Ink asked over his shoulder. "Do you have the necessary vitality needed for activation? We offer blood wine packages for a very affordable rate."


    "No thanks." Ezra smirked. He knew when a business man was trying to make some extra bucks. "We''re good."


    "Very well." Living Ink nodded, waving to the chair.


    "Me first." Gen grinned, taking a seat in the comfortable chair.


    Living ink turned away, mixing the blood with the ink and adding his vitality to the mixture. He busied himself with filling the needle and gathering any needed instrument or tool.


    "Do you have any images in mind, ma''am? Or would you like to see our catalog?" Living Ink asked.


    "No need. I want number six fifty two." Gen answered. "Always wanted one of those."


    "Six fifty two?" Ezra asked. "What''s that?"


    "Take a look, sir." Living Ink pointed to a thick tome.


    "That''s the catalog?" Ezra grabbed it off the nearby table, flipping through the gorgeous images of the different, numbered creatures. When he got to the page, he frowned.


    "This is a cat." He turned the page over to show Gen.


    "I know." She answered.


    "A normal cat." Ezra emphasized.


    "Like I said, I know."


    "I see." Ezra placed the catalog back on the table. "So, you''ve always wanted to be a cat lady?"


    "What can I say? A dream''s a dream." Gen chuckled.


    "Let us begin." Living Ink said and began drawing on Gen''s forearm. The needle glided over her skin and slowly, the ink began shimmering as the cat took form.


    The cat''s fur was a beautiful gold, patterned with black streaks running down its length. Its eyes were a bright blue and with every second, became more real. Ezra could almost swear he saw the tattoo blink once or twice.


    Finally, the tattoo was done. "There you go." Living Ink stepped back. Ezra could clearly see the pride in his posture. This was a man that loved his work. "All that''s left is to infuse it with vitality and activate it."


    "No need for that." Ezra said, both vampires in the room turning to look at him. "We''ll be activating them in private."


    After a short pause, Living Ink answered. "Very well, sir."


    Gen stood from the chair, examining the tattoo. "Now, what do I call you?" She grinned at it. "Murder machine? Bazooka? Genocide?"


    Ezra and Living Ink exchanged a disturbed glance. "Err... let''s leave the naming for later. When there''s a lot more people to bounce ideas off of." Ezra said to her.


    "Hmmn." Gen thought about it. "That''s a good idea."


    Ezra and Living Ink heaved silent sighs of relief.


    "Your... your turn, sir." Living Ink gestured, turning away to remix the inks and clean the used instruments. "Do you have any images in mind? A drawing or from the catalog?"


    "I have something in mind." Ezra dipped his hands in his pocket and brought out a page. "Here." He handed it to Living Ink.


    "Now you''re making me more curious." Gen grinned.


    Living Ink took the page and studied the picture. "I see." He commented. With a final nod, he handed the picture back to Ezra and turned away to continue with his preparations.


    Ezra tucked the page back into his pocket and sat in the chair. After multiple upon multiple tries, he''d finally gotten the image generator to produce a picture of what he had in mind.


    His mind flickered to the guardian of the abyss and he suppressed a shudder. Sometimes, he could still feel the being''s Aura, assessing him. Judging him. He sighed, putting it out of his mind.


    He rolled up his sleeve, exposing his bicep. His chameleon was on the other bicep and this tattoo would be taking this space.


    "Let us begin." Living Ink began drawing as Gen hovered there, watching the image take form. And the more Living Ink drew, the more she couldn''t decide on what she was seeing.


    The monster stood wreathed in darkness that was somehow shifting while still being static. Its four powerful sinewy legs ended in jagged clawed feet, each talon gleaming faintly as if catching stray beams of moonlight.


    Its eyes burned through the darkness, a familiar gold shining through. The head was lupine in shape, with a long snout that dripped with what looked like dark ichor.


    Gen would have concluded that it was a wolf but the darkness rippled and occasionally parted to reveal a scaled hide. Whenever she blinked, it changed to patches of fur.


    It was as if the monster was caught between forms, trapped in a state of constant transformation.


    "What are you trying, Ezra Matten?" Gen whispered softly under her breath. So softly that not even the two vampires in the room could hear it.


    After some time, the tattoo was complete. Living Ink stepped back, wiping imaginary sweat off his forehead. "Whew." He placed the needle gently where it belonged. "That is probably one of the challenging tattoos I''ve drawn so far. Now I wish I could know what it does."


    "We''ll see." Ezra examined the tattoo. A tattoo could be any creature but only the vampire that owned the tattoo could decide what power the tattoo would hold.


    For example, a vampire could get a dragon tattoo and decide to give it an ability to belch water. However, some tattoos like the chameleon tattoos are publicly recognized tattoos in Vampire Society. You just had to have them.


    "Thank you for your work." Ezra nodded. After paying, they left the tattoo parlor, heading for the nearest convenient spot to teleport back home.


    A few minutes later, the Matten coven were all gathered in the large room that had been designated as the training room. Not that it was used much.


    "I''ll go first." Gen grinned, stepping into the middle of the room. "Can''t wait to test Bloodpaw."


    "Bloodpaw?" Red asked with a frown. "Are you really calling it that?"


    "Well, I haven''t settled on a name yet. I''m thinking Lady Murder or Mr. Killfang."


    "Wait. Is it a Mr or a Lady?"


    "Don''t know yet. I guess we''ll see." Gen grinned knowingly, winking at Red. With a deep breath, she focused and activated the tattoo. Everyone present could feel the twinge as the monster was brought to being. They all blinked as the monster slotted and settled into Gen''s soul.


    Gen''s skin glowed golden for a moment before the light died down. "Alright." She turned to them, opening her arms wide. "Hit me."


    Everyone paused. It wasn''t a good sign when Gen asks for a punch.


    "Do we have to?" Red asked. "You could just tell us, you know."


    "The only reason we''re not materializing the ability ourselves is that we''re just being polite and waiting for you to use it first." Olivia said bluntly.


    "Ah, come on." Gen grinned. "Are you guys scared?"


    Ezra watched on in amusement. He definitely wouldn''t be getting involved in this.


    "Fine." Red stepped forward.


    "Hit me as hard as you can." Gen said.


    Red nodded, drawing her arm back and punched Gen hard in the stomach.


    There was a small flash of golden light and Red jerked back, flying through the air. Ezra flashed and caught her, landing safely.


    "What the heck was that?" Red groaned, holding her torso. "Did I just..."


    "Yep." Gen said excitedly. "You just hit yourself. My new tattoo grants the ability to mirror your attacks back to you. Instead of taking the damage, the attacker does instead."


    "That''s..." Ezra nodded, impressed. This was a great defensive and attacking move in a single ability.


    "Now, it''s your turn." Gen grinned. "Show us what you got."


    "Alright." Ezra set Red down and stepped away, concentrating. His vitality raged through the tattoo, bringing it to life. Ezra''s body was wreathed in a darkness for a brief moment before it disappeared.


    "Darkness? I''m sensing a theme here." Red exchanged a grin with Gen.


    "At this point, we''ll have to call him darkness instead of Ezra." Olivia commented.


    "Was that a joke or..." Gen asked in confusion.


    Ezra stretched his hand as the process was complete, materializing a dark fire that burned, sucking in the light in the room.


    "That''s cool." Gen whispered. "And what does it do?"


    "With this...," Ezra looked up, meeting their eyes, "I can steal other vampire''s tattoos." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 223 - 223: Consider It Done

    Helena sat quietly in her office, the dim glow of her desk lap casting long shadows across the floor.


    Her mind was running a mile a minute, creating and discarding schemes. A few minutes ago, she''d received a rejection to her request for a meeting with Red. She''d been hoping that she could get the meeting and somehow create an avenue where Red had reason to contact her regularly.


    Using this thread, she''d have a pathway to Ezra and she''d be able to find something she could use to enter the soul bond. She''d wanted to do this the slow and steady way. But with that door now firmly closed, she found herself back where she started, without anyone to manipulate.


    "No need to play nice anymore." She muttered to herself, her voice a low hiss in the quiet room. If the slow and steady route was blocked, she''d have to take the fast and dangerous road. One that leads to a whole lot of financial dealings.


    She reached into thin air, pulling out a flash drive. She held it up to the light of the lamp. "Guess I''ll have to use you after all." She tossed the drive back into her pocket dimension and this time, pulled out a thick file.


    She went through the file, nodding at its contents. Account numbers, transactions, addresses and names. All linked to Ezra''s slush fund. It was time to strike him where it hurts.


    As she flipped through the file, there was a soft knock on the door. "Enter." Helena called.


    The door opened and Lilith entered the office. "Captain." She saluted smartly before standing at rest before Helena.


    Helena allowed herself a small smile. Lilith was her most trusted officer. Best of all, she was sharp, her instincts honed by years under Helena''s tutelage.


    "Lilith. I have a mission for you." Helena wasted no time. "No word of this must reach other ears, understand?"


    "Yes captain." Lilith stood rigidly with an air of expectation.


    "Here." Helena handed the file to Lilith, her movements deliberate. "You''re to find our contacts in the city listed in there. They''ll locate whoever is in charge of this fund."


    Lilith opened the file, scanning the contents quickly. "Understood. And then?"


    Helena leaned back in her chair, her fingers steepled in front of her. "They''ll use them to create several shell companies. Then, they''ll distribute the money through a series of transactions designed to create a complex paper trail."


    "Now, here''s the most important part. All those trails must lead back to Westside. They should create evidence of the Necromancer''s hands in this transaction and hide it deep. If it''s too open, they''ll catch on quickly that it''s a false trail."


    Helena nodded approvingly at the hint of a smirk that played on Lilith''s lips. She knew that Lilith enjoyed this kind of work. Complex, challenging, with a hint of danger. "Official looking contracts, legal documents. Everything we need to make it look legitimate?"


    "Exactly." Helena nodded. "Once you''ve established the trail, transfer the funds to any of the shell companies I control. After the transfer, cover your tracks. Erase any link that might lead back to us. Everything must point to Westside and not us."


    "Consider it done, Captain." Lilith nodded. "I''ll make sure there''s nothing to tie us to the operation."


    "Of course." Helena nodded, keeping the pleased smile off her face. "And for their services, they can have the standard ten percent of the funds."


    "Yes Captain."


    "Good. Now, go." Helena commanded.


    Lilith saluted and left the office immediately.


    Alone once more, Helena leaned back on her chair. She couldn''t suppress the smug satisfaction she was feeling. This was the exact kind of maneuvering she excelled at. Operating in the gray areas where morality was flexible, and the outcomes justified the means.


    She reached into her pocket space to retrieve the bottle and poured herself a glass of blood wine. She took a sip, enjoying the rich taste. Very soon, Ezra Matten would be like a fly caught in her web. Whatever she has to do to get herself into the soul bond, she''ll do it.


    The ability to use at least five six different tattoos at the same time was just too alluring to ignore. One vampire wouldn''t have six tattoos as it makes it harder to ascend each subsequent ring but when the burden was shared among four people, that''s a different story.


    Helena couldn''t help the smile on her face as she thought about the rewards of her plans succeeding. The power, the control, the influence. It would soon be hers.


    All she needed to do now was wait, watch, and be ready to act when the time came.


    **********


    The Necromancer sat on his throne, his attention on the table in front of him. The room was brightly lit, undoing all the effort he had put into making it look shadowy and intimidating.


    But that was the way he wanted it now that he needed concentration. "Fall. Fall. Fall." He whispered under his breath as the bone soldier in front of him slowly moved the rectangular blocks.


    His fingers kept tapping rhythmically against the armrest in order to distract his opponent. A distraction he already knew won''t work. He''d created the sons of bitched himself.


    The bone soldier rattled his skull in celebration as he successfully pulled out the block and the assembly didn''t fall upon itself. The Necromancer groaned. "Come on. Can''t you fail at jenga at least once?"


    He sighed, searching the jenga blocks on the table. His face lit up as he found one to pull out. He frowned slowly pulling. "Yes. Yes. Ye-"


    His concentration was broken as the doors to the throne room were flung open with a loud crash and Bella bursted in. "My lord!" She cried out.


    The Necromancer startled at the sound, his hand shaking and scattering the tower of blocks. The bone soldier rattled his bones in celebration.


    Bella rushed towards the throne, the sound of her footsteps beating a rhythm on the floor. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This better be fucking good." The Necromancer snarled.

 Chapter 224 - 224: Tomorrow Night

    Bella walked as fast as she could, her voice a mix of anger and concern. "We have a crisis, my lord. The Investigation Bureau has launched a full-scale inquiry into our operations. All our assets are currently frozen under suspicion of tax evasion, money laundering, and more charges."


    "Wait, what?" The Necromancer stood in a flash and with a wave of a hand, banished the bone soldier and the table into his pocket dimension. "Explain." He commanded, his voice low and dangerous.


    "The Bureau appeared in all our locations this morning in a coordinated attack. I looked into it and it seems like someone has somehow left them some form of evidence leading directly to us. They have documents, contracts, even digital trails that suggest we''ve been funneling money through various shell companies. They''re moving quickly, my lord. They''ve seized everything."


    "Damn it." The Necromancer began pacing, his thoughts racing. If he didn''t keep the assets of Westside intact, he wouldn''t be able to get what he wanted from Count Vladimir. He couldn''t let the Bureau take whatever they wanted.


    He leaned forward, his gaze piercing. "Do we know who is behind this?" he asked, already going through the list of vampires who knew of his existence and were capable of this.


    The first person that came to mind was Ezra Matten. Ezra knew he was after him and that was reason enough to try this.


    Another suspect was Count Solomon. The man had to know he was here and was greedy enough to want his own person at Westside. This could be his attempt at freezing out any opposition and claiming the assets, thereby claiming Westside.


    His final suspect was the captain of the local peacekeepers. He''d gathered intelligence on her and knew they were all corrupt and greedy. It won''t be so far-fetched for them to have cultivated contacts among the human law enforcement. Who knew if they wanted a slice of the pie.


    "Not yet, my lord." Bella replied, her own frustration evident. "We haven''t found their source yet. When we do, we should be able to trace it back to whoever is behind this."


    The Necromancer stopped his pacing, turning to face Bella. "Mobilize our human minions." He instructed sharply. "I want eyes and ears within the Bureau. Find out what they have, how they got it, and most importantly, how we can destroy, alter, or erase it all."


    "It will be done." Bella nodded sharply. "I''ll personally oversee the operation, my lord."


    "Good. Be swift. Be ruthless. We have no time to waste." The Necromancer sat back down on his throne. "We cannot afford any slip-ups. Got it?"


    "Yes, my lord." Bella bowed deeply. "By your leave."


    "Go." The Necromancer commanded. He watched her leave, his fingers tapping a rhythm on the armrest of his throne. His mind went through his options, trying to find a way out.


    He stood abruptly, striding towards the door. He walked out of the throne room, heading out of Star Heights. He beckoned to Z who had been standing outside the door.


    "Come, Z. We''ve got work to do." He said, then a dark smile appeared on his face. "But before that, it''s time to feed."


    **********


    Ezra''s footsteps echoed around the corridors of the Old Museum. This time, he wasn''t going up the tower to the throne room but was instead, going to Yuri''s personal study on the third floor of the main building.


    He''d previously gone to check the location that Ivo and Armand had selected and he had to admit. He was impressed. The location was secure and near enough to the Old Museum. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If not for the fact that the two vampires surely had something planned, he would have appreciated their help. He only hoped that they wouldn''t rope him into whatever they were doing.


    Ezra walked forward, each step bringing him closer to the meeting that would seal the fate of whatever Ivo and Armand were planning. Before long, he was standing in front of the grand doors leading to Yuri''s study.


    The door was designed beautifully and carved with images of mermaids frolicking on a stone jutting out of the sea. Ezra tilted his head at the door as he knocked, trying to figure out what message the door was supposed to be sending. Or maybe it was just an innocent design.


    "Come in." Yuri''s voice sounded from the room.


    He pushed upon the door, entering. He bowed slightly as he caught sight of his host. "Countess."


    Yuri was standing by a large window, looking out at the illuminated streets of Southside. The light of the moon shone down on her, casting her in a silhouette that spoke of strength and regal command.


    She turned as he entered, her expression one of measured interest. "Ezra," she greeted. "I assume you bring news of importance."


    "Yes." Ezra answered. "I have found a suitable location for the Ascension well and I''m ready to move it as we planned."


    Yuri''s eyes narrowed as she assessed him. "Indeed? This is sooner than anticipated. How did you find a place so fast?"


    "I got lucky." Ezra answered, his face expressionless.


    "Alright." Yuri nodded at his words, turning away from the window and walking slowly to her desk. "When do you propose we move it?"


    Ezra followed her, stopping a respectful distance away. "As soon as possible. Everyone is busy gathering resources. I Believe this is the perfect time to move it."


    Yuri nodded along with his words, sitting behind her desk. As she thought, Ezra took his time to look around the room as this was his first time in it.


    The room was a bit smaller than he had expected. The ceiling was a bit low and the walls were lined with custom-built bookshelves, reaching up to the ceiling.The shelves were filled with mundane books on what looked like engineering. He''d expected books on vampire things.


    His attention was pulled back as Yuri spoke. "Move the well tomorrow night." She commanded. "Solomon is watching Southside''s water distribution system, so you have to keep things as quiet as possible."


    "He won''t be able to intervene himself but if he catches wind of this, he''ll send the people himself. But don''t worry. Ivo and Armand will be there to assist you. If that is all, you may leave."


    Ezra bowed slightly and turned to leave. After tomorrow night, he would be free of whatever was going on. And that was what he wanted.

 Chapter 225 - 225: Phase Two

    Yuri sat in her office, watching the clock as it ticked slowly as if dragging out the time on purpose. The room was dark with the blinds closed and the lights off but she could see as plain as day.


    She smiled to herself as her guests arrived in the building. She followed their progress as they made their way to her study.


    She adjusted her sitting position, projecting an image of calmness and regal purpose. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the heavy doors swung open, the A X E girls, Fiona, Luna, and Charlie, entered with purposeful strides. The trio exuded beauty and confidence, something they''d cultivated from their experience as a popular girl group.


    If only their fans knew about their reputation in the vampire society. That they were capable of crushing a grown man with just their pinky. Will that make them more attractive or less attractive? With fans these days, it''s hard to tell.


    "Welcome, A X E." Yuri greeted them, her voice smooth and commanding. "I trust you are well-prepared for your new assignment."


    Fiona stepped forward and responded with a respectful bow. "We are ready to follow your command, Countess. What would you have us do?"


    Yuri''s eyes gleamed with a calculating spark as she leaned back in her chair, interlocking her fingers in contemplation. "When do you think is the best time to escalate?"


    "My lady?" Fiona asked in confusion.


    "First City is currently in a state of resource gathering. A lot of people are trying to find the gaps or leaks in their defenses and sealing them." Yuri smirked at Fiona. "When do you think is the best time to escalate from resource gathering to sabotage?"


    Fiona stood there, thinking about the question. Finally, she answered. "I do not believe that I am knowledgeable enough of the vampires in this city to answer the question, my lady."


    "True. True." Yuri nodded. "You see, our main opponent is Solomon. He has a lot of housekeeping to do as he has been a count for much longer than I. Unfortunately for him, I don''t have as much to safeguard and tonight, I do not need to keep gathering resources."


    "So why not escalate now that things are in my favor?" Yuri asked, still smirking. "With that in mind, the next step is simple. I start the second part of the war early and Solomon will be scrambling to keep up."


    "Which is why the three of you are here right now." Yuri studied the girls as she announced. "Tonight, I want you to destroy the Flower Shop."


    The faces of the A X E girls lit up at her words. She knew how much the hatred between the two groups ran. They were both in the same business and roughly met each other as enemies. Their competitive spirits ensured that they could never be friends.


    This was a mission she knew they''d carry out with a hundred percent dedication.


    "I want you to sabotage their operations and keep them out of the war for a few days. The Flower Shop girls are a nuisance that mustn''t be allowed to interfere with our interests." Yuri said. "However, make sure to not kill them in the operation. We are not yet ready to jump directly to the third phase."


    "I see." Fiona nodded, trying to control the smile that kept twitching on her face. Her partner''s had no such compunctions and were openly grinning.


    "With the Flower Shop gone, it will cripple the girls'' ability to function effectively for a while." Fiona said. "While I doubt the Flower Shop is their only stash, it is still their most important base. This''ll stop Solomon from mobilizing them, giving us more leeway in our actions."


    "Exactly." Yuri nodded firmly. "Do whatever it takes to make this operation a success. I want them disorganized and weak. I do not care if your actions can be traced directly back to me. It does not matter. All I want is to send Solomon a message.


    The second phase has begun."


    "We will not fail, my lady." Fiona nodded.


    "Excellent," Yuri said, a slight smile playing at the corners of her lips. "I trust in your abilities to handle this, A X E. Don''t let me down."


    "We won''t." As one, the girls gave Yuri a slight bow and turned to leave. They had arrogant competitors to put in their place.


    **********


    Under the cover of night, the A X E trio moved like shadows, stalking from shadow to shadow.


    Their destination was a mundane building with a rooftop glasshouse garden. This wasn''t just any building. It was the target for tonight. The Flower Shop.


    It wasn''t called the Flower Shop just because the girls sold flowers in the shop on the ground floor. It was called the Flower Shop because in addition to selling flowers, the girls were also in charge of taking lives for money with the use of those same flowers.


    They were known for their abilities to create poisons that could affect even vampires. Because of this, their services were sought after not just locally but also in other cities.


    The A X E girls stalked closer, eventually stopping a building away. It was time to check if anyone was home.


    With a nod, Charlie closed her eyes and dark bats peeled off her skin and flew towards the Flower Shop.


    Using an astral projection was just signaling to any vampire of your presence. And no one could accuse the A X E of not being good at their job.


    The bats circled the building, scanning it for signs of vampire presence. This was a tattoo they''d created for this purpose. Fiona and Luna kept watch as Charlie worked. After a minute, she opened her eyes and gave a nod of approval. The building was clear and the Flower Shop girls were out.


    After a final check, Fiona led the way inside. It was easy to break in and child''s play to disable the security system. They encountered a lot of traps meant for vampires but were able to disable them.


    Just as the Flower Shop girls were skilled at poisons, the A X E were skilled at getting into places they had no business being in.


    They placed their bombs as they went up the building and it didn''t take long for them to get to the rooftop garden. A beautiful place where the draw of a single breath could kill a grown man in a few seconds.

 Chapter 226 - 226: Flames And Flowers

    The greenhouse garden looked like a place from a fairytale. Exotic plants were arranged in coloured pots and a few plants also swayed gently even when there was no breeze.


    The garden looked beautiful under the night of the moon.


    "Careful, girls." Fiona whispered. After a confirming nod from her partners, they all began the most important task. Making sure the garden was destroyed in the blast.


    Fiona, with practiced hands, planted the first of the bombs under a wooden bench that was placed there to provide a nice view of the flowers with the city as a backdrop.


    Luna and Charlie went to different corners of the garden, placing the remaining bombs at different corners. Just as Charlie planted the last bomb, the silence of the night was shattered.


    The sudden flare of an Aura snapped through the air like a physical force. Fiona''s head snapped up to see the Flower Shop girls standing in front of the door.


    "Now, I have to ask." Fiona walked slowly to the path in the middle of the garden leading to the door. "Who did you have to fuck to ascend to the fifth ring? The neighbor''s dog?" Charlie and Luna snickered as they came up behind her.


    Stephanie, who was wearing a flowing white gown with her red scarf around her neck and obscuring her face as usual, was flanked by her sisters, one in the green scarf and the other in the blue scarf.


    Their eyes shone in the darkness, red irises spinning slowly and ominously. "You should not have come here." Stephanie''s voice was calm, but everyone could hear the promise of violence as she spoke.


    Fiona stepped forward, a superior smile playing on her lips. "And you should not have underestimated us, Stephanie." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And without another word, the night erupted into chaos.


    The Flower Shop girls surged forward as the A X E girls leapt backward. "Catch me if you can, bitch!" Fiona laughed, just before she disappeared from view.


    The Flower Shop girls split, blue scarf heading to the right, red scarf heading to the left and Stephanie heading forward. A thin glowing red thread appeared between them, connecting the three together. Any plant that the thread passed through was sliced off with no resistance.


    The Flower Shop girls knew their opponents just as much as their opponents knew them. The A X E were illusionists, capable of weaving illusions that could fool vampires at any time.


    The Flower Shop girls encircled the room, trapping the invisible girls inside the thread. With three words, Stephanie began the fight. " Marissa, Elle, Attack!"


    The three women didn''t hesitate for a moment. Marissa who wore the blue scarf swung her thread first with narrowed eyes, the line cutting through the air. There was a displacement of air as someone dodged and Elle struck.


    There was a scream of pain and Luna flickered into visibility, holding the stump of her hand. Stephanie dashed forward, her red scarf fluttering dramatically behind her. The thread sliced through Luna, passing harmlessly through the illusion and sinking into and out of the glass panels of the greenhouse.


    "Too slow." Charlie laughed and kicked Elle in the back, sending her stumbling into her floating thread. Instead of cutting, the thread stretched and catapulted her back to her feet, towards Charlie.


    With widened eyes, Charlie ducked under a punch from Elle, whose green scarf whipped through the air, red thread trailing behind her. Multiple copies of Charlie jumped out of her and began dodging and dancing around Elle, disorienting her, making her strikes hit empty air or harmless duplicates.


    Stephanie''s Aura swept through the greenhouse in a pattern and several pods standing harmlessly, burst, sending white powder sweeping around the room. As the powder spread, the A X E girl flickered into view.


    "What the fuck?" Luna looked around in confusion.


    "You''re in our domain, bitch." Stephanie snarled.


    Now in the open, Fiona found herself facing Marissa, having to dodge her attacks. Her thread moved through the air like a living, flying snake, trying to encircle Fiona. Gritting her teeth, Fiona materialized a dense fog of illusion around her, masking her movements and cloaking her real position.


    Taking cue from their leader, the remaining A X E girls shrouded themselves in the fog, creating a thick cloud in the middle of the greenhouse.


    The Flower Shop girls leapt back from the fog, standing at a triangle with the fog in the middle. Their threads kept moving, spinning around them to create a triadic web that acted as a barrier and whirled around them like a deadly carousel. Their teamwork was impeccable, the threads creating a defensive matrix that was nearly impenetrable.


    Within the fog, Fiona signaled to her team, and in sync, the A X E girls shot phantom fires at the Flower Shop girls, the heat seeming real enough to cause the trio to momentarily falter and their thread waver and collapse.


    Seizing the moment, Luna launched herself into the air, her body twisting acrobatically as she aimed a kick at Marissa. The impact was solid, but the threads reacted instinctively, wrapping around Luna''s leg and pulling. Luna''s leg separated from her body with a spray of blood and tumbled away in haste.


    On the left, Charlie used the distraction to close in on Elle. She feinted left, then right, her illusions multiplying her image until Elle was surrounded by a dozen Charlies, each mirroring the other''s movements perfectly.


    Overwhelmed, Elle swung wildly, her threads cutting through several illusions but never finding its true mark.


    Stephanie and Fiona whirled around the room, threads spinning and illusions shattering. Just as she was about to be encircled, Fiona grinned and a massive, blinding light covered the rooftop.


    "Now!" Fiona shouted. Luna and Charlie responded instantly, breaking away from their fights. The trio sprinted towards the walls of the greenhouse. Behind them, the Flower Shop girls, momentarily blinded and disoriented, struggled to regain their bearings.


    As they reached the brink, the building beneath them trembled, the bombs planted below igniting in a controlled sequence designed to collapse the structure inward.


    Without hesitation, the A X E girls leapt, shattering the glass of the greenhouse and escaping just as the greenhouse exploded.


    They landed safely, rolling into the shadows of the neighboring building''s rooftop. Turning back, they saw the whole building collapse in on itself.


    The Flower Shop was gone.

 Chapter 227 - 227: The Well Moves, Shadows Stir

    Ezra stood in the dark control room of the water distribution system plant, his fingers dancing over the various controls and screens. His eyes roamed around, picking up the views captured by the different security cameras in the area.


    It was time for the most important task of the night. Moving the Ascension Well.


    Outside, the moon shone down on the world, illuminating the night and observing all that went on down below.


    "It''s a go." Ezra announced, watching and switching off and on, various valves in the room.


    "Copy that." Ivo and Armand were strolling, out in the field, physically escorting the well as it passed through the pipes under them through a carefully planned route that Ezra was monitoring and adjusting in real-time.


    As the night went on, the communications line crackled occasionally with their updates, each one confirming the progress of the operation.


    "Turning to sector five, all clear," Ivo''s voice came through the speaker, steady and calm.


    "Copy that, proceed to the next checkpoint. Watch for any anomalies." Ezra responded, his eyes scanning the multiple screens that displayed maps and live feeds from various drones and cameras stationed along the route.


    The room was filled with the sounds of soft electronic beeps and the whisper of air conditioning, creating an atmosphere of high-tech vigilance. His concentration was absolute, his mind attuned to every possible contingency.


    The mission was going smoothly. Too smoothly. Should he be worried? Or was Yuri''s deterrent, whatever it was, working? He sighed. He shouldn''t be so eager to find out.


    In fact, he should be happy that all these was coming to an end.


    After what felt like an eternity of constant vigilance but was only a few hours, Ivo''s voice once again came through the speakers. "The well is secure in the new location. All protocols are green."


    "Thank the lord." Ezra sighed, allowing himself a brief moment of relief before he took charge again. "Initiate the shielding and locking sequence and confirm when operational." He instructed. "The Countess will soon be here to inspect everything."


    "Who do you think you are, Ezra Matten? Our boss?" Armand''s irritated voice filtered into the room.


    "Countess'' orders." Ezra answered calmly, keeping any amusement out of his voice. "Who am I to order such esteemed personalities as yourselves?"


    He found a chair to sink into, hearing Ivo''s derogatory snort. He could now rest easy. The Ascension Well had been relocated.


    He took a moment to stare at his hands, knowing one more chapter had been closed. He sighed to himself. If Itachi Yaiba came back now and lifted the Shield Wall, he''d be long gone by the next morning.


    As he began shutting down the systems and preparing to leave, the door opened behind him, the hinge creaking loudly in the silent building. He turned to see X strolling in like he owned the place.


    "X?" Ezra frowned, instantly on his feet. "What the fuck are you doing here? Weren''t you hiding out somewhere or something?" He asked warily.


    "I should be asking you that, you know." X said, sipping from the coconut in his hand through a straw. "What are you doing here? And where''s everybody?" X asked casually as he looked around the control room.


    Ezra''s guard went up immediately, though his face showed none of his sudden alertness. "It''s none of your business, X. You shouldn''t be here."


    X chuckled, stepping closer, an easy smile playing on his lips. "Oh, come on, Ezra. No need to be so secretive. We''re all friends here, aren''t we?"


    Ezra didn''t smile back. "I have places to be, X. And so do you, I imagine."


    "Of course I do." X grinned, motioning to his outfit. "I should be at a beach somewhere, enjoying the light of the moon and not stuck in a war here."


    "That''s none of my business. If you''re bored, find someone else to play with, X." Ezra made to move past him, but X stepped directly into his path, humming what sounded like a sea shanty.


    ""What do you fu-" Before Ezra could react, X''s arm shot out in an instant, piercing straight through Ezra''s chest.


    Ezra gasped, his eyes widening in shock and pain as he looked down at the hand, black blood beginning to spurt from the wound. "Wha-?" Ezra coughed.


    His hand shot up, grabbing X''s wrist as he stumbled. He stared into X''s eyes, searching for any sign of what this was about. But what he saw in X''s eyes was something else entirely.


    "The Necromancer." Ezra hissed in realization. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    X laughed, a sound devoid of any warmth. "Sorry, Ezra. There was nothing I could do to stop it."


    Ezra chuckled weakly, the black blood dribbling down his chin. "You should have aimed better." He whispered before his own hand shot out to grasp X''s face.


    X gasped, pain flaring across his face as darkness, pure and consuming, poured off Ezra. He squirmed under his touch as the Aura pouring off Ezra descended upon him.


    It was oppressive, searching, judging, delving into the deepest recesses of his dead soul. X screamed, a sound of great pain and despair, as the darkness invaded his veins, visibly snaking its way through his skin back towards Ezra.


    Ezra''s grip tightened, his eyes glowing a perfect gold as he began to absorb one of X''s tattoos. X screams were muffled by Ezra''s hand on his face. His minotaur tattoo slowly moved as if in pain, walking to his face and crawling on Ezra''s hand.


    It moved slowly up his arms, its glowing red chains trailing behind him. It skirted the chameleon on his bicep, moved across his chest to settle on his stomach.


    X''s screams were cut off as his body began to disintegrate, turning to ash that floated away and dissolved into nothingness in the cold air of the control room.


    As the last of X''s body disappeared, Ezra stood alone in the room, the fresh tattoo pulsing slowly as it guzzled his vitality, strengthening itself.


    The gaping hole in his chest began healing rapidly, the flesh knitting itself back together as if nothing had happened.


    X was forever gone, with only a remnant in the form of a tattoo remaining. Ezra wouldn''t say he was particularly close to the man but the rage in his chest didn''t seem to be dying down.


    The man had lived a life of servitude and didn''t even get to enjoy his freedom for too long.


    This couldn''t be allowed to stand. Whatever happens, Ezra resolved to make the Necromancer pay for what he''d done.

 Chapter 228 - 228: Subjects, Assemble

    With a bright flash of light, the empty teleportation room of the Old Museum was no longer empty.


    Ezra straightened his overcoat and led the way out, his wives following.


    "Why don''t vampire counts live underground anymore?" Gen mused as they walked. "Nowadays, everyone wants their throne room in the sky. I mean, what''s up with that?"


    "It''s simple isn''t it?" Red commented. "The two things they had to be cautious of are no longer great dangers."


    "Okay." Gen frowned. "I get that the sun is one of those things but what''s the other one?"


    "Other vampires." Olivia answered as their footsteps echoed around the corridors. "Before the death wave, there were a lot more vampires. A lot more than we have today. Imagine First City with at least ten different counts, each with their own subjects."


    "That''s¡­ a lot." Gen nodded.


    "That meant both your friends and your enemies were closer than you are probably comfortable with. Building a throne room in the sky was not practical at the time as your enemies could attack you in such an exposed place."


    "And by building underground, it was a lot harder to launch a surprise attack." Gen tilted her head. "I see."


    They quickly got to the elevator and rode up to the throne room in silence. The door dinged and they stepped out into the room, the sky painted in hues of orange and pinks. The sun had made its way over the horizon and it was dusk.


    The throne was empty and only four vampires were present in the room, standing as one when they walked in. Ezra blinked at the sight, wondering if they were putting on some kind of performance.


    "Ezra Matten." Thor nodded in acknowledgement, his three wives standing behind him.


    Ezra nodded in return. "Thor Odinson."


    "Ha!" Gen spoke up. "Never knew I''d meet you fuckers like this again."


    Everyone turned to see her staring and grinning widely at two of Thor''s wives.


    "Hello, Genesis." The closest wife waved jauntily at Gen. She wore a neon green pantsuit with a dark red shoulder pad jutting out like wings. Her dark hair curled chaotically, framing her face. Blood dripped slowly down her face like tears, vanishing as it dropped off her chin.


    She stood there with her hands in her pockets and unlike the last time they''d met, her expression was calm instead of the crazy one she''d been wearing.


    "I see that you still shop from the lost and found box, Coin." Gen bared her teeth. Her eyes went to the second vampire she recognized, who stood there, watching quietly. "How have you been, Gauntlet?"


    The lady stood there, watching like a strict teacher. Her cold eyes sat on her skeletal face, the look completed by her tight, no-nonsense bun. Unlike Coin, she wore a dark blue, tailored suit that clung smartly to her thin frame like a second skin.


    They were the two Silent Hand vampires that had massacred the Black Spider gang members and blown up the building while she''d been inside.


    Gauntlet watched her, not saying a word.


    "Fuck off, burnt face." Coin grinned. Thor''s third wife snickered. Compared to her fellow wives, she was more ordinary, dressed in a cream colored dress, matching Thor''s cream colored suit.


    Ezra wondered if there was a statement in their choice of outfits before dismissing the thought. Not everything needed to have a hidden message.


    Gen was about to retort when Ezra placed a hand on her shoulder, stopping her. With a subtle shake of his head, Ezra turned away to take his place in front of the throne.


    His coven followed behind him, Gen glaring daggers at Coin who watched them with a superior smirk.


    The door opened and the Flower Shop girls walked in. Everyone watched them as they took their place, their dresses shimmering. After acknowledging each other, they stood waiting in silence.


    A few minutes later, Helena entered, followed by Lilith. Their white uniforms stood out in the room, but still not as much as Coin''s outfit.


    After the customary greeting, they took their place in the throne room, Helena''s eyes lingering on Red. Red stood there, refusing to acknowledge Helena''s existence. She conversed with Olivia in low tones as Gen continued her glaring contest with Coin.


    Before long, they were joined by Lady Amara, dressed in her customary black dress, complete with a veil. She was followed by three female vampires, dressed similarly to her. Their dresses dragged along the ground as they walked as if gliding across the floor.


    Ezra nodded to himself. So, the Lone Lady wasn''t as alone as she would like everyone else to think.


    With everyone present, the appointed time finally arrived. The door opened and everyone straightened in attention as Yuri entered, her hair changing color with each step. Even though she wasn''t the only fifth ring vampire in the room, her presence was undeniable. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was the oldest and most experienced fifth ring vampire and it showed. Her husbands, Ivo and Armand followed behind her, their muscles rippling as they walked past.


    Yuri took her seat and her husbands took their place on either side of her.


    Yuri watched them for a minute before she spoke. "Yesterday night, the war changed." She began. "We struck a blow at the Flower Shop girls, destroying the Flower Shop which we all know is very important to their¡­ craft."


    Ezra listened, thinking on her words. That had to be one of the distractions she had prepared to make sure the moving the Ascension Well was free of attacks.


    The Necromancer was preoccupied with the seizure of his assets. The Flower Shop girls had been attacked in their own home. Count Vladimir wasn''t as interested in the Ascension Well. And as for Count Solomon, Yuri had to have done something to keep his hand tied.


    He watched the speaking woman. She was as much an Arbiter as she was Countess.


    "And with our successful attack, we are in the second phase." She leaned forward. "It''s time to sabotage."

 Chapter 229 - 229: Shared Assignments

    "Our enemies are still reeling from the change." Yuri said. "We''ll use this small window to our advantage and wreck as much damage as we can. A X E."


    The A X E girls straightened at the attention.


    "I assign you to Centrefield."


    Ezra nodded at the choice. Centrefield was Solomon''s territory. With the Flower Shop destroyed, the Flower Shop girls would be much more present in Centrefield as they have been contracted by Solomon.


    "I want you to keep the A X E busy during this time." Yuri continued. "Harry them as much as you can, not giving them a moment to rest. They''ll be looking forward to every clash as they probably want to get their vengeance for the destruction of their shop."


    "I want them focused on you, leaving them unable to touch base with Solomon and support him as we attack him. For that, this task will fall on you, Odinson coven."


    Coin stopped her glaring match with Gen to focus on Yuri''s words as the attention of the room shifted to them.


    "You''ll be in charge of sabotaging Solomon''s assets in Centrefield." Yuri spoke to Thor. "Before the night is over, I want you to attack Solomon''s main company. That''s his golden goose."


    "Find his chief financial officer and kill him. Make it public. Something that will be over the news tomorrow morning. After that, I''ll release the necessary scandals to make his share price drop."


    "This''ll keep him busy for a while, trying to save his investments. The only thing Solomon loves more than himself is his wealth. After that, Ivo will contact you for further tasks."


    Thor acknowledged the command and Yuri turned to Ezra.


    "Matten coven. You will be in charge of Westside. From what I''ve heard, you''re most familiar with the man ruling over it. The one who calls himself the Necromancer."


    Ezra wasn''t surprised that Yuri knew of his recent dealings with the Necromancer. She probably had more resources than he did when it came to the current happenings in the city. His eyes flicked to Helena before moving back to the Countess.


    "Westside is currently undergoing some attacks by the Investigation Bureau. Look into it and keep the fire going. I want you to keep the Necromancer pinned to Westside. He''s from out of town. He came here for a reason and no one knows what it is. He must not be allowed to join forces with anyone."


    Ezra bowed slightly in acknowledgement and Yuri nodded, turning to Helena. "Peacekeepers."


    Helena and Lilith saluted smartly.


    "I want all eyes and ears on Vladimir. He''s staying quiet for now but he''s bound to try something later. If anything moves, I want to know before it gets to its destination." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helena saluted in acknowledgement.


    "Lady Amara." Yuri turned to the remaining group of subjects without an assignment. "You will be in charge of guarding Southside."


    "Southside isn''t as developed as the other territories as it had always been a neutral territory." Yuri leaned back on her throne. "I have a lot I can afford to lose but not Ascendant Capital. I am placing you in charge of the company. Safeguard it from attacks, both internal and external attacks."


    "If anyone wants to sabotage things at Southside, Ascendant is the first target. Keep it safe for me."


    **********


    The meeting ended shortly after the distribution of assignments. Helena watched the vampires in the room, cataloging who was looking at who, who had grudges and who had¡­ other things in their eyes.


    She noticed the eyes of Luna, one of those A X E clowns, lingering on Ezra Matten and anger welled up in her before she brutally crushed it. Why not wait and watch? It could lead to something she could use.


    Lilith''s device dinged with an incoming message. Helena frowned in disapproval as the girl turned away to check what it was. A moment later, she came back and whispered into Helena''s ears. "The bird has landed."


    Helena''s eyebrows rose in pleasant surprise. This had to be a sign of approval from the universe itself. Ezra''s slush fund had been successfully transferred to and here he was in front of her, unaware and in easy access.


    He nodded to his wives and as one, they turned to take their leave.


    "Stay close." Helena said to Lilith as she began walking on a path to intercept Ezra.


    She watched as Gen whispered to him and his eyes flickered in her direction. So, they had noticed her approach. Good for them. Unfortunately, they couldn''t teleport out from the throne room without prior permission without raising some serious questions from Yuri.


    "I''m not interested in whatever you have to say." Ezra said, not stopping as she drew near.


    "Are you sure?" She asked calmly, her face blank. "And here I was trying to look out for a fellow vampire."


    "Don''t worry. We can look out for ourselves." Ezra retorted.


    "Even if it involves a certain Lockwood?" Helena asked and Ezra''s step faltered for a moment before he slowed to a stop.


    She could see the shock in his posture before he mastered himself an instant later. He was probably wondering how she knew the name of his paper company. He also knew that there was no way it was a coincidence.


    His eyes flickered all over the room as he turned to look at her, the expression on his wives, equally blank.


    Helena grinned inwardly. She had his attention. "Should I continue right here in the open or would you be amenable to a private meeting?"


    "Where should we meet?"


    Helena pressed the button for the elevator and the door slid open. "A private place of your choice, Ezra Matten. Just You and I. No one else."


    "What are you planning, you bitch?" Red spoke up, her face twisting in hate.


    "The choice is yours, Ezra Matten." Helena spoke calmly. "Take it or leave it."


    His eyes narrowed in suspicion as he watched her, before he nodded, stepping into the elevator. "Let''s go."


    "Good choice."

 Chapter 230 - 230: Find The Thief

    The moment they teleported into the room, Ezra had his hand around Helena''s neck, lifting her off the floor. "How do you know about Lockwood?" He hissed. "What are you trying to pull?"


    Helena grabbed the hand holding her gently, speaking calmly. "This time, it''s not me."


    "Stop it with your lies." Ezra snarled. "What do you want?"


    "Think, Ezra." Helena hissed back at him, her calm expression twisting into a frown. "If this was me, why would I approach you about it? I could steal it for myself or show Yuri that you stole from her. Instead, I came to you."


    She met his gaze, speaking slowly and surely. "I know you don''t trust me. But shouldn''t I at least get the benefit of the doubt?"


    Ezra watched her, not saying a word. After a moment, he released her and she dropped, landing lightly on her feet.


    "Thank you." She nodded, straightening her uniform. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra didn''t trust her and didn''t know if this was her plan or not. But she knew about his slush fund. He''ll hear her out.


    He stepped back, giving her space. He''d teleported to one of the storerooms at Ascendant Capital. That was the first place that came to his mind. It wasn''t very secure but it was unexpected and he could count on there being no vampire eavesdroppers. As for the humans, they''ll hear them coming from a mile away.


    "Speak." Ezra commanded. He hoped Olivia was busy securing their slush fund. If it was still where it should be.


    "As you probably know, I have eyes and ears at Star Heights."


    Ezra frowned at her words. Star Heights? How would the Necromancer know about the slush fund? Yes, he''d killed X but X hadn''t known about it, had he?


    "After the Necromancer was hit by the Investigation Bureau, I heard whispers of some kind of back up cash he was holding onto." Helena explained. "So, I searched deeper, looking for ways to cut him off from the money but I was too late."


    "And?" Ezra asked impatiently. "What does this have to do with Lockwood?"


    "It was later that I learnt that the back up cash the Necromancer had taken was yours." Helena said, holding his gaze.


    Ezra blinked, trying to keep the shock off his face. The Necromancer had his money? That slush fund was his lifeline. That was what he''d been hoping to use to establish himself at Faewall. The money that will be his protection against being beholden to anyone.


    Ezra took a deep breath before asking. "And how did he know about the fund?"


    "In the brief time Natalia had been in charge of Ascendant Capital after you left, she found the slush fund." Helena answered. "And with her death, it fell into the hands of the Necromancer."


    Ezra stood silently. "Are you sure?"


    Helena nodded.


    Ezra took a minute to digest the information, his brain working on ways to reclaim his money. Helena watched him in the ensuing silence.


    "Why?" Ezra finally broke the silence, turning to Helena. "Why did you bring this information to me and not just blackmail me or take it to Yuri?" He wanted to know what she''d say. He still didn''t believe her story fully. Why was she doing all this?


    "Action speaks louder than words, Ezra Matten." Helena smiled softly, the action changing her face completely. "I had to show the sincerity of my apology."


    Ezra stared at her. He stood there, fighting the urge to kill her. If he did, he''d be drawn deeper into the war as her absence would mean more hands needed. A fire burned within him and he turned away.


    This wasn''t Helena''s time to die. If she turned out to be the thief, he''d kill her without hesitation. With a final nod, he teleported away.


    He appeared in the living room of the Matten apartment, striding to the dining room where his wives were hard at work.


    "It''s gone." Olivia spoke as he entered the room. "Our money. All of it."


    "What did that bitch say?" Red asked. "What does she want? Is she blackmailing us?"


    Ezra raised a hand and silence descended on the room. "I will be a fool to believe any word that comes out of Helena''s mouth." He said. "The only thing we know for a fact is that the money''s gone."


    "Our next step right now is finding who stole the money and getting it back."


    "Isn''t it Helena?" Gen asked with a frown. "Or did she say it was someone else? And you believed her?"


    Ezra''s fist slammed into the table and it shattered, splinters flying everywhere.


    "Find. The. Thief." He whispered through gritted teeth, staring Gen down. "I don''t care who says what or who does what. I''ll find the thief myself. Got it?"


    Gen nodded quietly at his words, taken aback by his anger.


    Ezra turned, leaving the room. The three women exchanged glances before turning back to their work. Ezra was right. They couldn''t depend on whatever Helena did or didn''t say. They had to find the thief themselves.


    The room was a hive of activity until Ezra returned a few hours later. "What did you find?" He asked.


    "All trails point to Westside." Olivia answered. "While it isn''t conclusive, we can put the Necromancer at the top of the suspect list."


    Ezra sighed, sitting down at the head of the table. "I see."


    "You''re not surprised." Red noted. "You expected this."


    "Which means that was the person Helena pointed to as the culprit." Gen said. "And we just confirmed it for you."


    Ezra didn''t say anything. He knew Helena wasn''t trustworthy but everything she''d said turned out to be what his wives had found out.


    Even with all this, he wasn''t convinced. This could be Helena''s plan at making him eliminate the Necromancer for her.


    Either way, he had to retrieve his money. He''d go after the Necromancer and if he didn''t get his money, he''d come for Helena.


    He was willing to risk Yuri finding out. She''ll lose her trust in him but she wouldn''t be willing to punish him too badly. With the ongoing war, she needed all the help she could get.


    There was only one option.


    He stood, the attention of his wives on him. "Prepare." He spoke. "We''re attacking Star Heights tonight."

 Chapter 231 - 231: Plans In The Dark

    Ezra strode through the revolving doors of the Star Heights Hotel, his wives following behind him.


    The patrons of the hotel scrambled out of his way as he stalked the halls like a man with a purpose, which he was.


    The presence of the incredibly attractive group attracted the attention from both guests and staff. He was recognized by a few staff, from his time visiting Griffin. They stood, watching him go, knowing not to get in his way.


    He walked the usual route, heading towards the part of the hotel hidden from human eyes.


    He knew that with his approach, the Necromancer would already be aware that he was coming and that was what he wanted.


    The Necromancer wouldn''t miss such an opportunity to finally get Ezra into his group of undead minions.


    After a few minutes, Ezra pushed open the door and entered the familiar entrance hall. This time, there was no one behind the secretary''s desk.


    Was the Necromancer waiting for him with his forces in the throne room? Ezra grinned, baring his teeth. He''d brought his wives with him this time. They were more than enough for this task.


    He opened the grand doors to the throne room and entered, taking in the change in decor.


    He walked in, his footsteps echoing in the vast space. At the top of the dias sat a grand throne made of bones.


    "Will you look at that?" Gen grinned as she came to stand beside him. "Someone whose ego is even bigger than Griffin''s."


    Ezra stood there staring at the empty throne. What was going on? Where is the Necromancer?


    He took a deep breath, taking in the scent of the room. Vampires emitted no natural smell from their bodies but that wasn''t what he was looking for. Clothes had distinct smells of their own which they took from the environment or by coming into contact with other things.


    He took in the scent that lingered in the room.


    The room had still been occupied an hour ago.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he stepped closer to the throne. Red and Olivia spread out slightly, looking for any clue.


    Gen crouched down beside him, her eyes searching the floor. "Ezra." She spoke. "Here."


    He walked closer, looking at where she was pointing to. There was a thin, almost invisible film of dust in the shape of footsteps.


    He nodded at it. Was the Necromancer really gone?


    "Ezra!"


    His eyes snapped up to see Olivia and Red taking a defensive stance as an astral projection floated out of the bone throne.


    "Ezra Matten!" The Necromancer waved at him as he floated close. "What a pleasant surprise."


    "Necromancer." Ezra stepped closer, his wives on guard. "Why aren''t you here?"


    "Ah come on. It''s your fault, you know." The Necromancer crossed his ethereal arms. "If you had told me you were coming, I would''ve stayed behind and prepared a grand welcome for you. This is why manners are important. If you had called ahead, I would''ve prepared a feast but here we are."


    "Where are you?" Ezra walked closer to the projection. "Let''s settle this once and for all."


    "Sorry." The Necromancer chuckled, looking down at an imaginary watch on his wrist. "I can''t stay to chat. I''ve got an important appointment to get to. See you around."


    And with that, he dissolved into vitality.


    **********


    The Necromancer chuckled to himself as he found the entrance to the underground level of the building. Toying with Ezra Matten was always fun.


    He suppressed the very real regret he felt at that moment. If he had really known the vampire would be coming, he would''ve received him with open arms. It wasn''t everyday that your prey walked to you with its own two legs.


    He put the encounter out of his mind. Westside wasn''t his business anymore.


    He entered, closing the door behind him and cutting off the sound of the bustling city. He whistled as he took the steps down into the basement. The air grew progressively dank as he made his way deeper underground.


    Before long, he found the place. He knocked on the door before opening it. This was an important and possible ally. It didn''t cost him too much to be polite.


    The room was dark, lit by a single candle placed in the middle of the sole table. Around the table were two chairs, facing each other.


    One of the chairs was already occupied, the woman standing as he entered.


    "Necromancer." She greeted him. "I''ve heard much about you."


    "Bad things, I hope?" He chuckled. "I''ve put too much effort into crafting this reputation. I wouldn''t want it all to go to waste, Captain Helena."


    The captain of the local peacekeeper sat back down and spoke, her tone curious. "Are you that attached to your reputation?"


    "Of course." The Necromancer grinned. "Our reputation is very important. After all, isn''t it your reputation that is making this meeting possible?" She sat there, a bland smile on her face. "If I hadn''t heard that you could be bought for the right price, would I even be here?"


    "I see." Helena said.


    "So, why am I here?" The Necromancer asked. "Why set up a meeting with a man you know isn''t on the same side as your¡­ faction?"


    "You want Ezra Matten, don''t you?" Helena asked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Necromancer leaned forward, interested. "Go on."


    "What if I gave him to you on a silver platter?"


    The Necromancer watched her for a few seconds before speaking. "Your offer is very tempting but why should I accept it?" He asked. "What''s in it for you? What are you getting out of it?"


    "Haven''t you wondered why I still work with Countess Yuri even though I betrayed her for my own ends not too long ago?" Helena asked. "Yuri has something I want and Ezra Matten is getting in my way." Helena answered. "With him out of the way, there will be no one else but me to receive it."


    "I see." The Necromancer nodded. "Will it be safe to assume you came with a plan?"


    "I did." Helena nodded.


    "Let''s hear it."


    "Ezra Matten recently had a huge sum of money stolen from him." Helena leaned forward, dropping her voice to a whisper. "How do you feel about becoming the thief?"

 Chapter 232 - 232: The Fastest Path

    The Necromancer stared in silence before bursting into laughter. Helena sat, watching him with a serene expression. He couldn''t believe the woman''s audacity.


    "This is a new one." The Necromancer''s laughter tapered off into chuckles. "Become a thief?"


    "Yes." Helena answered.


    "That''s funny." The Necromancer leaned in, pinning her with his gaze. The temperature of the room dropped as he spoke. "Because, you already made me a thief, woman."


    Before Helena could retort, the Necromancer leaned back, laughing again. "I was wondering why Ezra paid me a visit. Now I know." He turned to look at Helena. "If only I''d known before that all it took for this to happen was to steal something of his."


    "Even if you did know, you had nothing of his to steal." Helena said.


    "True. True." The Necromancer nodded repeatedly. "So, tell me. What''s your plan?"


    "Simple." Helena said. "Ezra cannot forget about his money. He is unable to let it go. We''ll use that money as bait. You''re still in control of Westside, aren''t you?"


    "No, I''m not." The Necromancer answered. "I''m pulling out of the place. I didn''t come here for all this land grabbing and politicking."


    Vladimir had commanded him to pull out just a few hours before Ezra had walked in himself. If he hadn''t still been in charge of Star Heights, he wouldn''t have received the VIP notice that was always sent to Griffin''s desk when the human security guards notice the appearance of all those on the list.


    His curiosity had made him send an astral projection and now, he knew what this was all about.


    He shook his head, speaking. "Let''s hear whatever it is you have to say. I do have an appointment to keep after this."


    He would be meeting Vladimir to confirm his orders on Westside. He knew he was running late but this was important enough to make the man wait.


    "I know where the missing funds are. If we cooperate, I can use the information to drop bread crumbs for him to follow." Helena said. "All you need to do is make Ezra believe you truly have the money. If he does, he''ll come after you to either negotiate or take it by force."


    "And when he does, I can finally get my hands on him." The Necromancer finished, his voice full of anticipation. "Now, that''s clever. But you see, there''s just a teensy tiny problem with this plan."


    Helena blinked. "And that is?"


    "I don''t actually have the money." The Necromancer answered, a dark smile on his face. "Why should I pretend to be a petty thief when I''m actually not? Don''t you find it funny?"


    Helena stared at him in silence. The Necromancer recognized those eyes. That was the eyes of a vampire calculating if a move was worthwhile or not. He crossed his arms, waiting for her to come to a conclusion.


    After a while, she stood with a sigh. "I had hoped you were a reasonable man, Necromancer. Now, I see you''re not willing to make hard choices to get what you want."


    "Hard choices?" The Necromancer snorted. "What hard choice? You get a boatload of money and whatever you want from that Countess. All I get is a fight."


    "Stop trying to fool me, Necromancer." Helena said. "We both know that if Ezra Matten ever gets into your hands, you''ll gain a lot more than I ever will."


    "I can see you''re having doubts about my plan. If you ever change your mind, you know where to reach me." With that, she left the room, walking back up to the city above.


    The Necromancer sat there for a minute. She was right. He would be getting more out of the deal.


    He went through his options, trying to find a better way. There was none. This was the fastest path to Ezra Matten. He would be taking the offer.


    He stood, whistling jauntily as he walked out. He climbed the stairs and opened the door, inhaling deeply. The scent of the city filled his nose and he chuckled to himself. He could smell his breakthrough in the air.


    He opened his eyes and teleported away, appearing in the teleportation room of Vladimir''s domain. This time, he was led to the vampire''s outdoor garden.


    Flowers were arranged in rows and columns, forming paths and designs. Count Vladimir was currently crouched in front of a flower bed, his glove covered hands holding a watering can.


    He watered the flowers, his huge bulk making them look tiny. The Necromancer almost chuckled. Whatever the count was standing next to, he always made it look tiny in comparison.


    The Necromancer bowed slightly.


    "Did you receive my orders?" Vladimir spoke without turning, his voice calm and even.


    "I did." The Necromancer answered calmly. "All forces have been pulled out of Westside and are on standby."


    "Good." Vladimir stood, placing the watering can gently on a nearby table filled with flower pots.


    "If I may ask, why should we leave Westside? It is a bit¡­ unexpected."


    "No. Not unexpected." Vladimir corrected with a slight smile. "Strategic." He pulled off his gloves and laid them beside the watering can. "Whoever is attacking the assets at Westside is using the law as a shield. If Westside is unguarded, they will crawl out of whatever hole they''re hiding in to claim it. When they do, that''s when we''ll crush them." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah." The Necromancer nodded, making a sound of understanding. "Expose the predator by offering tempting prey."


    "Exactly." Vladimir grinned, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of the hunt. "And while they''re distracted, I have another task for you. One that requires your particular¡­ talents."


    "Your wish is my command." The Necromancer said.


    "There are two thorns I want you to remove from my flesh." Vladimir said, turning away and walking out. The Necromancer followed behind him. "Countess Yuri has two husbands. Ivo and Armand. I want them removed from her side and bound to our cause."


    He stopped, turning to look directly at the Necromancer. "Turn them into your minions."

 Chapter 233 - 233: Schemes And Bargains

    "My lord?" The Necromancer asked in confusion. "Turn them into my minions?"


    "Yes." Vladimir answered. "I want them as my pawns."


    The Necromancer stared in incomprehension. Vladimir had to know what he was asking for.


    "My lord. I''m not strong enough to do it on my own." The Necromancer said. "Those are the two fifth ring vampires whose strength triples when they fight together. My horde isn''t strong enough for them."


    His words hung in the air. Killing the two powerful vampires was not an easy task, even for someone of his abilities. He knew the potential rewards but he was also aware of the risks. He was more likely to fail than succeed.


    "Walk with me." Vladimir said before strolling away, his hands clasped behind his back. After a moment''s pause, the Necromancer fell into step beside him.


    "Are you saying that you don''t think you can do it?" Vladimir asked. "How about this? The moment you succeed, I''ll hand Ezra Matten over to you."


    The Necromancer blinked in surprise. Ezra Matten was the only reason he was working with Vladimir and he was sure the man knew it too. And if he turned Ivo and Armand, he''d be getting exactly what he wanted. This didn''t make any sense.


    Removing the two vampires would destabilize Yuri''s personal power base, leaving her vulnerable but it would also add significant strength to himself. Why would Vladimir want that?


    "In addition to that, I''ll make Westside yours." Vladimir said. "I know you have plans. Big plans. You''ll need a place of your own to prepare. Isn''t Westside a good place for that?"


    The Necromancer walked in silence for a few seconds. This could only mean one thing. Vladimir was after Yuri herself for one reason or the other. Removing Ivo and Armand would make it easier to get to her.


    With them gone, Vladimir gets what he wants. Adding two fifth ring vampires to his horde would also weaken him and deplete his vitality stores. It would also be the perfect time for Vladimir to eliminate him.


    The Necromancer''s gaze drifted over the nearby flowers before he focused back on Vladimir. "And if I refuse to accept this task? If I know it is beyond my capabilities?"


    "I never said you couldn''t choose, Necromancer." Vladimir laughed casually. "But every action has a consequence."


    The Necromancer heard the threat loud and clear. If he refused, he wouldn''t be able to walk away without suffering some kind of loss. Vladimir might even use this opportunity to kill him.


    The Necromancer nodded in the silence. "I accept the task."


    "Excellent." Vladimir said, a satisfied smile touching his lips as they stopped in front of a small fountain. "Act swiftly, Necromancer. I am eager to see how the garden grows once we''ve pruned away the unwelcome branches."


    The Necromancer bowed before walking away, leaving Vladimir to his flowers. If his hammer couldn''t handle the nail in front of him, he''ll either have to get a bigger hammer or find another nail.


    He''d have to contact Helena. It was time to leave Vladimir.


    **********


    "Ready?" Ivo asked his best friend with a grin.


    "Ready." Armand answered. Today was the day. They''d be taking their first steps towards their dreams.


    With a shared nod, they teleported, appearing in a room they''d only been in once before. Back when Yuri was still an Arbiter and they''d run errands for her.


    "I see you two like courting death." A man said, stepping forward from the small crowd of vampires pointing weapons at them.


    Ivo snorted, looking over the group. "A warm welcome, I see. But who is this Malachi look-alike?"


    Ivo''s smile widened at hearing a few snorts from the vampires behind the man.


    The man turned to his group, a betrayed expression on his face. He was dressed in a black trench coat and had a black bowler hat on his head. Unlike Malachi, he was tall. "I''m telling you guys. Malach copied me, not the other way round."


    "Of course." Someone said. "We totally believe you."


    "Shit!" The man swore, tearing the hat off his head and throwing it on the floor. "I shouldn''t have told that punk about my upcoming fashion change."


    "Enough of this." Armand spoke. "Solomon should know we''re here, shouldn''t he?"


    The man nodded and waved a hand. Someone left the room, probably to bring news to the count.


    "I''m Michael." The man introduced himself casually, even as the men behind him watched them cautiously. "Don''t forget it."


    "Of course, Malachi." Ivo said.


    Michael had to be held back by the men behind him. The chaos of the teleportation room only died down when the runner returned with Solomon''s words.


    He''d receive them.


    Minutes later, Ivo and Armand were standing in front of Solomon. The man sat behind the huge desk in his study, staring at them in amusement. "Look what the cat dragged in."


    Armand frowned at the room. There were no chairs in front of the desk for them to sit.


    "Do you have some sort of message for me from Yuri?"


    "No." Ivo spoke up. "We''re here with an offer that could benefit us all, aren''t we?"


    "Whatever Yuri has to say, I''m uninterested. The only reason you''re still alive is that I''m in no particular hurry to enter the third phase of the war." Solomon said. "Leave before I change my mind."


    "We never said Yuri sent us here, did we?" Armand said. "Why must we always be messengers to that bitch?"


    Solomon blinked, taken aback, before his lips curved into a smile. He leaned forward, placing his elbows on the ornate desk and steepling his fingers. "Now, I''m intrigued. Speak. What is this offer you bring to me?"


    "How would you like to own the Ascension Well?" Ivo asked, a large grin on his face. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Ascension Well?" Solomon asked, the greed in his eyes evident to the two vampires.


    "We''d like to offer you the Ascension Well." Armand stated bluntly. "You want it, don''t you?"


    "And in exchange?" Solomon asked.


    "In exchange," Armand continued, "you''ll help us claim Southside and Westside after we eliminate Yuri."


    At their words, Solomon leaned back in his chair, an excited smile appearing on his face. He understood what they were saying. They were willing to betray Yuri to become Counts themselves.


    Even if nothing came out of their meeting, he''d have this information on hand.


    "I see." Solomon said, before waving a hand, exquisitely carved chairs appeared before his desk. "Why don''t you take a seat, gentlemen. We have a lot to discuss."

 Chapter 234 - 234: Bait

    Ezra entered the dining room, the rich aroma of blood wine already lingering in the air. He strided to the table, taking his seat at its head.


    Gen poured some wine into a glass and shifted the glass to him. He picked it up without a word and drained it.


    "Tell me you guys found something." He said.


    "Nope." Gen answered. "It''s like he disappeared into thin air."


    "It''s not as if we had anything to go off of before." Red said from her seat. "He has no ties anywhere. There''s no thread connecting him to anything."


    "Olivia?" Ezra turned to the last woman in the room. "Anything on your end?"


    "No." She answered. "All we''re looking for is a man under a cloak. He could be anybody he wants."


    "Damn it!" Ezra pounded his fist into the table, taking care to control his strength. "Where could he be?"


    The slush fund had been the cash they''d be betting on when they leave First City. Without the money, they''ll have to start from zero.


    It wasn''t that they couldn''t do it. It was the fact that starting from zero would mean stepping on the toes of another vampire to get what they wanted. And that was the fastest way to accumulate enemies in Vampire Society.


    "I don''t think he''s in Westside anymore." Olivia said, tapping the table as she thought about it. "Our plants in the Investigation Bureau are not encountering any resistance at all. That means he''s given up on holding on to the assets. We all know amassing territory isn''t his objective."


    "If he''s not in Westside, that means he''s hiding out in another Count''s territory. And he''ll only hide in a place he deems safe. That''s common sense." Red frowned.


    "Which means, he''s in cahoots with whoever''s territory he''s in." Gen said. "I mean, he seems very well informed for a vampire out of town. He has to be working with someone else. Either Solomon or Vladimir."


    Ezra''s gaze shifted between the women, pondering their words. It did make a lot of sense.


    The Necromancer was a visitor. How did he get all his info so fast? How was he able to pinpoint Ezra immediately? The Vampire Society didn''t have some sort of search engine to instantly know everything. Most vampires tend to mind their business. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They didn''t all congregate in one place to share gossip. This means there was the possibility of a Count supporting the Necromancer.


    But this new information didn''t change anything. The Necromancer still had their money and they needed to get it back.


    "Let''s stay focused on finding the Necromancer. It doesn''t matter if there''s someone supporting him." Ezra said, bringing the conversation back on track.


    "How about this?" Gen spoke up, drawing the attention of everyone sitting around the table. "How about we draw him out?" She asked, a smile appearing on her face.


    "How?" Red raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "He''s currently in hiding. He won''t come out easily."


    "Simple." Gen replied, her voice carrying a dangerous edge. Her smile curved into a smirk, her fangs on open display. "By giving him a target."


    "Think about it." She turned to look at Red, her red eyes shining. "What did he say when Ezra met him at Ascendant Capital? His mission is adding Ezra to his undead collection. This theft doesn''t change the fact that he''s after Ezra."


    "All we need to do is give him the chance to achieve his aim. If Ezra makes public appearances, the Necromancer is bound to attack. It would be a target too tempting for him to pass up."


    Ezra nodded along to her suggestion, his mind turning over the possibilities. They all knew the Necromancer had an obsession with him that could be exploited. It was a risk, but it was one that could pay off if executed correctly.


    "I like the idea." Ezra said, leaning forward. "All we need is a set of public appearances that won''t scare the Necromancer off. If he suspects a trap, he won''t bite."


    "If we''re going ahead with this, we need to choose places where we have the advantage." Red said. "It has to be in Southside."


    Olivia, who had been listening quietly, spoke up. "Why not use the farmer''s market? It''s already under our control and Yuri won''t find Ezra''s movements suspicious. If he takes the bait, we''ll be able to shut him down without any problems."


    "But wouldn''t it be obvious that it''s a trap?" Red spoke up, frowning. "The farmer''s market is exactly the kind of place that would stop him from coming."


    "I don''t think so." Olivia said. "He is willing to attack Ezra in a bar full of humans. He''d definitely take the risk. The farmer''s market is exactly the kind of place he''d be confident in attacking at."


    Ezra nodded in approval. The farmer''s market was perfect. In the day, it was an open space filled with people going about their business. But in the night, it was a closed space where it was common to be seen in masks.


    "If it''s the farmer''s market, he''ll attack. Since anonymity is a given among the customers, he''d be banking on his ability to blend in until he strikes." Ezra said.


    "And when he strikes, we''ll be on him before he could blink." Gen grinned.


    "Exactly." Ezra finished. "We''ll be using this plan and that means I''ll be attending the underground auction taking place tonight. This''ll be my first public appearance."


    The others nodded in agreement, planning the logistics of the trap. They couldn''t afford to slack even if this was the first appearance. The Necromancer could have watchers and could attack. They needed to be ready for anything.


    There were still a few things to prepare, but for the first time in days, they had a clear direction.


    As Ezra rose from his seat, the room seemed to hum with anticipation. The bait was set, and soon, they would see if the Necromancer was bold enough to take it.

 Chapter 235 - 235: Midnight Auction

    The hovercar slid to a stop, its headlights shining in the night. Ezra turned off the engine, plunging the place into darkness.


    He stepped out of his car, smiling at the sight. The farmer''s market sure was an eerie sight in the dead of night. Although bustling during the day, it now laid silent, the moon illuminating it like it was the set of a horror movie.


    Ezra walked through the market, his footsteps unbearably loud in the quiet of night. He straightened his perfectly tailored black suit as he walked. On his face was a silver mask that reflected the light of the moon, a part of the required dress code for the night''s auction.


    He made his way to one of the semi-permanent tents set up in a corner of the market. He paused at the entrance, taking in the room. The tent was occupied with what looked like abandoned logs of wood.


    "Mr. M." Elliot stepped into view. "Welcome to the market. Everything is ready as you instructed."


    Ezra observed the man. He also wore a dark suit accompanied with a dark mask but to Ezra, it was as if he wasn''t wearing a mask. Ezra knew he''d be able to pick out the man in a sea of masked men.


    "Good work, Elliot." Ezra nodded approvingly. "Lead the way."


    Elliot turned, leading Ezra deep into the arrangement of wood. They exited through a back entrance and walked through the market, weaving between empty stalls. They finally got to the edge of the market where there was a concealed iron gate.


    Elliot pulled it open to a concrete maze. He led Ezra through the labyrinth and before long, they were descending down a flight of stone steps.


    At the bottom of the stairs was a large iron door. Elliot knocked three times in a specific pattern and the door creaked open. Ezra frowned at the ''security measures'' he was looking at. He''d expected something more... secure.


    Without a word, he entered the chamber. The room was large, its ceiling high and arched like a cathedral. Rows of chairs were arranged in a semicircle around a central platform. The walls were covered in velvet drapes, giving the room an atmosphere of grandeur.


    Illuminated by the elaborate chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, the attendees mingled, all dressed in fine suits and evening gowns, their faces covered by their masks.


    Elliot escorted Ezra to his VIP seat, positioned in an alcove set high in the wall at the back of the room. The seat was plush, upholstered in deep red fabric. Ezra settled in, taking in the room from his elevated position. He could see all that was taking place.


    He observed the attendees, some with a casual air and others filled with tension. Their conversation filled the air, blending with the clinking of glasses.


    Finally, the auctioneer stepped onto the podium, the tall thin man raising a gloved hand. The murmurs in the room died down and everyone took their seats.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the man began, his tone both solemn and commanding. "Welcome to tonight''s auction."


    The guests clapped at his words. When the applause died down, he continued. "For you, we have a fine selection of items, each one unique and valuable in its own right. We guarantee that there is a selection that will pique your interest. But the question is, can you outbid your rivals? Let us begin."


    Ezra watched as items were wheeled in, bids were made and either won or lost.


    His eyebrows rose as an item was unveiled. A shipment of ghost guns. Samples were wheeled in, the weapons beautiful and deadly.


    Ghost guns were custom made and untraceable to avoid any ties that could lead back to their owners. The bidding started high, voices ringing out from all corners of the chamber as masked figures vied for the item. The numbers escalated quickly, reaching an exorbitant price.


    Ezra watched with interest as the shipment of ghost guns were sold to a man seated at the back. The man clinked glasses with his neighbor, knowing the resale value of the guns. Each individual gun could be sold high, netting him a tidy profit.


    Several more items passed. A set of blueprints here, information on security systems there, each met with varying degrees of enthusiasm. Ezra knew he''d have to bid on something to announce his presence. A bid to make the Necromancer take notice.


    Even with the slush fund in the hands of the Necromancer, he still had money left out. He remained patient, watching the platform and waiting for something worth his while.


    He blinked as the next item was announced. The painting was wheeled in, its surface dark with age but still colorful and vibrant. Anyone could see that it had been taken care of.


    Ezra recognized the painting. The news had covered the story for two weeks straight when it had been stolen from the owner''s personal collection. The painting was one of the paintings from the twenty first century that had survived, mostly intact.


    The room seemed to come alive at the prospect of owning the painting. Ezra pondered whether to join the ongoing bidding war but decided not to. He wasn''t in any state to blow his funds on old artwork, no matter how impressive it would be to own one.


    He watched with detached curiosity as the price soared higher and higher. The painting was eventually claimed by a woman near the front row, her dyed hair standing out in the crowd.


    Without missing a beat, the auctioneer introduced the next item. "And now, we present something truly special. A collection of sensitive corporate data from the biggest corporation in Faewall." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s attention sharpened instantly. Faewall? That was the Matten coven''s next destination.


    "The data being offered tonight includes trade secrets sought after by many, financial records and even unpatented intellectual property. Everything one might need to cripple the company or gain a significant advantage."


    Ezra knew he had to get his hands on the data. It might come in handy later, when they get to the city. The bidding began and he could feel the tension in the room ratchet up several notches.


    He leaned forward slightly, calculating his approach. The bids came quickly, each one driving the price higher, but he remained calm, biding his time. He couldn''t jump in now.


    After the bids slowed to a trickle, he made his move, his voice cutting through the din with a bid that silenced the room for a brief moment. Every head turned to see the masked man sitting in one of the VIP alcoves.


    However, the silence was broken as another VIP responded to the bid, unwilling to let such a prize slip through their fingers.


    Ezra kept bidding, each bid taking him closer and closer to the money he had on hand. Even with that, he stayed calm, projecting an unhurried air.


    The auctioneer''s voice grew more excited as numbers climbed, sensing the intensity of the competition. Tired off all the drama, Ezra deployed his Aura, the energy descending upon the room. He made his final bid, his tone and Aura projecting a sense of finality.


    The silence that followed was almost deafening. For a few tense seconds, no one dared to counter. Then, the auctioneer''s gavel came down with a bang.


    "Sold," the auctioneer cried out with a satisfied tone, "to our distinguished guest in the VIP section!"

 Chapter 236 - 236: Implications

    Ezra stood in front of the full-length mirror, carefully buttoning up his dress shirt. The fabric was cool and smooth against his skin but his mind wasn''t on it.


    He dragged himself back to the present, staring back at his reflection. He gave himself an approving nod. He radiated an aura of subtle power and composed control. In fact, he looked like a rich heir.


    A small smile tugged on the corner of his mouth as he secured the last button. His mind went back to the events of twenty four hours before, when he''d won the bid at the auction.


    The applause that followed his successful bid had been more than polite. It had been laced with envy and respect. He''d done exactly what he intended to do. He''d stood out in a room where the only thing that mattered was how much money one had, commanding both attention and admiration.


    The feeling had been amazing. A part of him was telling him that he was just getting his due as a predator but the part of him that had been human was reminding him that there was a time when the event would be something beyond his wildest dreams. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thought of those envious glances. The subtle nods of acknowledgement. He sighed. He could now understand those who said power corrupts.


    He knew his instincts as a vampire was subtly affecting him and he also knew it could be controlled. But it would be so easy to give in to it.


    He was broken out of his thoughts as the door to his room bursts open. Gen stormed in, her expression a mixture of disbelief anf frustration.


    "Is it true?" She demanded, her voice sharp, cutting through the silence.


    Ezra turned to face her, his smile fading into a look of mild concern and confusion. "Is what true?"


    She stomped to his bed and sat, crossing her arms with her eyes narrowing as she stared at him. "Is it true that we''re broke?"


    Ezra sighed, nodding slightly. "Yes, it''s true. I spent most of what we have at the auction."


    Gen groaned in frustration. "We never agreed to spend that much."


    "I know." Ezra began buttoning his sleeves. "But the expense was necessary. And there were competing bids. If I didn''t use my Aura in time, we''d have been in debt."


    "Fuck." Gen swore. "See, you don''t understand. We''re planning on moving. Moving covens who plan on being solitary like us don''t have it easy. The Population Law states that all vampires must be registered under the banner of either a count or the City Lord."


    "That means we''ll have to spend money to stay under a count and not be their official subject. Money which we don''t have anymore. Money we''ll need to set ourselves up. Money we''ll need to protect ourselves."


    Ezra couldn''t help himself. He chuckled, saying, "Don''t worry, Gen. This just means we definitely have to get our money back from the Necromancer. Which we''ve made progress on by spending as much as I did at the auction."


    Before Gen could respond, Olivia entered the room, tapping rapidly on the tablet she was holding. She had an excited air as she entered. Ezra and Gen stared at her before exchanging glances. It wasn''t exactly common to see an excited Olivia.


    "Whatever was spent was worth it." Olivia said, glancing up at Ezra. "The data you bought? It''s very... comprehensive. And here''s the best part. It''s from Harlow Industries.


    The personal venture of James Harlow, City Lord of Faewall."


    "Wait, what?" Gen''s eyes widened at Olivia''s words. "We have James Harlow''s weakness?"


    "I won''t call it a personal weakness but in the hands of another vampire, it''s enough to threathen what he''s built." Olivia answered.


    "Damn. How did this kind of information even get here? Who the hell sold it?" Gen asked Ezra.


    "No idea." Ezra shrugged. "But I could find out if we''re really curious about that."


    "There''s no need." Olivia tapped the tablet in her hands a few more times. "It was probably an inside job. One or two of Harlow''s personal subjects in need of fast cash or something. It seems like things in Faewall are not as rosy as they seem."


    "And we''re heading there." Gen said. "Do you think we''ll have to go head-to-head with Harlow?"


    "Let''s no go that far." Ezra answered. "We''re definitely not strong enough for that." He paused. "Yet."


    Gen grinned at his words, her mood shifting.


    "But that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t be prepared." Olivia nodded in agreement at Ezra''s words. "It''s better to have this card and not need it than to need it and not have it."


    "Now you''re speaking my language." Gen stood from the bed, stretching with renewed energy. "I wouldn''t mind taking down a City Lord or two, especially when I finally get to the fifth ring."


    Ezra pulled on his overcoat, turning to look at Gen with a raised eyebrow. "You know, I never asked. Why are you always looking for fights?"


    Her grin faded slightly as she answered. "I''m preparing. For when we have to kill the council."


    Ezra and Olivia exchanged confused glances. "The council?" Olivia asked. "Why... would you want to kill them?"


    "What''s our main objective? Claiming the progenitor''s throne." Gen''s eyes hardened, her voice low and serious as she stared at them.


    "Do you really think the council will let Ezra claim the throne in peace? They''ll fight him to their dying breath. Whether we want it or not, we''ll have to fight them."


    Ezra nodded slowly, the weight of her words sinking in. He''d known but he hadn''t fully considered the implications of his ambitions.


    How far others might go to stop him.


    "You''re right, Gen. It''s something we need to be prepared for."


    He glanced at the clock, realizing it was time for him to leave. He stepped forward, kissing both Olivia and Gen on the cheek. "I''ll be back soon."


    As Ezra teleported to the Old Museum teleportation room, his mind was on Gen''s words.


    She had said she fought in preparation for fighting the council. He knew she wasn''t lying, but he suspected that wasn''t the whole truth.


    It wasn''t just about his throne. She had to have a personal grudge on the council.

 Chapter 237 - 237: Yuris Strategy

    Ezra stood before Yuri, his posture straight and formal, as he delivered his report. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The golden light of the sun shined from behind Yuri, making her look like a deity looking down at her creation. She watched him, her expression of calm contemplation as she listened to his words.


    "The Necromancer has withdrawn from Westside." Ezra spoke. "I first noticed his disappearance when I saw no signs of resistance at the Investigation Bureau attacking their assets. I investigated further, searching the entire area. There was no trace of him or his undead minions."


    Yuri remained silent for a moment, her eyes narrowing slightly as she absorbed the information. She tapped a finger lightly on the armrest of her throne as she thought. Finally, she spoke, her voice soft but firm.


    "Are you certain?" She asked, her gaze pinning Ezra in place.


    Ezra nodded confidently. "Yes, my Lady. I''ve checked every corner of Westside, every hidden alley and shadowed building. He''s gone. There''s nothing left of his presence."


    Yuri continued to study him, as if weighing his words for any sign of doubt. But Ezra held her gaze, his expression unwavering. He was confident in what he was saying. After a moment, Yuri nodded, her decision made.


    "Very well." She said, her tone decisive. "You are to take over the assets in Westside."


    Ezra blinked at her words.


    "But do not move in immediately."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow slightly, curious but respectful. "Do you expect trouble?"


    Yuri''s lips curved into a slight smile, but it held not an iota of warmth. "One can never be too cautious when dealing with vampires like the Necromancer. There''s no telling what traps he might have left behind."


    "Control Westside''s resources from Southside. This way, you won''t be isolated from your allies, and if anyone contests your control, you''ll have backup."


    Ezra nodded in understanding. Moving directly into Westside could be a trap set by the Necromancer to draw him into a dangerous situation. Unlike the trap he was currently setting, this might be a place where he couldn''t control all factors. By controlling Westside from the comfort of Southside, he''d be able to manage the territory without exposing himself to unnecessary risk.


    "Instead of taking a direct hand into things, use the Investigation Bureau. Keep them on Westside and by controlling them, we''ll have their resources at our fingertips. This way, even with our absence, no one can tear Westside from our hands without a fight."


    "The aim here," Yuri continued, "is not to dominate Westside but to keep it out of the hands of our enemies. We can''t afford to let them use it against us."


    Ezra nodded again, his respect for Yuri''s strategic mind growing. "I will ensure that Westside remains out of their reach."


    "Good." Yuri waved her hand dismissively, signaling that their discussion was over. "You are dismissed, Ezra. Keep me informed."


    With a slight bow, Ezra turned and left the throne room, his mind already calculating the steps he would need to take. The Investigation Bureau was already on his hands but it wouldn''t be good to reveal that fact. He''d take his time taking control of them to reinforce the illusion that he hadn''t been behind the original attack.


    His mind was working as he rode the elevator back down the tower. He settled on a plan of action as he arrived at the correct floor, the door opening. He made his way to the teleportation room with a slight smile on his face. At least, he was still free to chase after his slush fund.


    As he got to the teleportation room, he saw Ivo and Armand waiting casually outside the door. Their presence instantly puts him on guard. This was their home and it wasn''t out of the realm of possibility that he''d meet them but now, he knew they''d been waiting for him.


    "Ezra!" Ivo greeted him with enthusiasm. "Just the man we were waiting for, right?"


    "Indeed." Armand said, a friendly smile on his face. "We didn''t know we''d be seeing him this quickly, did we?"


    Ezra greeted them politely, not trusting their smiles. "To what do I owe the pleasure?" He asked as he walked closer.


    "Nothing much." Armand gave him a grin that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "We''ve actually got something here for you, don''t we?"


    "Yup." Ivo nodded, holding up a letter. "Addressed to the Old Museum. Whoever the sender is, they didn''t know where you actually lived, did they?"


    Ezra nodded, accepting the letter from Armand, his fingers brushing against the paper as he examined it. The envelope was plain, unmarked except for his name and the Old Museum''s address.


    "We didn''t open it, if that''s what you''re wondering." Armand added with a chuckle. "You trust us, don''t you?"


    Ezra ignored the question, giving them a polite smile that carefully hid his suspicion. "Thank you. I appreciate it."


    He tucked the letter into the inner pocket of his overcoat, nodding to both of them before stepping into the teleportation room. The doors closed behind him, sealing him off from the two vampires who, despite their outwardly friendly demeanor, always seemed to have their own agendas.


    **********


    Ivo watched Ezra Matten leave in amusement. Just like he''d said, they''d not opened the letter or made any attempts to see what it said. Whatever that was about, it was Ezra''s business.


    What he knew was that Ezra could definitely be turned to their side. He recognized a kindred spirit when he saw one.


    Someone who was tired of being under the thumb of others. Someone who wasn''t as loyal as Yuri would like to think. Which was why he hadn''t told Yuri about their choosing of the Well''s location.


    If Ezra had told Yuri, it wouldn''t be a big deal for him and Armand. They''d had their excuses already set up and it was perfect. Everyone knew the best lie was the truth.


    All he was doing was checking where Ezra''s loyalties lay. And now he knew.


    "Let''s go, Armand." He said to his best friend. This wasn''t the place to be reckless. Yuri was watching. She was always watching.

 Chapter 238 - 238: This Is What It Feels Like To Be Robin Hood

    Ezra paced slowly in the empty warehouse, his shoes echoing in the cavernous space. The building''s old lighting system hummed softly in the background.


    He had chosen this place for its isolation. A perfect place to open the envelope he''d received without risking the safety of their secure apartment.


    The creak of the heavy metal door echoed through the warehouse, and Ezra looked up to see Olivia, Gen, and Red entering. They walked toward him, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "What''s going on?" Gen was the first to speak as they reached him. She looked around the warehouse. "Who are we fighting? No one? Fuck. I was so looking forward to a fight."


    "Why''d you call us here, Ezra?" Olivia asked.


    Ezra held up the envelope he''d been holding, the plain, unmarked paper now slightly crumpled from his grip.


    "I received this letter at the Old Museum from an unknown sender. And that sender doesn''t know where we live." He explained. "I didn''t want to risk taking it back to our apartment when I don''t know what it contains."


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed as she nodded in agreement. "That''s a valid concern. Vampires have too many unpredictable tattoos. Whoever sent this could have a way of tracking its location, which would compromise the safety of our apartment."


    "Or even be able to teleport to it." Red said. "Do you have any idea who could have sent it?"


    Ezra shook his head, his expression serious. "No idea. But now that you''re all here, I can open it and see. I''d rather open it with backup in case it''s something¡­ dangerous."


    The women nodded in agreement. They readied themselves, Gen eagerly materializing her axe incase of a fight.


    Ezra slowly slid a finger under the flap of the envelope, carefully tearing it open. The sound seemed unnaturally loud in the quiet warehouse.


    Inside, he found a single sheet of paper, folded neatly. He unfolded the letter and began to read aloud, his voice steady.


    The words on the page were clear and mocking. "Ezra Matten. I have to say, Now I know what it feels like to be Robin Hood. In case you didn''t know, Robin Hood was a hero that predates the twenty-first century, known for stealing from the rich and giving to the poor."


    "That condescending jerk." Gen said in disbelief. "Who doesn''t know Robin Hood? Hollywood won''t let us forget even if we wanted to. I''m hearing rumors of a thirtieth reboot."


    "A thirtieth reboot?" Red asked in disbelief. "Why won''t they just let the franchise die?"


    Ezra nodded in agreement. Even if he could sympathize with the people in charge of the project, they should know by now that everyone was already tired of it.


    Where will even be the setting of the thirtieth reboot? A space opera in a fantasy world? He knew the guy in charge of the project was a dude named Chakralord or something.


    But that didn''t matter. He cleared his throat, bringing everyone''s attention back to the letter.


    "Now that I have this much treasure, I identify as a dragon and invite you to my lair to try your luck at stealing all this gold I''m sitting on. If you want to reclaim what''s technically, literally, specifically and maybe rightfully yours, meet me at the first place we met, at the same time we met. You know where."


    "From your best dressed friend, Mr. NMC."


    As the final words left his lips, the warehouse fell silent again. They could all imagine the necromancer dictating grandly to one of his minions and laughing like a mad man.


    "Okay. That''s that." Ezra said. "Now, we ca-" Just as Ezra was about to discuss their next move, Red held up a hand, her sharp instincts kicking in.


    "Destroy the letter." She said. "Who knows what kind of tattoo might be tied to it. The writer could be listening in."


    Ezra didn''t hesitate. He summoned his darkness, the shadows swirling around his hand before they covered the letter. The paper disintegrated instantly, turning to ash and then to nothing, leaving no trace behind.


    With that out of the way, Ezra nodded to the others. "Let''s get out of here."


    In sync, they teleported back to their apartment in a flash of light, reappearing in the living room. They quickly moved to the dining table, each of them taking a seat as they prepared to discuss their next steps.


    "The Necromancer wants to meet at the Ascendant Capital rooftop." Ezra said as he took his seat at the head of the table. "At the same time I first met him. He didn''t specify a date, so we''ll assume he''s waiting at any time."


    "There is no way that this isn''t a trap." Olivia said, leaning forward, her elbows on the table. Her eyes were fixed on Ezra, her mind already working through their options.


    Ezra nodded. "Of course it is. The Necromancer wants to draw me out, probably expecting me to walk right into whatever he''s set up."


    "He''s picking Ascendant Capital because it''s in a place I''m very familiar with. It''s in the heart of Southside. A place I''d feel safe enough to risk coming to. A place I''d be confident that I have the upper hand." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen leaned back in her chair, her fingers drumming on the table. "So what do we do? Just ignore him?"


    Red shook her head. "We show up, but not exactly where he wants us to. We go nearby instead, set up our own trap. Watch what he intends to do."


    "Remember, we don''t have to entertain him. If we don''t play completely by his rules, he''ll have no choice but to look towards our own trap."


    Ezra considered her words, his eyes narrowing as he thought about it. "You''re right. He''s trying to play us but if we don''t follow his instructions to the letter, he''ll have to adapt. We''ll draw him out on our terms."


    "Alright." Gen nodded. "So what''s the plan?"

 Chapter 239 - 239: The Seeds of Contact

    The Necromancer''s laughter echoed in the subterranean room. One could hear the genuine amusement in his laughter.


    As the ashes of the destroyed letter drifted away into nothingness and his connection to it was cut, he leaned back in his chair with a relaxed air.


    "So... predictable." He mused aloud, his voice dripping with condescension.


    He''d been listening in, as planned, thanks to Bella''s unique ability but probably not in the way they''d been expecting.


    Turning away from the scrying mirror that displayed the faint remnants of the letter''s quickly fading energy, he nodded his head towards Bella, who stood to the side with a blank expression. "Thank you, Bella. Your ability was, as always, most useful."


    Bella nodded slightly, her face impassive, as she quietly faded back into the shadows, leaving the Necromancer alone with his guest.


    Helena sat across from him, sitting comfortably in an overstuffed chair. She sipped her wine as if she were at a leisurely dinner party rather than in a meeting with one of the most dangerous vampires present in First City.


    The Necromancer leaned forward, moving closer, his gaze fixed on her. "As you saw for yourself, Ezra has received the letter." He said, the edge of a smile still lingering on his lips. "He''s a lot more... smarter than I thought he''d be."


    "That''s Ezra Matten for you." Helena said, her eyes fixed on the now dark mirror. "Powerful but without the arrogance of the other vampires at his level."


    "One of the perks of advancing the rings as quickly as possible." The Necromancer smirked. "You''ll always be getting used to your power and will never stop to get so used to it that you develop an overinflated ego which we all know is a vampire''s worst enemy."


    Helena hummed in agreement and he watched her in amusement. He knew he was suffering from the same thing.


    Every vampire that lived long enough, including himself, thought of themselves as master planners, able to weave plans within plans that would trap their fellow vampires.


    "Now, tell me, Helena." He said. "What''s the next step of your plan?"


    Helena placed her glass down on the small table beside her, the sound of it touching the wood barely audible.


    She met his gaze calmly, her demeanor unflappable. "The plan isn''t to attack Ezra directly." She began, her tone steady. "It''s to roll him up slowly, piece by piece."


    The Necromancer''s smile faded slightly, replaced by a look of mild irritation. "And why not just attack him outright? Why not finish this now?"


    Helena''s gaze hardened, her expression becoming more intense. "Do you think Ezra wouldn''t be prepared for an attack? Do you think he''s so easy to defeat? If that were the case, would you have entertained my plan in the first place?"


    The Necromancer didn''t respond immediately, but the silence between them was telling. They both knew the answer. Ezra was no ordinary vampire. He was a prince strong enough to fight above his rings.


    His mind went back to the first night he''d met Ezra at the Ascendant Capital rooftop. Ezra had come with his wives. This would probably be the case this time. A direct attack would be costly, and the risks outweigh the potential rewards.


    Seeing his understanding, Helena continued. "The point of the meeting at Ascendant Capital isn''t to attack, but to establish a point of contact with Ezra. You need a way to reach him, a channel of communication that he won''t easily close. Once that''s in place, we can proceed with the rest of the plan. But until then, patience is required."


    The Necromancer nodded slowly, acknowledging her words. He didn''t like waiting, but Helena''s logic was sound. The long game often yielded the most fruitful rewards, especially when dealing with someone as dangerous as Ezra.


    Satisfied with their discussion, Helena stood, smoothing the creases in her uniform. "I''ll leave you to your preparations." She said, her voice laced with finality. "Contact me when the next phase is ready."


    With that, she turned and walked out, leaving the Necromancer to his thoughts. He watched her leave, not liking her tone one bit. The woman was too bossy. When their business ends, he''ll have to find a way to teach her a thing or two about manners.


    Moments after Helena left the room, Z entered, his presence announced by the soft rustling of the cloak he''d taken to wearing. The Necromancer turned his attention to his... loyal servant, his expression once again shifting to one of amusement.


    "Report." He commanded. It was time to hear what everyone was up to.


    Z bowed his head in respect before speaking. "My lord, Ivo and Armand have been cooped up at the Old Museum. They haven''t come out in days. Intelligence states that they''re guarding the place from any sabotage."


    The Necromancer''s eyes narrowed. He''d decided to pursue Helena''s plan but that didn''t mean he couldn''t keep an eye on his targets. If Vladimir asked about his progress, he could confidently say the truth. There''d been no chance to set up an ambush or even attack them.


    He turned to Z. "Keep watching them. I need to know their every move."


    Z nodded, but hesitated slightly before continuing. "There''s more, my lord."


    "More?" The Necromancer poured himself a glass of blood wine, a brow raised.


    "Yes, my lord. Ezra was spotted at the farmer''s market recently. He attended an underground auction."


    The Necromancer sipped his drink with a thoughtful frown, his interest piqued. "Ezra Matten at the farmer''s market? Is the information reliable?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Z met his eyes confidently. "I confirmed it myself. He was there."


    A slow smile spread across the Necromancer''s face. He knew he was expending vitality everyday to keep his horde''s intelligence and thinking ability running and this couldn''t be sustained for too long but with benefits like this, it was worth it. Besides, he was replenishing every drop of vitality he used.


    "Interesting." His eyes went to the crates of blood wine arranged along the wall. By the time he was done in First City, he''d be the brokest he''d ever been.


    "Keep a close watch on the farmer''s market. I want to know everything that happens there. Report any developments to me immediately."


    "Yes, my lord," Z responded, accepting the command.


    As Z left the room, the Necromancer leaned back in his chair, thinking on his next steps. Helena''s plan was solid, but Ezra''s appearance at the auction hinted at something else. A new opportunity?


    One way or another, the game was moving forward, and he intended to stay several steps ahead.

 Chapter 240 - 240: Time To Make You Mine

    The Necromancer stood in front of the big iron door, the cold metal surface emitting a faint, ominous aura. It was probably an aesthetic effect but he still hesitated for a short moment before raising his hand and knocking, the sound echoing through the dark-lit corridor.


    "Come in." Vladimir''s deep, commanding voice called out from within the room.


    The Necromancer pushed the door open and stepped inside. He sniffed sharply, frowning at the air, thick with the scent of blood and fear.


    The room was a dark dungeon and was decorated appropriately, its walls made of obsidian that seemed to absorb the light from the flickering torches. The Necromancer would have been fixated on Vladimir''s obsession with dungeons if not for the other presence in the room.


    In the center of the room, a shirtless vampire knelt on the cold floor, his body bloodied and broken. Chains anchored him to the ground, rattling slightly as he shivered in pain. By the dried blood on his skin, The Necromancer could tell that he was completely out of vitality.


    Vladimir stood beside the man, his tall frame casting a long shadow over the kneeling prisoner. It all looked like something out of the set of a medieval movie. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vladimir acknowledged the Necromancer with a nod before moving to a throne-like chair positioned directly in front of the trembling vampire. The prisoner kept crying softly. the sound echoing through the chamber like the pitiful wail of a ghost.


    The Necromancer bowed slightly to Vladimir, maintaining the necessary decorum, though his mind was already racing with questions. Why had he been summoned here, to this dark, cold place?


    His eyes flicked over to the prisoner, taking in the sight of the beaten vampire, and his curiosity deepened. Vladimir didn''t need him to threaten people or keep his people in line. He was perfectly capable of doing that himself.


    Vladimir, now seated, leaned back in his chair, an expression of cold indifference pasted on his face. "I summoned you here, Necromancer, because I have a gift for you." He said as he shifted his attention to the Necromancer.


    The Necromancer straightened, his eyes flicking to the prisoner. He hoped this wasn''t what he was thinking of. "A gift, my lord?" He asked, hiding the part of him that was already wary. Gifts from Vladimir were rarely given without strings attached.


    "How is the task coming along?" Vladimir asked, changing the subject.


    "There''s been very little progress." The Necromancer answered. He''d been prepared for questions like this. "They''ve been staying completely at the Old Museum. If they don''t come out, I''ll have no opportunities to complete the task."


    Vladimir waved dismissively to the kneeling vampire, who whimpered softly, the chains rattling with his movements. "I know the task I set before you is... difficult."


    You don''t say. The Necromancer muttered in the safety of his thoughts.


    "Those two are not your run of the mill vampires. It will require all of your strength and cunning to get hold of them. So, I offer you this prisoner to add to your undead horde. Consider it a token of my... support."


    The vampire, realizing the fate that awaited him, began to beg. "Please, my lord, show mercy! I was wrong! I-"


    Vladimir turned sharply to the prisoner, silencing him with a single look, the slow spinning of his eyes like a final sentence. "This," he said with a sneer, "is your reward for treachery. You betrayed me, feeding information to Helena, captain of the peacekeepers, and thus to Countess Yuri. Did you think there would be no consequences?"


    The prisoner''s cries of fear and desperation filled the room once more, but Vladimir ignored him, turning his attention back to the Necromancer.


    "There''s one way into the Old Museum." Vladimir said. "Use my gift to get to the peacekeeper and captain and through her, you get a route into the Old Museum."


    With a final nod, he stood and left the room, the heavy door closing behind him with a loud thud.


    The Necromancer watched Vladimir leave, his mind racing. He''d known Vladimir didn''t give ''gifts'' for no reason. He wasn''t a man that acted without purpose, and this gesture, seemingly generous, was his plan to hasten the death of Ivo and Armand.


    But why had Vladimir chosen to give him a vampire today of all days? Adding a new vampire to his undead ranks required an immense expenditure of his own vitality, leaving him weakened for a time.


    It was a vulnerability, one that Vladimir was most likely aware of. While the Necromancer knew Vladimir wouldn''t dispose of him now, the timing of this ''gift'' was suspicious.


    His thoughts flicked to his upcoming meeting with Ezra later that night. He unconsciously thanked any deity in charge of coincidences. It was a good thing that the plan with Ezra didn''t involve him fighting.


    He''d need all his strength intact for whatever might happen. But here, in this dungeon, he had no choice. If he refused Vladimir''s gift, it could be seen as an affront, a sign of defiance.


    That was not a path he wanted to tread lightly. Or right now.


    He turned his attention back to the prisoner, who had ceased his begging and now stared at him with wide, terrified eyes. The Necromancer''s lips curled into a faint smile, one without a hint of warmth or mercy.


    "Sorry buddy." He shrugged helplessly. "You shouldn''t have betrayed your Count. Or at least, not get caught. That''s like Subject 101."


    "Please! No! I can give you whatever you want!" The prisoner begged. "Whatever you freaking want!"


    "You can''t give me Ezra Matten." The Necromancer whispered as drew a bone knife from his cloak.


    The prisoner''s scream echoed through the chamber, a final, desperate sound before the Necromancer plunged the knife into his heart.


    The man''s blood poured out of the moon and the Necromancer sank his teeth in, drinking deeply. He always did enjoy vampire blood more than any other blood. A minute later, he dropped the body, smacking his lips.


    "Time to make you mine."

 Chapter 241 - 241: Necromancers Game

    The night was still, the city below blanketed in darkness, with only the occasional flicker of streetlights breaking through the gloom.


    It was that time of the night in which even the greatest party animals and night clubbers were busy puking their guts into toilet bowls.


    Ezra stood silently on the edge of a tall building, his sharp eyes scanning the area around Ascendant Capital.


    The familiar structure towered over its neighbors, its windows dark, showing no signs of life inside of it. If the Necromancer was somehow inside already, he sure was hiding it well.


    Ezra had been waiting for what felt like hours, every one of his senses on high alert, but there was still no sign of the Necromancer.


    "Fucking bitch." He shook his head. "I can think of ten better ways to spend my time right now."


    The breeze this high up was cool against his skin, the silence almost oppressive. Behind him, Red, Gen, and Olivia stood watch, each of them ready for an attack from any direction.


    They had anticipated some kind of battle tonight, but as the minutes slowly ticked by, the absence of the Necromancer had them all on edge.


    What was he planning?


    "Do you think he''s even coming?" Gen asked, her voice barely above a whisper, though it carried easily through the quiet night.


    Ezra''s eyes remained fixed on the Ascendant Capital rooftop, his jaw clenched tight. "I don''t know." He replied, his tone betraying his frustration. "But something''s off. He wouldn''t just call us here for nothing."


    "Or maybe," Red suggested, rolling her eyes, "he''s doing the same thing we''re doing. Waiting for him to show up first."


    Just as the words left her mouth, a sudden ringing pierced the silence, the sharp sound echoing off the nearby buildings.


    All four of them tensed, eyes locking on the source of the noise. The ringing was coming from the rooftop of Ascendant Capital, a place where there shouldn''t be anyone yet, especially not at this hour.


    Ezra exchanged a glance with Red, Gen, and Olivia.


    "We''ve been watching that building, haven''t we?" Gen asked with a frown.


    "Never took my eyes off it." Ezra answered.


    "Which means the phone had been there the whole time." Olivia said as the phone kept ringing.


    "Or the Necromancer has an invisible vampire on his hands." Gen said.


    "Unlikely." Red said. "They''ll have to mask a lot to pull it off. Sounds, smell, vitality signature. And it''s not an easy thing to fool vampire senses."


    "Doesn''t matter." Ezra said, his voice low. "Stay here. I''ll check it out."


    "Wait, what?" Red raised a hand. "What if this is the trap?"


    "And what if it isn''t?" Ezra asked. The only way to find out is by going. You guys just need to be ready."


    After a pause, they all nodded in agreement. They needed to keep the Necromancer''s interest.


    Red stepped forward, concern etched on her face. "Be careful, Ezra."


    "I will." He replied, giving her a brief nod.


    With that, he disappeared from the rooftop, reappearing in a blink on the rooftop of Ascendant Capital.


    The cool night air greeted him again, along with the persistent ringing of the phone that sat, oddly out of place, near the edge of the building.


    The phone was a very old model, the kind with physical buttons and a small screen. It continued to ring, an annoying sound that grated on his nerves.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Ezra reached out and picked it up, bringing it to his ear.


    "Hello, Ezra," came the smooth, mocking voice of the Necromancer on the other end. Ezra could hear the amusement in the man''s tone, as if he was enjoying some private joke at Ezra''s expense.


    Ezra''s grip on the phone tightened. "Where are you?" He demanded, his voice hard.


    The Necromancer chuckled softly as he answered. "Oh, I''m around, but you didn''t really expect me to show up in person, did you? I''m disappointed, Ezra. I thought you knew me better than that."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed, but he remained silent, waiting for the Necromancer to get to the point.


    "Don''t be so tense." The Necromancer continued, his voice dripping with false concern. "I''m not here to fight you. At least, not tonight."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. From his words, the Necromancer had to be somewhere nearby, watching him.


    "Instead, I wanted to offer you a game." The Necromancer said.


    "A game?" Ezra frowned.


    "Yes, a game." The Necromancer repeated, his tone as light as if they were discussing the weather.


    "You see, I took something of yours, and I know you want it back. If you manage to complete the game I''ve set up, I''ll return what''s rightfully yours. How about that?"


    "And if I don''t play this... game?" Ezra asked, already knowing the answer.


    "Then you lose, and so does your coven. Your money, your life, your everything." The Necromancer replied smoothly. "But let''s not think about that. Let''s focus on the task at hand."


    Ezra nodded calmly. If the Necromancer was really watching, he wouldn''t get the satisfaction of seeing Ezra''s true reaction to his words.


    Ezra clenched his teeth, calming himself before speaking. "What''s the game?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough." The Necromancer teased. "For now, keep the phone. I''ll use it to communicate with you throughout the game. And don''t bother trying to trace it. You''ll only waste your time. Just be ready, Ezra.


    I''ll be in touch."


    Before Ezra could respond, the line went dead, leaving him standing alone on the rooftop with the phone still in his hand.


    He stared at it for a moment, as if willing it to give up more answers, but the device remained stubbornly silent.


    With a sigh, Ezra pocketed the phone and teleported back to where Red, Gen, and Olivia were waiting.


    "What happened?" Olivia asked as soon as he reappeared, her eyes scanning him for any sign of trouble. "You kind of froze there for a moment."


    Ezra took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "It was the Necromancer. He¡­ he wants to play a game. He said that if we complete his game, he''ll return the slush fund."


    Red frowned, clearly unimpressed. "A game? What is this, some kind of sick joke?"


    "It''s the Necromancer." Gen replied dryly. "Of course it''s a sick joke. What did he say exactly? Will the game at least be fun?"


    The rest of the Matten Coven groaned.


    "Classic Gen." Ezra smiled, shaking his head. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen''s evil cackle filled the night, waking up a few innocent humans from their nightmares into another nightmare.

 Chapter 242 - 242: Bruce Lee, Master Oogway or Sun Tzu

    The Matten coven sat around the dining table, staring silently at the phone lying at its center. And right now, it was their only link to the Necromancer, and one of the possible ways of recovering what he had stolen from them.


    The only sound in the room was the occasional creak of the wooden chairs as they all shifted in their seats, deep in thought. Or at least, until Gen spoke.


    "So, we''re just supposed to wait on him?" She asked.


    "Of course not." Ezra said. "We''ll make our own moves but I''ll still have the phone with me at all times. Whenever he calls, we''ll be ready."


    "At least, we cloned the phone before coming here." Red said, turning to Olivia who had contacted the right people and done it in less than thirty minutes. "I didn''t even know that phones as old as that could be cloned."


    "It was a matter of our safety. We cannot slack off when it comes to that." Olivia said.


    "The original phone will stay in a secure location, far away from us, and we''ll use the clone for any communication. It should protect us from any potential tracking or tattoo influence the Necromancer might have embedded in it." Ezra said, leaning forward.


    Gen crossed her arms and eyed the phone with suspicion. "Are we seriously considering playing along with his game? It feels like we''re letting him dictate the terms."


    "We have to." Olivia said, her voice calm. "Playing along, at least partially, could give us valuable information. But we shouldn''t rush in blindly. The more we know about his intentions, the better prepared we''ll be. If you know your enemies and yourself, you need not fear a hundred battles."


    "Ooooh, Bruce Lee." Gen said with a grin. "Tight."


    "I thought that was Master Oogway." Red frowned.


    "Sun Tzu." Olivia said.


    "Anyways," Red said, waving away the digression, "I agree with Olivia, but I think we need a compromise. We follow the Necromancer''s game, but only to a point."


    "We drag things out, frustrate him, make him think we''re on his terms. Then, when he''s overextended, we spring our own trap. We force him to look at the farmer''s market and then capture him."


    "Think about it. This is just another elaborate design to kill you, Ezra. You can break his rules and he''ll be forced to adapt to you. He needs you to play the game but we don''t necessarily need the game. That doesn''t mean we can''t use it for our own ends."


    "True." Ezra nodded, his gaze shifting from Red to the others. "The Necromancer''s strength is in manipulation. If we let him think he''s in control, we can lure him to the farmer''s market. His own arrogance turned into a weapon against him."


    "But what if he sees through it? The Necromancer is a lot of things, but stupid isn''t one of them." Gen said.


    Olivia met her gaze, her voice calm and reassuring. "That''s a risk we have to take. We have backup plans in place, and if things go sideways, we''ll be ready to adapt."


    "Alright." Ezra stood. "That''s settled."


    **********


    Ezra walked through the dark corridors underneath the farmer''s market, escorted by Elliot.


    Tonight was a special auction, designed to draw the rich and elite criminal figures, all eager to bid on the items that would soon be paraded in front of them.


    Unlike the last time he''d been here, Ezra''s presence didn''t go unnoticed. As he walked into the chamber, several of the masked attendees paused in their conversations to acknowledge him, their greetings respectful.


    "Overseer." One man said, dipping his head slightly as Ezra passed. His voice was smooth, practiced. Like a merchant who had long mastered the art of negotiation.


    Another, a woman draped in expensive silks, smiled from behind her expertly designed mask. "Overseer, it''s an honor to see you here tonight." She murmured breathily, moving in a way that emphasized her breasts.


    Ezra nodded in acknowledgment, his expression protected by his now distinct silver mask. Each greeting was a sign that his plan was working. A sign that the role he had carefully constructed was gaining recognition in the right circles.


    He''d taken the title of ''Overseer'' of the farmer''s market to stand out and create a beacon that would draw the Necromancer''s attention to him.


    As he continued toward the VIP section, more whispers followed him, some carrying admiration, others tinged with envy. Some were from the plants he had among the attendees but all of them were calculated, just as he had planned. The more attention he drew, the more likely it was that the Necromancer would take notice.


    The whispers grew fainter as Ezra finally reached the entrance to his VIP section. Elliot bowed slightly, gesturing for him to enter. With one last nod of appreciation at the man, Ezra stepped inside.


    In the privacy of his alcove, he watched the auction happening below. He poured himself wine, normal wine, and took a sip, savoring the taste. One of the perks of having a human soul.


    He leaned back in his chair with a satisfied sigh. From his position, he had a clear view of the bidding wars taking place, the bidders competing over the rare artworks, stolen goods, and other illicit items.


    He watched as an old dagger, the same dagger that was used to kill the tyrant of the United Stars, was brought onto the stage. How had the thief even stolen it? He''d heard that it was guarded more closely than the president of the Republic herself.


    The bidding started at an exorbitant price, and the room immediately became charged with the familiar tension of a high stakes affair as masked figures raised their hands, one after another, driving the price higher and higher. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lucky bastard." He grinned, raising a glass in the direction of the dagger. Whoever the thief was, he was about to become very rich.


    Suddenly, the phone in Ezra''s pocket rang, cutting through the noise of the auction like a knife. The sound was unexpected, jarring, and it drew the bidder''s attention to Ezra immediately.


    Quickly, Ezra reached into his pocket, pulling out the cloned phone. The screen glowed softly, the number unrecognizable but that was to be expected.


    Either way, the Necromancer was calling.

 Chapter 243 - 243: The First Game

    "What do you want?" Ezra answered the call, his tone cautious.


    "Ezra, so eager to get started." The Necromancer''s voice came through the line, dripping with dark amusement. "I hope you''re enjoying whatever it is you''re doing because it will be my pleasure to drag you away from it."


    "Fuck you."


    "Let''s not waste time on such frivolities. There''s business to attend to."


    Ezra''s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing as he listened. "Get to the point, Necromancer."


    "Always direct, I see." The Necromancer chuckled. "Very well. I have for you, your first challenge."


    "I do not care how you do it. You must get Ivo and Armand to private room 200 at the seventh Itachi restaurant in one week time. They must come at exactly twelve midnight. Not a day early and not a day late. And yes, not a minute early or late either. Don''t be a smartass."


    "We all can''t be stupid like you." Ezra fired back.


    "And here I was trying to be lenient. You haven''t even heard the penalty for failure."


    Ezra listened silently, the attendees of the auction, having turned back to the bid, although it had lost its earlier momentum.


    "Quiet now, are you?" The Necromancer laughed. "Maybe I should threathen you more. What do you think?"


    "What''s the penalty, Necromancer?" Ezra asked.


    "Simple. If you fail, twenty percent of your precious slush fund will be gone, permanently."


    Ezra leaned back on his chair. The Necromancer was trying to make the stakes real, and the threat immediate. Losing twenty percent of his slush fund would be a blow but they could recover from it.


    Bringing Ivo and Armand to one of Itachi''s vampire restaurants in a week''s time? He wasn''t sure if he wanted to accept the task.


    "Remember, Ezra, if they''re not there at the exact time, you lose. And I''m quite sure you don''t want that." The Necromancer laughed.


    "Fuck off." Ezra moved to hang up.


    "I know what''s going through your mind." The Necromancer said, stopping him. "You''re thinking you can afford to lose twenty percent, aren''t you?"


    Ezra listened quietly.


    "Maybe that''s true and Maybe that''s not true. But there''s no guarantee you won''t lose the remaining eighty percent too. Isn''t it better to just choose to complete the easier tasks? Who says the other ones won''t be just as bad?"


    The Necromancer''s voice took on a mocking tone as he continued. "Whatever you choose, I hope you''re up to the challenge, Ezra. I''d hate to see you lose something so valuable. Keep the phone close. I''ll be in touch."


    And with that, the line went dead.


    Ezra sat there, staring at the phone for a moment longer before pocketing it, his expression thoughtful.


    Below, the auction continued, the dagger finally sold for an astronomical sum. The crowd clapped for the new owner in excitement, but Ezra''s focus was entirely on the first game.


    The Necromancer had set the stage, and now it was up to him to play his part. But the question was, should he or should he not?


    Whatever he chose, he knew he had to act quickly.


    His attention drifted back to the auction, watching as the next item was brought onto the stage. The crowd''s energy was infectious, but it did little to distract him from his thoughts.


    The Necromancer''s game had begun.


    **********


    "I''ll be in touch." The Necromancer ended his phone call with Ezra, getting final word in. A satisfied smirk tugged at the corners of his lips as he pocketed the phone, pleased with the teensy little chaos he had sown.


    He didn''t know if he''d do anything to Ivo and Armand yet but it would be fun, getting Ezra to think twenty percent of his money was at stake, even though it was all with Helena.


    But that wasn''t his problem. The night was still young, and he had much to celebrate.


    He tossed the phone into the garbage can and walked out of the toilet. He didn''t want to make the call there but needs must.


    The booming music filled the air as he walked back in. With a casual use of his Aura, caught the eye of the bartender from across the crowded nightclub and casually signaled with a flick of his wrist.


    The bartender, recognizing the gesture, immediately nodded in acknowledgment. Within moments, the announcement echoed through the club''s booming sound system.


    "Drinks on the house, courtesy of the gentleman in the VIP section!"


    The reaction was immediate. Cheers and applause erupted from the throngs of dancers and patrons, showing their excitement by raising their glasses in celebration.


    The atmosphere of the club shifted from the casual revelry of a night out to the energized celebration of those who were getting free things, fueled by the Necromancer''s generosity.


    With a casual stroll, the Necromancer made his way through the bustling nightclub, his presence parting the sea of bodies. The patrons instinctively stepped aside, not even knowing the source of their actions.


    He smirked to himself. Here, in the dark heart of the city''s nightlife, he was a predator and they were prey. Their animal brains could feel it.


    He ascended a short flight of stairs leading to the VIP section, an isolated area that overlooked the entire club. The plush seating, dim lighting and overall air of luxury, reinforced the aura of exclusivity of the space.


    He took his seat, the leather of the chair creaking softly under his weight as he settled in. He picked up his glass, filled with blood wine, and took a slow, deliberate sip.


    "That''s the stuff." He sighed in satisfaction, smacking his lips.


    Thirty minutes later, Z entered the VIP section, walking as quickly as he could without drawing attention until he reached the Necromancer''s side. He paused, bowing his head slightly, waiting. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see that my... secretary is here." The Necromancer pulled his arms from around the shoulders of the beautiful human ladies that had joined him. "Would you give us some privacy?" He smiled sweetly at them.


    The ladies giggled, leaving the place.


    "Yes." The Necromancer turned to Z. "Report."


    "It''s confirmed." Z said, his voice low and steady. "Ezra Matten is now known as the Overseer in the farmer''s market. The title is spreading quickly."


    The Necromancer''s eyes chuckled as he took another sip of his wine. "The Overseer, you say? How... fitting?"


    "I was present at the auction, my lord." Z continued. "I saw how the attendees reacted to him. How they greeted him. Ezra is building influence, and he''s doing it fast."


    The Necromancer leaned forward slightly, intrigued. "And my phone call with him?"


    "I heard both sides of the conversation from where I sat." Z bowed slightly as if in apology. "I had to wait until the auction was over to leave like everyone else or I would have blown my cover."


    "Hmmn." The Necromancer set his glass of wine on the table. "Interesting."

 Chapter 244 - 244: Plan Of Action

    Tap.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    The rhythmic sounds of Ezra''s tapping was the only sound in the dining room. The cloned phone sat in front of him like it was a ticking bomb, primed to blow at any moment.


    "What the fuck is she still doing?" Red muttered, glancing at the holographic clock that hovered against the wall.


    "Give it time." Olivia said. "She''ll be here."


    As if on cue, Ezra entered the dining room, a mouth covering her wide yawn. "What''s important enough to interrupt my nap?" She muttered, stretching slightly as she walked to her seat.


    "We have the first game." Olivia announced.


    "Really?" All traces of sleep on Gen''s face disappeared, replaced with excitement. "What is it? Fight a hundred of his horde? Steal Count Solomon''s prized underwear?"


    "Eew." Red made a face. "Sometimes, I wonder what goes on inside your head but now, I don''t even want to know."


    "We have to get Ivo and Armand to the seventh Itachi restaurant at midnight in a week''s time."


    "Oh." Gen muttered. "That''s... stupid." She paused. "And easy."


    "Easy?" Red scoffed, skeptical.


    "Of course." Gen leaned back in her chair in confidence. "Just catfish them. Those idiots have been sharing a woman for a long time. I bet you the progenitor''s left nut that they want women of their own."


    "They''re vampires." Red shook her head. "Getting a woman is as easy as a snap for them."


    "Human women? Yes. Vampire women? No one wants Yuri knocking on their door for a friendly warning."


    "That''s... a good point."


    "That''s enough." Ezra''s voice rang out, silencing the discussion. The women stared at him, waiting. Ezra stared at the phone on the table, organizing his thoughts.


    His expression was serious as he leaned forward, breaking the silence that had settled over them.


    "We have a decision to make." He began, placing his elbows on the table and lacing his fingers together. "The Necromancer''s first game has us at a crossroads. If we participate, we''re putting not just ourselves but Ivo and Armand in potential danger. Worse, if something happens to them and Yuri connects it to us, we''re cooked."


    Red folded her arms, frowning. "Letting anything happen to Ivo and Armand could jeopardize everything we''ve built with Yuri. She trusts them, uses them as her eyes and ears. If they disappear and she gets wind that we had a hand in it, she might think we''re plotting against her."


    "And let''s not forget we''re trapped in here. The moment she cuts us off, everyone in the city will descend on us like vultures on carrion. Including Yuri herself." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra nodded, acknowledging her point. "That''s exactly what I''m worried about. Yuri won''t take kindly to having her husbands dragged into this. It could destabilize our... peace."


    "But letting twenty percent of our slush fund disappear isn''t exactly an ideal option either." Gen pointed out as she leaned back in her chair, her brow furrowed in thought. "Losing that much money is a serious blow. And what if the next game is even worse? We could be putting ourselves in an even more precarious position."


    Ezra remembered that the Necromancer had said the same thing. He quietly listened, wanting to know their take on the issue.


    Olivia, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke up, her tone measured and thoughtful. "We need to weigh both the immediate risks and the long-term consequences. We can''t afford to act rashly, but we also can''t afford to ignore the Necromancer''s game entirely. What if we find a middle ground?"


    Ezra glanced at Olivia, intrigued. "Go on."


    Olivia leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing in focus. "Just like we talked about, we could participate partially. Instead of sending Ivo and Armand, we substitute them with someone else. Someone who can fulfill the Necromancer''s conditions without exposing them directly. That way, we play along just enough to see what happens next.


    Of course, we can''t fool him but we can play by the letter of the game, not the spirit."


    A thoughtful silence settled over the room as they considered Olivia''s suggestion. The idea had merit. It allowed them to test the Necromancer''s intentions without fully committing to a task with potentially dangerous consequences.


    Ezra broke the silence, his voice resolute. "We''ll go with that plan. Instead of sending Ivo and Armand, Gen and I will go to the restaurant. We''ll use our chameleons and go as Ivo and Armand. We''ll see how the Necromancer reacts and use that to gauge our next steps."


    Gen raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing on her lips. "So, we''re going to play his game, but on our terms. I like it."


    Red still looked concerned but nodded in agreement. "It''s risky, but it''s better than sending Ivo and Armand over to him. We''ll need to be careful, though. What if the Necromancer tries to use this opportunity to attack Ezra?"


    "We''ll be prepared." Ezra assured her. "Olivia and you will be nearby, monitoring the situation from a distance, ready to intervene if necessary. This way, we maintain control over the situation."


    "Alright." Olivia nodded. "We''ve got roughly," she glanced at the clock, "six days to prepare. Let''s get started."


    With the plan set, the Matten coven discussed the final preparations. Ezra and Gen would take on the roles intended for Ivo and Armand, heading to the restaurant at the specified time.


    Red and Olivia would be very close, watching for any signs of trouble and ready to step in if things went awry.


    As the discussion wrapped up, the group began to disperse, each member heading off to prepare for their respective roles.


    Ezra lingered for a moment, his gaze fixed on the phone that still sat on the table. The Necromancer had set the stage, but they were determined to control the narrative.


    "Why games, Necromancer?" Ezra murmured to himself, his mind working on the question. "Why not use the slush fund to isolate me? Why not call me out alone or something? Why not use the money directly?"


    His eyes narrowed. "Unless..." The idea struck him. What if the Necromancer doesn''t actually have the money?

 Chapter 245 - 245: Treacherous Pact

    Ivo and Armand stood shirtless, waiting in the shadows of the building on the street corner.


    Armand looked up into the sky, his eyes fixed on the moon. "He''s late, isn''t he?" He crossed his impressive arms.


    "I know, right?" Ivo leaned against the wall.


    "Will he even show up?" Armand scoffed.


    "Don''t worry." Ivo reassured his best friend. "He''ll be here."


    They were currently waiting for Count Solomon. The man had asked for the visit himself. Ivo smirked a little as his mind went back to the time he and Armand had met Solomon in his domain.


    **********


    Solomon leaned back in his chair as the two men sat in front of him, his fingers steepled in front of him. He smiled, not allowing the gravity of the proposal to show on his face.


    To control the Ascension Well was to hold a key to power and control, but the cost, supporting a coup against Yuri, was not without risks of its own.


    "I have to say, your offer is bold." Solomon said after a moment, his voice cool. "You want two counties in exchange for the Ascension well."


    "It''s a fair exchange, isn''t it?" Ivo asked, a smile on his face. It was undeniable that Solomon was interested in the offer and that meant this was a negotiation.


    "Of course, it isn''t." Solomon scoffed. "Not only are you two getting a county each, you''re also getting my support in claiming that county."


    "This involves the use of my subjects to make sure Southside and Westside become yours. I''ll have to keep Vladimir out, reign in my own people and squash any dissidents in the territories you want. All I get out of this is the Ascension well. That''s not the definition of a fair exchange."


    Ivo and Armand watched the count for a moment before Armand leaned forward. "What do you want out of this deal?"


    "Give me the well and I won''t interfere." Solomon grinned. "I won''t join the fight for Southside or Westside. Isn''t that fair enough?"


    "Now, you''re trying to con us, aren''t you?" Ivo laughed. "We should give you the well, so that you can stay put? That''s definitely not happening, is it?"


    "Of course not. That would be stupid, right?" Armand laughed along.


    There was no guarantee that after the dust settled, Solomon wouldn''t just attack them, claim all territories and become City Lord in all but name. They needed something to hold him down. A fight to bleed his power.


    "Counter offer." Ivo crossed his arms. "We''ll give you the well. In exchange, you''ll do two things. First. You won''t interfere in the fight for Southside and Westside. We''ll take care of it by ourselves.


    But you will also maintain this non-interference for a year unless attacked first. You can do that, can''t you?"


    "And the second thing?" Solomon asked, his eyes shining in amusement.


    "You keep Vladimir out of the fight too." Ivo grinned. "All you have to do is stay put and guard a few borders and after all is done, you get the Ascension well. A week''s pay after a day''s work, isn''t it?"


    "I see." Solomon nodded. "Very nice plan. But why should I trust that you two will follow through? Killing Yuri would leave a power vacuum. A vacuum that could easily consume the both of you. What if I bleed my subjects keeping Vladimir away and you get yourself killed?


    I''ll be left with no well."


    Ivo smirked, knowing they had Solomon hooked while Armand nodded, as if expecting the question. "We are prepared to give you control over the Well''s security as a sign of our commitment aren''t we? Once Yuri is out of the picture and the regions are quickly stabilized, you can take the well away. How about that?"


    Solomon considered their words, his gaze fixed on the two vampires as his mind worked, calculating risks, costs and benefits.


    He finally nodded, making up his mind. "That''s all well and good but what guarantee do I have that once you both become Counts, you won''t turn against me? Power changes many people."


    "We are men of our word, Solomon." Ivo said, his tone firm. "And we recognize the benefits of having a powerful ally. Our leadership in Southside and Westside will be a protection for your interests against other threats. A city united is much better than a city divided, isn''t it?"


    "Very well." Solomon finally said, rising from his seat to signify the gravity of his decision. "I accept your proposal. We will move together on this. But I want a blood oath. That''s not too much to ask, is it? We all want to protect our interests."


    Ivo and Armand stood, a mutual understanding reached. "Then we have an accord." Ivo said. "Let''s make a blood oath."


    **********


    Ivo was jarred back to the present as the headlights of a hover car briefly illuminated their position as it drove into the street.


    Without a single sound, it slowed to a stop in front of the building and with a click, the headlights went out.


    Ivo blinked at the luxurious car. Why would Solomon even bring a car that stands out so much to Southside? Was he trying to give them away?


    "What the fuck is he doing?" Armand hissed.


    The door to the driver''s side opened and Solomon stepped out, dressed in a fashionable dark suit and dark sunglasses. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, gentlemen." He greeted, a victorious smile on his face.


    "What the fuck, Solomon?" Ivo stepped forward. "Did you want the whole world to know that we''re here?"


    "Gentlemen, I''m a Count." Solomon chuckled. "You should be happy I drove myself here."


    "This isn''t Centrefield." Ivo frowned. "We''re in the heart of Southside, now. The only reason you''re able to stop foot in here is because Yuri didn''t know you were coming. Let''s keep it that way, okay?"


    "Whatever you want, folks." Solomon walked slowly to the front of the building. "I''m here to claim the Ascension Well''s security and nothing else."


    He grinned.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 246 - 246: The Guardian Of Everything

    Ivo and Armand led Solomon through the building''s front entrance, the heavy door creaking as it swung shut behind them.


    From the outside, one would think the building was occupied and full of life and activity. But as they stepped inside, the truth was revealed.


    The building was empty, with no sign of the life it''s happy exterior had suggested. As they walked, their footsteps echoed in the hollow space, bouncing off the bare walls as they made their way deeper into the building.


    The two best friends guided Solomon to the basement where they opened the door to a narrow staircase. They entered, the air growing colder the deeper they descended into the building''s underground levels.


    The stairs seemed to stretch endlessly, winding deeper and deeper into the earth until they reached a long corridor at the bottom.


    Ivo and Armand led the way down the corridor until they reached a closed door. The door was made of thick iron, its surface designed by beautiful and delicate runes that seemed to pulse faintly with its own light in the near total darkness.


    At the center of the door was a thick, gnarly tree. The progenitor''s symbol.


    The vampires'' eyes glowed a bright red as they inspected it.


    Solomon paused for a moment, his eyes scanning the runes. He chuckled softly, marveling at the craftsmanship. "A progenitor lock." He muttered, almost to himself. "I should have known."


    Ivo, catching his expression, smirked. "Impressive, isn''t it?" he asked, his amusement evident to all.


    "Yuri''s lucky." Solomon nodded, though his mind was racing. "Not many Counts own progenitor locks and she got hers for free." He admitted, his voice betraying a touch of envy.


    "I doubt it''s free." Ivo smirked. "I won''t be surprised if Itachi comes one day and asks for his lock back. Why would he throw away something as valuable as a progenitor lock?"


    "He won''t." Armand stepped forward, his hand resting on the door''s surface. "This lock is so secure that only three people in the city can open it. Yuri, Ivo, and myself. When we add you, it''ll be four. Isn''t that amazing?"


    Solomon scoffed inwardly, keeping his expression neutral.


    Four, indeed. He thought to himself, knowing fully well that there was another vampire in the city who could open the lock, whether he was attuned to it or not.


    Ezra Matten. The vampire who had stolen what was rightfully his and had become a prince instead of him. But he kept that knowledge to himself, impatiently gesturing for them to continue.


    "Let''s get on with it." He said, his voice clipped with impatience. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ivo and Armand exchanged a brief glance of amusement before Ivo turned back to the door.


    "Alright. The process is quite simple." Ivo explained. "The lock requires your touch to attune to you. It will take a few moments and during that time, you won''t be able to remove your hand from its surface."


    "But don''t worry. You''ll be safe from all forms of attack as the attunement takes place. When the process is complete, you''ll be added to those who can open it."


    "I''ll begin the process." Ivo nodded and placed his hand on the door.


    The door hummed faintly, the sound a bit loud in the corridor. It began to glow with a soft golden light, illuminating the place.


    The runes on its surface seemed to come alive, pulsing rhythmically as if it was now a beating heart. Solomon watched Ivo intensely for any sign of an unexpected occurrence but Ivo''s expression was calm.


    After a few seconds, Ivo removed his hand, and the door continued to glow, waiting for the next touch.


    "Your turn." Ivo said, stepping aside to make room for Solomon. "Or are you scared?"


    "What nonsense are you spewing?" Solomon paused, a frown on his face.


    "Oh yeah." Ivo raised a finger. "A piece of advice. Whatever happens, do not draw attention."


    "What?" He asked in confusion.


    "You''ll see." Ivo gave him a cryptic and superior grin.


    Solomon turned away from the man and stepped forward, facing the door. He was closer to owning the Ascension well than he''d ever been. Whatever would happen, he was ready for it.


    He steeled himself and approached the lock, his vitality surging inside of him like a storm. Despite the calm demeanor he was projecting, he was not calm inside. He was feeling a mix of fear, nervousness, excitement and anticipation all rolled into a ball and stuck into his chest.


    He slowly reached out and placed his hand on the cold metal surface of the door. The golden glow grew brighter, before shifting to a bright red as the lock began to attune to Solomon''s presence.


    "Is that it?" He frowned. "I''m not feeling any-"


    The world disappeared in an instant, replayed by a darkness where the illusion of light played at the edge of his peripheral vision. He blinked and then closed his eyes but the light remained. He felt the strange sensation that had washed over him, knowing that he was somewhere else and at the same time, in the same place he had been.


    Then, everything changed.


    An imaginably vast and ancient being appeared as if it had always been there, waiting at the very edge of his consciousness.


    He felt the being breathe and his mind unraveled a little. Each inhale was like the rivers of time, flowing in reverse, walking back in the way it had come. Each exhale was like a stamp in the parchment of all that had been and all that would come to be. A fate set in stone, a destiny rewritten.


    For a moment, Solomon felt tears of blood running down his cheeks at the beauty of it all. No words could express what he was seeing. No paintings could render it into something tangible.


    It was exhilarating and terrifying at the same time.


    His vitality surged within him like a dog meeting its master. His five rings echoed of it''s power.


    This... was the guardian of everything.

 Chapter 247 - 247: The Progenitor’s Key

    Solomon closed his eyes as tight as he could, not daring to twitch a muscle. Maybe it was because he was a fifth ring vampire, close to the deity status of the ninth ring but he knew that this was a deity over deities.


    The being was immense, its power unimaginable, and though it was currently asleep, he instinctively knew that waking it would be catastrophic. The primal fear that was gripping him intensified at the thought, every fiber of his being begging him to remain still, to do nothing that might draw the attention or even worse, rouse the ancient entity.


    In the next moment, the being''s Aura descended upon him and he was almost wiped from existence. His soul shuddered and almost disintegrated, held in place by the sheer force of his will.


    Hysteria filled him as he realized what was happening. The being reached deep into him and drew out a drop of his vitality, examining it. A moment later, it swallowed the drop of vitality, the energy disappearing from Solomon''s senses.


    The being seemed to stare deep into his soul, though remained asleep. It rifled through his secrets, his hopes, his dreams. The man he had been and the vampire he had become. When it got to his tattoos, it paused, focusing on one in muted curiosity, before faint approval radiated.


    Solomon had no warning. His vision suddenly went blinding white and when the light cleared, he was standing in a fog of darkness. Everything was solid as if this reality could not be wiped away, even by the being itself.


    He knew where he was, the name of the place shoved inside his head as if no other name would be allowed.


    He was looking at the abyss.


    This time, he wasn''t alone with the being. A man was standing in front of the being, his golden eyes piercing through the darkness.


    It was the progenitor. It had to be. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The progenitor stood, protected from neck down by a black leather armor, every inch of its surface covered by glowing runes and sigils, similar to the ones carved on the same door Solomon was currently attuning himself to.


    Everything was vivid and more grounded than reality but he knew what this was.


    A memory.


    The being''s memory.


    The progenitor''s hands moved frantically, carving and burning runes and sigils into the air, each one burning with a fiery light. He created a web of lights, using it to communicate with the being.


    The progenitor''s expression was calm, almost reverent, as he survived the sleeping being''s attention and made a deal with it. A deal that involved the creation of a series of locks, including the one Solomon was attuning to at that very moment.


    He watched as the locks were forged, each one designed to protect items of power. Solomon watched as the progenitor set aside the locks and created a last object. His golden eyes shone as he forged it.


    A simple, unremarkable metal breastplate with concentric circles etched into it.


    A key to his domain. A key to his throne.


    Solomon''s vitality surged as he recognized the key. He had seen it before, back in Faewall. In a place where no one bothered about it or even claimed it.


    It was a key so insignificant that no one had wanted it, yet now he understood its true value. The key could open a special and final lock. The lock to the castle where the progenitor''s throne sat, empty.


    Before he could process this revelation fully, the vision ended abruptly, and Solomon was dragged back to reality.


    Solomon collapsed to the floor, heaving deep breaths despite being a vampire and having no need to breathe.


    His hands came up and grabbed his chest, his vitality surging, the terrifying feel of the being''s Aura slowly fading away.


    He looked up as the door glowed a final golden before returning to its previous inert state. The attunement process was complete, and the lock had accepted him.


    Ivo chuckled as he looked down, noticing Solomon''s pale expression. He exchanged a knowing look of amusement with Armand.


    "That''s a normal reaction." Armand said with a slight smile. "Meeting the old being can be¡­ overwhelming, can''t it?"


    "What the fuck was that?" Solomon swore as he leaned his back against the wall, slowly calming down. His hands trembled involuntarily and he couldn''t control it.


    "After this, you won''t meet him again." Ivo said. "At least on this lock. You could meet him on another lock. Who knows?"


    Solomon looked up at them. Why weren''t they asking about his¡­ vision of the progenitor? Hadn''t they seen it when they''d done their attunements.


    He bashed the back of his head against the wall, the momentary pain grounding him. This meant that he was the only one to have seen the memory. The being¡­, no. The guardian had seen something among his tattoos and had let him see it.


    Ivo and Armand had no idea of the hidden truth he had just uncovered.


    "Now that you''re calm, we should go see the Ascension well, shouldn''t we?" Ivo said. "Take a look at your future possessions."


    "No need for that." Solomon raised a hand, declining their offer. "I''ve seen enough for now." Using the wall as support, he rose to his feet. "Maybe another day." He said, his voice steady.


    He turned and left, walking back up to exit the building. He didn''t wait for Ivo and Armand, walking briskly to his car. He opened the door and flopped into his seat, starting the car and driving away.


    As he drove away, his mind kept circling back to the key. Whoever possessed it would have the power to find the progenitor''s throne and claim the title of King.


    Solomon gripped the steering wheel tightly, his thoughts racing. He knew where the key was, but with the Shield Wall in place, he was trapped in the city until Itachi returned.


    The war now seemed small. Insignificant. Compared to the Ascension well or the territories of a city, the vampire throne was much more bigger and important.


    The moment the Shield Wall was taken down, he''d go to Faewall and retrieve the key. But for now, he needed to focus on an equally pressing matter. Becoming a prince.


    Ezra'' Matten had stolen his chance and bound the relic to his soul. With them trapped together inside, this was his perfect chance. He would find a way to claim Ezra''s soul, no matter the cost.


    As long as he had the soul, he''d have the relic.


    It was time to get a new tattoo.

 Chapter 248 - 248: Madame Athena

    Ezra sat at the head of the large wooden table of the office, his fingers drumming lightly against the surface. The high tech daylight creation lights illuminated the room, giving the illusion that it was noon.


    If not for the lack of windows and the soft hum of the generators working to power the facility, one would never know that they were underground.


    Elliot walked into the tastefully decorated office, holding a thick folder of documents in his hands. His face was covered by the same black mask he wore when the occasion demanded it.


    He and Ezra already knew each other''s faces but this time, they were expecting an outsider inside the facility.


    "Mr. M," Elliot began as he handed the folder over, "here''s the latest report on the farmer''s market."


    Ezra took the folder without a word, flipping it open and scanning the contents. His keen eyes flicked over the numbers and summaries.


    Profits were up, business was booming, and the underground auctions were doing their usual job of attracting the most powerful and wealthy criminals of various cities. The network was expanding, and the money was flowing in faster than even he had anticipated.


    "Any issues I should be aware of?" Ezra asked, his voice low but commanding as he continued to read.


    Elliot shook his head. "No, sir. Everything''s running smoothly. We found a few attempts to run a competing market but we found the people behind it and stamped it out. We found their plants and after a bit of housekeeping, we''ve maintained full control of the market."


    "The underground auctions remain our main selling point and have brought in the most significant revenue among all operations."


    Ezra nodded, satisfied. "Good. Keep things moving as they are. The more we monopolize the market, the more we''ll draw in the money."


    Elliot bowed slightly. "Of course, Mr. M. Thank you." He hesitated for a moment before glancing at his phone. "Your appointment is here, sir."


    "Of course." Ezra closed the folder, his expression unreadable behind his own silver mask. "Show her in."


    Elliot nodded, moving to the door and pulling it open with a quiet creak. Standing just outside, wearing a light blue gown that clung to her skin and enhanced her natural beauty, was Madame Athena.


    She stepped into the room, her movements fluid and graceful, her presence commanding as if she owned every space she walked into. She wasn''t a vampire but she had the aura to pull off being one.


    She wore a beautifully designed mask of the same color of her gown. Like all masks worn in the farmer''s market, it only covered the upper face but even with the mask on, her beauty was undeniable.


    Her lips curved into a playful smile as she entered, her posture exuding confidence. The elegant yet provocative cut of her dress clung to her form in a way that drew the eye, most prominently to her breasts.


    As the foremost criminal lord of Faewall, her reputation preceded her.


    Elliot bowed slightly to her before slipping out of the room, leaving them in privacy.


    "Madame Athena." Ezra greeted with a smile, his tone calm and collected. He remained seated, watching her with a measured gaze as she approached.


    "Overseer." She purred, her voice smooth as velvet. She gave a slight smile as she took a seat across from him, crossing her legs slowly as if savoring the moment. "I must admit, I was¡­ intrigued when I received your invitation."


    Ezra smiled at her, leaning back in his chair. "I''m sure you were. When I heard that Faewall''s most powerful criminal lady was in the city and at my market no less, I knew I had to meet her in person. You must get many invitations, but I assure you, this one will be worth your time."


    Athena raised an eyebrow, her beautiful blue eyes glinting behind the mask. "I''m listening."


    "I plan on expanding my operations to Faewall." Ezra said, getting straight to the point. "And I want you to be my point of contact. You know the city better than anyone, and I believe we can both benefit from each other''s expertise."


    Athena''s smile widened, her lips curling upward in amusement. "You flatter me, Overseer. But what''s in it for me? Why should I take an interest in your little¡­ expansion? Wouldn''t you be encroaching on my business?"


    "Of course not." Ezra chuckled softly, the sound low and deliberate. "You do a lot of business. All I am, is a glorified delivery man. I make sure the business you do gets to the person you want it to without any issues. Isn''t that beneficial for you?"


    He leaned forward, his gaze never wavering from hers. "We want the same thing, Athena. To make sure whatever city we do business in remains¡­ profitable for both of us."


    Athena tilted her head at his words. He was speaking with such intensity that she took notice of everything he said.


    "You''re offering me a partnership." She said, leaning forward slightly, her voice dropping to a near whisper. "But partnerships can be risky, especially when trust is involved. We''re not exactly saints, Overseer. How do I know you won''t stab me in the back the moment I give you what you want?"


    Ezra matched her movement, leaning forward just enough to close the distance between them, their faces very close to each other.


    "If I wanted to stab you in the back, Athena, I wouldn''t have invited you here. I''m offering you a chance to expand your reach, to tap into new resources. We both know how valuable that could be."


    Her lips curled into a smirk, even as she glanced down at his lips. "So serious, Overseer. It''s almost as if you''re trying to seduce me with your words."


    Ezra''s grin grew, his words playful. "I wouldn''t dare."


    "Is that so?" Athena bit her lip, eyeing him. Ezra stared at her, a grin on his face as they slowly inched closer. Just before their nose touched, they both pulled back simultaneously. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Athena winked, leaning back to consider his offer. Her fingers trailed along the edge of the table as if thinking on the balance of power between them. "You''re a clever man, Overseer. I can see why you''ve risen so quickly in the city. But I''ll need more than pretty words to convince me."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, his voice lowering. "How about access to the market''s network? Information, resources, protection. The market has a lot to give. But rest assured, Athena, I expect the same from you."


    "I see." Athena stood slowly, her eyes never leaving Ezra''s. "I''ll think about your offer." She said, her voice carrying a teasing edge. "But don''t think you can control me, Overseer. I always make my own decisions."


    She moved toward the door, pausing to give him one last glance over her shoulder. "Next time, let''s see if your words are as sharp as you think they are."

 Chapter 249 - 249: Thats Interesting. Very Interesting.

    Solomon walked with purpose through the grand entryway of Vladimir''s estate, his steps echoing through the vast hall.


    This time, he''d come by car, not teleportation. The time spent driving gave him time to organize his thoughts. No one knew when Itachi would be back and more importantly, no one knew if he''d put an end to the war or ignore it.


    It was more likely that he''d put an end to it. No City Lord wants a war that would diminish his strength in his city. City Lords and even Council elders were not buddies. They all had agendas. The more cities you have under you, the stronger your voice is on the council.


    An elder with twenty cities has more military power than an elder with ten. The best time to take over a city was after a debilitating internal war. Itachi wouldn''t want that.


    And that was why Solomon knew he had to strike while the iron was hot.


    He was escorted past corridors filled with towering statues and pointless but expensive paintings. After ascending a long flight of stairs, Solomon was led onto the rooftop deck where Vladimir sat, a glass of wine already opened before him.


    Solomon walked the rest of the way alone, joining the man.


    Vladimir lounged casually, taking a sip of his wine, his sharp eyes gleaming with amusement. As usual, he radiated power, his demeanor speaking of a man who never needed to rush or bow to anyone''s will.


    "Solomon." He greeted, not bothering to mask the tone of mockery in his voice. "Back so soon? I didn''t expect to see you again so quickly after our last little conversation." He placed his glass of wine on the table between them, his lips curling into a smirk. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    Solomon looked around, enjoying the view. "Is this really the perfect place to discuss this?" He asked, ignoring Vladimir''s taunt.


    "Of course it is." Vladimir rumbled. "We discuss in open sight, Yuri''s watchers see us. They report back to Yuri and this lights a fire under her ass and she seeks me out too. Win-win for me."


    "Playing both sides, I see." Solomon nodded in understanding. He would have done the same thing. "Unfortunately, I''m here to offer you a deal that would remove the thought of any deals with Yuri from your mind."


    "Oh?" Vladimir raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What happened to the last offer? I take it you realized it wasn''t quite as tempting as you thought."


    Solomon smiled, pulling out a glass from his pocket dimension and pouring himself wine from the bottle on the table. "I''m willing to admit the previous offer didn''t suit your¡­ ambitions. But this one will."


    Vladimir leaned back in his chair, motioning for Solomon to continue, his amusement growing. "I''m listening."


    "I''m offering you the Ascension Well." Solomon''s voice remained steady as he laid out his new offer. "We both know the benefits of having it. The influence and power it would bring is unmatched, and once it''s yours, the benefits will be¡­ extraordinary." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vladimir''s smirk widened, even as his eyes narrowed in consideration. "The Ascension Well? And what do you want in return, Solomon?"


    Solomon didn''t hesitate. "I want you to kill Ivo and Armand." The blood oath he had with them tinged. He couldn''t attack them himself but that didn''t mean he couldn''t take them out using Vladimir. He already had access to the well. He didn''t need them anymore.


    He chuckled at their stupidity as he laid down his offer to Vladimir.


    "Once they''re gone, Yuri would be free for the taking. With the Ascension well pulled out from under her, Yuri might very well fall into your hands. All I want is Yuri''s subjects handed over to me. She''ll be crippled without her husbands and her followers. You get what you want, I get what I want."


    Vladimir stared at Solomon for a while before bursting into laughter. Solomon watched calmly until the man calmed down. "What''s so funny?" He asked.


    "Do you really think I can''t get the Ascension well without you?" Vladimir asked in amusement.


    "Yes, you can''t." Solomon answered, his expression serious.


    Vladimir''s smirk faltered for the first time in the conversation, sitting up at Solomon''s words. The man had said it with a confidence that bordered on prophecy.


    "You can''t get to the Ascension well without me, Vladimir." Solomon continued. "Not because it''s hard to get to but because it''s already in my hand."


    Vladimir frowned in confusion.


    "I''m not offering something I''m going to get." Solomon lowered his voice, taking a sip of wine. "I''m offering what I already have."


    Vladimir studied the man sitting in front of him. He knew Solomon. If he was talking this way, it was probably true. But that didn''t mean he had to believe it. "Prove it." He said. "Prove that your words are true."


    "Feel it on me, Vladimir." Solomon leaned forward, his gaze intense. "The well is protected by a progenitor lock. Feel the Aura of the lock on me. It''s fading away but it''s still there. Will that be proof enough for you?"


    Vladimir deployed his Aura, layering it on Solomon. He concentrated, feeling the traces of Aura on the vampire. He scanned and felt nothing. He scanned again and caught it. A whiff of an Aura so old, it was unmistakable.


    Vladimir leaned back in his chair, swirling the wine in his glass. He watched it thoughtfully as he considered Solomon''s words. "Interesting," he murmured. Solomon had access to the Ascension well.


    This meant someone under Yuri''s banner had betrayed her. Solomon would be causing trouble in Southside very soon. If he accepted this deal, he''d be getting both Yuri and the Ascension well.


    His eyes narrowed. Why would Solomon give up the Ascension well? For Yuri''s Subjects? Something didn''t add up.


    "Very interesting." His smirk returned to his face. "But it''s not quite enough, Solomon. You see, I''ve learned not to settle for small rewards."


    "All I''ve given up isn''t big enough?" Solomon''s jaw tightened slightly. "What more do you want?"


    Vladimir set his glass down on the desk and leaned forward. "I want Southside."

 Chapter 250 - 250: A Closed Door

    "I want Southside."


    The silence that followed Vladimir''s words was heavy.


    Both men sat, staring at each other.


    Solomon looked on in muted shock. The man was not satisfied with having the woman he wanted and the same well the whole war was about. What more did he want?


    Vladimir stared at Solomon, his eyes gleaming with calculation. Why would Solomon throw away the Ascension well, which he currently had his hand on, for a ragtag group of Subjects?


    Solomon leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms, thinking of Vladimir''s proposal. He wanted Ivo and Armand out of the way because when Yuri falls, there''ll be no one else for them to rally under. He''d have Ezra out in the open with no protection from another Count.


    Solomon didn''t own Southside and what he didn''t have, he couldn''t give away but that wasn''t what Vladimir was asking for.


    Vladimir wanted the same non-interference he''d promised Ivo and Armand. Vladimir wanted him to look on in silence as he took over Southside.


    Solomon knew of the wealth that passes through Southside on a daily basis. They all did. Even Itachi had to be strong-armed by the Council to install Yuri as Countess over it.


    Southside was a critical territory, one he had hoped to maintain some control over. But his need to eliminate Ivo and Armand, to weaken Yuri, destabilize Southside and bring Ezra to him, was greater than his reluctance to part with it.


    "Southside is a valuable territory," Solomon said carefully. "If I give it to you, I lose a great deal of leverage."


    Vladimir smiled, interested. Solomon was considering parting with the territory too? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But you''ll get what you want. Ivo and Armand''s death, Yuri''s power crumbling and all of her subjects in the palm of your hand."


    "And you get the Ascension well, Yuri and Southside." Solomon growled.


    "True," Vladimir shrugged with a smirk. "You came to make a deal with me, Solomon. This is the price you have to pay to get what you want."


    Solomon remained silent, considering his options. His mind raced as he weighed the implications of giving Vladimir control of Southside. It was a critical territory, and he had no desire to part with it. It was too valuable, too strategic. If he agreed to this deal, he''d lose a lot.


    Southside wasn''t just a piece of land. It was wealth. It was his new foothold in the city''s future. Giving it up would mean surrendering what could be a significant part of his influence, and that was not a price he was willing to pay. Not even for Ivo and Armand''s head.


    Solomon straightened his posture, his eyes hardening. "Southside isn''t part of this deal, Vladimir. The Ascension Well and Yuri''s subjects are enough. I won''t give you Southside."


    Vladimir''s smirk slowly faded, replaced by a cold, calculating look. He leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping lightly against the armrest.


    "Is that so? I thought you''d be more flexible, Solomon. After all, Ivo and Armand''s lives hang in the balance, don''t they? You need them out of the way for whatever nefarious plan you''ve got going on, wouldn''t you say?


    Solomon''s jaw tightened. "I won''t sacrifice my claim to Southside just to take down Yuri''s husbands. You already stand to gain the Ascension Well. Don''t get greedy, Vladimir."


    Vladimir chuckled softly, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Greedy? You have no right to say that to me. Your greed is the only reason there''s a war in First City."


    "No, Solomon. I''m not greedy. I''m just ambitious. The Ascension Well is valuable, yes, but we both know that an Ascension well without Southside means having power without strength."


    "Power is the ability to exert force but strength, real strength, is producing the maximum amount of force. Southside is where the real strength lies. You know that as well as I do."


    Solomon rubbed the bridge of his nose, his patience wearing thin. He knew exactly what Vladimir was talking about and that was why he didn''t want Southside falling into the wrong hands.


    The Ascension well means you can make yourself and your Subjects more powerful but the wealth of Southside meant that you could keep those powerful Subjects.


    No one knew when Itachi would be back. The Shield Wall could be up for one more day or one more year. Who knows? Letting Vladimir have Southside before it was time to leave meant giving the man time to grow strong enough to kill him.


    That would be an incredibly stupid decision.


    "You''ll only get the Ascension Well for Yuri''s Subjects. That''s more than enough to tip the balance of power in your favor. But Southside stays with me."


    The rooftop fell into a tense silence, both men staring at each other, each waiting for the other to break. Vladimir studied Solomon for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Finally, he let out a low, disappointed sigh.


    "I see you''re not as willing to negotiate as I thought." Vladimir said, his tone filled with mock regret. "That''s a shame, Solomon. I was hoping we could reach a more¡­ mutually beneficial arrangement."


    "We''ve reached an arrangement, Vladimir." Solomon remained unmoved. "You get the Ascension Well, I get Yuri''s subjects. That''s the deal. If that''s not enough for you, then I''ll find another way to deal with Ivo and Armand."


    Vladimir''s eyes darkened, his amusement gone. "Be careful, Solomon. You don''t have a lot of options. And you might very well find that other avenues aren''t as¡­ accommodating."


    "I''ll take my chances." Solomon stood, his voice cold. He wondered why he''d even come to Vladimir in the first place. The man always had his own cryptic agenda.


    "I see." For a moment, the tension on the rooftop was so thick it was almost an Aura. Vladimir''s fingers drummed against the armrest again, his gaze never leaving Solomon''s.


    Then, with a shrug, Vladimir leaned back and waved his hand dismissively. "Very well. If that''s your final offer, I suppose we''re done here."


    Solomon didn''t bother with pleasantries. He turned on his heel and walked away, already thinking of his next option.


    This door was closed but he wasn''t finished.


    Not by a long shot.

 Chapter 251 - 251: Change of Plans

    The cool night air whispered across the rooftop deck, carrying with it the faint hum of the city below.


    From this height, the sprawling metropolis looked almost peaceful, its twinkling lights stretching into the distance like a beautiful carpet.


    Vladimir sat comfortably in a plush chair, a glass of deep red wine in hand. His posture was relaxed, but his eyes, sharp and calculating, never left the horizon.


    He''d always loved this view. It reminded him of his position. Above the world, observing, controlling, manipulating from plain sight. But this time, his mind was not on the city but on Solomon and whatever he was planning.


    Solomon had half of the reason he was fighting this war in his hands and he was perfectly happy to throw it away just to have Yuri''s subjects.


    Something wasn''t right.


    The soft sound of footsteps approaching from behind didn''t pull his attention. He had been expecting the vampire.


    "You''re late." Vladimir said casually, without turning around.


    "Apologies." The Necromancer said as he stepped onto the rooftop deck, his dark cloak billowing in the night breeze. "You summoned me, my lord."


    "Yes, I did." Vladimir gestured lazily to the empty chair across from him, indicating for the Necromancer to sit. "There''s been a change of plans."


    "My lord?" The Necromancer sat, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward. "Which of the plans?"


    Vladimir took a sip of his wine, savoring the taste before responding. "Halt all operations regarding Ico and Armand. I''ve decided to hold off on killing them. We need more time."


    The Necromancer''s eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across his face. "My lord? Hold off? Why?"


    "That is not for you to know." Vladimir said coldly, his gaze shifting from the horizon to meet the Necromancer''s eyes. "Understand?"


    The Necromancer bowed slightly from where he sat, accepting the reprimand. "Yes, my lord."


    "Good." Vladimir turned back to the horizon, taking a sip of his wine. "I have a new task for you."


    The Necromancer waited patiently.


    "I want you to investigate Yuri''s Subjects."


    Vladimir caught the Necromancer stiffening slightly in the corner of his eye. Was he that shocked by the task? It didn''t matter. Whatever it was about Yuri''s Subjects that is making Solomon act out of character, he needed to know what it was.


    "I want to know everything about her Subjects. Their strengths, their weaknesses, where they come from, who they were before becoming vampires, their dirty secrets, everything. Use those¡­ zombies you have lying around."


    "I will." The Necromancer bowed slightly.


    "Good." Vladimir nodded, satisfied. "And while you''re at it, make sure no one notices. Not a sign of your¡­ information gathering must be detected."


    "Of course, my lord. I''ll act immediately."


    As the Necromancer disappeared into the night, Vladimir remained seated, his gaze still fixed on the horizon. He sipped his wine, savoring the taste. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Patience was a virtue many vampires lacked, but Vladimir had always known better. Victory wasn''t about speed. It was about the right moment, the perfect strike, when every thread of fate aligned in his favor.


    Patience was after all, just another weapon in his immortal arsenal.


    **********


    The constant ticking of the clock echoed through the dim room, creating a rhythmic pulse that reverberated off the stone walls.


    Solomon stood by a large, grimy window, the cold glass pressing against his fingers as he stared out over the city. The clock tower, with its loud, creaking gears, was the perfect meeting place. Isolated, neutral, and filled with a quiet, ticking tension that mirrored the anticipation in his chest.


    He waited, knowing this meeting could be the one to give him what he wanted. With this meeting, he''d get Ezra and also be able to maintain the standoff between Vladimir, Yuri and himself until Itachi gets back.


    It had taken some effort to arrange this moment, but he had a suspicion that Yuri was too pragmatic to refuse the possibility of putting an end to the war. Even if the invitation had been met with skepticism, if she came, that would be enough.


    The heavy door creaked open, the sound of footsteps echoing against the stone floor. Solomon didn''t turn, already knowing who it was. The air shifted, growing colder as Yuri entered the room, her presence commanding even in silence.


    She approached with deliberate steps, stopping beside him and peering down at the city just like he was. Solomon could feel the tension crackling between them. Decades of bad blood, of schemes and rivalries, all culminating in this moment.


    "A part of me didn''t expect you to show up." He joked, trying to lighten up the moment.


    "Cut the crap, Solomon." Yuri said, her voice cold. "I have reports of your very¡­ public meeting with Vladimir. If you didn''t want me here, you wouldn''t have let me know you were planning something."


    "I see." Solomon chuckled.


    "Why here, Solomon?" Yuri asked, her voice as sharp as a blade. "Why now?"


    Solomon finally turned to face her. She was as he expected. Dressed in a stylish pantsuit, her expression unreadable but her eyes piercing. Behind that mask of calm authority, he could sense her suspicion, the careful calculation in every movement.


    "I thought it appropriate." Solomon replied evenly, gesturing toward the tower''s grand clock face, its hands slowly ticking away. "A place where time is measured carefully, much like the decisions we make."


    Yuri''s eyes narrowed as she stared at him. "Don''t waste my time with metaphors. Why did you call for this meeting?"


    Solomon smiled faintly. "Direct, as always." He stepped forward, keeping his voice measured. "To end this war."


    Yuri''s eyes flickered with surprise for the briefest of moments before her mask of control returned. She crossed her arms, her stance rigid. "You really expect me to believe that?"


    "I do." Solomon''s voice was calm. "This war will cost both of us resources, alliances, and time. But it doesn''t have to reach the third phase. We can stop it in its tracks, right here, right now."


    Yuri''s expression remained hard, but her eyes reflected the calculations running through her mind. The one trait most commonly associated with Solomon was greed. He wouldn''t be abandoning this war without getting something from it.


    "And what, exactly, are you offering?" She asked.


    Solomon nodded, confirming that she''d asked the right question.


    "I''m offering you a deal."

 Chapter 252 - 252: Tick Tock, Yuri. Time Waits For No Countess.

    "I''m offering you a deal." Solomon said, his voice low and smooth. "This war is eating away at us. We''ve spent time destroying what the other has worked for. I want us to stop the hostilities between our forces and put an end to the potential bloodshed."


    "You can hold your territories without fear of attack from my side. In return," He paused, letting the words hang in the air for a moment. "In return, I want Ezra Matten."


    Yuri''s reaction was immediate. Her body tensed, her eyes narrowing with a mixture of suspicion and anger. "Ezra?" she repeated, incredulous. "You expect me to hand over one of my most loyal Subjects to you? For what?"


    "For the end of this war." Solomon said calmly. "Isn''t giving up one man to end a war an easy choice?"


    Yuri stayed silent, thinking. A moment later, she asked. "Why Ezra specifically?"


    Solomon stepped closer, his voice turning colder. "Ezra Matten killed my right-hand man, Malachi. Everyone thinks I''ve forgotten about it but I haven''t. He killed a man he shouldn''t have, and I want him dealt with. Personally."


    Yuri''s eyes remained fixed on Solomon''s, her mind running through what he had just said. She hadn''t expected this, hadn''t expected Solomon''s true focus to be on Ezra, of all people. The realization seemed to catch her off guard, but she quickly masked her thoughts.


    Was Solomon so attached to his dead right-hand man? Why had he waited for so long to ask for Ezra? Why would he let the war get to the second phase before making this move? Everything about this affair was suspicious.


    "Let me get this straight. You think I''d hand him over so easily?" Yuri asked Solomon. "Why would I betray one of my own for your grudge?"


    Yuri knew exactly what was at stake for her. The problem wasn''t giving Ezra away. The problem was the consequences of giving Ezra away.


    Her Subjects will be insecure under her. If she could hand Ezra, the same person who had fought to make sure Southside ended in her hands, over to a rival Count, what was stopping her from giving them away too?


    "Because," Solomon said, his tone darkening, "if you give me Ezra, this war ends. You and I stop fighting, and that means Vladimir loses his chance to capitalize on our conflict. You keep your power, your subjects, your territories, everything." He paused, placing emphasis on his next words.


    "All I want is him."


    Yuri stared at Solomon. The man was not playing around. This was not a sick joke and he really was after Ezra.


    She said nothing for a long moment, the ticking of the clock filling the silence between them. Finally, she spoke, her voice quieter but no less sharp.


    "Why is Ezra so important to you?" She asked. That was the biggest mystery of this deal. She had to know before making a decision. "This isn''t just about Malachi, is it?"


    Solomon clenched his jaw, his anger flaring at the mention of his former lieutenant. Was it a real emotion or was it a lie? Face reading was ineffective against vampires who could manipulate every muscle fiber.


    "Ezra has been a thorn in my side for too long, Yuri. Long before he became one of yours." He spoke through gritted teeth. "He came to my domain and destroyed it, walking away and leaving a stain on my reputation. Malachi''s death was the final insult, and I won''t rest until I see him pay for it."


    Yuri studied him, her expression unreadable. "So, this is about revenge." She didn''t know whether to believe him or not.


    "Revenge and strategy." Solomon corrected. "With him gone, I no longer have to worry about the stain on my name. Even if I did have the Ascension well, no one would want to fight under a man in which a lower ring Subject disrespected him and still walks around, unchecked."


    "And you? You can keep everything else. Your territory stays intact. No more bloodshed, no more battles. Just peace."


    Yuri''s lips pressed into a thin line. She remained silent for a moment, considering the offer. Solomon could see the conflict in her eyes.


    The desire for peace, for an end to the war that would definitely consume too much, weighed against her loyalty to one of her strongest allies.


    "It''s a tempting offer." Yuri admitted, her voice softening. "But you''re asking me to betray one of my own."


    "I''m asking you to make a choice that benefits us both." Solomon countered. "Ezra''s presence in your ranks is valuable, yes. But is it worth more than peace? Is he worth more than ending Vladimir''s ambitions, obscure as they are?"


    Yuri didn''t answer immediately.


    She turned away from Solomon, walking slowly to the window on the adjacent wall, gazing out at the city below. The longer she spent there, the longer the tension simmered, rising slowly. Each tick of the giant clock seemed to be dragging out the moment.


    After what felt like an eternity, Yuri turned back to face him. Her expression was calm, but her eyes were still clouded with uncertainty.


    "I need time to think about this." She said finally. "I won''t make a decision in haste." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not that I expected you to." Solomon nodded, masking the impatience that simmered in his gut. "Don''t take too long, Yuri. The longer this war drags on, the more we lose and the more blood will be spilled. And sooner or later, Vladimir will make his move."


    Yuri didn''t respond. She turned on her heel and walked toward the door, the silence between them heavy with unresolved tension. As the door creaked shut behind her, Solomon remained standing, staring at the clock face as the seconds ticked away.


    He had planted the seed. Now, it was up to Yuri to decide whether to water it.


    But he wasn''t a man who enjoyed waiting.


    With a final glance out at the city, he turned and walked out of the tower. The clock continued its steady, rhythmic ticking, counting down the moments until Yuri''s decision, and the fate of the war, was made.

 Chapter 253 - 253: Sacrificial Dilemma

    Yuri sat at the head of the round table in her brightly lit dining room, her fingers lightly tapping on the polished surface.


    The sunlight outside bounced off the large windows, sending beautiful rainbows of colors dancing outside. It had been very expensive to acquire the special glass from the Custodians but it was worth it.


    She would have put the glass in her throne room but it would have ruined her halo effect and that was something she didn''t want.


    Across from her, Ivo and Armand sat, their expressions attentive but guarded, knowing that whatever Yuri had called them here to discuss would be of great importance.


    Yuri''s eyes flickered between them, her voice steady as she finally broke the silence. "There is something we need to discuss. A way to end the war."


    Her calm words immediately set the tone, drawing the full attention of her husbands. Ivo''s brow furrowed slightly, while Armand leaned forward, listening intently.


    "I''ve found a way." She continued, her voice even and controlled. "A way to stop all of this. To bring an end to the coming bloodshed, secure peace for our coven and keep our assets and territory."


    Ivo shifted in his seat, his expression blank. "What way?" he asked, his voice devoid of any inflection. Yuri noted it. Was he waiting for her stance on the topic before showing reaction to it?


    Yuri met his gaze evenly. "There is a way to stop everything by using Ezra."


    The room fell into a heavy silence, the words hanging between them like a weight. Ivo''s expression tightened immediately, his hands clenched into fists on the table. Armand''s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly composed himself, glancing toward Ivo for his reaction.


    "You mean... sacrifice him?" Ivo asked, his voice strained. He didn''t wait for an answer. "Yuri, that''s out of the question, isn''t it?"


    Yuri nodded, acknowledging his concern but pressing on. "It would end the war, Ivo. We could secure peace, protect our people. Think about the lives we could save. None of our Subjects have to die and we can strengthen our position with more Subjects."


    She wasn''t fully in support of the idea but she had to play devil''s advocate. Only then will she gain their full opinion and think on it.


    "But Ezra will have to die." Ivo shook his head, leaning forward, his voice firm. "Sacrificing Ezra would not strengthen our position. It''ll weaken it, don''t you think?"


    "He''s one of the strongest assets we have. Both in terms of his power and his loyalty. He leads one of the two covens we have and we all know which coven is stronger. Without him, we''d be vulnerable, won''t we?"


    Armand, sitting next to Ivo, crossed his arms and added, "Giving up Ezra would send the wrong message. It would be seen as a sign of weakness. You know that Vladimir would take advantage of that immediately. If we give up one of our most trusted subjects, it will only embolden our enemies, won''t it?"


    Yuri listened to their arguments, her fingers tapping against the table again as she mulled over their words. "Ezra''s sacrifice could bring peace." She repeated, though her voice had lost some of its certainty. "Isn''t that worth considering? Stopping the coming bloodshed... saving lives?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How are you planning to sacrifice Ezra? To whom?" Ivo asked. When Yuri didn''t answer, he sighed, shaking his head. "Even if we give up Ezra to this¡­ vampire which may be Vladimir, no one knows what that man is planning anyways, there''s no guarantee the war will truly end, is there?"


    "Solomon''s ambitions go far beyond this war. He won''t stop just because you and Vladimir put pressure on him now. Without Ezra, we''ll be left exposed, and Solomon will continue to push. And there''ll come a time when Vladimir won''t have our backs and we''d be fucked, wouldn''t we?"


    Armand nodded in agreement. "He''s right. Solomon can''t be trusted to keep his word. And even if this move ends the immediate fighting, it will only set a dangerous precedent."


    "Sacrificing Ezra now means others will expect more sacrifices in the future. Our enemies will see us as vulnerable, willing to compromise. That will only destabilize your reign, won''t it?"


    "And with Westside leaderless, Itachi is bound to elect a new count. He could leave it to whoever claims it before he gets back or put an outsider over it. Who knows? And we don''t know the disposition of this person. There''s no need to shoot ourselves in the foot before everything settles, is there?"


    Yuri''s eyes dropped to the table, her mind working on the dilemma. She understood the risks, but the idea of ending the war, of bringing peace to her people and stabilizing her rule over the Southside, was so tempting. Still, her husbands'' words weighed heavily on her.


    Ivo spoke, breaking the silence and pressing his point. "Yuri, even the fact that you''re considering this idea is very dangerous. What message will that send to the other Subjects if they hear of it?"


    "Ezra is loyal to you, as are many of your subjects. If they even suspect that you would be willing to sacrifice one of them to save yourself, you''ll lose their trust. And without trust, your power crumbles, doesn''t it?"


    Armand leaned in, his voice low but firm. "We need Ezra. He''s a key part of our military strength. Giving him up is too big of a gamble. We can''t afford to lose him. With him on our side, there''s a higher chance of us surviving this war and keeping Southside.


    We need all the help we can get, don''t we?"


    Yuri sat back in her chair, her eyes scanning the faces of her husbands. Both of them made sound arguments, arguments she couldn''t ignore. But something felt off, a nagging feeling at the back of her mind that there was more to their resistance than just strategic reasoning. Still, she couldn''t place it.


    "Thank you for your input." Yuri finally said, waving them away. "I''ll need more time to think about this."

 Chapter 254 - 254: The Seventh Restaurant

    A muted flash appeared in an alleyway, causing a nearby drunk to stumble away, muttering about aliens and UFOs.


    Ezra and Gen stood as still as statues, memories of a courtroom appearing in their mind. The alleys were vampire teleportation spots but occasionally, humans stumble upon them and have to be killed and disposed of to erase all evidence.


    And even killing humans was a violation of the breach of Secrecy. If evidence could be found that the Necromancer killed humans, he''d receive a death sentence and could be killed on the spot.


    With the man gone, their forms morphed into the images of Ivo and Armand.


    They stepped out of the alley and into the drizzle. The cobblestones beneath their feet were slick with rain, and the dim glow of street lamps barely illuminated the street corner on which they were on.


    All carefully calculated in an attempt to keep human traffic low in this area. Only shady people and the drunk ones would have a reason to be here this late. Easy people for vampires to dispose of.


    They looked down at themselves, admiring the flawless transformation. Now, for the final part, they ditched their shirts. Ivo and Armand were known for going everywhere without wearing shirts.


    "Weirdos." Gen muttered under her breath.


    With a shared nod, they moved in silence, communicating without words as they walked toward the restaurant ahead, a small, unremarkable building that blended into the row of similar storefronts.


    The seventh restaurant.


    As they approached the door, a hostess stood waiting, her expression calm, almost mechanical. She''d been expecting them.


    Without speaking, she led them through the empty restaurant, past tables set with delicate plates and flickering candles, and into a private room on the upper floor. The room had no windows and had only one exit, illuminated dimly by flickering bulbs as if holding secrets that could destroy the world.


    The door clicked shut behind them.


    It was exactly midnight.


    Ezra and Gen, still in their borrowed forms, took their seats at the table in the center of the room. The mechanical clock on the wall ticked softly, the only sound that accompanied the growing tension.


    They waited, the seconds dragging by in silence, their senses attuned to any change in the atmosphere.


    Time seemed to stretch, each minute heavier than the last. Gen tapped her fingers lightly on the table, her eyes flicking toward the clock.


    Then, without warning, the ceiling above them disappeared into dust.


    Ezra and Gen leaped to their feet, dropping into defensive stances as the sudden and familiar pressure of an Aura pushed down on them. Teleportation was impossible. They were trapped.


    A golden glow covered and sunk into their skin, pumping their vitality into the defense. It was Gen''s Mirror. All attacks would be reflected immediately.


    Their eyes darted up to see several features perched along the edge of the now-opened ceiling. Behind the figures was the dark misty yet solid form of a black zone, isolating them all completely from the outside world. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And standing above them, weapons aimed directly at Ezra and Gen, were the Necromancer and his crew of vampire minions.


    The Necromancer stood front and center, his dark cloak billowing dramatically making Ezra wonder where the wind was even coming from. Beside him was Bella, the missing peacekeeper, her expression cold and calculating. She was aiming a bow that suspiciously looked like Natalia''s down at them.


    On the other side, Z, his face hidden behind his bird mask crouched, red chains swinging slowly from his arms. Standing beside him and wearing a dark red robe similar to the Necromancer''s was a fourth figure, wearing a cat mask, their identity unknown but their presence no less menacing.


    After a few seconds of the standoff, the Necromancer''s voice cut through the silence like a blade. "Who are you?" His red eyes gleamed as he glared down at them. "You''re not Ivo and Armand. I''m not easily fooled."


    Ezra let out a slow breath, exchanging a glance with Gen. There was no point in keeping up the charade anyways. This was all to see the Necromancer''s reaction and plan all future steps.


    He took a step forward and in a fluid motion, released the shapeshift, his appearance shifting back to his true self, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Well spotted." Ezra said, his voice filled with dry amusement. "I suppose it was worth a shot."


    The Necromancer''s eyes narrowed, but there was a flicker of amusement in his eyes as well. "Ezra Matten." He said, his voice dripping with mockery. "Are you stupid or just suicidal? You''ve walked right into my hands. I could kill you right here."


    Ezra''s smirk widened, his stance casual despite the danger. "Go ahead and try." He taunted, his voice a mixture of confidence and arrogance. "I''ll even give you a head start."


    The Necromancer''s lips curled into a cold smile, his laugh echoing across the open room. "Do you really think I''m that reckless? This is clearly a trap." He gestured toward the black zone surrounding them. "Don''t think I didn''t see that golden glow of yours which conveniently shrouds your whole form in vitality. Who knows if you''re even the real Ezra Matten? No, I''m not that easily baited."


    Ezra crossed his arms, saying nothing. Red and Olivia were waiting nearby and with the Mirror active, the Necromancer could very well kill himself with a giant attack. The man won''t attack them. He''d rather use a surprise attack than a fight right here and now.


    Not that Ezra wanted a fight. He didn''t know the complete abilities of his opponents. It''s better to draw the Necromancer in, isolate him and then deal with him.


    The Necromancer crossed his arms, his expression turning serious. "You''ve failed the first game, Ezra. The requirement was simple. Bring Ivo and Armand. You didn''t. Now, as a consequence," his eyes danced with glee, even as his expression remained serious, "you''ve just lost twenty percent of your slush fund."


    Ezra watched him, making sure to keep his expression neutral. He had expected something like this.


    "You can expect the second game soon," the Necromancer continued, his voice cold and final. "And next time, I suggest you take me more seriously."


    With that, they all disappeared, leaving Ezra and Gen standing alone in the ruined room. In the next moment, the black zone around them began to dissolve, the darkness melting away like smoke in the wind.


    Ezra shook his head, his posture relaxing as the immediate threat disappeared. He turned to Gen who had transformed back to herself, her modest breasts on display for Ezra to see. She smirked as his eyes rested on it for a long moment.


    "Like what you see?" She asked.


    "Very." He grinned. "But more importantly, I think it''s safe to say that the Necromancer doesn''t have the slush fund." Ezra crossed his arms. "If he did, he would''ve threatened us directly. The Necromancer has no idea of our financial state, so how did he know we needed the slush fund and couldn''t part with it?"


    "Someone is using him." Gen said in realization.


    "Bingo." Ezra nodded before his gaze returned to the missing ceiling and roof. He groaned, pulling out his phone and scrolling through his contacts. "Great, the idiot left and now I''ve got to deal with the damages. Let''s get the Custodians on this before anyone notices."


    Gen''s laughter filled the room as he made the phone call.


    **********


    The Necromancer stepped into his private chamber, the shadows of the room swirling around him as the door clicked shut behind him.


    Despite what he''d displayed to Ezra, his mood was darker than usual, irritation simmering beneath the surface. He''d left the seventh restaurant feeling unsettled. Not because of fear, but because of how casually Ezra had treated the game.


    He wasn''t taking it as seriously as Helena had said he would. She''d said he needed the money but what if he didn''t and was just playing along to get something from him?


    He moved to the center of the room, his thoughts already turning to his next move. With a sharp tug on the thread connecting them, he summoned Z, who appeared within moments, his bird mask hiding any hint of expression.


    "Send a message to Helena." He ordered, his voice low but commanding. "Tell her that Ezra isn''t taking the game seriously. Is her information correct or am I wasting my time on a move that won''t work?"


    Z gave a slight bow at his words. "It will be done." He said before disappearing to carry out his task.


    The Necromancer''s mind raced as he paced the room, but he was interrupted by the sound of soft footsteps. Bella entered, her expression serious as she gave him a slight bow.


    He couldn''t deny the rush he felt when his minions bowed or when Z, wearing Griffin''s face, obeyed his every command. "What is it?" He snapped at her. It had better be important.


    "We''ve made progress, my lord." Bella said, her voice steady. "The search for Ezra Matten''s hidden home has been narrowed down. We''ve got it down to a handful of locations, and within the next few days, we''ll know exactly where it is."


    "Finally!" The Necromancer nodded, a slow smile creeping across his face. "That''s excellent news." He said, his irritation from earlier replaced by satisfaction. "Continue the search. I want Ezra''s base pinpointed as soon as possible. When we find it, we''ll be ready."


    Bella gave a sharp nod, her eyes gleaming with the same sense of anticipation that now filled the room.


    The Necromancer flopped down on his bed, sighing happily. Things were finally going in his favor, and soon, Ezra would have nowhere left to hide from him.

 Chapter 255 - 255: Spilling The Beans

    The Necromancer whistled jauntily as he was escorted through stone corridors. The vampires that surrounded him watched warily, all on edge.


    His eyes wandered, taking in the security cameras covering every angle. Solomon was probably the only vampire in the city that did that, using the camera as a deterrent against attacks on his home.


    Mess with him in his own home and clips of you could find it''s way on the internet as leaked footage from some obscure production studio''s upcoming movie and before you know it, peacekeepers are banging on your door for breach of the Law of Secrecy, the strictest law of Vampire Society.


    No one wanted another Death Wave.


    The Necromancer''s slow, jaunty whistling sounded eerie as the sound echoed in the otherwise silent halls of the fortress, the sound of his footsteps, heightening the effect.


    The other vampires walked without making any sound like most vampires but the Necromancer was enjoying the reactions of his escorts too much to care.


    He moved with purpose, his cloak trailing behind him like a shadow of death itself. For Solomon''s minion, the sight of the grand doors to his study was a welcome relief.


    They let him in alone, following Solomon''s instruction. The man was already awaiting his presence.


    Solomon sat behind his desk, his long fingers tracing the edges of a map spread before him, eyes scanning over various notes and plans. From what the Necromancer could see, it didn''t look like a map of First City.


    Solomon lifted his gaze slowly from the papers when the Necromancer entered, a flicker of curiosity crossing his face. He put away the notes and map and addressed the Necromancer.


    "You must be the newcomer I''ve heard so much about. The Necromancer, was it?"


    "Yes, Count." The Necromancer gave a flamboyant bow. "I am he."


    "I see. And I assume you''re not here for just an introduction, Necromancer? Because there''s no surer way of wasting my time and earning my ire." Solomon said, leaning back in his chair, his voice calm yet commanding. "I assume this is important."


    The Necromancer allowed a slow smile to curl his lips, even as his eyes betrayed nothing. "Of course. I bring news, information you will find... advantageous."


    "About who?" Solomon asked.


    "It concerns Vladimir." The Necromancer answered.


    "Let me guess." Solomon drawled, amusement in his tone. "You worked for Vladimir and he promised you something but now that he''s deviating, from the path he once adhered to, you''re here to spill the beans and use me to get him out of your way?"


    The Necromancer didn''t say a word. He hadn''t expected Solomon to be this direct.


    "What is it with betraying Subjects these days? Makes one wonder." Solomon gestured lazily at the Necromancer. "Go on. Tell me what that snake has been up to. Tell me whatever secret you think is big enough to drag Vladimir down."


    The Necromancer nodded and stepped closer, his voice dropping slightly, as though sharing a well-kept secret.


    "I''m sure you''ve noticed something curious as of late. Vladimir has stopped his aggressive movements. He''s left the war alone, choosing not to interfere despite the opportunities. While that isn''t out of character, I found the waiting around odd, especially given the resources at stake."


    Solomon''s interest piqued at the mention of Vladimir''s hesitation. "Go on."


    "Vladimir," the Necromancer continued, "has been hiding a rather¡­ significant problem."


    "Get to the point." Solomon snapped, his eyes flicking to the map he''d laid aside.


    "Apologies." The Necromancer bowed slightly, a bit dramatic. "The truth is, Vladimir has lost everything. His wealth, his investments. Every last coin."


    Solomon''s eyebrows rose at his words.


    "He sank it all into digital currencies, speculating on high returns. But it crumbled beneath him. He''s a paper lion now, Count. A predator without teeth."


    A cold silence settled in the room at his words. Solomon''s eyes narrowed, his sharp mind already spinning the possibilities this information opened up.


    The Necromancer didn''t stop there. "Vladimir''s empire is nothing more than an illusion now. He might appear strong, but he''s completely bankrupt. He can barely afford to fund his operations, let alone join a full-scale war. Everything he''s showing the world is a carefully curated facade, and that facade is crumbling with every second that passes."


    Solomon leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk, his fingers steepling in front of him. "You have evidence of this?" He asked, his voice low, but there was no hiding the interest gleaming in his eyes.


    "Of course." the Necromancer said smoothly, producing a few papers from within his cloak and laying them on the desk. "Detailed accounts of his financial ruin. His entire empire is about to collapse under the weight of its own debts. He''s been borrowing from sources he can no longer repay. And when those debts come due¡­"


    Solomon''s fingers brushed the papers lightly, his eyes scanning the records with the speed of someone used to reading through information for weaknesses.


    The more he read, the more a dark grin spread across his face. "So, he''s been playing the role of the mighty Count while drowning in his own failure. How fitting."


    The Necromancer smiled, satisfied that his information had hit its mark. "It means he can''t join the war, Solomon. He can''t even afford to defend his own territories if it comes to that."


    By pitting Solomon and Vladimir against each other, he''ll be able to focus on Ezra without having to face Vladimir''s wrath. The man might be financially ruined but he was still a powerful vampire.


    Solomon set the papers down and looked up at the Necromancer. "And what do you suggest I do with this knowledge, Necromancer?"


    "Simple." The Necromancer replied, his eyes glinting with anticipation. He''d never expected to be asked this but he''d answer anyways. It''d be much better if he could get even more people to know about this without Vladimir being able to link it to him.


    "Spread the word." He told Solomon. "Let everyone know Vladimir is broke. Watch as his allies desert him, his Subjects lose faith. He''ll be forced into a corner, desperate and without any support. That''s when you strike."


    Solomon considered the suggestion, leaning back in his chair, fingers tapping rhythmically on the desk. "If word gets out, his entire house of cards will collapse. The territory he controls will be ripe for the taking. But..."


    The Necromancer raised an eyebrow. "But?" What was Solomon thinking now? He had to admit that he''d come unprepared. He hadn''t done his due diligence and had just bet on Solomon''s greed. What if Solomon had different things in mind?


    Solomon''s smile widened as he regarded the Necromancer. "But there''s still more to gain. If I push him to the brink, I can force him to turn on Yuri or sell out his remaining power to me in exchange for protection. It''s a matter of timing."


    Solomon raised a brow. "That isn''t what you have in mind, is it?"


    The Necromancer bowed grandly, keeping his irritation off his face. "Who am I to dictate what you do with the information I''m giving? I''m sure you''ll find the right way to exploit it, whatever it is."


    "But let''s not forget, Count. Vladimir is dangerous when desperate. He may not have resources, but he still has influence. Play it too slow, and he might slip through your fingers. Sometimes, the fast and decisive strike is much better than the slow and subtle strike."


    Solomon''s grin remained, his eyes calculating. "I''m well aware. But what if this is the opportunity I''ve been waiting for? What will you do, Necromancer?"


    The Necromancer stood, silent. Something had changed with the man. This was not the Solomon he gathered information on. The Solomon his intelligence reports spoke of was a man who wouldn''t hesitate to exploit this weakness. He wouldn''t show any mercy at all.


    "If Vladimir''s empire falls apart, I''ll have the leverage I need to crush him. His weakness is my gain. All I need to do is wait. If Yuri and I get a ceasefire, Vladimir will crumble. I have no reason to strike hard and fast, do I?"


    The Necromancer clenched his fists, gritting his teeth. He needed Vladimir distracted, not with all the time he needed to hunt him down.


    "Don''t think about taking this information to Yuri either." Solomon grinned. "She''ll do the same thing I''m doing. She has no reason to attack Vladimir. Out of the three Counts, she''s the one who wants war the least."


    For a moment, the two vampires simply exchanged a look, both knowing that this new information in Solomon''s hands had shifted the balance of power in the city.


    The Necromancer had delivered a valuable tool, but both men knew there was no loyalty in their arrangement. This was a transaction, one that was looking like it would benefit only one party.


    The Necromancer inclined his head slightly, regreting his decision to hand Vladimir''s weakness to Solomon but keeping his face blank of all expressions. "I see." He said. "I guess it''s time to take my leave."


    As he turned to leave, Solomon called after him. "Why betray Vladimir now?"


    The Necromancer paused at the door, glancing over his shoulder. Solomon had an insufferable smirk on his face like he held the world in the palm of his hands.


    "Because he''s not the only one who understands the value of playing both sides." The Necromancer said. "I prefer to back the winning horse. But I just realized that I''m not the best of gamblers."


    With that, he left the room, leaving Solomon alone with his thoughts. With the Necromancer escorted out, the fortress was quiet, with Solomon''s fingers drumming against the desk once more. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vladimir''s empire was a paper lion, as the Necromancer had so aptly put it. The only question that remained was how quickly it would burn, and who would light the match.


    Smiling to himself, Solomon stood, his maps abandoned for now. He''d been having a string of goodluck lately. First, Ivo and Armand''s deal. Then, the vision of the key to the throne. And now, Vladimir''s weakness.


    If things continue like this, he''d be king in no time.

 Chapter 256 - 256: Dangerous Alliance

    Ivo parked his expensive hover car in the dimly lit alley adjacent to Ascendant Capital.


    The city''s glow cast long shadows, but the alley was quiet, hidden from the eyes of anyone who might wonder what business he had there at such an hour.


    He stepped out, his muscles rippling impressively as he surveyed the impressive building in front of him. The tall glass building gleamed even under the veil of night, a symbol of power and wealth. Ascendant Capital, Yuri''s empire, and soon, his.


    He moved quickly, heading toward a private entrance he had used many times before. It was a route few knew existed, reserved for those who had business that needed to stay off the record. He had no desire to draw attention to himself tonight. Not when his visit was far from innocent.


    As he entered the building, he walked through its halls with a practiced ease, slipping past security cameras with the sure stride of a man who had done this far too many times.


    The staff was minimal at this hour, and those present never noticed his presence due to the detours he took to remain unseen. Every step was calculated, every turn deliberate.


    Soon, Ivo reached the elevator at the back end of the building. He pressed the button, stepping inside and watching the doors slide shut. His sneaker clad foot tapped against the floor as he ascended to the top floor where the CEO''s office was located.


    The quiet hum of the elevator was the only sound in the stillness of the night. He took that time to admire his physique, knowing it would be immortalized and he didn''t even need to exercise regularly. He could eat a hundred blood seasoned burgers and it''ll all still be great.


    He was broken out of his thoughts as the elevator dinged. The doors opened smoothly to the same long hallway he had seen as many times as he could. Not for the hallway''s beautiful decor and tasteful lights but for the office it led to.


    Ivo walked down the corridor toward Amara''s office, his footsteps silent on the plush carpet. He didn''t knock as he reached her door, he never had to. Amara always knew when he would come.


    Inside the luxurious office, Amara sat behind her desk, the faint glow of her computer illuminating her face. The large floor to ceiling windows behind her were currently covered up both by the house cloaking technology but also by thick drapes.


    She looked up as he entered, a wide smile spreading across her lips.


    Ivo crossed the room, his strides long, and Amara stood to meet him. Their lips met in a passionate kiss, the heat of their secret affair burning away the tension of the night.


    For a moment, everything else fell away. The war, Yuri, their twisted plans. There were only the two of them, locked in a passionate embrace. Ivo''s hands roamed, squeezing breasts and kneading ass. Amara drew him closer, their tongues mingling into one.


    Before long, both were naked and moans filled the room. The air slowly grew congested with the noise of pleasure, the carnal claps of flesh hitting flesh and the continuous buildup of vitality.


    An hour later, both had more vitality than they had started the night with. Ivo grinned, pulling on his sweatpants, watching Amara''s marvelous ass before it was hidden from view by her customary black dress.


    He couldn''t resist, capturing her lips in another long, deep kiss. When they finally pulled apart, Amara gestured to the comfortable couches near the center of the office. They settled there, comfortably holding each other.


    "What''s going on, my love?" Amara asked with a frown. "I can see it on your face even as you try to hide it."


    Ivo sighed. "It''s about Yuri. I can talk to you about her, can''t I?" He asked, his tone serious.


    Amara leaned in, curiosity gleaming in her dark eyes. She didn''t bother answering Ivo''s question, well aware of the verbal tic her lover shared with his best friend. "What has she done now?"


    Ivo''s jaw tightened. "She''s considering giving up Ezra Matten. To end the war. Isn''t that¡­ preposterous?"


    Amara blinked, surprised. "Giving him up? To whom?"


    "I''m not sure." Ivo answered, running a hand through his hair. "Maybe Vladimir. Definitely not Solomon. He wouldn''t betray us, would he? Or does he have a way of breaking blood oaths?"


    "Doesn''t matter. Yuri''s being vague, but she''s talking about peace. And if she gets it, that will complicate everything. If there''s no war, it''ll be harder to regulate the fighting for Southside''s throne once she''s out of the picture. Everyone would want a piece of the cake, won''t they?"


    Amara''s eyes narrowed as she absorbed the information. "And what''s the plan? What do we do now?"


    Ivo shifted slightly on the couch, his gaze hardening. "I need to know if Ascendant Capital is ready. Have you solidified your control?"


    Amara smiled slowly, a touch of pride in her voice as she stroked his exposed chest. "Of course. Everything linked to Ascendant Capital is under my control now. All the assets, the financial records, everything. I''ve positioned myself perfectly."


    Ivo felt a surge of relief wash over him. The plan was still on track. "Good." He said, leaning back into the couch. "Then when the time comes, you can seize all of Yuri''s assets through the company?"


    Amara nodded confidently. "With a single command, I can transfer ownership. Even if Yuri''s still alive, I can cripple her financially. She won''t know what hit her."


    A slow smile spread across Ivo''s face at her words. This was exactly what he needed to hear. Someone who''s willing to move the heavens for him and him alone, not a shared bitch who thinks she''s above everybody.


    But then, the smile faded as the weight of his frustration settled back in. "I need to move faster on my end." He said, his voice lowering. "I don''t know how long we have before she decides to broker peace. If she does that, her position will only strengthen. We won''t be able to get rid of her, will we?"


    "I''ll have to make Ezra wary of her. Maybe leak her intentions for him. I''m a hundred percent sure he''s not completely on her side either. Thor''s smart. He''ll sit this one out. We just need to offer A X E the same deal they had with Yuri and they''ll be on our side for sure."


    "Ezra Matten can probably be settled with a few promises and some money. I know his type. Guarantee his peace and quiet and he''ll give Westside to us. We''ll hand it over to Armand and set him up with a few Subjects and he''ll be fine."


    "The problem is Helena. There''s nothing I can give her to satisfy her. She''s ambitious and with the keepers behind her, she''ll probably fight me to become ruler of Southside. But we''ll be able to handle her, won''t we?" After a moment, he sighed, his shoulders dropping.


    Amara studied him for a moment, her fingers lightly brushing his arm. "I can see how tense you are, Ivo. What''s really bothering you?"


    Ivo softened slightly at her touch, sighing again. "I''m tired of waiting. We''ve been playing this game for too long, and I want her gone. I want the freedom we''ve been planning for. And now, it''s so close. If she solidifies her rule, it''ll be harder to take it all from her, won''t he?"


    Amara''s expression grew serious as she leaned closer. "Then we act soon. When you give me the signal, I''ll be ready. We''ll take everything. Her assets, her power. Southside will be yours."


    Ivo''s eyes gleamed as the image floated in his mind. "It has to be soon."


    Amara nodded. "It will be."


    They shared a brief silence, each one going through the plan in their head. This was no longer just about an affair or personal ambitions. This was about control, power, and seizing a future they both craved. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ivo''s voice softened as he met her gaze. "When Yuri''s gone, you''ll have the position you deserve. I''ll make sure of it." He promised.


    Amara smiled, though there was a dangerous edge to it. "I''m counting on it."


    Ivo stood, stretching as he prepared to leave. "Be ready. It''s going to happen soon, okay?"


    They shared a final, deep kiss, one filled with the passion of their shared ambition and the weight of the risks they were taking.


    Then, with a parting glance, Ivo slipped out of the office, making sure that his departure was as stealthy as his arrival.


    As he made his way out of Ascendant Capital, the cool night air greeted him once more. His vitality roared in his chest, and his mind was clear. Everything would be in place. The plan would unfold soon, and Yuri''s death would be the key to unlocking his future.


    He climbed into his car, the city lights flickering around him as he drove away, confident that one way or another, Yuri''s reign would come to an end. And Southside would be his.

 Chapter 257 - 257: Puppeteer

    Ezra sighed, rubbing at his face. He never expected a war to be this¡­ boring. The Counts were all taking their time, the A X E girls and the Odinson coven working overtime to sabotage and destroy.


    Solomon also had his Subjects, along with the Flower Shop girls, also defending and retaliating. All Ezra had to do was wait and watch while keeping Westside out of the enemy''s hands.


    And it seemed like the enemy had a lot more to worry about than Westside because they were all leaving it alone.


    It wasn''t that Ezra didn''t like how boring it was, it was just that he expected to be thick in the middle of the fighting. But with all the free time, there were only a few things to do.


    Eat, sleep and fuck.


    Most of the time.


    And plan. He had to pay scheduled visits to the farmer''s market, always alert for the Necromancer, in case he fell into the ambush.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms as his thoughts turned to the man.


    He didn''t even notice as Gen sauntered into the room, naked. She yawned, stretching in ways that highlighted certain qualities.


    "Hey, Ez." She greeted him. "What are you thinking about?"


    Ezra blinked at her presence as she took a seat next to him, grinning. "The¡­ Necromancer." He said as he eyed her like a particularly juicy steak.


    "Oh yeah." Gen''s grin widened. "That dude." She crossed her arms under her modest breasts, pushing it up. "Can''t believe he''s not really behind the game, you know."


    "Oh? What? Yeah." Ezra nodded, his mind coming to the present. "The game. Yes."


    He blinked, turning serious. "The way it''s all playing out¡­ it doesn''t feel like him. The Necromancer might be unhinged, but this whole game of cat and mouse? It''s too controlled. Too¡­ calculated. Not something he''ll spend his time planning."


    "You really think someone is pulling his strings?" Gen asked, pouting at his diverted attention.


    "I do." Ezra replied, nodding at her question. "He''s dangerous, sure, but I should have known from the start. This doesn''t feel like his style. Look at the way he kills, the way he gathers minions."


    "He likes chaos, but this? This feels like someone else''s plan. Someone smarter. Someone more organized." Ezra sighed, rubbing his chin this time. "The Necromancer isn''t acting on his own which means he isn''t the actual thief. But that''s not the part that worries me."


    Gen raised an eyebrow. "Then what does?"


    "The person who''s puppeting him." Ezra said, his voice dropping lower. "That''s the real problem. If there''s someone behind him, they''re using him to get to us. To get to me."


    Gen raised a brow at his words. "Will it be possible to find out who''s behind him? Whoever it is, they''re surely dangerous, and if they''ve got the Necromancer playing these games¡­ they must somehow be close to us. Too close."


    Ezra was silent for a moment, his mind running through every possibility, every angle. He shook his head slightly, eyes narrowing. "We can''t find them. Not directly. They''ve covered their tracks too well. But¡­"


    "But what?" Gen pressed, leaning closer.


    "My gut tells me it''s Helena." Ezra said quietly, almost like he didn''t want to say it out loud. "She knew about the slush fund being stolen before we even did. She had information no one else should''ve had."


    "If it''s anyone, it''ll be that bitch." Gen nodded as if she''d been expecting his words. "She''s ambitious, loyal to no one and will be willing to take whatever risk she can to get what she wants."


    Ezra nodded.


    "Why did Yuri even allow her back into her confidence?"


    "She''s probably not in Yuri''s confidence." Ezra snorted. "But Yuri can''t afford to cut her loose with the war going on. They probably worked out a deal."


    Gen nodded in understanding.


    Ezra''s gaze hardened. "But people like Helena play by their own rules. She''ll always think she''s one step ahead of everybody, always keeping her cards close to her chest. If she''s involved, it means there''s something bigger going on. Something she wants."


    Gen shook her head slowly. "So, what? Helena''s using the Necromancer as a tool to¡­ take you down?"


    "I don''t know what she wants." Ezra''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "But I know she doesn''t care about the Necromancer. She''s just using him as a pawn in her own game. And I have a feeling it''s not just about me. It can''t just be about me. She''s playing for something much bigger." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen tilted her head, her nudity forgotten. She furrowed her brows, making her look cute. "What do we do now? We can''t just let her get away with this."


    "We won''t." Ezra said, his eyes dark and focused. "But we have to be careful. If it''s truly Helena, we need to move slowly. We can''t confront her head-on, not yet. Yuri needs her and won''t take kindly to us messing with her."


    Gen nodded in agreement. "She''s going nowhere. She''ll always be at the peacekeeper hq. We''ll find out everything we can. Every move she makes, every connection. Then, we''ll get our money back."


    Ezra smiled at her determination. "Exactly. But for now, we play along with the Necromancer''s game. Let them think they''re winning. And when the time comes, we''ll take them both down."


    "Yeah." Gen grinned before standing, she made to leave before freezing. "Wait a minute." She turned back to Ezra with wide eyes. "I know how we can get to Helena while keeping things quiet."


    Ezra raised a brow. "How?"


    "Have you forgotten?" She sat down back, her tone eager. "Remember Helena''s suspicious apology? She wants to have private meetings with us and ''patch'' things up." Gen made air quotes. "What if we gave her the opportunity? Keep everything on the down low?"


    Ezra nodded calmly. He''d thought about using the same technique. "It''s a possible strategy. But how can we be sure Helena won''t have contingencies for this exact kind of thing?" He asked.


    "Ah." Gen leaned back in her chair. "That''s possible." She perked up. "Wait a minute. Why not play the husband game?"


    "The husband game?"


    A grin spread across Gen''s face.


    "Let''s assemble the girls for this."

 Chapter 258 - 258: The Husband Game

    Gen was grinning like the cat that ate the canary, her eyes sparkling with mischief as she sat cross-legged at the table, waiting. The air around her buzzed with anticipation, her energy infectious.


    Ezra, on the other hand, sat with quiet patience, his arms resting on the table in front of him. He glanced at Gen''s smug expression from the corner of his eyes but said nothing. He had learned through the time they''d been together to wait for Gen''s ideas to fully unravel before trying to predict them.


    That way laid madness.


    The door opened, and Red strode in. Her entrance was like a burst of flame, her red gown flowing elegantly around her, matching the fiery waves of her hair that fell over her shoulders.


    She somehow managed to look like molten lava personified. Stunning, dangerous, and mesmerizing.


    She paused, lifting her brows slightly when she saw Gen sitting there, completely naked. Red''s eyes flickered in confusion, her eyes lingering just a moment longer than necessary before she turned away.


    "I won''t ask." She muttered to herself. Ezra grinned at her words. He could see that the decision had taken effort on her part.


    "Well," she said, her voice dry, "I see we''ve gone completely informal tonight." She gracefully took a seat at the table, her curiosity piqued. "Why did you call for me, Gen? I was in the middle of tracking some disturbing data when I got the message."


    Gen''s grin widened, the mischief in her eyes growing as she leaned forward. "Oh, I''ll start when Olivia arrives," she said, practically purring with anticipation.


    Red''s eyebrow arched higher as she looked to Ezra, who offered nothing more than a faint shake of his head. Resigned to waiting, Red leaned back in her chair, folding her arms across her chest as she settled in.


    "Why are you so dressed up anyways?" Gen asked with a frown.


    "I do have an appointment I need to look good for." Red said, grinning slyly.


    Gen stared blankly for a moment, before matching her grin, realization coming upon her. Red would be seeing Ezra tonight for some¡­ loving.


    Ezra hid the grin that appeared on his face at the thought, his eyes roaming the room.


    A few minutes later, the door opened again, and Olivia entered the room. She swept her calm gaze over the scene, taking in Gen''s nakedness without so much as a raised brow. Instead, she gave a polite nod to everyone and silently took her seat at the table.


    Once Olivia was settled, Gen finally stood, her grin never faltering. "Alright, let''s begin."


    She glanced at Ezra, then back to the others, her expression turning a little more serious. "Ezra and I have been talking, and we think it''s pretty clear who''s puppeteering the Necromancer."


    Olivia and Red exchanged glances before both nodded slightly, already guessing where this was heading.


    "Helena." Gen said simply, her eyes scanning their faces. "She''s the most likely culprit."


    Both Red and Olivia sat in silence for a moment, thinking it over. Slowly, they nodded in agreement. The theory made sense, especially given Helena''s earlier behavior.


    Gen paced around the table, speaking as she walked. "I''ve come up with a plan to quietly deal with Helena. Not just get rid of her, but also get our money back from her. We can''t confront her head-on without tipping our hand, but¡­ there''s another way."


    Red, having expected some practical, straightforward idea, looked visibly skeptical. She knew Gen''s ideas and how¡­ whimsical they could be. "What exactly do you have in mind?"


    Gen stopped and smiled at Red, clearly enjoying the moment. "Remember that apology Helena offered? Well, I say we accept it."


    Red''s face darkened, her disapproval written boldly on her face. "No. Absolutely not." She said sharply, her tone biting. "There''s too much bad blood between me and Helena. I''m not letting her off the hook so easily."


    "I know." Gen replied smoothly. "And that''s exactly what I''m counting on. We use that to our advantage."


    Red was about to argue, but Gen raised a hand, cutting her off. "I''m suggesting an affair," she said, her voice dripping with excitement. "Between Ezra and Helena."


    The room fell into stunned silence. Olivia blinked, her usual calm demeanor falling away for a split second. Ezra, wide-eyed, shifted in his seat, looking at Gen with genuine shock. "What?"


    Gen beamed, clearly loving the reactions. "Hear me out! Hear me the fuck out!" She raised her hands. After they calmed, she continued.


    "Helena''s smart. She''s paranoid. There''s no way we can get her into a position where she''ll let her guard down. Unless," she paused dramatically, "we make it something she wants. And what better way to trap her than by creating a scenario where she believes Ezra is seeing her behind our backs?"


    Ezra ran a hand over his face, trying to understand what Gen was suggesting. "You want me to¡­ what? Seduce Helena?"


    Gen nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! Think about it. She won''t have any contingencies in place if she''s the one wanting the meeting. She''d want to hide the fact that she''s involved with you, keeping it secret. It gives us the perfect opportunity to control when and where she''s vulnerable."


    Red''s expression was cold as she folded her arms tightly across her chest. She remained silent for a moment, processing the audacity of the plan.


    But Olivia frowned, seeing some merit to the plan. She leaned forward, nodding in approval. "It''s risky, but it''s clever. If she thinks she''s pulling the strings, it lowers her defenses. And no one would suspect it''s a setup. This way, if she''s not the puppeteer, we can use the peacekeepers to track down the real puppeteer and get back the slush fund.


    Either way, it''s a win-win for us." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra, though still shocked, began to consider the possibilities. Gen''s plan wasn''t entirely insane. It was bold, and it put Helena in a compromising position. A position they could exploit to get their money back. "It could work," he admitted slowly.


    "What about you, Red?" Gen asked.


    The room fell silent again as all eyes turned to Red. Her expression was tight, her jaw clenched. It was clear she wasn''t on board with the plan.


    After a long pause, Red exhaled sharply, leaning forward on the table. "I''ll go along with it," she said, her voice low and firm, "but on one condition."


    Ezra met her gaze, waiting for her to continue.


    "You have to promise me." Red said, her eyes darkening. "After this is done, after we''ve gotten what we need, whatever happens between you and her, you kill Helena. No mercy. No loose ends."


    Ezra held her gaze for a moment, understanding the weight of what she was asking. It was something he would be doing anyways but he knew she needed the reassurance. He nodded once. "I promise."

 Chapter 259 - 259: Now, Thats Suspicious

    "Wait a minute." Olivia blinked, breaking the mood that had settled over the room. She turned to Gen. "Why are you still here?"


    "What?" Gen asked in confusion.


    "I very clearly remember that you have somewhere to be." Olivia said dryly.


    "Oh, shit." Gen''s eyes widened and she scrambled out of the room. "Why didn''t you remind me earlier?" Her voice floated from behind her.


    Ezra chuckled, watching her ass bounce in appetizing ways. Gen had been bored out of her skull like everyone else but unlike everyone else, she had quickly become annoying to be around. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After some time, Olivia had suggested she join the saboteurs going into Solomon''s territory to keep her busy. Gen had jumped at the chance and today was her first day. Unfortunately, she was already late.


    Ezra shook his head in amusement. She was a very physical woman. Both in fights and in bed.


    "That reminds me." Red spoke, drawing his attention. She placed her tablet on the table, going through it. "I''ve come across something¡­ concerning."


    "What is it?" Ezra asked, all traces of amusement leaving him in an instant. Red''s tone had clued him in. Whatever it was, it''s pretty serious.


    "If I wasn''t looking on purpose, I don''t think I would''ve been able to track it." Red said as she handed the tablet to Ezra.


    Ezra received it and scrolled through it scanning the data. Red explained as he was reading.


    "There''s been an increase in foot traffic among humans in this area." Red said. "Normally, there''d be nothing wrong with humans going about their day and passing through but there''s nothing to indicate a reason."


    "What do you mean?" Olivia asked.


    "I mean that the foot traffic around here has been consistent and with the spike in recent weeks, there has to be a reason for it, right?" Red asked.


    Olivia nodded.


    "I couldn''t find one." Red said. "No blocked roads to increase foot traffic, no restaurants or hotspots trending on social media, no active date spots, nothing. I found not a single reason why the foot traffic has increased around our apartment and nowhere else."


    Ezra set the tablet on the table, steepling his fingers. "No reason, you say?"


    "None at all." Red answered.


    "If there''s no obvious reason, then, we''ll have to assume that we''re the reason this is happening." Olivia frowned, turning to look at Ezra. "What do you think?"


    "Can the Necromancer turn humans into minions?" Ezra asked with a frown. "The Law of Secrecy would forbid it but the Necromancer doesn''t strike me as a man who follows the law."


    "Even if he did, he wouldn''t tell." Red remarked. "What no one knows, no one can prove."


    "Whatever it is, if it''s the Necromancer or a random coincidence," Ezra made sure to meet the eyes of Red and Olivia, I don''t care. There is only one thing to do. We''re getting out of here."


    "No one knows where we are, not even Yuri, and I like it that way. We cannot afford to take the risk of getting attacked in our own home."


    "If it''s the Necromancer after us, he has probably narrowed down our location. He''s close and I don''t like it." He stood. "Begin preparations. We''re moving out."


    "And Gen?" Olivia asked.


    "After packing, I''ll intercept her at the Old Museum." Ezra answered and if I meet Helena, I''ll get started on the¡­ plan."


    "Alright." The women nodded.


    It was times like this that made Ezra appreciate having a fifth ring vampire in the coven. The ability to store anything inside their pocket dimension.


    It was a pretty limited space but it would lighten their load. Not that anyone would know they''re moving though. But it''ll decrease the amount of vitality they made use of in each teleport. Having a never ending source of vitality in Ezra was a good thing but that didn''t make vitality any less valuable.


    Why waste it when you could use it to ascend to the next ring on another day. Little drops of water can eventually become a mighty ocean.


    It was fortunate that they''d anticipated this happening and had a place already prepared. It took time for the packing to be finished but afterward, they had an empty house.


    The women went to the house and Ezra teleported to the Old Museum. He stepped out of the teleportation room, looking at the branching corridor. All routes in the old museum led to two places. The teleportation room and the throne room.


    The teleportation room had always been guarded back at Griffin''s sanctuary and he assumed that the other Counts were also guarding theirs. But here, Yuri didn''t have the manpower for that. Which was why she was always burning vitality, her senses on high alert.


    Her Aura covered every inch of the place, which meant that she knew he was here.


    He walked to the nearest library to the teleportation room to settle in wait. This way, he''ll be able to catch anyone going in or out.


    He entered the room, impressed once again. This wasn''t the first time he was seeing it but it never did fail to impress.


    The room was thin but long, stretching downward. Its book filled shelves rose like tall guardians, highlighting a path of knowledge. Light shone down from the bulbs on its high ceiling, sending down beams of golden light like it was the sun.


    Each step Ezra took echoed around the place like he was in a sacred shrine.


    He breathed in, taking the scent of books, some old and others new. It was a nostalgic feeling, reminding himself of the times he''d spent holed up in the library, studying to ensure a brighter future.


    He sighed, a slight smile on his lips.


    He strode inside the library, browsing the books. Unlike what one would expect, the books in the library were mundane.


    He browsed, before settling on a book on social experiments. He turned, heading to his favorite place in the library. The most comfortable couches he''d ever sat on.


    He took a seat, sighing contentedly, opened his book and began to read.


    Time to wait.

 Chapter 260 - 260: What Would You Do?

    Ezra was comfortably enjoying the chapter on human behavior when he noticed the presence.


    He knew it wasn''t because he was too engrossed in what he was reading that he hadn''t noticed her. He wasn''t. It was because this was a vampire with more experience in a breast than he had in all of himself.


    Yuri strolled closer to him, meeting his gaze confidently as his head snapped up to her. She''d been able to enter the library without him noticing. He''d chosen this spot because he''d be able to hear anyone heading to the teleportation room but this was something else.


    He''d sometimes wondered who''d win in a fight between them and he still wasn''t ever closer to an answer. He didn''t know what her abilities were and she was one of the oldest vampires in the city.


    Not to mention that she''d also been a fifth ring vampire for a long time. It is said that the fifth ring was the start of a vampire''s journey to divinity. There is even a noticeable gulf between a new fifth ring vampire and a fifth ring vampire who had been on that ring for decades.


    Olivia would probably be able to fight on even grounds but that''s only because of the unique nature of their soul bond and the gifts it gave them.


    "Ezra Matten." Yuri said as she walked closer.


    Ezra stood, bowing slightly at her presence. "My lady." He greeted her.


    "I would say, I never expected your presence."


    Another way of asking what the hell Ezra was doing in her home. Ezra''s lips twitched with a faint smile. "I''m here to wait for Gen. She has a mission with the Odinson coven."


    "I see." Yuri nodded, taking a seat in the chair beside him. "How¡­ romantic." She smiled slightly at the notion, amusement dancing in her eyes.


    "Is that something¡­ rare?" He asked, taking his seat.


    "Not exactly but it isn''t as common as you''d think." Yuri said. "Newly turned vampires still retain their human emotions but as time goes on, the fact that we''re undead begins to show."


    "We''re unnatural creatures who steal the fuel we need to stay alive. The human part of us begins to die the longer we stay alive. Our love, our hopes, our dreams, everything, until only a facsimile remains. A carefully constructed facade made of the embers of the once roaring fire of our emotions."


    "But we''re also alive in a way. That means our emotions can be brought back to a roaring fire in an instant." She snapped a finger. "Unfortunately, it''s easier to do this with negative or¡­ dangerous emotions. Greed, rage, lust."


    Ezra nodded in understanding. "I see." He remembered the only Eternal he knew. Adam. He''d mentioned that Ezra was an Eternal like him and still possessed his humanity. Which meant that vampires eventually lost their humanity.


    "Don''t mind me." Yuri chuckled at his thoughtful expression. She flipped open a book Ezra hadn''t noticed before. "I''ll get my reading in while I''m here."


    He nodded absentmindedly. It all made sense. The reason most vampires were greedy, scheming, ambitious people. The dangerous emotions indeed.


    His mind went to Ivo and Armand. They could so easily turn against a person they''d spent a long time with. He glanced at Yuri. He knew the woman was probably not so innocent but that didn''t mean she deserved to be stabbed in the back.


    It was none of his business though. Whatever happened, he was staying out of it.


    It was a bit uncomfortable to relax and enjoy his reading in the presence of what was technically his boss but he managed it.


    Thirty minutes later, Yuri closed her book, the hardcover closing with a soft thud.


    Ezra raised a brow.


    "I was just skimming." She grinned. "My favorite author, Chakralord, will be releasing a new book very soon. I''m just catching up on his old works."


    "The same guy that wanted a castle?" Ezra raised a second brow. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah." Yuri chuckled.


    "Good luck." Ezra nodded.


    Yuri stood, turned to leave and paused. She turned and sat back down. Ezra closed his book, turning his attention to her.


    "What would you do," she met his eyes as she asked, "if someone offered you a deal to sacrifice the life of one of the vampires under you to put an end to the war?"


    Her tome held only curiosity, as if she was seeking his genuine response.


    He frowned. Was this an actual deal someone had offered her? And who was the vampire whose life would be taken? Him? He doubted the offer was actually true. She had to be asking hypotheticals because he didn''t believe Solomon would stand down just for the life of one person and if Solomon didn''t back down, the war was bound to happen.


    He turned his attention to the question, mulling over it. His first instinct was to weigh the possible strategic advantage of agreeing to the deal.


    It was better to sacrifice a single life in order to end a war before it begins than to spend countless lives to win it. With more people alive, they could grow stronger and protect what they had.


    Yuri watched him silently, patiently waiting for his answer.


    "In theory, sacrificing one life for the greater good could end the war and bloodshed." He mused aloud. "But that''s not the problem."


    "How so?" Yuri asked.


    "I believe that the consequences for that simple action would be more damaging than the war would ever be. With the war, I''ll fight alongside my people, increasing our bond and their loyalty to me. Yes, we''ll lose a lot of lives but we''ll be stronger for it."


    "But if a trusted or loyal vampire is sacrificed, it will definitely weaken the loyalty among the other vampires. It will lead to distrust and resentment. Before long, you''ll have no one willing to serve under you."


    "So, no." He met Yuri''s gaze confidently. "I wouldn''t do it. Using a single life as a pawn of peace now will only create deeper cracks in the future. Everyone will remember my decision and it''ll probably never fade away."


    Yuri nodded, a large smile on her face. "Well, I can relax knowing I made the best possible decision."


    "My lady?" Ezra asked in confusion.


    "You''ve done a good job holding Southside for me, Ezra." She nodded. "Which is why I had mixed feelings when Solomon offered to stop the war if I hand you over to him."

 Chapter 261 - 261: Seed Of Doubt

    In an Instant, Ezra had flipped away from Yuri, putting distance between them.


    He landed in a ready stance, watching her warily.


    "That¡­ is a perfectly natural reaction." Yuri said dryly.


    Ezra said nothing, watching her.


    "Don''t worry." Yuri said seriously, her eyes reflecting her sincerity. "I may have lost my humanity but not my values. I''m not the kind of Countess to sacrifice her Subjects even if it meant ending the war early, Ezra Matten. You''re as safe here as you would be in your own home."


    She sighed, looking up at Ezra. "Southside will be built on loyalty and trust. And I want you to be at the forefront, Ezra Matten." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra studied her intently, knowing his safety depended upon his ability to discern if Yuri was being truthful or lying.


    She had a way to end the war by using Ezra and she wasn''t taking it. Ezra went through the reasoning he had given Yuri in his head. He knew she wasn''t as greedy as Solomon, as ambitious as Helena or as egocentric as Griffin.


    She might very well be the only count in the city who was level headed enough to make the right decision in cases like this.


    After long tense seconds that felt more like years, Ezra dropped his stance. Yuri sighed in relief even as she noted that he still remained guarded. That was unavoidable with the cat out of the bag. The only thing to do was to regain his trust.


    She sighed. Harder said than done but it was worth it. A little bloodshed now was a lot better than being deposed and alone in the future.


    She always kept the long game in mind when making decisions. She knew what her greatest enemy was. Not Solomon. Not betrayals. Instant gratification.


    It was the killer of a lot of counts.


    Her attention snapped back to Ezra as he slowly walked back to his seat. She watched him, trying to appear as non threatening as a countess could possibly be.


    "You know, while I do believe your words, I have to say this." Ezra said. "I have three vampires who trust and rely on me. If I have to be sacrificed for whatever greater good, I''ll take everyone I can down with me." He finished, holding her gaze, his eyes filled with the same intensity that indicated imminent violence.


    "I understand." Yuri nodded regally. "I''m not in the habit of pandering to the greater good, Ezra Matten. That, you can be sure of."


    Yuri nodded at his words. "I have no doubt about that. I only hope that one day, Southside will become just as important to you."


    Yuri stood, nodded at Ezra and turned to leave.


    Ezra watched the woman go, his mind turning over what just happened. He knew that his respect for this vampire had just gone up. Taking the right way instead of the easy way.


    She didn''t deserve whatever it was Ivo and Armand were planning against her.


    "Yuri?" He called out before he could stop himself. This had to be the first time he''d called her by her name only.


    Yuri stopped, turning to look at him.


    "Be careful." He said, voice low but filled with meaning.


    "What do you mean?" Yuri asked, both eyebrows raised.


    Ezra hesitated for half a second. He''d already opened his mouth but he still had to be careful. He wasn''t here to inherit someone else''s vendetta. He had places to be and a world to save. Eventually.


    "Keep your eyes peeled." He said. "Those closest to you might be the ones holding a dagger behind their back. Not everyone who smiles at us has our best interests in heart."


    Yuri stood there, pondering Ezra''s words, a thoughtful expression on her face.


    Ezra could see the suspicion slowly appear on her face. Her red iris went haywire for a second, spinning crazily on her eyes before settling down. She seemed to have gotten something from his message, even as her expression didn''t change.


    "Thank you, Ezra." She nodded in thanks. "I appreciate your concern."


    With that, she left the library as silently as she had entered.


    Ezra watched her go, urging her to be vigilant in the privacy of his mind. He''d rather have a countess like Yuri than counts like Ivo and Armand. Besides, he didn''t want the situation in the city to go from bad to worse. It was better for him to be bored than to be fighting tooth and nail.


    He sat back down carefully, unable to go back to what he had been reading. His mind was running a mile a minute, knowing he''d have to pay more attention to the war.


    He''d been blindsided by this. If the offer had been made to Griffin, Ezra knew the man would take it if the offer benefited him. He was lucky it was Yuri instead.


    This was also one of the advantages of the plan to seduce Helena. Having her on his side would mean being more informed on the state of affairs in the city. Having to fuck her would also be a plus. Peeling that uniform off her body and showing her the errors of her ways.


    Even in this situation, a small grin made it to his face.


    He sighed. He had to wait for Gen or he''d have left there immediately. He leaned back on his chair. Today has been a lot more eventful than the past week.


    **********


    Yuri rode the elevator up to her throne room. Her mind was on Ezra''s words.


    Those closest to her hiding a dagger? It had to be Ivo and Armand he had been talking about. They were the closest to her.


    Her mind went back to the days when she had stumbled upon them by accident. They had been weak and their covens had been destroyed. She''d taken them under her wings and built them back up. They''d had a mutually beneficial agreement and she knew she''d been more than fair to both men.


    Through her Aura, she watched Ezra Matten as he sat in the library, trying to read his book. What had he seen to give such a warning?


    The elevator dinged and she walked out, going to sit on her throne.


    She knew her attitude and guard were relaxed when it came to Ivo and Armand but they were her husbands, were they not? If she couldn''t be relaxed with them, who would she be able to relax with?


    She sighed as she sat on her throne. Ezra wouldn''t say anything if he had no cause to.


    Her attention shifted to Ivo and Armand. They were wandering the domain, comparing each other''s muscles in good cheer as they were wont to do. Nothing seemed suspicious about them.


    Then, her mind went back to the time she''d asked Ivo and Armand about sacrificing Ezra. The two men were the kind of people who would be willing to make the sacrifice but they had actively advised her against it.


    At the time, it had been a bit odd but paired with the warning she''d received, it was looking a lot more suspicious. Did they have a reason to want Ezra alive? Was Ezra also in league with them?


    No. If Ezra was in on whatever was going on, he wouldn''t have warned her.


    Her finger traced the armrest of her throne as she searched for other suspicious moments. She didn''t find anything.


    She sat back, wondering if she''d been too trusting with her husbands or too blind to their true intentions, whatever it was. She wondered if she was being overly suspicious.


    She wanted to trust them but there was no smoke without a fire.


    At this point, it didn''t matter. The seed has been planted by Ezra. It was up to her to see if it was genuine or not.


    This was a time of war. Betrayal could come from anywhere and is even a lot more common than in peacetime. Chaos was a ladder and the opportunists wouldn''t miss a chance this big. Who knew when another war would come. Twenty years? Fifty?


    Hundred?


    She''d have to be vigilant, even with those she considered closest to her.


    As if on cue, Ivo and Armand entered the library, heading to Ezra. Her attention stayed on them. This was as good a time as any to observe.


    **********


    Ezra had been trying and failing to read the book in his hands since Yuri had left. His eyes had been sliding off the words on the page, his mind faraway from his body.


    He was almost caught unawares by the appearance of Ivo and Armand.


    Even if his mind was occupied, his senses were on high alert, so he had been able to sense them from the moment they entered the corridor leading into the library.


    He steeled himself for the encounter.


    With his warning, he knew Yuri would be watching.


    Let her see what her husbands were up to.

 Chapter 262 - 262: Conversation Between Friends

    "Ezra! My man. How have you been?" Ivo greeted boisterously as he walked in, Armand following closely behind.


    Ezra stood, alert.


    "He''s enjoying guarding Westside." Armand said to his friend, his impressive arms crossed over his bare chest. "Aren''t you?" he asked Ezra. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am well." Ezra said in greeting. "Thank you for your concern."


    "No need for all that between friends." Ivo said, waving away Ezra''s words as if he''d done something grand. "We are friends, aren''t we?" He grinned, his eyes staying on Ezra.


    "How could I reject such an honor?" Ezra replied, bowing slightly at their words.


    Why were they here? What did they want from him? Had they heard him warn Yuri?


    He kept all expression clear from his face. They were still acting friendly. He took in their confident stance. The way they held themselves like they expected him to bow and scrape at their feet. They wanted something from him.


    "As a friend of mine, there''s something I want to show you, Ezra." Ivo said. "Out in Southside. I believe a man of your expertise would be able to help me with it, won''t you?"


    Ezra blinked. He was right. They wanted something from him. He watched them and as time stretched, he could see their smiles growing strained on their faces. He narrowed his eyes as he watched them.


    "Well? What do you say?" Armand asked, taking a step forward, trying to intimidate Ezra with their bulk. His tone was light but no one could mistake the underlying threat in his words or body language.


    Ezra knew they weren''t stupid. If they were willing to do this in here, where Yuri could potentially be watching as her Aura was everywhere, it meant that whatever they were planning was getting very close.


    And now, they were trying to rope him into it. Unfortunately for them, he has a ready made answer.


    "I''m sorry, my lords. I''m waiting for my wife, Gen. She''s on a mission for the countess and on her return, we have somewhere to be. I''m afraid I won''t be available to check on what you want to show me."


    The more he spoke, the more Armand''s expression grew darker. But Ivo could control himself, his expression or body language not moving an inch. Armand opened his mouth to speak but Ivo raised a hand, silencing him.


    "I see." Ivo said. "You have to wait for your wife, right?"


    "Yes." Ezra said simply, keeping any trace of what he felt off his face and body. His hesitation. His mistrust. He preferred where he was and didn''t want any part in whatever they were trying to pull.


    "I see." Ivo said, eerily calm. "What if I were to assure you that it won''t take too long?"


    "I would prefer not to take that chance." Ezra replied. "Who knows if the mission will end early? What if I miss her arrival? That would impact our ability to protect Westside as we have an appointment to keep."


    "Can''t you just meet her at home?" Armand butted in, not quite managing to keep the indignation off his tone.


    "I wouldn''t have come here if that was an efficient option, my lords. The appointment is a last minute thing and she isn''t even aware of it." Ezra said with a raised brow, trying to show Armand just how stupid his question had been. It seemed to have gotten through as he bared his fangs.


    "How about this?" Ivo raised his hands as if he was mediating an argument between Ezra and Armand. "Armand will stay behind in the teleportation room, waiting for Genesis. When she arrives, he''ll be here to pass on the message of the appointment and she''ll wait for you. Isn''t that better?"


    Ezra watched them quietly, not saying a word.


    Ivo glanced at Armand who got the message, speaking through gritted teeth. "Don''t worry, Ezra, I''ll make sure Genesis knows where you went. She''ll be here when you return."


    Ezra''s eyes flicked between the two men. Should he accept and play along or reject and suffer the consequences because there will be consequences.


    "It would be in your best interest to come with me, Ezra." Ivo said, his voice low. "You wouldn''t want to disappoint a friend, would you?"


    Ezra watched. He knew he couldn''t trust them. But he also knew that whatever they were after, they would come after him if he wasn''t on their side. It was much better to follow and see than to decline and wait. Who knows? Itachi might come before whatever they planned went down.


    "That is in fact, a good idea." Ezra said slowly, breaking the silence. "I''ll come with you and see what you have to show me if my wife would be informed of my whereabouts."


    "Alright." Ivo said, a smile spreading on his face. "I knew I had a good friend, didn''t I?"


    "High praise from you, my lord." Ezra nodded buttering up Ivo. Maybe he''ll forget Ezra''s subtle act of defiance.


    "Posh." Ivo waved away his words. "You deserve it don''t you?"


    Ezra said nothing.


    "Come with me." Ivo turned, leading the way out.


    Ezra returned the book on the bookshelf as he followed. His instincts were on high alert and they were telling him he was not in any immediate danger but that could change, depending on whatever came next.


    The stroll to the nearby teleportation room was tense. Nobody said a word, only the soft swishes of their clothes as they moved, filled the silence.


    When they got to the teleportation room, Ivo and Ezra stepped inside while Armand waited outside, sending them off with a curt nod.


    Ivo returned the nod, grabbed Ezra on the shoulder and teleported away.


    With a familiar flash of light, they appeared in a very familiar corridor. Ezra frowned looking around.


    Could it be? He wondered. Or was this a replica?


    "Welcome to Ascendant Capital." Ivo smiled.


    His brows rose. He had been right.


    "Follow me." Ivo beckoned.


    Ezra had no choice but to follow, not knowing what he was walking into.

 Chapter 263 - 263: Only One Path Forward

    Ivo led Ezra through a familiar route. Ava''s desk was empty as they passed, even if it was day. In fact, the whole top floor was empty of humans. He had no idea if any vampires were hiding somewhere. If they were, they were skilled enough to not get caught.


    "I believe you''ve been here before." Ivo said as they walked into the CEO''s office. "You were the head of Ascendant, weren''t you?"


    "Yes I was." Ezra answered, looking around the office. While the decor mostly stayed the same, the paintings had been taken down and there were a lot more¡­ potted plants?


    He frowned, looking at the closed window blinds. What was the point of having actual potted plants if they won''t see a lick of sunshine?


    Ivo led the way to the couches in the middle of the office. He sat, gesturing to the couch opposite him. "You''ll want to be seated for this, Ezra Matten. This is important, okay?"


    Ezra looked around for a final time before sitting tentatively at the edge of the couch, ready to spring up at a moment''s notice.


    "I know what you''re wondering." Ivo spoke and Ezra fought the urge to raise a brow. "You''re wondering why we''re here at Ascendant Capital, aren''t you?"


    Ezra chuckled inwardly. He hadn''t, in fact, been wondering about that. He didn''t care why they were there. He only wanted to hear what Ivo had to say and go home.


    "We''re here because everything Yuri owns belongs to me. I can use this anytime I want, Ezra. But there is one thing I want more than anything else." Ivo paused dramatically. "Freedom. Simple, right?"


    Ezra watched, confused, wondering what the bare chested man was yapping about.


    "Freedom. I bet it''s the same thing you want." Ivo leaned forward, closely watching the tension in Ezra''s posture. "I can see it in your eyes even now. You want to be free. From Yuri, from this war, from me. I''m not wrong, am I?"


    Ezra blinked. He hadn''t known Ivo was this¡­ perceptive. He wanted to be as far from First City as he could be but with the Shield Wall, he had to stay, whether he wanted it or not.


    "I do not take pleasure in telling you, Ezra Matten, that your freedom is about to be taken from your hand very soon. Permanently. That won''t-"


    "Wait, what?" Ezra asked, cutting off Ivo''s verbal tic. The confusion in his voice was genuine. Now, he really wanted to know what the man was talking about.


    Ivo leaned back in his chair, his eyes fixed on Ezra as if assessing every twitch, every subtle reaction to choose the perfect time to deliver his bombshell. He let the silence between them grow and thicken until it was almost an Aura of its own before he spoke bluntly, not a single trace of emotion in his voice.


    "Yuri plans to hand you over to Vladimir to end the war."


    Ezra''s expression remained frozen for a beat too long, the gravity of the words hanging between them.


    He knew what Ivo was talking about. Yuri had already told him about the offer and reassured him she wouldn''t go through with it. It had also been an offer from Solomon, not Vladimir.


    He already had a nonverbal understanding with Yuri and had hinted at Ivo and Armand''s deception. But now, with Ivo delivering the news to him, he had to act. He couldn''t afford to give away that he already knew and had to stay on their side.


    Ivo was trying to avert Ezra''s supposed fate. But it wouldn''t be for free. In light of that, Ezra decided to play along and see.


    He shot up from his seat, the heavy couch scraping loudly against the floor from the force of the action. "What?" His voice rose with indignation, and his eyes flashed with barely controlled rage. "She''d sell me out? After everything? Just hand me over like a pawn?"


    Inside, he was calm and calculating, but his outward fury was a convincing storm. He paced back and forth, his body language packed with disbelief. He needed to play this perfectly. Showing enough anger to be believable, but not so much that it appeared forced.


    Ivo watched him carefully, his eyes narrowing slightly as he observed Ezra''s outburst.


    This was probably the reaction he had been looking for. If not this, then something very close. He stood and stepped forward, lowering his voice as if they were the only two people in the world who mattered at that moment.


    "Yuri has lost her way, Ezra. She''s no longer thinking about what''s best for her people, or for those of us who have supported her all this time." Ivo paused, letting his words sink in. "It''s time for new leadership. Someone who understands loyalty, who won''t sacrifice those closest to them. Isn''t that better?"


    Ezra stopped his pacing, his fists clenched at his sides, pretending to process the betrayal. "What are you suggesting?" he asked, though the answer was already forming in his mind.


    Ivo stepped closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "We''re staging a coup. Armand and I have been planning it for some time now, but we need your help. Side with us, and when Yuri is out of the picture, we''ll reshape everything. Wouldn''t that be good?"


    "What about the war?" Ezra asked, eyes wide. Those were valid concerns. "We''ll be torn apart if we have a coup at this time."


    "Don''t worry about that, Ezra. We already have a deal with Solomon, sealed in a blood oath. Southside will be safe and the war will end peacefully." Ivo reassured Ezra. "So what do you say?"


    Ezra turned to face him fully, narrowing his eyes as if considering the proposition. They had covered their bases, creating a foolproof plan. What had Yuri been doing to let this happen under her roof? As always, there was only one path forward. Play along.


    "If I join this coup, what''s in it for me?"


    A grin spread across Ivo''s face, like a predator sensing a kill. "You''ll have complete control over the farmer''s market. Full autonomy. You''ll keep seventy percent of all profits, not the thirty percent agreement you have with Yuri. You''ll be untouchable, won''t you?"


    Ezra frowned, pretending to think about it. The offer was tempting on the surface, but he knew better. With Yuri now aware of something amiss, it wouldn''t be so easy to take her out anymore. Anything could happen.


    He had to stall, buy himself some time to figure out his next move. "This is a major decision, Ivo. I need time to think it over. Something like this¡­ it''s not a choice I can make lightly."


    Ivo''s eyes darkened, sensing his hesitation. He took another step forward, his voice growing more intense.


    "There''s no time for that, Ezra. This is happening now. If Yuri catches wind of what we''re planning, it''s over. You''ll be handed to Vladimir, and we''ll all be finished. You can''t afford to wait."


    Ezra clenched his jaw, knowing he was being cornered. The pressure was mounting, and Ivo wasn''t giving him any room to maneuver. There had to be a reason Ivo chose Ascendant. There had to be contingencies in here if he declined the offer.


    His eyes flicked to the potted plants. What could they mean? He didn''t want to find out.


    With no other option, Ezra slowly nodded, wearing a mask of determination on his face. "Fine." He said, the words heavy on his tongue. "I''m in."


    Ivo''s grin widened, savoring his victory. "Good. Then let''s make this official." He placed a hand on Ezra''s shoulder. "We''ll seal this deal with a blood oath. No backing out, no betrayal. This will bind us together." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra hesitated, his mind racing. With Ivo''s hand on his shoulder, if he teleported away, Ivo would be dragged along. There was only one right answer.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 264 - 264: This Is Not What I Bargained For

    The air swirled, charged with the residual vitality of the blood oath. Ezra stared at his hand, knowing he''d made the deal with the devil and it would not be without consequences.


    He watched as Ivo walked to the large office desk of the CEO, pulled open a drawer, rooted inside of it and pulled out a glass bottle.


    Blood wine. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This bottle was different from the usual ones. It had golden labels and the glass was a green so dark, it was a shade away from being fully black.


    "Doesn''t this call for a celebration?" Ivo asked as he pulled out two glasses.


    He gestured to the bottle as he popped the cork. "The second most expensive and technically illegal blood to bottle. I almost lost a leg to get this." He joked. "It was worth it, okay?"


    "What type of blood is it?" Ezra asked as he walked closer, trying to distract himself from what he just walked into.


    "Vampire blood." Ivo answered, grinning as he poured the dark blood into the glasses. "Cool right?"


    Ezra frowned. "What''s the most expensive blood to bottle?"


    "Human blood." Ivo answered, handing Ezra the second glass. "And very illegal. It carries a death sentence as you know. Or don''t you?"


    "I know." Ezra answered.


    Ivo nodded in approval as he stood with his back to the covered window of the office. His tall, imposing figure radiated confidence as he stared at Ezra with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    He raised his glass towards Ezra and Ezra mirrored him. "To our future."


    "To our future." Ezra echoed and they drank.


    The rich dark blood flowed down his throat, packed with vitality. Ezra smacked his lips at the rich taste, impressed. Now he could understand why Gen was so fond of drinking the blood of her enemies.


    Ivo dropped his glass on the desk, the clink pulling Ezra back to reality.


    "You''ve made the right choice, Ezra." Ivo said, his deep voice carrying a note of approval. "With you standing with us, our coup against Yuri will succeed."


    Ezra could not deny what was happening any longer. He nodded, outwardly composed, but inside, his thoughts raced.


    He had no intention of being part of any coup. The thought of taking sides in this power struggle made his skin crawl. The last thing he wanted was to get caught in the middle of a war between Yuri and her husbands.


    But he had to maintain the illusion for now. This was the safest option for him and his wives. If he appeared to be on Ivo''s side, he could stay close enough to figure out what was really going on, and more importantly, what to avoid.


    "I''m glad I can help." Ezra replied smoothly, trying to hide the storm in his gut from showing on his face.


    Ivo''s smile widened slightly. He stepped around the table and placed a hand on Ezra''s shoulder, his grip firm. "With your strength and loyalty, we can bring Yuri down. You''re building a better future for yourself, Ezra Matten. As the key to our success, don''t forget that."


    Ezra forced a nod. "I''m with you." Inwardly, he recoiled from the words. He didn''t want to be anyone''s key to success in this coup. But if he was going to stay ahead of whatever storm was brewing, he needed to know the who, what, when and why.


    "Who else is involved?" He asked, hoping to steer the conversation in a way that might reveal more about the coup.


    Before Ivo could respond, the wall beside Ezra shimmered and shifted, the solid surface melting like wax.


    Ezra leapt away instantly, just in time to see Lady Amara stepping gracefully into the room. She was dressed as usual in her long black gown which flowed behind her as she moved.


    "I am." She said softly in answer to Ezra''s question, her voice carrying an unsettling calm. "I''m one of the people on the right side."


    Ezra stared at her, his eyes wide with surprise. Amara had always been one of Yuri''s most loyal supporters. Her loyalty had seemed unshakable, unwavering, far stronger than any ties Ezra himself had ever had to Yuri.


    To hear her now, openly declaring her alliance against Yuri, left him speechless for a moment.


    "Your whole faction is against Yuri?" Ezra asked, the disbelief in his tone plain for all to hear. He needed to understand why someone as loyal as Amara would turn against a leader she had supported for so long.


    Amara tilted her head, staring at him with a knowing smile. "It was never Yuri I was supporting, Ezra."


    Before Ezra could process her words, Ivo stepped forward, a note of caution in his voice. "Are you sure it''s wise to tell him this, Amara?"


    Amara turned to Ivo, her expression unreadable. "I''m tired of hiding secrets, Ivo. I''m tired of being locked in a cage of silence, unable to speak."


    Ezra watched the exchange, his confusion growing. He had expected political maneuvering, maybe even betrayal, but this felt different. Something deeper was happening here, something more¡­ personal.


    Ivo''s jaw clenched as he looked between Ezra and Amara. "But is it really wise to trust him with this? He''s only just-"


    Amara cut him off with a wave of her hand. "He''s taken an oath, Ivo." She said, her tone dismissive. "He''s on our side now. It doesn''t matter what he does with the information. Our fates are tied together, whether he likes it or not."


    Ivo let out a long, defeated sigh, rubbing the back of his neck. He glanced at Ezra, gauging his expression before nodding slowly. "Fine. Tell him, then."


    Amara turned to Ezra, her gaze softening. "I was never truly loyal to Yuri, Ezra. I''ve been helping Ivo from the beginning. Everything I''ve done has been for him."


    Ezra blinked, trying to make sense of her words. "You¡­ You''re helping Ivo?"


    Amara nodded. "Yes. Ivo and I have been working together for years."


    Ezra frowned before the realization hit him like a punch to the gut, and his eyes widened in shock. His mind raced as he tried to piece together everything he knew about Amara, about Yuri, and now about Ivo. "You''re¡­ lovers?"


    That had to be the only explanation. The Lone Lady, surviving without the ready support of a male vampire to provide regular vitality? Very hard. Now, he realized she hadn''t been alone all along.


    A slow, satisfied smile spread across Amara''s lips as she met Ezra''s gaze. "Yes." She confirmed, stepping closer to him. "We''ve been keeping it a secret, but now, it''s time to be free of her. We want to be free, Ezra. We want to live our lives without Yuri''s control."


    Ezra could only nod, still processing what he had just learned. His vitality swirled inside him as the pieces of the puzzle began to fall into place. This wasn''t just about power. It was personal. Ivo and Amara wanted Yuri gone so they could have the life they wanted. Together.


    Amara stepped closer, her hand reaching out to gently clasp Ezra''s. Her touch was cold but her eyes held a pleading sincerity that he hadn''t expected. "Ezra, help us make this happen. Help us make our dream come true."


    Ezra nodded mutely, not trusting himself to speak. His mind was running on all gears and he wasn''t sure what to think anymore. He had walked into this situation trying to avoid entanglement, but now, it seemed impossible to stay out of the way.


    Amara gave his hand a quick squeeze before letting go. She smiled warmly at him, her earlier composure slipping just enough to reveal a trace of vulnerability. "Thank you, Ezra. I won''t forget this." She said softly before turning to leave.


    Ezra stood frozen in place, watching her walk away. His mind screamed at him to think, to analyze, but he couldn''t. All he could feel was the weight of the oath on his soul. Betraying Yuri hadn''t been an easy decision, if it was even a decision he wanted to make. But now, they were just complicating things for him.


    As the door closed behind Amara, Ivo clapped a hand on Ezra''s shoulder, his touch heavier than before. "You''ve done well, Ezra." He said, his voice filled with approval. "Together, we''ll take Yuri down. And when we do, Southside will be ours."


    Ezra nodded, forcing a tight smile. "I''ll be ready."


    Ivo nodded, seemingly satisfied with the response. "It''s time to head back. We''ve still got work to do before everything''s in place."


    Ezra followed Ivo to the center of the room, his mind still reeling. This was far more than he had bargained for. He wasn''t just caught in a web of political intrigue anymore. He was now deeply entwined in the personal lives of two of Yuri''s closest allies. And they were counting on him to help bring her down.


    He only had one thing to say in the privacy of his mind.


    Shit.

 Chapter 265 - 265: Strip For Me, Baby

    As the familiar flash of light that came with the teleportation faded away, Ezra blinked his eyes, adjusting instantly.


    Standing outside the door to the teleportation room, Armand crossed his arms like a sentinel, waiting for the proclamation. His expression was as blank as he could make it but as soon as Ivo gave him a quick subtle nod, which Ezra noticed from the corner of his eyes, his expression shifted almost minutely in a single emotion.


    Relief.


    "Is Gen back?" Ezra asked, breaking the quiet.


    Armand uncrossed his arms and straightened, his tone even. "She''s waiting for you in the library."


    Ezra nodded, giving Ivo and Armand one last glance before heading toward the library. His mind was racing, coming up with plans and strategies. People were always trying to make him fight for things he wanted no part in. This time, he wouldn''t indulge them.


    He walked briskly, his steps echoing faintly down the halls as he approached the library.


    The doors were slightly open, and as Ezra stepped inside, he found Gen instantly, casually browsing through the shelves. She looked up at the sound of his footsteps and instantly rushed toward him, her face lit with excitement.


    "Ezra!" She gushed, practically bouncing on her feet. "You wouldn''t believe the fun I had on that mission. It was wild! I never knew you could have so much fun without killing!" Her eyes sparkled with the thrill of adventure, but as she got closer, she noticed the look on Ezra''s face. Her smile faltered.


    "What''s wrong?" She frowned, her mouth opening to ask another question, but something flickered in her eyes. A sharp awareness. She glanced around subtly before pressing her lips into a thin line, not speaking further. In the Old Museum, Yuri was always watching. Always listening.


    Ezra kept a blank expression on his face as he leaned in slightly. "We need to go." He whispered urgently.


    Gen didn''t hesitate. She nodded, understanding immediately. She followed him without question as they quietly made their way back to the teleportation room.


    Ezra reached out and held her by the arm, the familiar sensation of teleportation washing over them as they disappeared from Yuri''s domain and reappeared in the entrance hall of their backup home.


    The hall was spacious, cold, but secure. A hidden safehouse they''d prepared for emergencies.


    Gen took a brief moment to look around, her expression quickly shifting from curiosity to concern. "What''s going on?" she asked, her voice a little more serious now.


    Before Ezra could answer, the sound of approaching footsteps drew their attention. Olivia and Red walked into the entrance hall, their faces calm but their movements brisk. They ushered Ezra and Gen toward the large dining hall without pausing for any pleasantries.


    "Come on." Olivia beckoned.


    "Guys, what the heck is going on?" Gen asked again.


    As they walked, Red explained, "There''s been some suspicious activity near our home. It''s too risky to stay there any longer."


    Olivia added in her usual calm, collected tone, "It could be the Necromancer. We can''t afford to be caught with our pants down."


    They entered the dining hall, a grand room with a long table that could seat two dozen, but tonight, only five chairs were placed near the head of the table. Ezra took his seat at the head, and Olivia and Red sat to his left with Gen on his right.


    Once they were seated, Olivia broke the silence, her gaze focused on Ezra. "What happened with the blood oath you made? We all felt it through the bond."


    Ezra nodded, his fingers tapping the edge of the table as he collected his thoughts. "I met with Ivo and Armand." He explained. "There''s a coup being planned against Yuri. They want to take her down."


    Red narrowed her eyes, her posture stiffening. "And you''re involved in this?"


    Ezra shook his head. "I had no choice. I had to take the blood oath to protect us. But don''t worry," he added quickly, seeing the concerned looks flash across their faces. "The oath was worded carefully. It only prevents me from protecting or aiding Yuri directly.


    I''m still free to do whatever I need to."


    Olivia leaned back in her chair, her fingers steepled as she thought it over. "So, we''re not bound to them. But you are, at least on the surface."


    "Exactly." Ezra confirmed. "Which means we can still make our own plans." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Red frowned as she looked at him "Does that mean we''re abandoning the Helena plan?


    "No." Ezra answered. "It''s time like this that we need more eyes and ears on our side."


    "Okay." Red said, her voice sharp. "What''s the plan, then?"


    Ezra''s eyes swept across the room, meeting their gaze. "The moment the coup begins, we''re going into hiding. Whatever happens, whether it''s Yuri''s fall or Ivo''s, it will cause chaos, and we don''t want to be caught in the crossfire."


    "Obviously." Gen said, still fidgeting slightly from the energy of her earlier mission. "But hiding won''t fix our money problem."


    Ezra smiled faintly, knowing this was where things would get interesting. "That''s the other part of the plan. We''re going to steal everything we can."


    Gen''s eyes lit up, while Red and Olivia both exchanged confused glances.


    "Steal?" Olivia asked, curious. "What exactly are we stealing?"


    Ezra leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. "Westside."


    The room fell silent for a beat, as the others processed what he had said.


    "No one''s paying attention to Westside right now." Ezra continued, his voice growing more confident. "With the coup coming, everyone is focused on Yuri and her downfall. And with the Investigation Bureau already in our pocket, no one would be able to notice what we''re doing until it''s too late."


    Red leaned back, her lips twisting into a thoughtful smile. "You''re saying we strip Westside of all its vampire assets?"


    "Exactly." Ezra confirmed. "We convert everything into cash as fast as we can without arousing suspicion and hopefully before the coup starts."


    "Whatever the outcome of the coup, the entire city will be in chaos, and no one will have time to figure out who took what. By the time anyone even starts looking into it, we''ll be long gone and sitting on a stockpile of cash."


    Gen grinned, leaning forward with excitement. "I like it. No one cares about Westside anyway. Everyone''s too busy with their power plays."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. "And what about our slush fund? Are we giving up on that?"


    Ezra''s expression darkened for a moment. "We still don''t have it back, and there''s no guarantee we ever will. This plan ensures we have the resources we need, in case it never returns to us."


    Red nodded slowly, seeing the wisdom in the plan. "So, we strip Westside, take what we can, and disappear in the chaos when the coup starts."


    Ezra nodded. "Exactly. This way, we don''t have to get involved in the fighting, and we''ll have enough money to keep us safe. Once things settle down, we can decide what to do next. If Itachi returns, we''ll leave."


    Olivia gave a small nod of approval. "It''s a solid plan. Risky, but if we time it right, we can pull it off without attracting attention."


    Gen''s grin grew wider as she practically bounced in her seat. "I''m in. Let''s rob Westside blind."


    Red crossed her arms, her eyes still narrowed in thought, but after a moment, she gave a sharp nod. "I''ll admit, it''s not a bad plan. But we''ll have to move fast once things start falling apart."


    "Of course." Ezra smiled, his confidence growing now that his coven was on board. "We''ll be ready. When the time comes, we''ll disappear, and no one will be the wiser."

 Chapter 266 - 266: Heavy Blows In The Dark Of Night

    The Necromancer paced back and forth in his room, trying to work through his frustration. His usually smooth and jovial demeanor was crumbling under the weight of two major problems.


    First, Ezra wasn''t taking his game seriously. Even a blind man could see that Ezra wasn''t as attached to his money like Helena had said. Either that, or he knew that his money wasn''t at stake in the game.


    Worse, Solomon, with all his arrogance, wasn''t using the information the way the Necromancer had intended. The plan he had cooked up was unraveling quicker than he could come up with something else.


    His thin fingers curled into tight fists. His vitality was disappearing faster than a six pack of beer at a frat party. Sustaining so many minions, especially keeping them active and operating, was taking a toll on him.


    It was only the rich human blood he had been consuming that was the only thing keeping him from wasting away, but even that wouldn''t be enough if he couldn''t act quickly.


    "I need him," the Necromancer muttered under his breath, the desperation in his voice startling even himself. "I need to claim the prince before someone else does. Ezra Matten will be mine."


    Just as his thoughts spiraled deeper, Z, his ever-loyal minion, entered the room. He knelt before the Necromancer, his bird mask gleaming in the low light.


    "My lord," Z spoke, his voice hollow but clear, "we''ve found it. We''ve found Ezra''s home."


    The Necromancer stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening in surprise. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A wild grin split across his face, and he threw his head back with a yell of triumph. "Finally!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the room. He sent a pulse through his soul, summoning his strongest minions to him. His moment had come. Ezra would be his.


    Bella appeared first, in a flash of light. She was dressed in her white peacekeeper uniform, her face unreadable but her presence radiating lethal calm. Moments later, Bobby rushed in, his face hidden behind his cat mask and his body draped in a dark cloak. Both were among his strongest.


    His Avengers.


    The Necromancer''s voice boomed with authority as he addressed his gathered minions. "We are going to Ezra''s home," he announced, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "This ends today! This ends now."


    They all stepped forward, each placing a hand on Z''s shoulders. In an instant, the room vanished around them, replaced by a blinding flash of light.


    When the light faded, they found themselves standing at the door of what appeared to be a quiet, unassuming residence. The Necromancer grinned in anticipation. He cracked his knuckles.


    "Deploy your Auras," he ordered.


    The air grew thick with power as each of them released their Aura, the dense, suffocating energy spreading through the area, making sure no one could teleport in or out.


    The Necromancer himself dashed at the door, his fingers curling into claws. With a swift motion, they tore through the wood, the door splintering as they burst into the building.


    He rushed in, coming to a stop in the next instant. His smile vanished from his face as if it had never been there. "What the hell?" He asked under his breath.


    The house¡­ it was empty. There was no sign of life, no movement, no Ezra.


    Confusion flooded his mind as he turned sharply to Z. "Are we in the right place?" he demanded.


    Z''s bird mask tilted slightly as he surveyed the room. "Yes, my lord. This place fits all the parameters for a vampire residence. It''s lived in, but no one has entered or left physically in the past few days."


    The Necromancer''s lips curled in frustration. "Then why is the place empty?" he hissed.


    Bella stepped forward from the back of the room, her sharp eyes scanning the area. "There''s evidence of vampire activity here. We''re too late. They left, but not long ago."


    The Necromancer cursed under his breath, his rage boiling over. With a furious swipe of his hand, he tore down the thick curtains that shrouded the windows, revealing the dark, silent neighborhood outside.


    "Ransack the place!" he ordered, his voice seething with anger, the moon shining down on him. "Search for anything that will lead us to their new hiding place!"


    His minions moved immediately, rifling through drawers, lifting floorboards, searching every nook and cranny for any clue.


    The Necromancer resumed pacing, his mind working on the problem. How had Ezra known to leave? He had been so close, so infinitesimally close to capturing him, to making him one of his prized minions.


    "Fuck." He cursed.


    As he paced, the Necromancer''s foot pressed down on a section of the floor that clicked beneath his weight. His eyes widened in realization. He barely had time to react.


    The world exploded.


    The force of the explosion sent fire and debris raining faster than he could move, consuming the whole building. The Necromancer''s body moved on instinct, his mind faster than the blast as he ripped through space, teleporting himself to a nearby rooftop just before the explosion could claim him.


    He landed roughly on the rooftop, the force of the blast sweeping through his new location. He stared in shock at the burning ruins of the building he''d been standing in just a moment ago.


    The apartment had been trapped. Ezra had outsmarted him, and by the slimmest of margins, he had escaped the trap.


    But his victory was hollow. Behind him, the edges of Z''s cloak smoked lightly, the aftereffects of the blast still visible on his body.


    But Bobby was in worse condition. The lower half of his body had been destroyed, his legs bubbling and reforming slowly as his regeneration took over. But each inch of recovery drew from the Necromancer''s own vitality, depleting his already weakened reserves even further.


    The Necromancer''s eyes scanned the wreckage below, and that''s when it hit him. He had lost one of his strongest assets in the explosion. Bella had been caught in the blast, her body nowhere to be seen and her link to his soul gone. She hadn''t gotten out in time.


    She was gone. Forever.


    For a moment, the Necromancer stood frozen, staring at the spot where Bella had been. Losing a minion was one thing, but losing Bella? It was a crushing blow.


    She had been the one who understood the complex information networks of First City. She had connections and resources that none of the others had. Without her, they would be blind to most of the war. Everything that happened in the shadows would be news to them, only after the fact..


    The Necromancer''s fury swelled to a breaking point, the realization of what he had lost hitting him like a physical blow.


    His hands clenched into tight fists as his body shook with rage. He threw his head back and screamed, the sound echoing across the rooftops and into the darkened night sky.


    "Ezra Matten!" he roared, his voice filled with white hot rage. "You will pay for this!"


    His shout reverberated into the empty night, but there was no one there to hear it. No one but his own battered, smoldering minions. His prize had slipped through his fingers, and he had been dealt a heavy blow.


    As he stared at the ruins of the building, he knew one thing was clear.


    Ezra Matten had dealt him damage today, and the Necromancer wouldn''t forget it. But this wasn''t over. Not by a long shot.

 Chapter 267 - 267: I Was Your Only Hope

    Yuri pulled into the alley, parking her hover car away from watching eyes. The street lights illuminating the abandoned streets flickered before going out, plunging the whole place into darkness. Only a sliver of the moon was out on this night, casting long shadows against the brick walls.


    Yuri stepped out of her car, her eyes immediately locking on the massive clock tower standing above her like the guardian of the city''s airspace. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cold night air brushed against her face, but she barely noticed. Her mind was focused on the meeting she was here for. This was Solomon she was meeting, after all.


    Teleporting directly there would have been easier, but she couldn''t risk it. Who knew what Solomon had in store for her? Maybe an ambush? He was volatile, greedy and unpredictable, and she had no illusions about the outcome of this meeting.


    She wouldn''t be giving him what he wanted, and no one could tell how he''d react.


    Yuri made her way toward the entrance of the tower, alert and watchful. As she entered, she immediately deployed her Aura, the invisible wave of vitality sweeping through the building, searching for any hidden presences. She stood there for a moment, waiting for a response.


    Nothing.


    The tower was empty, as she expected. But as a vampire, she knew better than to assume she was safe. Solomon could have planned something she hadn''t foreseen. She kept her guard up.


    Her heels clicked softly against the stone floor as she began her ascent, climbing the long spiral staircase that wound its way up to the clock chamber.


    The ticking of the massive gears overhead echoed through the hollow space, a steady, mechanical rhythm that matched her footsteps. She moved past them, ignoring the grinding gears as they turned, and instead made her way toward the adjacent window. She leaned against the ledge, her eyes drifting over the city sprawled below.


    Her mind wandered as she waited. It seemed as if she had enemies closing in on her from every side, both within her own ranks and from the surrounding territories.


    All she wanted was a safe haven. A place she could call her own, where she wasn''t constantly forced to fend off rivals or answer to a higher authority.


    Being a City Lord was too much work. Too many demands, too much responsibility. It wasn''t what she wanted. Itachi''s laid-back style of leadership suited her just fine, and she preferred working under his command rather than dealing with the headaches of ruling herself.


    She sighed, shaking her head slowly as she pushed those thoughts away. It wouldn''t do her any good at this point in time.


    Her attention snapped back to the present as she saw a black hover car pull up and park just outside the tower. From her vantage point, she watched as Solomon stepped out, adjusting his suit and glancing upward. Their eyes met through the window, and he gave her a small smile before straightening his jacket and making his way toward the tower entrance.


    Yuri could hear the sound of his footsteps echoing from the clock chamber as he climbed the stairs, his approach slow and deliberate. She remained by the window, her eyes still fixed on the city as Solomon finally entered the clock chamber.


    "Yuri," Solomon greeted her with a wide smile, his voice smooth and confident. "We finally meet again. I hope you''ve made the right choice."


    Yuri turned to face him, keeping her expression blank. "I know I''ve made the correct choice." She said evenly.


    Solomon''s grin widened, his eyes shining with anticipation. "Perfect," he said, rubbing his hands together. No one could mistake the satisfaction in his tone with anything else. "When is the handover?"


    "There would be no handover. I''m rejecting your offer."


    The words hung in the air, heavy and final.


    "Accepting your offer would just be setting myself up for future failure, Solomon. My county would implode."


    Solomon''s expression froze, his grin disappearing, slowly replaced by confusion. For a moment, he stood in stunned silence, as if unable to process her words.


    Yuri stood her ground, watching him calmly, her stance firm. There was no hesitation in her decision.


    Slowly, the confusion melted away, replaced by something darker.


    Solomon''s lips twitched, and then, suddenly, he burst into laughter. At first, it was soft, almost genuine, but as the seconds passed, it grew louder, harsher, filled with something far more dangerous.


    The sound of his laughter echoed off the stone walls, reverberating through the building. A few birds took flight from the clock face in fright.


    Yuri remained silent, watching Solomon carefully, waiting for the moment when the laughter would shift.


    And then it did. Even as Solomon continued to laugh, she could hear it. The anger hiding under the surface. His laughter had turned sharp, bitter, and when it finally tapered off, the look in his eyes was nothing short of furious.


    "Implode?" Solomon''s voice was quiet. His vitality rose an inch off his skin, charging the air as he took a step forward, his red irises glowing faintly in the dark of the night. "Implode?" he repeated, this time louder, his voice echoing through the chamber.


    Yuri didn''t flinch as he raised his voice, but her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Solomon''s fury erupted like a volcano. "Your county is already imploding from the inside!" he shouted, his eyes blazing with his rage. "You think rejecting my offer will save you? You think you can control what''s happening? You''re delusional!"


    Yuri''s eyes widened slightly in shock, though she kept her expression controlled. If Solomon knew something about an attack from within her ranks¡­ how had she not seen it?


    The gears in her mind began turning, trying to make sense of what she''d heard, but Solomon wasn''t finished.


    He took a deep breath, calming himself, but his rage was still visible in every line of his body as he glared at her. "I offered you a way out, Yuri. A way to solidify your power. But now that you''ve rejected me¡­"


    He paused, taking a step closer, his eyes cold. "I won''t hold back anymore. I''ll bring you down from that lofty throne of yours and make you realize¡­ I was your only hope."


    Yuri didn''t move as he turned on his heel and stormed out of the chamber, his footsteps heavy as he descended the stairs. She waited, watching through the window as he reached his car and drove off into the night. The tension in the air remained long after he had disappeared from sight.


    She exhaled slowly, turning her eyes back to the city below. Solomon''s words echoed in her mind. Her county was imploding from within. If that was true, it meant that the coming days would be even more bloody.


    But even with that knowledge, she knew one thing for sure. She had made the right decision. Giving Ezra to Solomon would have been a mistake that would''ve destroyed her in the long run. She needed to rely on herself, her own strength, not the hollow promises of a man like Solomon.


    A storm was coming. All that was left was to weather it.

 Chapter 268 - 268: A Stroke Of Good Luck

    Ezra walked down the dark hallway of the underground Peacekeeper Headquarters, his boots echoing against the bare walls.


    The place felt unusually empty, with only the faint hum of whatever they had powering the place in the background and a lone female peacekeeper sitting at the front desk. She barely looked up as he approached, focused on something on her screen.


    "Can I help you?" she asked, her tone neutral as her eyes finally shifted to meet him.


    "I''m here to see the captain," Ezra replied, trying not to chuckle. It seems that the bureaucrats were the same, whether humans or vampires.


    She gave him a once-over, then picked up the phone, murmuring something into it. Ezra didn''t even bother to listen in, knowing Helena would want to see him.


    After a brief exchange, the peacekeeper nodded, putting down the receiver. "You can go through. Captain Helena is expecting you. Her office is just down the hall, third door on the left."


    Ezra nodded his thanks and walked down the hallway. The Peacekeeper HQ, which had seemed more energetic during his short stay there, felt eerily quiet today. There was no one in sight. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He reached the door, which had Helena''s name etched on a brass name tag and knocked lightly.


    The door opened, revealing Helena herself. She looked less officious than usual even though she was wearing her white Peacekeeper uniform. Ezra fought to keep his eyebrows from rising as he saw that the top buttons of her jacket, which was undone, was responsible for giving her a more relaxed appearance.


    This revealed her impressive cleavage, a soft smile spreading across her face when she saw him. Ezra could read the mixture of surprise and pleasure that lit up her face and couldn''t tell if it was genuine or not.


    "Ezra." Helena greeted, clearly not expecting him. "This is... a surprise."


    He nodded slightly in agreement, stepping into the office as she motioned towards a comfortable seating area on one side of the room. The office was neat and orderly, but the seating area felt warmer, more personal.


    "Please, have a seat." Helena said, gesturing toward the couch.


    Ezra took his seat while Helena sat down beside him, close enough that their knees almost touched. Her smile remained but now, it was filled with curiosity. "I didn''t expect to see you here. How have you been?"


    "Busy, as usual." Ezra replied politely, keeping his tone neutral. "But I''m here to talk about your apology."


    Helena''s expression shifted, and she sighed softly, a mournful look crossing her face. She folded her hands in her lap, and her gaze dropped for a moment before meeting his eyes again.


    "Look, Ezra, I''ve had a lot of time to think about what I did. I know I did a lot of things wrong. I forced you into an alliance you didn''t want. And then... betrayed you to Griffin. I regret it more than you know."


    She paused, her voice softer now, almost hesitant. "I can''t say I''ve completely changed since then or something but I can say I''m truly sorry."


    Ezra remained silent for a moment, letting her words sink in. This was part of the game, part of his own plan, if he wanted to appear genuine. "I''ll admit, I didn''t expect you to apologize." He said. "But I know people can and often do change, even if it''s a slight bit. And that''s why I''m here without my wives knowing."


    Helena''s eyebrows rose slightly, and something flickered in her eyes, something Ezra couldn''t quite catch. "Without them knowing?" She asked.


    "Yes." Ezra continued, leaning back slightly in his chair. "Unlike them, I know the value of forgiving. And while they might still hold grudges, I''m willing to let bygones be bygones. If you''re genuine about your apology, I can accept that."


    A wave of visible relief washed over Helena''s face. She surged forward suddenly, wrapping her arms tightly around Ezra in a hug. He was momentarily taken aback by the force of it, feeling her¡­ bountiful chest press into him.


    "Thank you." She whispered in his ear, emotion plain in her voice. "Thank you for accepting my apology. It means more than you know."


    Ezra felt every inch of her body that pressed against his. The softness of her form made the embrace feel a little too personal, but he maintained his composure. This was all part of his plan, after all.


    Helena wanted some kind of relationship with them. Why not let it happen?


    He let her hug linger for a moment longer before she pulled back, her face lit up with a wide, genuine smile.


    "Thank you, Ezra. I really want to leave the past behind us and I won''t squander this chance you''ve given me." Helena said, her voice filled with emotion.


    Ezra nodded, his face showing understanding. "I believe you." He said, marveling at his own acting skills.


    Helena seemed to think for a moment before speaking again, her tone more casual now. "As a gesture of goodwill, why don''t we share a meal sometime? How about dinner? It would give us a chance to talk, away from all of this," she gestured vaguely to her office, "and really start fresh."


    Ezra made a show of hesitation, carefully crafting his response. In reality, he had even been about to suggest the same thing. He was here to seduce Helena, to use her for his own ends, but she didn''t need to know that. Not now, not ever.


    He appeared to weigh the idea of dinner, frowning slightly.


    "Alright." He said after a brief pause, giving her a small, cautious nod. "Dinner. Just me and you? That sounds fair."


    Helena''s smile widened again, clearly pleased by his acceptance. "Great. I''ll make arrangements, and we can have dinner soon."


    Ezra nodded, a small smile on his face. "I''ll look forward to it."


    Ezra stood and Helena did the same. "See you then." He gave her a small nod and walked to the door.


    Helena followed, Ezra noticing the subtle bounce in her step as she walked, her mood lifted by the outcome of their conversation. As they reached the door, he turned to face her, reflecting the smile that was still firmly in place on her face. "See you."


    "See you too."


    **********


    With one last glance over her shoulder, Helena closed the door and returned to her office, a sense of victory swelling in her chest.


    She never would have expected this turn of events. Ezra coming to her on his own, accepting her apology? It was a stroke of good luck.


    Though, in the back of her mind, she knew it was possible that Ezra had his own reasons for suddenly forgiving her. Most likely he was trying to use her, maybe to recover his slush fund. But that didn''t matter.


    She walked to the couch, sending it back to her pocket dimension. Ity was always good to be prepared. She buttoned up her uniform and walked back to her desk, a satisfied smile still on her lips.


    She''d use this opportunity to get closer to him, to worm her way deeper into his life. And eventually, if she played her cards right, into his soul bond. Whatever it took, she''d find a way to make it happen.

 Chapter 269 - 269: First Amendment

    Ivo teleported into the underground room that held the Ascension Well. As usual the well glowed a faint blue, the familiar pulse of power radiating through the air.


    He scanned the room as he took a quick step forward, his eyes locking on Solomon, who was pacing angrily on the other side of the well. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The usually composed vampire looked like a lion caged too long with his usually shining golden mane of hair looking dry and dull. His restlessness and frustration hung like a visible cloud over him that no one could mistake for something else.


    "What''s going on?" Ivo demanded, his voice tense. "Why did you call me here? I don''t have time for interruptions. You know that we can''t afford distractions or slip-ups right now, right?"


    Solomon''s eyes blazed as he stopped pacing, turning sharply to face Ivo. His jaw was clenched, his suit slightly rumpled as if he had been pacing for hours. "What''s taking so long?" Solomon hissed, his voice low but filled with fury. "Why haven''t you eliminated Yuri yet?"


    Ivo clenched his fists at his sides, resisting the urge to lash out. He was already walking a dangerous line, and the last thing he needed was Solomon pushing him closer to the edge. "I''m going as fast as I can." Ivo said. "If I move too fast, Yuri will notice. If she suspects anything, things will only get harder for us. You don''t want that, do you?"


    Solomon took a step closer, his red eyes flashing with impatience. "We don''t have the luxury of time anymore. The longer this takes, the more unstable things become. We have an oath, Ivo. Don''t forget that. If that oath is broken, I''ll be free to do whatever I want."


    Ivo''s gaze darkened, his muscles tensing. He wasn''t used to being spoken to like this, especially not by someone he considered little more than a temporary ally. "Is that a threat, Solomon?" he asked, his voice dangerously low.


    "It''s a fact." Solomon shot back coldly. "I''m not on your side, and we''re not friends. We''re business partners, nothing more. Don''t mistake this arrangement for loyalty, Ivo."


    Both men stared each other down in the silence that followed, neither willing to back off. Ivo gritted his teeth, the sound audible. His fists trembled slightly as he fought to keep his temper in check. He took a step toward Solomon, his voice low and dangerous as he spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Don''t rush us, Solomon. I''ll handle Yuri, but I''ll do it my way. Got it?"


    Solomon tilted his head slightly, as if considering Ivo''s words before offering a tight, insincere smile. "I''ll be willing to back off... if we make an amendment to our deal."


    Ivo''s eyes narrowed, suspicious. "What kind of amendment?"


    Solomon''s smile widened slightly as he stepped away and began pacing again. "I''ve heard something interesting through the grapevine." He said, his voice taking on a measured tone. "One of your Subjects seems to be sitting on something... valuable."


    Ivo frowned. He didn''t like where this was going. "Who are you talking about?"


    "Ezra Matten." Solomon replied, turning back to face Ivo, his eyes glinting with the same greed he was always associated with.


    Ivo''s frown grew at his words. Ezra. Of course, it would be him. He''d always known that the offer to Yuri for Ezra had been much more important than it had seemed at first glance, and now it seemed Solomon had also caught wind of Ezra''s potential value.


    "Where did you hear that?" He asked, his tone sharp. What was Ezra hiding?


    "It doesn''t matter where." Solomon said dismissively. "What matters is that I''m willing to give you more time, more¡­ patience, if you hand Ezra over to me. That¡­ is the only way I can back off and leave the oath intact."


    Ivo turned away, thinking about the offer. Solomon was using the blood oath as a bargaining tool and he couldn''t fault him. While the oath hadn''t come with a strict timeline, blood oaths were notorious for shifting and evolving based on the expectations of both parties.


    Solomon''s growing impatience could very well trigger the oath to break, and that would be dangerous. A broken oath would unleash dangerous consequences, especially for Ivo, who would bear the brunt for not fulfilling his part of the agreement.


    But there was also the matter of the coup. He needed Ezra on his side when the time came. Not just for firepower but to send a message. If he had the same man who handed Yuri her kingdom on his side, it would be a huge blow to Yuri? And every avenue for attack had to be maximized.


    There was also the issue of whatever Ezra had that was so valuable. He wanted to know what it was and needed a chance to get his hands on that. He couldn''t afford to hand Ezra over at this point in time.


    "I can give you Ezra," Ivo said slowly, his mind calculating the risks and rewards, "but only after the coup. I need him for that. You can wait that long, can''t you?"


    Solomon''s eyes narrowed even as he couldn''t hide the interest flickering within it. He didn''t respond immediately, pacing slowly as he weighed the offer.


    After a tense silence, Solomon finally nodded. "Fine. I''ll wait," he said calmly. "But don''t think for a second that I''ll tolerate any delays after the coup. Once Yuri is gone, I want Ezra."


    Ivo nodded, not displaying any signs of his relief. "You''ll get him," Ivo promised. "But remember, the consequences of a broken oath fall on both of us. If things fall apart because of your impatience¡ª"


    "Don''t lecture me about consequences, Ivo," Solomon snapped, his patience at its limit. "I know exactly what''s at stake. But you''d do well to remember that I''m not the one stalling."


    With that, Solomon turned away, his figure growing smaller as he walked to the door. Without a backward look, he disappeared into the darkness, leaving Ivo standing by the Ascension Well.


    Ivo sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. He had to remind himself that this was the price for his freedom. He had to see it through to the end.


    He had no other choice now.

 Chapter 270 - 270: Dinner Date

    Ezra knew what he was doing was risky, especially with everything going on, but it had to be done.


    Contacting Helena wasn''t just an option. It was a necessity. Even if it meant driving through the streets of a city on edge. Stealing from Westside was slow going so as not to attract attention and the slush fund was a lot of money.


    But he had made sure to take precautions, being careful about every move he made. There was no chance anyone knew where he was.


    He drove through the busy roads of Westside, slipping into a part of town where no vampire really paid much attention to. He pulled into an underground garage, parking in a corner that guaranteed no eyes or camera would see him.


    Stepping out of the car, he made his way to the elevator, rising silently to the tenth floor of the building. When the doors slid open, the quiet murmur of a restaurant greeted him. The place was upscale, with low lighting and soft music playing in the background, designed for privacy rather than attention.


    Ezra glanced around, taking in the atmosphere. Everything was in place, perfect for the kind of conversation he was about to have. A waiter appeared, leading him through the public area to a private room where Helena was waiting.


    As they walked, Ezra caught his reflection in one of the large windows, pausing briefly to straighten his suit. He adjusted his collar, mentally preparing himself for the role he would be playing tonight. The plan was to turn this night into more meetings. And with that, get closer to Helena.


    The waiter left after guiding him to the door of the private room, and Ezra entered, immediately finding Helena inside, already seated with her back to him. She rose to greet him, turning, her movements smooth and graceful.


    When she turned fully, Ezra fought to keep his jaw from dropping. This wasn''t the Helena he was used to. It was as if he was seeing her for the first time.


    She wasn''t in her usual white peacekeeper uniform. Instead, she wore a black, form-fitting dress that left her shoulders bare. Her blue hair, which was always tied back in a strict ponytail, was let down, cascading around her face and softening her entire demeanor.


    Ezra blinked, pleasantly surprised. This wasn''t the stern peacekeeper he was used to dealing with. It was as if the hard exterior she wore in her day-to-day life had melted away, revealing a different side to her.


    "Ezra." Helena greeted him, her voice warm as she leaned in to kiss his cheek. "I''m glad you came."


    "Wouldn''t miss it." He said with a smile, hiding the fact that he was still adjusting to this new version of her.


    They sat across from each other, Ezra''s eyes roaming over Helena. She seemed a lot more relaxed as she sat. His eyes couldn''t help but linger on her figure, the dress highlighting her curves like a dedicated student studying on his beloved subject.


    Helena smiled at him as she snapped her fingers and the waiters entered, placing covered dishes on the table. She held his gaze as they left before opening it herself.


    Her smile grew as the aroma of the dishes escaped with the covers, revealing a spread of cuisine usually found in high-end restaurants. But what caught Ezra''s attention was the unmistakable scent and sight of vampire food, rich in blood.


    "H- how did you manage to bring this in?" he asked, clearly impressed. "I thought this was a human only restaurant."


    Helena smiled, a hint of pride in her eyes. "I own the place. I had the food transferred, unopened, from one of Itachi''s restaurants."


    Ezra raised his eyebrows. "I didn''t know you owned property."


    Helena poured them both a glass of blood wine, her smile widening at his words. "As peacekeepers, we''re supposed to stay neutral. We can own property in any territory, but we have to keep it quiet. Rumors of favoritism are the last thing we need."


    Ezra frowned, swirling his glass. "Doesn''t that all seem pointless? Everyone already knows you work with Yuri."


    Helena took a sip of her wine before starting on her meal. "First City is different. In other cities, peacekeepers work closely with both the Arbiter and the City Lord. But Itachi''s hands-off approach here means I mostly deal with Yuri. And that''s how our relationship began."


    "But when Itachi returns, we''ll have to keep things quiet. If he finds out I''m on Yuri''s side, he''ll have to get involved and break things off."


    Ezra nodded in understanding, the clink of their cutleries on the plates filling the silence.


    "Enough of that." Helena said, breaking the short silence. Her tone shifted as she asked, "How have you been handling the war?"


    "I manage." Ezra gave a noncommittal shrug. "It''s twenty four hours surveillance but it''s what I''ve gotta do."


    Helena raised an eyebrow, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "And you still found time to be here? How do you manage that?"


    Ezra chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Let''s just say my wives don''t know about this little dinner."


    Helena laughed softly. "They wouldn''t approve?"


    "They don''t know I''m here," Ezra replied with a smirk, "and I think we should keep it that way." He winked at her.


    She laughed, getting the message and the conversation shifted again, this time to Helena''s work.


    Before long, he''d gotten Helena to open up, talking about the difficulties of leadership, the loneliness that came with it, and the heavy burden of responsibility.


    He listened closely, offering empathy and building that personal connection between them. In an effort to be relatable, he even made up a few stories and shared them as his own struggles with the constant demands of his position as coven leader.


    He managed to paint his wives as demanding and unappreciative, seeing the gleam in Helena''s eyes as he laid the trap step by step. If this was not subtle enough to signal a man in need of outside comfort, he didn''t know what will.


    "You handle it well," Helena said, her eyes softening as she looked at him. "You have this way about you... composed, even when things are falling apart."


    Ezra smiled, leaning forward as the conversation grew more personal. "You''re not too bad yourself." He complimented her, his voice genuine. "Strong, beautiful, and far more capable than anyone gives you credit for."


    The compliment hung in the air between them as they stared into each other''s eyes. It was as if the world had faded away, leaving both of them in existence.


    Then, Ezra looked away, breaking the moment.


    They continued their conversation and eventually, they finished their meal. Everything was over but neither of them were eager to leave. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helena leaned back in her chair, her eyes lingering on Ezra. "I''ve enjoyed this," she said, her voice wistful. "It''s easy talking to you."


    Ezra stood slowly, his movements deliberate, as if trying to prolong the moment. "I''m glad we did this."


    Helena stood to leave, but the moment stretched, each one waiting for the other to do, or say, anything.


    Helena stepped closer, her mouth opening slightly in hesitation, her eyes locking with his. For a split second, Ezra hesitated, but then he leaned in, closing the distance between them and pressing his lips to hers.


    Neither pulled away immediately, and for a heartbeat, the world seemed to stand still. Then he pulled away, breaking the kiss.


    "Uh¡­," he scratched the back of his head like a man who just made a mistake, "I shouldn''t have done that."


    Helena smiled as she stepped back, her voice a whisper. "Don''t worry. We''ll keep this between us."


    Ezra hesitated before returning her smile. "Agreed."


    "See you again, Ezra." Helena said before turning and walking away, her hips swaying almost hypnotically.


    As he watched her leave, Ezra knew he had made sure this wouldn''t be their last meeting. They had crossed a line tonight, one that couldn''t be undone. And both of them knew it.

 Chapter 271 - 271: It Is Time

    Ezra yawned as he walked into the kitchen, rubbing his neck. There was only so much tension one could handle before the waiting became boring.


    He had been running through all that was going on in his mind. The coming coup, in which Ivo wanted him to take part in, his meetings with Helena, and all the other chaos brewing around him, including the Necromancer.


    He set down the coffee bag in one hand and the bottle of blood wine in the other. A makeshift breakfast of sorts.


    Olivia was already seated at the table, a tablet in her hand as she scrolled through document after document. Likely more financial or strategic reports. She was always keeping an eye on their operations, especially now with so many moving parts.


    "Morning," he muttered.


    She nodded without looking up, her eyes glued to the screen. Ezra smirked at her focus, before glancing toward the adjoining living room.


    Gen was pacing back and forth, her form constantly shifting as she practiced with her chameleon tattoo.


    Her movements were fluid, smooth, as she experimented with her appearance, elongating her limbs, then snapping them back, turning her skin different shades before returning to her usual form.


    He chuckled as he watched. She was probably the one feeling bored the most. With the current plan, she couldn''t venture out with the Odinsons anymore. Who knew when things would boil over and explode?


    As for Red, she lounged on the couch, an old book in her lap. She flipped a page lazily, clearly half-distracted by Gen''s constant movement. As Ezra caught her gaze, she smiled softly at him, her crimson hair falling over her shoulder like a cascade of flames. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra smiled back briefly, but his attention returned to the coffee machine. He pulled out some coffee beans and dropped them into the grinder, watching as the machine hummed to life, grinding the beans down to a fine dust.


    The sound was oddly calming and a smaller but gentler smile settled on his face.


    Drawn by the sound, Gen wandered over to the kitchen, her eyes fixed on the machine as she tilted her head. "What are you doing?"


    Ezra glanced over at her, his gentle smile turning into a sly grin. "Trying to create the perfect blood coffee."


    Gen''s eyes lit up for a moment in curiosity, but then she frowned, her forehead creasing. "Isn''t that kind of redundant? We don''t really get tired, so what''s the point? Blood wine gives us all the boost we need."


    He chuckled, shaking his head. "It''s not about that. I''m just curious. What would it taste like if I blended the most delicious vampire beverage with something as bitter as human coffee? I''m experimenting."


    "You''re a weird one, Ezra." Gen''s lips curled into a grin as she nodded in understanding. "But I like it."


    At that moment, his phone dinged from the counter, pulling his attention away. He casually glanced at the screen and saw it was a text from Helena. He stared at it for a moment, but then dismissed it, placing the phone back down as if nothing had happened.


    Gen noticed. She raised a brow, folding her arms as she leaned against the counter. "Was that Helena?"


    Ezra paused, seeing that now Olivia''s attention had shifted from her tablet toward them, even though she hadn''t said anything yet. Red, for her part, seemed uninterested, though Ezra knew she was listening. She always listened.


    He sighed, nodding. "Yeah, it was."


    "Why aren''t you answering her?" Gen pressed, her curiosity piqued.


    Ezra smirked, his tone light as he answered, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder. You know how it is. Sometimes you have to play the game. Make yourself scarce so that when you do show up, it''s more valuable."


    Gen rolled her eyes, but she was grinning. "You''re playing with fire, Ezra."


    "And I won''t get burned." He shot back.


    Olivia and Gen turned their attention back to what they were doing.


    Just then, his phone buzzed again, and a mischievous smile covered Gen''s face. "Let''s see what our cute little Ez has been texting." She laughed as she swiped his phone off the counter, eager to make fun of the messages between him and Helena.


    But her grin disappeared almost immediately. Her expression froze, her eyes going wide as she stared at the screen.


    "What is it?" Ezra asked, stepping closer. He''d intended to collect his phone back but with the look on Gen''s face, it must have not been a message from Helena.


    Without a word, She turned the phone toward him, showing him the message. It wasn''t from Helena.


    It was from Ivo.


    "Gear up. It''s time for the coup."


    The casual atmosphere of the room evaporated in an instant. Ezra''s jaw tightened as he read the words, the implications sinking in fast. Ivo''s message was direct and to the point. There would be no more waiting.


    Olivia glanced between the two of them, noticing the sudden shift in the room''s energy. "What''s going on?"


    Ezra handed her the phone, his mind already on the next steps. Olivia''s eyes scanned the message, her expression remaining calm, but the tension in her shoulders was undeniable.


    Red finally sat up from the couch, closing her book with a snap. "What''s happening?"


    Ezra took a deep breath. "Ivo just sent the signal. The coup is about to start."


    The room fell silent for a moment. It was as if Ezra''s words had given the news more gravity. They all knew what was coming. War. Betrayal. And their delicate position in the middle of it all.


    The tension disappeared as Gen snorted, breaking the silence with a grin. "Well, it''s about time. We''ve been waiting long enough."


    Ezra nodded, turning to the women. "We expected this and nothing changed. We stick to the plan. We stay out of sight, pull everything we can from Westside now that the time for subtlety is over, ditch everything that would drag us down and not get involved unless absolutely necessary. Understood?"


    "Understood." The women answered.


    He nodded. "Good. Let''s begin."


    As they began implementing their plan, Ezra''s phone buzzed again. This time, he didn''t need to look to know it was probably Helena.


    He ignored it again. There were bigger problems to deal with right now and a hoe ain''t gonna be one of them.

 Chapter 272 - 272: The Future Is Now

    Ivo paced back and forth in the Ascendant Capital office, his footsteps muffled by the thick carpet but his agitation clear in every movement.


    His fingers flexed at his sides, curling into tight fists, then relaxing only to curl again. The luxurious office, normally a space of power and control, now felt like a cage.


    He glanced at the large windows, the city stretching out before him, a sprawling maze of lights and shadows. He could see it all, yet the room felt stifling.


    His mind raced. Too many variables, too many risks. The coup was coming, and every single piece had to be in perfect order. He couldn''t afford any slip-ups.


    The door clicked softly, and Ivo didn''t bother to turn immediately. He knew who it was.


    Amara stepped inside, her heels making no sound on the carpet as she crossed the room. Unlike Ivo''s tense, erratic pacing, she moved with calm, controlled grace. Her entrance seemed to cool the air in the room, but it did little to calm the storm brewing inside Ivo.


    "You''re going to wear a hole in the floor at this rate," she said softly, her voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    Ivo''s lips pressed into a tight line. "What about the A X E girls?" He stopped pacing long enough to look at her, his gaze sharp, demanding answers.


    "They''re out on a scouting mission for Yuri." Amara replied, her voice steady. She crossed her arms, watching him with those calm eyes that never seemed to betray her thoughts.


    Ivo''s frown deepened. Of course, they were. It made things more complicated, having them out there, but at least their location was known. He ran a hand through his hair, the tension in his body showing in every movement. "Fine," he muttered, though the worry didn''t leave his face.


    Amara stepped closer, her presence a balm to his frayed nerves, but not enough to settle him completely. "They won''t interfere," she added, trying to reassure him. "They''re Yuri''s pawns, nothing more."


    Ivo nodded, barely acknowledging her words. His mind was already moving to the next concern. "What about Helena?"


    "At Peacekeeper HQ," Amara answered easily. "Even if she gets wind of what''s happening, she won''t interfere. She has no reason to."


    Ivo''s jaw clenched even as he knew she was right. They all knew Helena was after a county of her own and wouldn''t help Yuri but she''d been unpredictable in the past. Nobody can tell what she''d do.


    Either way, Amara''s confidence in her staying out of this eased him, if only slightly. "Good," he muttered, turning his back to her again, his eyes fixed on the cityscape outside.


    "And the Odinsons?" His voice was tight as he continued to fire off his checklist.


    "On standby," Amara confirmed. "They''re ready when you give the word."


    Ivo''s shoulders loosened a fraction, but the pressure in his chest remained. One more thing. He turned back to face Amara, his fists still clenched at his sides. "What about the Matten coven? Have you heard anything from Ezra?"


    Amara''s expression faltered for the first time. "No. I haven''t heard from them."


    A curse escaped Ivo''s lips as he turned away again, slamming his fist into the side of the desk. "Damn it," he hissed, his fingers shearing through the wood. "He''s ditched us, hasn''t he?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He shook his hand out, letting the desk collapse on itself. He had hoped that Ezra would see the benefits of their side, but now it seemed like he and his wives were deliberately staying quiet, keeping themselves out of the coup.


    He could feel Amara''s eyes on him, watching his frustration boil over. He stopped pacing, taking a deep breath and forcing his hands to relax. "We''ll have to move forward without them," he said, his voice a growl of frustration. "We don''t need Ezra. We just need to make sure no one stands with Yuri, don''t we?"


    Amara stepped closer, her cool hand brushing against his forearm, grounding him for a moment. "You''re right. We can do this. No one is on her side, and the pieces are falling into place. We''re ready."


    Ivo glanced down at her hand on his arm, her touch calming him for a moment. He gave her a small, tight smile, but the tension didn''t leave his body. He could feel the weight of what they were about to do pressing heavily on him.


    His mind kept going through the possibilities, the potential dangers. What if Yuri saw through their plan? What if something went wrong?


    "Everything''s going according to plan," Amara said, her voice soothing as she tried to ease his tension further. "We''ve prepared for this. Don''t stress yourself."


    Ivo tried to take comfort in her words, but his mind refused to calm. He turned toward the window again, staring out into the distance, lost in thought. "Yuri is dangerous," he muttered, more to himself than to Amara. "Especially when she''s in that damn throne room. We can''t face her there. We''ll be destroyed, won''t we?"


    Amara nodded in agreement. "Armand''s at the Old Museum, right? He''ll send the signal the moment she leaves the throne room."


    Ivo sighed, his body finally stilling as the gravity of what they were about to do settled in. "Yeah. That throne''s not just for show. It''s linked to one of her tattoos. Makes her stronger when she''s on it and much more. We wouldn''t want to find out, would we?"


    Amara gave his arm a gentle squeeze. "We won''t face her in her element. Armand will let us know when it''s safe."


    Just as the tension in the room began to settle, Ivo''s phone buzzed in his pocket. The sound cut through the quiet like a blade. His vitality rolled in his chest as he pulled it out, his hand tightening on the phone when he saw the message from Armand.


    "It''s time."


    Ivo stared at the words for a long moment, feeling the weight of them settle in his chest. The plan was in motion. There was no turning back now.


    He looked up at Amara, and she met his gaze with a calm, steady resolve. They both knew what this meant. The final push. The coup they had planned for so long was about to begin.


    Ivo took a deep breath, his nerves steeling themselves. He had to be strong. There was no room for doubt, no room for hesitation. "Let''s go," he said.


    It was time to create their future.

 Chapter 273 - 273: Coup

    Yuri stretched, sighing in relief as she rode down the elevator to the main building of the Old Museum. She''d been busy the past few days, trying to find the perfect place to strike to kickstart the war.


    With Solomon''s reaction to her rejection of his offer, it was inevitable that there would be a war. But she''d prefer not to be on the backfoot. That was why she''d sent out the A X E girls to scout for her.


    They had to hit Solomon in a way that''ll keep him scrambling to keep up. All she needed to do before then was to pay Vladimir a visit and find a way to keep him out of the war.


    The elevator dinged on the top floor of the main building, her personal quarters. She stepped into the entrance hall, making her way to the living room. She began pulling off her dress as she walked to the room.


    There was nothing like a hot bath after a long day to cool her down. She tossed her clothes on the bed and walked into the bathroom, her bath already waiting for her.


    She smiled at the sight. That was one of the advantages of keeping her Aura active at all times. She had lived long enough to develop rudimentary telekinesis with it. It had been child''s play to run a bath.


    She eased into the bathtub, sighing in satisfaction. In the next moment, she was pouring blood wine into a glass, sipping the delicious liquid. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was what life was meant to be like.


    She sighed in contentment. Or, it would have been contentment, if not for the niggling sense of unease she felt at the back of her mind.


    Something wasn''t right.


    Her attention snapped to Armand, who was putting his phone away. He glanced up in her direction as if he could feel her attention but she knew that wasn''t possible. That was a skill reserved for those closer to the ninth ring.


    On the surface, Armand didn''t act any different but Yuri could feel it. There was something¡­ shifty about him.


    Her mind went to Ezra''s warning. Coupled with Solomon''s words, there was afoot.


    Contrary to what one would think, the Aura does give total vision of all it touched but that didn''t mean one could see it. Just as the same way that humans could see things but not notice it, that was how it was with the Aura.


    Her attention had to be on that thing, in order for her to notice it.


    She originally had her Aura up to prevent teleportation in and out of the whole place by enemy forces and seeing all that happened in her domain was a pleasant add on. No one wanted an assassin teleporting directly to their bedroom. The Aura would also prevent astral projections from gaining entrance.


    It had always been her, Ivo and Armand in the Old Museum but even then, the building hadn''t felt as empty as it did today. Ivo was out, doing whatever he does in his free time and she couldn''t help but wonder where he was.


    She couldn''t enjoy her bath as much as she''d like. The whole building felt stifling. As if it was holding its breath in anticipation.


    She stepped out of the bath, water dripping to the floor. She took a step and almost stumbled in surprise as someone teleported into the teleportation room. The person walked out and it was Ivo.


    She shook her head at herself. Was she this winded up by tension?


    She sighed as she grabbed a towel, drying herself. Then she paused.


    Ivo and Armand had met up and were riding the elevator to her floor. This wasn''t out of the ordinary but it was Ivo. He was probably trying to hide it but she could see it in him. The tension. The tiny jerks in his otherwise smooth movement.


    Was there an attack she needed to be aware of or is this the attack she needed to be aware of coming on its own two legs?


    Her mind flickered to her throne. She''d be much more powerful up there. But that didn''t matter. Ivo and Armand were her husbands. If she couldn''t give them the benefit of the doubt, what did that say about her?


    She walked to her bedroom as they entered, pulling on her favorite red dress. "What is it?" She asked.


    "It''s Ezra." Ivo said. "He''s missing, okay?"


    "What?" Yuri asked with a frown. "Missing?" Was this Solomon''s plan? Go behind her back and take Ezra? It did seem like something he would do but that didn''t make any sense. How did he know where Ezra was? Even she, his countess, did not know where he was.


    She opened her mouth to speak when it happened.


    Swords flashed, vitality rushing in like a cage and blood spurted out like a fountain.


    She looked down in shock, staring at the black blood as it flowed, uncaring of her wishes.


    "Shit!" Ivo cursed and her attention snapped back to them.


    "W- why?" She asked, their Auras canvassing the room, preventing any escape. "Why would you do this to me?"


    She didn''t want to believe it. They''d taken her off guard, materialized their swords and struck at her. It was only her instincts that she was still alive. Their swords had come down from opposite directions, each aimed to cut her heart out of her chest and pulverize it in a single blow.


    She''d moved without thinking and while she''d evaded death, she''d paid for it.


    Her right arm lay on the floor, severed from the shoulder while she sported a deep cut from her left shoulder blade down to the right side of her waist.


    Ivo and Armand ignored her question, dashing in to finish what they had started. Yuri stared at them, her mind slowing down.


    What had she done to deserve this? She''d saved them at their lowest and pulled them back up to stand with her as equals. Was that a crime? Was that a fucking crime?!


    Her eyes blazed as she dragged herself back to reality. She couldn''t let this stand.


    Her tattoo blazed and she transformed. Her hair shone bright, shifting into multiple colors as she exerted her power. Her eyes flicked to the giant swords descending upon her with tattoo backed strength.


    I won''t retreat!


    She dashed into their guard, the swords descending behind her and blowing a hole through the floors below. Her hand stabbed forward, talons extended, reaching for Ivo''s heart but Armand''s fist was there, as if expecting her.


    She flipped over their shoulders, dogging their backward swing and dashing off the floor. Her right hand bubbled as it slowly regenerated but she didn''t need it for this.


    She planted her left hand on the floor and with a swift kick, smashed Armand''s knee. He roared in pain, dropping to a knee and her hand flashed out. She tore his throat out before rolling to the side, dodging Ivo''s downward strike.


    The impact tore through the ground, creating another hole. Yuri leapt behind them, dropping through the first hole into her husband''s quarters. Ivo followed her, Armand close behind.


    She heard a roar and leapt to the side without looking, Ivo''s sword tearing through where she had been, pulverizing the couch that had been there. He abandoned her sword, jumping to her in a single leap.


    Yuri turned on a dime and pulled back her hand. Colored flames erupted in her hands, forming a javelin. She threw it with all her might, the projectile blowing a hole clean through Ivo''s torso. Ivo dropped to the floor, everything from the stomach down, disappearing as if it never existed.


    In the next instant, she leaped into the air, tucking into a spin as she avoided Armand''s sword. She landed on the sword, balancing briefly to thrust a hand, talons wreathed in multicolored flames, at Armand''s head.


    Armand scrambled back, abandoning his sword. He knew that if she managed to get a headshot, it would result in his death.


    She scrambled after him, not letting up. Armand dodged nimbly, moving towards Ivo, whose regeneration was almost complete.


    Ivo gritted her teeth at the sight. While her arm had only regenerated up to her elbow, the two men had geared their tattoos towards two things. Strength and regeneration.


    If the fight continues long enough, they''ll probably overpower her. With the Aura in place, she couldn''t get to her throne and even if she did, they wouldn''t follow her up there. She had to get out of the building. That was the only way out.


    Ivo recovered completely, roaring as he dashed towards her. Yuri''s eyes flickered around the room, searching for- there!


    Yuri feigned a stumble and as they rushed in, cartwheeled over their heads, to the other side of the room. Hoping to use her tactic against her and catch her in the air, both men threw their swords at her.


    She materialized a shield of multicolored flames, deflecting the swords into the wall beside her. The swords sank in, sending large cracks into the wall. Yuri turned, her shield shifting into a battering ram, which she rammed into the wall, blowing it open and exposing the night air.


    She turned in time to see the eyes of her husbands open in realization before she leapt away. Multicolored flames appeared behind her, transforming into wings. In the next instant, she was gone.

 Chapter 274 - 274: Trouble In Hell

    Ivo paced in Yuri''s now former personal chambers. It hadn''t taken too long for the Custodians to repair all the damage done by the battle.


    He gritted his teeth, his fists clenching tightly, mind running a mile a minute. He knew just how close he''d come to death, fighting against Yuri. If he''d been a hair too late in his dodge attempt, his heart would have been destroyed instead of his lower body, killing him instantly.


    If it had been just him or Armand fighting alone, they''d have been killed easily by her. And If they''d been more of them, Yuri could''ve used the situation against them, taking out more than one person at once. She was crazily good like that. And that was why this wasn''t supposed to happen.


    He wanted to be ruler of Southside but not with Yuri still alive.


    He knew how¡­ focused she could get. With the way she had been betrayed, no one knows what she''ll do to bring them down. And there was nothing stopping Yuri from making a deal with Vladimir to flush them out, which would be pretty devastating. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yes, he had a deal with Solomon. But that was for non-interference. If Yuri somehow got Vladimir to help her, no one knows if Solomon would uphold his end of the deal. He''d probably find a way to use this to extract more from them. The man was a vulture, looking for carrion. And there was now a lot of that in Southside.


    His foot wore out a path on the carpet below as he paced. He hated the fact that the man stood over him like a sword, ready to fall at any moment, taking his head with him. He knew what he''d been getting into but he''d never thought it''d be like this.


    This wasn''t how he envisioned his rule to begin. He''d pictured that there''d be more laughter and celebration. Maybe even him sharing a glass with his new peers.


    Ivo''s head snapped up as the door creaked open, Amara walked in. At the sight of her, he calmed a little but it wasn''t enough. Amara was his balm. His strength. But this time, the problem he was facing was much more than that.


    "Oh, Ivo." She said, shaking her head as she walked closer. "There''s no use worrying." She came closer to him and held his hand, stopping his pacing. "Worrying won''t solve anything. Wherever Yuri is, we won. Without you and Armand, she won''t have as much vitality. The longer this drags on, the weaker she becomes.


    At this point, it''s a waiting game. Whatever happens, we win. Alright?"


    Ivo took a deep breath, nodding at her words. "You''re right." He smiled at her. "We''ve already won, haven''t we?"


    "Yes, my love." Amara smiled, giving him a kiss. "We''ve already won."


    Ivo smiled, drawing her close into a hug. She really was his strength. Then, he drew back, raising an eyebrow. "Weren''t you here for a reason?"


    "Oh. right." Amara said, sheepishly. "I just got notified that Solomon is on his way."


    "Shit." Ivo cursed, pulling away completely. "That man really is a vulture. I mean, circling to feast before the body is even cold? Couldn''t he wait?"


    "There wouldn''t be a war or even an opportunity for a coup if he hadn''t been greedy, Ivo." Amara said. "We take the good with the bad."


    Before Ivo could respond, the door opened again and Armand entered. Ivo could already see from the expression on his friend''s face that whatever he was about to say, it wasn''t good news.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    "We lost the A X E girls." Armand said, his shoulders dropping. "I think Yuri was able to get a message to them and they were aware of the coup. They didn''t even give us a chance. We couldn''t capture or kill them. They''ve likely met up with Yuri by now, right?"


    Ivo clenched his fists, trying to work out the tension creeping back into his body. He was tempted to start pacing again but he stopped himself, glaring at the floor like it held the answers to his problems.


    Now, they won''t be facing a lone woman. They''ll be facing a woman with reinforcements. A woman who''s also aware that it''s a waiting game. A woman who would want to strike as soon as possible, with the help of the A X E girls.


    How had they let this happen?


    He forced himself to return to a state of calmness at the sound of the approaching footsteps. Showing weakness in front of a rival vampire was just asking to be torn apart. They were all just animals in the guise of humans. Monsters in human skin.


    "Give us the room, will you?" He said to his companions. Amara opened her mouth to ask him a question before pausing, her eyes asking the question instead.


    Ivo nodded calmly at her. He needed to be alone for this.


    She held his gaze for a few seconds before nodding in acceptance. She followed behind Armand, leaving the room and letting their guest enter the room.


    Ivo stared as the man stalked into the room like a lion, searching for whom to devour. He was dressed impeccably, as always, but his eyes gleamed with that insidious hunger that Ivo once admired and had now come to loathe.


    The man was eager to claim his prize and Ivo''s skin crawled knowing what was about to happen.


    "Solomon." He nodded in greeting. "This is a pleasant surprise, isn''t it?"


    "Ivo, the man of the hour!" Solomon praised. "Congratulations on your success." He said smoothly, the faintest trace of a smirk pulling at the corner of his lips. He sauntered closer, as if enjoying the moment. "Southside will be yours, as agreed. But if I may."


    Ivo eyed the man in suspicion.


    "May I see Yuri''s body?" Solomon''s smile was big enough to display his fangs. "I''ve always been curious about what she''d look like dead, you know?

 Chapter 275 - 275: You Make Your Bed And Lie In It

    "So, where''s the body?" Solomon clapped lightly like a man who expected his every wish to be carried out.


    "There''s no body." Ivo said through gritted teeth, forcing himself to meet Solomon''s gaze, even if the anger that was threatening to burst out of him made it difficult.


    He knew Solomon wasn''t the cause of his troubles but it was much easier to find someone to be angry at than to wallow in frustration. Except Solomon wasn''t really someone he should be getting angry at. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yuri escaped." He said through clenched teeth, barely able to keep his voice calm. "She''s still alive. She''s out there, okay?"


    "Oh." Solomon blinked in surprise. "That''s¡­," his expression morphed into amusement, "exactly what I expected."


    Ivo glared at the man. "Exactly what you expected? Yuri''s out there, planning God knows what and that''s what you expected?"


    "Of course it is." Solomon scoffed, waving a hand dismissively. "I never expected you two jolly friends to be able to kill Yuri immediately or not without one of you dying, you know. She''s not the strongest fifth ringed vampire in the city, that''s Vladimir, but she''s the most experienced. Even I would choose my battles against her very well."


    "But that is none of my concern." Solomon put his hands in his pockets, his voice dripping with condescension. "You made a deal with me, Ivo. I''m not particularly interested in your internal struggles. My job is to keep any outside forces, including myself, from interfering in Southside. But right now, it''s time for my payment."


    Ivo kept his expression blank. This was the point where things would go wrong. The sword hanging over his head might decide to fall or to wait. Either way, he could only watch as Solomon kept speaking.


    "I''m getting two things from you. The Ascension Well and Ezra Matten. As for the well, my men are moving it as we speak. It''ll be gone in a few hours."


    Ivo fought the urge to swallow. He''d never seen the consequences of breaking a blood oath but he''d heard¡­ things about those who broke it.


    He''d known this day was coming but the speed at which Solomon was moving was unnerving. The Ascension Well was gone. There was no turning back. The real problem now was Ezra. And Solomon''s reaction.


    "All that is left for me to have is Ezra." Solomon continued, his eyes narrowing as he stepped closer to Ivo. "Where is he?"


    Ivo hesitated. He hadn''t seen Ezra in days. He had vanished without a trace with his coven immediately after he''d sent out the call for the coup, which left him with no real answers to offer Solomon. He had no idea where Ezra had gone or what his plans were.


    "Ezra has vanished." Ivo finally said, his voice low. "Along with his coven. Do you by any chance know where he is?"


    "Of course, he''s vanished." Solomon chuckled. "Pull my other foot, you jokester. Where''s Ezra Matten?"


    "He''s really gone, okay?"


    Solomon paused in confusion before his eyes slowly widened, disbelief and fury crossing his face. "Vanished?" He asked, his voice low. "Vanished?!" His voice was louder this time. "Do you take me for a fool, Ivo?"


    Ivo had nothing to say to that, standing and staring into Solomon''s eyes. His silence was taken in the way it had been intended. He had been speaking the truth.


    "No!" Solomon roared, his anger erupting like a storm. He slammed his fist into the nearest wall, his strength causing it to crack under the force.


    "You think you can cheat me out of my prize, Ivo? You think you can?!" Solomon''s voice was a dangerous growl now, his red eyes spinning wildly in his eyes. "Ezra Matten is the one thing I wanted. The one thing that kept me from accepting the oath as broken? And now you tell me he''s gone?"


    Ivo didn''t flinch, even though every fiber of his being screamed at him to defend himself. There was no use. Solomon''s fury would run its course, and all Ivo could do was endure it. The alternative was a broken oath, which he''d suffer for.


    "Produce Ezra Matten," Solomon demanded, his voice echoing off the walls, "or there will be consequences. Consequences you will not be able to afford paying!"


    Solomon breathed heavily, his vitality rolling off him. His threat hung heavily in the air, the room almost suffocating with the weight of it. The sword of Damocles haven''t dropped yet but it was sharper than ever.


    Ivo remained silent, his expression stony as Solomon''s red irises bore into him. He had no answer to give, no solution that would pacify the storm raging in front of him. All he could do was wait it out.


    Solomon''s gaze lingered on Ivo, searching for any sign of defiance, but all he found was silence. Ivo wouldn''t give him any reason to confirm the oath as broken. With one last look of disgust, Solomon turned and stormed out of the room, the door slamming shut behind him.


    With his departure, the tension in the room didn''t dissipate. If anything, it felt heavier now, like the walls themselves were closing in on Ivo. His jaw tightened, and his hands curled into fists at his sides.


    And then, in the stillness, in the aftermath of Solomon''s fury, Ivo let loose a scream of his own. A scream of frustration, of rage, of helplessness. He slammed his fists into the table, destroying it and sending papers flying. He picked up a chair and hurled it at the wall, the sound of the destruction doing nothing to calm him.


    He screamed once more into the air. Amara rushed into the room, grabbing and holding him in a hug. She whispered into his ears trying to calm him but he could hear nothing of what she said. His mind was a melting pot of anger, regret, and fear.


    Yuri was alive.


    Ezra was gone.


    Solomon''s patience was thin.


    And now, more than ever, Ivo felt the weight of his decisions pressing down on him.


    He''d made his bed. Now, he must lie in it.

 Chapter 276 - 276: The Patient Gardener

    Vladimir walked out into his outdoor garden, nestled deep in the heart of his vast estate. The sun had already sunk into the horizon but its light still painted the sky in a beautiful mosaic of colors. A smudge of gold here, a hint of purple there and a carpet of orange covering it all.


    The moon was already hiding in the sky like the patient dog, waiting for the fattest bone to arrive. It stared down as Vladimir stared at the meticulously kept hedges and flowers that he had personally cultivated over the years. He took a moment to appreciate the serenity of it all before slipping on his sturdy apron and gloves, both worn from frequent use but reliable nonetheless.


    This was his sanctuary, the one place where the noise of the city and the chaos of the vampire world seemed to fade into the background.


    He bent down, carefully pruning a vine that had grown too wild, its reaching tendrils threatening to overwhelm a nearby rose bush. As he worked, his thoughts began to settle, the steady rhythm of gardening helping him process everything that was unfolding around him.


    Everybody else was scrambling, fighting for territory, for influence, for survival. Yuri''s sudden ousting had sent ripples through the vampire hierarchy of the city, and those ripples were quickly becoming waves.


    He knew that some of his Subjects have grown emboldened by the news, poking into his matters to confirm their suspicions. If they poke around for long enough, they''d find what they were looking for. But stopping them would mean admitting to cracks in the foundation of his strength.


    He had no time to waste but he had no intention of diving into the chaos just yet. Let the actually important people weaken each other. Let them bleed the city dry. He would wait. Patiently, methodically, until the time was right. And when it was, he would strike with the only thing that would matter when the dust settled. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His strength.


    The sound of footsteps crunching on the gravel path broke his concentration. He didn''t need to turn around to know who it was. He knew that vitality. He had in fact, expected this visit.


    Solomon.


    Vladimir straightened up slowly, his gloved hands still lightly holding a pair of gardening shears. He looked out over the garden, his back to the approaching vampire, as he continued to snip away at the overgrown vines.


    "Beautiful evening, isn''t it?" Solomon greeted cheerfully, his tone casual but carrying the unmistakable smugness of someone who knew he had the upper hand. He stopped a few paces behind Vladimir, hands clasped in front of him like a businessman entering negotiations. Vladimir was reminded of why he hated the man.


    "Have you heard what happened in Southside?" Solomon''s voice was filled with thinly veiled amusement, as though he was sharing some juicy piece of gossip.


    Vladimir didn''t turn to face him immediately. Instead, he trimmed one last vine and placed the shears down beside him on the grass. "Hard to miss when a Countess gets ousted by her own husbands." He replied evenly, standing up straight and finally turning to face Solomon.


    Solomon''s smile widened, but Vladimir could see the predatory gleam in his eyes. "Ah, yes. Quite the spectacle, wasn''t it? These things have a way of unraveling quickly. But you know that already." Solomon''s gaze swept over the garden, but it was clear his interest wasn''t in the flowers or hedges. "What with your own¡­ troubles."


    Vladimir didn''t miss the inflection in Solomon''s words. Did he know? It didn''t matter. "I wonder though, were you involved in that mess?" He asked the man, studying him carefully.


    Solomon''s lips curled into a giant smile, his eyes not quite hiding his glee. "Aren''t we all involved, Vladimir?" He deflected smoothly, his face sending a message but his tone dripping with casual dismissal. "After all, this city is a web, and each of us tugs at its strings in one way or another. The spider''s out and so, the flies will play."


    Vladimir nodded as he came to a conclusion. Solomon had been involved somehow.


    He finally abandoned his gardening entirely, removing his gloves and apron with deliberate slowness before tossing them onto a nearby bench. He straightened his shirt and turned fully to face Solomon, his mask of indifference slipping just enough to show that he was no longer in the mood for pleasantries.


    "Let''s dispense with the theatrics, shall we? What is it you want, Solomon?"


    Solomon''s smile didn''t waver, but his eyes sharpened. "I''m curious, that''s all. You''ve been¡­ remarkably uninvolved in this little war of ours. I have to wonder why." His tone was light, but the challenge in his words was unmistakable.


    Vladimir crossed his arms, keeping his expression blank. "The answer is simple. I''m not interested in the same things you are, Solomon. Greed is not a common attribute in all vampires just because it''s your most¡­ striking feature."


    "Bullshit." Solomon said with a laugh, stepping closer. "You''re one of the most strategic minds in this city. You''re telling me you don''t care about all this? About the power that''s just sitting there, ripe for the taking? I don''t believe that for a second."


    Vladimir said nothing, staring at Solomon. Whatever the man wanted to pick up from his silence, he should. He couldn''t tell if he was fishing for information or he already knew.


    Solomon''s smile faltered for the briefest moment before returning, this time with an edge of cruelty. "Besides," he shrugged, "I''ve heard a rumor. It seems to me that you''re not as strong in some places as you''ve led people to believe."


    Vladimir''s eyes narrowed, his posture remaining calm but his jaw tightening slightly. That bastard. Solomon already knows.


    "Let me guess," he said, his voice smooth but cold. "The Necromancer ratted me out."


    Solomon shrugged, his grin widening. "He does like to talk. But that''s not important. What''s important is that we''re all playing a game here, Vladimir. And you''re not as invisible in this game as you think."


    Vladimir studied Solomon for a moment, the silence between them growing heavier. Finally, he sighed, the weariness in his voice unmistakable. "What do you want, Solomon?"


    Solomon''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. "I want you to stay out of Southside. Don''t interfere. Let the chips fall where they may."


    Vladimir raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable. "And if I don''t?"


    "Then some¡­ damaging information might find its way to your Subjects." Solomon replied smoothly, the threat hanging in the air like a noose.


    Vladimir said nothing, merely watching Solomon with the cold, calculating gaze that had earned him his reputation.


    After a long, tense pause, Solomon seemed satisfied that his message had been received. He gave a mock bow. "A pleasure, as always." He said, before turning and walking back down the gravel path.


    Vladimir stood still, watching as Solomon''s figure disappeared into the fading light of the garden. Once he was out of sight, Vladimir''s lips curled into a sneer. Fool, he thought.


    Solomon was playing a short-term game, looking for easy victories and immediate gains. But Vladimir knew better. He had always known that the only thing that truly mattered in the end was strength. Not alliances, not deals. Just strength.


    And Solomon, for all his posturing, didn''t have enough of it.


    Vladimir turned back to his garden, letting out a slow breath as his hands flexed at his sides.


    His mind drifted to Yuri. She had managed to escape the coup.


    What Solomon didn''t know was that she was better left alive. She was the key to the kind of power that made things possible.


    He had been looking for ways to bring her to his side but now, he didn''t need to do that anymore.


    She''d come to him of her own accord when the time was right.


    And when that happens, he''d be able to bind her to himself with any chain he wanted.


    He smiled to himself, the quiet satisfaction of a plan falling into place settling over him like a warm blanket.


    Solomon was a fool. Let him think he had won today. Let him play his games in Southside, scrambling for scraps of power. In the end, none of it would matter.


    Because when the time was right, Vladimir would claim Yuri. And with her by his side, no one, not even Itachi, could stand against them.


    Together, they would rule both Southside and Westside as one, maybe even First City itself, and their reign would be unchallenged.


    All he had to do now was wait.

 Chapter 277 - 277: Crossing The Line

    Ezra moved silently, walking through the dark streets of the city, the hood of his jacket pulled low to hide his face.


    This wasn''t his first time sneaking around but this felt different. This was the first time he was sneaking around, risking his life, to see a chick. Some would call him a simp, take one look at Helena, and change his title to Alpha. Others would call him an idiot and stand by it. And others would cheer him on.


    He knew the risks of what he was doing and he also knew the rewards. They hadn''t gotten as much money as they''d hoped in Westside. There just weren''t enough buyers. The slush fund was still a significant sum that couldn''t be abandoned. He needed to get to whoever held the fund, one way or another.


    Ezra sighed as he leaned against the back wall of the T-Max building, slipping his phone out of his pocket and sending off a quick message.


    Guess who''s out back right now.


    Moments passed, the only sound was the occasional distant hum of traffic as cars entered and left the vicinity. He glanced around as he waited. He stood stock still in the shadows but a twinge of nervousness thrummed through him. The night was quiet, but in his world, that could mean danger lurking in every shadow.


    The back door to the T-Max building opened, and Helena stepped out, her eyes scanning the area. Ezra saw her first, her dark blue hair gleaming under the streetlight. She looked sharp, alert, but there was something softer in the way she carried herself tonight. He stepped out of the shadows, offering a sheepish smile. "Hey." He gave a small wave.


    Helena''s eyes locked onto him, her expression unreadable. "What are you doing here?" she asked. Ezra could hear both the curiosity and accusation in her voice. He couldn''t blame her for it.


    "I came to see you." He said, shrugging as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    She frowned as she crossed her arms, not letting him off the hook so easily. "You''ve been ignoring me. I texted you, multiple times, and you didn''t respond." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I couldn''t risk it. You know there''s... a lot going on. The coup, everything with Yuri. My wives have been sticking close, and I didn''t want to drag you into the mess because I know you wouldn''t want any part in it."


    Helena''s response was her silence. She stared at him with those piercing eyes of hers, clearly assessing whether to believe him or not. After a moment, she relented, exhaling softly. "Okay."


    "Thank you." Ezra sighed audibly in relief, before asking, trying to break the tension. "So, when do you get off work?"


    Helena raised an eyebrow, her expression softening ever so slightly. "I''m the boss," she said, her voice taking on a more playful tone. "I get off whenever I want."


    "I see." Ezra smiled. "What do you say me and you get out of here, huh?"


    She pursed her lips, studying him, before sighing. She glanced around before stepping closer to him. "Follow me."


    Without waiting for his reply, Helena turned on her heel and led Ezra down a side alley, the narrow path dark and quiet. The further they walked, the more Ezra felt the world shrinking around them, the walls of the city closing in.


    She stopped in front of a nondescript door and reached for him, her touch firm as she pulled him close. In the blink of an eye, the world shifted as they teleported together, reappearing in the hallway of a house.


    Ezra blinked, momentarily disoriented as he glanced around. The space was warm, cozy, and smelled faintly of¡­ lavender. "Where are we?" he asked, curiosity creeping into his voice.


    "My place," Helena said with a small smirk. "You didn''t think I''d bring you home, huh?"


    Ezra chuckled, his tension easing a little. "No, I didn''t," he admitted, though the situation now felt more intimate than he had anticipated.


    "Get comfortable," Helena said, her voice still playful but carrying a note of seriousness. "I''ll be back."


    She disappeared down a hallway, and soon after, Ezra heard the sound of running water. He stood there for a moment, taking in the room around him. The living room was neat, sparsely decorated but cozy. It was personal in a way he hadn''t expected. He found himself wondering what Helena''s life outside of the Peacekeepers was really like.


    His mind wandered as he walked over to the couch, running his hand across the fabric before sitting down. Moments passed in quiet contemplation until the water stopped. Helena soon returned, wearing nothing but a bathrobe, her blue hair still damp from the shower. She looked relaxed, more so than Ezra had ever seen her.


    "Want a drink?" she asked, moving to a small bar tucked in the corner of the room.


    Ezra nodded. "Blood wine?"


    She smiled, pouring two glasses and joining him on the couch. As she handed him the glass, their fingers brushed and their eyes met, a spark of tension passing between them. They sat close, the silence growing heavy as they sipped their drinks.


    "So," Helena finally said, breaking the silence, "where do you stand with Yuri?" Her voice was casual, but there was an underlying sharpness to the question. "Are you truly loyal to her, or are you just waiting for the right moment to make your move?"


    Ezra''s eyes darkened slightly, but his expression remained calm. He leaned back against the couch, swirling the wine in his glass. "It''s... complicated," he said after a moment, deliberately vague. "Things aren''t as clear-cut as they seem, you know?"


    Helena nodded, watched him for a moment, her eyes searching his face for any trace of deceit. She took another sip of her wine, her gaze never leaving his.


    "I''m tired of all this fighting," she admitted, her tone softer now. "All this killing and scheming just for a scrap of land and more power, more influence, more¡­ everything." She sighed. "This war... it has made me realize what''s important to me, and a throne isn''t one of those things."


    Ezra remained silent, letting her words sink in. He sensed the weariness in her voice, the weight of leadership that she had carried for too long. But was it true or an act she was letting him see. It sounded very believable but Ezra also knew that the most believable lies all had a grain of truth in it. It didn''t matter. That wasn''t why he was here.


    Helena sighed, leaning back on the couch, her body relaxing beside him. "This is dangerous, you know," she said, turning her head to look at him. "Meeting like this, sneaking around... If your wives find out¡ª"


    "I couldn''t stop thinking about you." Ezra interrupted, his words smooth, calculated, but not entirely false.


    Helena''s eyes narrowed, a small smile playing on her lips. "How true is that, I wonder?" she asked, leaning closer.


    Ezra smirked, setting his glass down on the table. "There''s a war and I''m here, aren''t I?"


    The mood in the room shifted, the air between them growing charged with unspoken tension. Helena moved closer to him, their faces only inches apart now. "What''s your real motive for coming here?" she asked, her voice a soft whisper. "Is it just to see me, or is there more?"


    Ezra''s smile widened. "I wanted to see where this could go."


    Helena''s eyes flickered with something dark, something hungry. She put her glass down on the table, and before Ezra could react, she closed the gap between them, her lips pressing against his in a slow, lingering kiss.


    Ezra responded in kind, pulling her closer, his hands finding her waist as they deepened the kiss. The world outside of this moment faded away, the war, the danger, his wives, all of it vanished as the two of them gave in to the temptation that had been building between them.


    When they finally pulled apart, both of them were breathing heavily, their eyes locked in a silent understanding. Helena''s bathrobe slipped slightly, revealing more of her skin, and Ezra felt a rush of heat.


    She smiled, her lips curling into a seductive grin. "Come with me."


    Ezra followed her into the bedroom, the soft sound of their footsteps the only noise in the quiet house. She pushed him onto the bed before straddling him. He sat up, grabbing her lips in a kiss. They explored each other''s mouths, massaging their tongues together.


    His hands slipped into Helena''s bathrobe, grabbing her breast and squeezing. It felt like holding a piece of heaven in his arms. His erection grew stronger and he sent blood there to help out. This was a chance he wouldn''t turn away.


    Helena broke the kiss, staring him in the eyes, her gaze intense. "Take me, Ezra." She whispered, her voice filled with lust.


    "Gladly." Ezra responded.


    The night ended with the two of them in each other''s arms, crossing a line that could never be uncrossed.

 Chapter 278 - 278: New Connections

    Ezra sighed as he came awake, staring at the woman sleeping beside him. Her head rested on his chest and she looked angelic. But he knew though. Appearances could be deceiving.


    He''d achieved what he came here for. He''d created a distinct relationship between them. It was not a clear one, not yet, but it shouldn''t take her too long to bust out the ''what are we?''


    A smile appeared on his face as he remembered the night. He''d explored every inch of Helena''s body with nothing left to the imagination. He''d bent her in ways that others had only fantasized about and reached places others have only dreamed of. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had been a blast.


    But that didn''t mean he''d hesitate to kill her when the time came. He was a man, not a saint.


    She finally stirred, blinking as she came awake. She sighed, a small smile coming on her face as she looked up, meeting his gaze.


    "Morning." Ezra smiled at her.


    "Morning." She replied, her fingers coming up to trace lines on his bare and toned chest. "Sleep well?"


    "Like a baby." He grinned.


    "Really?" Her smile grew. "Won''t your wives be wondering where you are?"


    "I''m not a kid, am I?" Ezra retorted. "Staying out for one night isn''t enough to sound the alarm and burn the city down."


    "Oh." She said, before a sly smile shifted on her face. "In that case, how about we go again?" Her hands ghosted over his cock, sending it twitching.


    Ezra''s smile widened before he sighed. "Unfortunately, I can''t. On a normal day, I''ll be glad but we''re in a war. I''ve got things to do. Urgent things."


    Ezra sat up and Helena flopped down to the bed, her breasts jiggling invitingly. He was almost tempted to stay but held himself. He had much better breasts at home. His mind went to Red''s bountiful wonder and he nodded to himself, walking to the bathroom.


    After a quick shower, he dressed and walked out to see Helena in a white, almost see through, shirt, sitting sexily at the counter of the kitchen. She handed him a cup of heated blood wine, which he drank.


    "Is this the part where you leave, ignore me again and show up out of the blue again?"


    Ezra paused before turning to face her, wondering how to play this.


    He stepped closer to her, putting his hands on both sides of the counter, trapping her in. Their faces were close together as he whispered, "We both have responsibilities, Helena. But that doesn''t mean I don''t want to see you or that I won''t miss you, okay?" She frowned at him, looking away.


    "Okay, how about this?" Ezra leaned closer, his voice dropping even lower. "How about you set a date? Whatever happens, come rain or shine, I''ll show up. I''ll be here. How about that?"


    Helena met his gaze, thinking of his suggestion, before nodding. "Okay. I''ll hold you to that."


    Then, they closed the distance, sharing a long, wet and passionate kiss. Ezra''s phone dinged with a message, forcing him to break the kiss. He glanced down at it once, before giving her one final smile and teleporting out.


    He had places to be.


    **********


    Helena smirked, staring at the spot where Ezra had been. She had finally created that tangible connection with Ezra. Yes, it had started with lust but there was only one way it would end. With her, a part of the soul bond.


    Her fingers drummed on the counter as she cast her mind back to the activities they''d engaged in last night. If only vampires could give birth. She''d have baby trapped him, creating a more concrete connection and locked him to her, forever. That would have been the ultimate play but reality didn''t work that way. Their very nature as vampires meant this was not an option.


    She had a faster and surer way to gain Ezra''s trust, his favor. All she had to do was play her cards right. She had Ezra in one hand ,the Necromancer in the other and Ezra''s slush fund in the middle. All she needed to do was to hand the Necromancer to Ezra in a way that would make her the bridge between them.


    If she could show just how¡­ competent she was in all things, he would have no choice but to turn to her, rely on her. She could feel it. The pull between them was growing stronger. It was only a matter of time before it snapped into place and she became his number one priority. Just as it should be.


    She hopped off the counter with a smirk, downing the hot blood in her cup in one smooth motion. She glanced down at what she was wearing. She pulled it off, tossing it away. She normally didn''t wear things like this but she''d pulled out all the stops to seduce Ezra. Anything to get what she wanted.


    She walked into her room and headed for the closet. This wasn''t her actual, main residence but Ezra didn''t need to know that. She opened the closet to retrieve the spare peacekeeper uniform she kept there.


    She got dressed, the white uniform fitting snugly around her body, the familiar fabric giving her a sense of authority and purpose. She had the life of a lot of vampires in her hand. She knew it and Yuri did too.


    All it would take from her was sufficiently solid evidence, manufactured or not, to eliminate half of a Count''s Subjects with legal backing. It wouldn''t work in a war like this but that didn''t matter. There wasn''t a war most of the time.


    She strapped on her belt, adjusted the collar and glanced at her reflection in the mirror. Her confident eyes stared back at her, filled with ambition.


    It was time to take the next step. Now that Ezra was close enough, it was time to bring the Necromancer back into the mix.


    What a good day it was.

 Chapter 279 - 279: This Game Is Wait To Win

    Helena teleported mid stride, feeling the displacement brief but familiar. She appeared in the middle of a vast chamber hidden deep beneath the city, a place few knew existed.


    She''d needed a place to stash the Necromancer and had chosen this place.


    Her boots echoed loudly off the floor of the room, the darkness blanketing everywhere made the space feel oppressive.


    "Necromancer." She called out, her voice ringing through the darkness. Her words echoed back to her before the sound faded into silence.


    For a moment, nothing happened, but then, from the far corner of the room, the shadows shifted, and the Necromancer walked out. His skin was pale even for a vampire, looking sickly as what little light there was, illuminated him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He walked slowly, his boots echoing ominously and his eyes spinning slowly like a predator stalking prey. He was dressed in his usual black robes, his gaunt figure giving him the appearance of a living corpse.


    "Spare me the theatrics." Helena said as he walked closer. "We have something to discuss."


    "What do yo-" The Necromancer started, his voice a chilling rasp before devolving into a hacking cough. Helena waited patiently for him to calm down before continuing as if nothing had happened.


    "What do you want, Helena?" He asked, his voice low and disinterested. This time, he''d ditched the rasp.


    Helena raised a brow at him. Was he really going to plow through what just happened?


    He looked at her with a detached, almost bored expression. "I''m no longer interested in your plan. With what''s happened in Southside, Ezra will keep himself hidden. There''s no way he''s going to expose himself now."


    "And?" Helena crossed her arms.


    "And my time is better served waiting. He''ll surface somewhere one day. And I''ll be there to catch him." The Necromancer began to turn, his movements languid as if he had already dismissed her presence.


    Helena narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t let him leave, not yet. "I know where he''s going to be." She said, projecting her voice. She''d cast her rod, complete with bait. There was no way it wouldn''t yield a fish.


    The Necromancer paused mid-step. Slowly, he turned back to face her, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Prove it." He said.


    Helena smirked, stepping closer, her movements calculated and slow. "Take a good sniff." She said softly, her confidence plain to see in her posture. "Tell me who you smell on me."


    The Necromancer tilted his head slightly, curiosity piqued. He took a long, deep breath through his nose, inhaling the scents that clung to her. He frowned in thought before his eyes widened slightly, and he blinked in surprise. "Ezra." He whispered, almost as if he couldn''t believe it. "Fresh scent of Ezra. That means¡­"


    Helena''s smirk grew as she saw the realization wash over him. "I''ve been in close contact with him." She said, her tone dripping with satisfaction. "He trusts me now. I know where he''s going to be. That means I can give him to you."


    The Necromancer''s gaze sharpened, and for the first time in the conversation, he seemed fully engaged. "Where did you meet him?" he demanded, his voice more urgent now.


    Bingo. She''d caught the fish, nice and easy.


    She took a step back, her smirk fading into something colder, more calculating. "Not so fast, soldier." She said, holding his gaze. "You''ll get what you want, but on my terms. Wait for my instructions. I''ll let you know when and where to strike."


    The Necromancer''s eyes narrowed in frustration, but he knew better than to push her. He knew what he had sniffed out. Helena was now much more valuable than she''d previously been, and he couldn''t afford to lose her cooperation. She was the only vampire in the city who had taken him closest to Ezra Matten.


    His bony fingers twitched as if eager to attack and claim her as one of his minions, but he restrained himself. He wouldn''t be able to catch her off guard. "Very well." He said, his voice a low growl. "But don''t keep me waiting long."


    Helena nodded once, satisfied with his compliance. Without another word, she turned on her heel and teleported to the T-Max building.


    She walked into her office and closed the door behind her, a small smile on her face. Everything was falling into place.


    No sooner had she sat down at her desk than the door opened, and Lilith entered swiftly, her expression tense. Helena raised an eyebrow, watching as she approached her desk.


    "Captain." Lilith began, giving a crisp salute. "Yuri sent a message. She wants to meet with you."


    Helena leaned back in her chair, a slight smirk curling her lips. "Of course she does." She muttered, tapping her fingers lightly on the desk. "Ignore it."


    Lilith blinked, surprised by the casual dismissal. "You don''t want to meet her? She''s¡ª"


    Helena waved her hand dismissively. "There''s no need. We don''t have to do anything, and we''ll be the winners in the end."


    Lilith frowned slightly but stayed quiet, watching Helena. She was no stranger to Helena''s approach, always strategic, never rushing. But ignoring a message from someone like Yuri felt dangerous. Who knew what would happen at the end of the war?


    Helena leaned forward, resting her elbows on the desk, her voice dropping to a lower, more conspiratorial tone.


    "You see, Lilith, when this all blows over, we''ll be the ones with the greater reward. Yuri is desperate. She''s on the run, and she''s reaching out because she''s losing control. If we stay out of this, we won''t get caught in the crossfire. The less we do, the more we win."


    Lilith nodded slowly, absorbing her words. "I understand."


    Helena eyed her for a moment, then shifted gears. "Have you been able to find out where Yuri is hiding?"


    Lilith shook her head, her tone more hesitant. "No, I haven''t been able to locate her yet. She''s keeping a low profile, probably moving constantly."


    Helena drummed her fingers again, her gaze narrowing as she thought it over. "That''s fine." She said after a moment, even though her tone suggested otherwise.


    Lilith hesitated before asking the question that had been on her mind. "Captain... if we''re sitting this one out, why do you want to know where Yuri is hiding?"


    Helena chuckled in amusement. She leaned back in her chair, folding her arms across her chest. "It''s better to have the information, Lilith. It makes things easier for me."


    Lilith frowned slightly. "Easier?"


    Helena nodded. "Easier for me to slip that information to the right people. Let someone else do the dirty work for me. If I know where Yuri is, I can ensure that a player is eliminated without having to lift a finger. It''s about playing the long game. And in this game, the fewer risks we take, the more rewards we gain."


    Lilith nodded again, finally understanding Helena''s plan. She already had plans for Yuri not surviving the war. She was content to watch everyone move around, carefully positioning herself until the perfect moment to strike, or let someone else strike for her.


    "I see." Lilith said quietly. "So, we wait."


    Helena''s smile deepened, her eyes glinting with quiet confidence. "Exactly. We wait, and when the time is right, we win."

 Chapter 280 - 280: Coven First

    Ezra pulled out the phone from his pockets, staring at the message as he walked along the dark corridor.


    He could feel the protection of Yuri''s mirror sitting comfortably on his skin, hidden away from all eyes. One can never be too careful in times of war.


    His wives had tried to dissuade him from coming but he''d decided to come. He wanted to do this. To close this chapter of his life and forget about it. To cast the chains of this relationship away. No one knew how the war would end but this was an opportunity to sever the branch from the tree.


    His wives were not happy with his decision but that didn''t mean they weren''t already here, watching and waiting. If anything happens, they''ll be there in a flash, fighting beside him.


    He walked through the door, bursting out into a darkness not nearly as suffocating as the corridor. The open sky looked lonely without the moon as a companion. The seats of the old stadium stretched out before him, a vast and empty ocean of concrete and steel.


    The wind whispered through the deserted rows, carrying the distant echoes of forgotten games and cheering crowds. Now, it was nothing more than a graveyard of memories, a fitting place for this meeting. He walked to the designated seat and sat, his hands resting on his knees, waiting.


    It didn''t take too long for the vampire he was waiting for to walk out of the shadows, graceful and silent as she moved along the rows of seats. Countess Yuri, once the reigning force of Southside, now exiled by betrayal.


    She approached Ezra, her presence as commanding as it had always been, even in her fallen state. Her black coat billowed behind her as she finally reached him, her expression unreadable.


    "Ezra." She greeted softly, her voice almost lost in the wind. She took a seat beside him, their eyes meeting briefly before both turned to look out at the empty field before them.


    "Countess." Ezra replied with a nod, his voice giving away nothing.


    "Thank you." Yuri began, breaking the silence. "For your warning. If you hadn''t told me, if you didn''t make me suspicious, I probably wouldn''t have survived."


    Ezra nodded but didn''t respond immediately. He let her words settle in the silence as he wondered what could have been. If he hadn''t warned her, would he be free to stand on his own? He doubted that. He had the Necromancer and Solomon gunning for him. Ivo and Armand would sell him out faster than he could say ''no.''


    "I couldn''t just sit by and let them blindside you," Ezra finally said, his gaze still fixed on the field. He''d never really intended to tell her but she didn''t need to know that. "But I couldn''t get involved in the coup either. I didn''t want the trouble."


    Yuri nodded, her expression softening. "I know. The only person I blame in all these is myself. I should have seen it coming."


    "We all have our blind spots."


    There was a pause, the air thick with unsaid things.


    The betrayal that had uprooted Yuri from her seat of power was still fresh, and the battle for Southside had only just begun. Ezra could feel the tension radiating from her, the fire that still burned in her to reclaim what had been stolen from her.


    "What''s your plan now?" Ezra asked, breaking the silence once more.


    Yuri''s eyes narrowed, her resolve clear. "I''m going to take back Southside. Ivo and Armand think they''ve won, but they''re wrong. I''m not done yet." Her voice was filled with a cold, quiet fury, the kind that only comes from being betrayed by those you trusted most.


    Ezra turned to look at her, studying her face. There was no doubt in his mind that Yuri would fight with everything she had. He already knew she wasn''t one to give up easily, and she certainly wasn''t one to let betrayal go unanswered. But her war was no longer his.


    "You want me to join you?" Ezra asked, even though he already knew the answer.


    Yuri nodded. "Yes. You and your coven would make a difference. Together, we could take them down and reclaim what''s mine, Ezra."


    Ezra sighed, thinking of how to formulate his next words. However he delivered it, it didn''t make the words any less hard but this had to happen. He needed to have a clean break.


    "If someone asked if you''d pull down the heavens to protect those close to you a few days ago, we both know what your answer will be." He looked at Yuri, staring her in the eyes. "I did just the same thing."


    "I cannot help you, Yuri." He shook his head, his voice tinged with regret. "I made a blood oath. In order to protect my family, I promised not to interfere. My hands are tied."


    Yuri didn''t seem surprised by his answer, but the disappointment in her eyes was unmistakable. She had hoped for more, hoped that maybe, just maybe, she''d be able to sway him to her side. But she knew just as much as any vampire, the power of a blood oath.


    "I understand." She said quietly, her gaze turning back to the field. "You did what you had to do. You''re protecting the ones you love. I can''t fault you for that."


    The wind picked up again, ruffling her hair as she sat in silence beside him. After a moment, she spoke again, her voice softer now, tinged with something like regret. "If I hadn''t been so blindly trusting... If I hadn''t put so much faith in Ivo and Armand... You wouldn''t have had to make that call."


    Ezra remained silent, unsure of how to respond. There was nothing he could say to change the past, nothing he could offer her that would take away the pain of betrayal. His warning had given her a chance, but it had also drawn a line between them, a line he couldn''t cross even if he wanted to. Which he didn''t.


    After a few moments of silence, Yuri stood, her movements deliberate and composed. She looked down at him, her expression unreadable once more. "Goodbye, Ezra." She said softly. "Take care of your family."


    Without waiting for a response, Yuri turned and began to walk away, her footsteps echoing in the empty stadium. Ezra watched her go, a part of him knowing that this might be the last time he ever saw her.


    But that didn''t matter. His coven came first. Always.


    S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 281 - 281: Hollow Throne

    Ivo paced relentlessly in the tower throne room, his bare feet feeling the cold of the marble floor. That was the first thing he''d changed about the room. He''d ripped off the plush carpet, removing the giant red sign that''ll always remind everyone of Yuri.


    His next step at making the room his, meant covering up Yuri''s pride and joy. The three hundred and sixty-degree windows, which once made sure the room either received the beautiful golden lights of the sun or the silver radiance of the moon, had been covered with thick, dark blinds, plunging the space into an oppressive darkness that he felt at home in.


    The grandeur of the room remained intact, but Yuri''s throne had been destroyed, smashed into pieces, and replaced with something new, something that represented Ivo''s rise to power.


    Ivo''s throne now dominated the room. It was a towering black structure made of twisted iron and sharp edges, resembling a cage more than a seat of power. The arms of the throne curled up like talons, and the high back stretched toward the ceiling, casting an imposing shadow over the space. It was a throne meant for domination, meant to remind anyone who entered of Ivo''s control.


    But as Ivo paced in front of it, his face twisted in frustration, the air around him vibrated with tension. He was not, in fact, in control.


    At the far end of the circular room, opposite the throne, the elevator rose from the floor with a soft hum. A ding echoed through the room, and Armand stepped out.


    He looked unharmed, but his pants were torn in places, dark streaks of dried blood decorating the fabric and his uncovered chest. He''d taken damage in a fight.


    "What happened?" Ivo asked, his voice sharp, eyes took in Armand''s disheveled state, "It''s bad, isn''t it?"


    Armand sighed, rubbing the back of his neck as he approached Ivo. "The trail we were following? It was a trap." He said, his words clipped as if reliving the encounter. "We were ambushed by the A X E girls. Tore us up in the space of half a second. We had to retreat or should we have not?"


    "Good call." Ivo''s face darkened, his pacing halted as he turned fully to face his best friend. "How bad was it? Casualties?"


    "Thor Odinson lost one of his wives. Two of Amara''s girls? Dead. No casualties on Yuri''s side. Funny, isn''t it?"


    Ivo cursed under his breath, his eyes narrowing as he processed the news. He glanced toward the covered windows, his thoughts racing. "This was our last lead in Southside? We''ve scoured the entire territory?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Armand nodded grimly. "Yuri''s not in Southside. We''re sure of it now. Or is there any place you suspect again?"


    Frustration rippled through Ivo as he turned back to the throne, gripping the armrests with white-knuckled intensity. The plan was unraveling, and Yuri''s proficiency at hiding from them only made the situation worse.


    At that moment, there was a muffled flash of light and Amara materialized into the room. He perked up at seeing her. Her presence either brought with it a flicker of hope or just more bad news.


    "I heard about your girls." Ivo said, looking away, his voice low. "I''m sorry?"


    Amara gave a curt nod, her expression unreadable. "It''s fine. There''s more important news."


    Ivo finally faced her, his eyebrows raising slightly. "More important? What do you mean?"


    Amara stepped forward, her tone calm but pointed. "We''ve begun searching over Westside, and we still haven''t found anything that could lead us to Yuri. But I''ve discovered something else."


    Ivo''s eyes narrowed, leaning forward. "What did you find?"


    "Ezra." She said flatly. "All this time, he''d been using his control over Westside to sell off as much vampire property as he could and nobody knew. Judging by the timeline, he started immediately after we brought him into the coup. This was his plan all along. Taking off when things kicked off. He''s stripped the territory of a lot of assets."


    Ivo''s teeth ground together as he listened. "And the bigger assets?" he asked, his tone becoming sharp.


    "Luckily, he couldn''t sell off some of the larger properties in time," Amara continued, her voice steady. "Griffin''s former domain, the Star Heights hotel, for instance. But the damage is done."


    Ivo clenched his fists, rage bubbling beneath his skin. He''d meant for Armand to take over the territory after all this was over. "Ezra." He hissed, his voice low. "Always slipping through our fingers. How''s the search for him going?"


    Amara shook her head, frustration slipping into her calm demeanor. "Still no trace of him."


    Ivo turned away, staring at his throne, his hands resting on his hips.


    "If we don''t find him soon, we''re in deep trouble." He said, his voice a mix of anger and fear. "The only outcome will be a broken oath. If the broken oath doesn''t kill me, I''ll be wishing it did because we won''t be dealing with just Yuri. We''ll have Vladimir and Solomon to deal with as well. And that''s a death as sure as anything else, isn''t it?"


    Amara and Armand remained silent, but the weight of his words hung heavily in the air. Ivo had considered something like his current situation happening but it had just been unlikely. He wouldn''t be in this situation if he hadn''t made the second deal with Solomon. If he hadn''t included handing Ezra Matten to Solomon into the oath.


    Ivo turned back to face Amara, urgency in his voice. "I want you to take more manpower from Armand, Amara. Our priority now is finding Ezra. Understood?"


    Amara nodded, meeting his eyes. She understood the gravity of the situation. "I''ll gather more forces." She said quietly. "But Ezra''s good at hiding. This might take longer than even finding Yuri."


    Ivo''s face darkened. "We don''t have time, Amara. If we don''t find him, we''ll lose everything. Not just Southside, but everything. Do you understand that?"


    Amara nodded once, her expression tightening.


    Ivo turned to Armand, who had remained quiet. "Armand? Call of the search for Yuri. Instead, I want you to set a trap for her. We''ll take a page out of her book. We don''t need to go to her.


    She''s the one who has to come to us."


    "Alright." Armand nodded. "I''ll set it up. Lure her out, right?"


    "Yes." Ivo said, nodding. He finally exhaled deeply, feeling the weight of the situation crushing down on him.


    There was a moment of silence as the three stood in the throne room, each of them understanding what was at stake. If they couldn''t find Ezra, their fate was sealed.


    "Go." Ivo finally said, his voice soft but filled with authority. "We don''t have time to waste, do we?"


    Amara and Armand nodded before leaving the room. As the elevator doors closed behind them, Ivo found himself alone in the throne room, staring at the twisted iron structure that now symbolized his rule.


    But it felt hollow. Until Yuri and Ezra were dealt with, the throne meant nothing.


    He clenched his fists and walked up the small steps to sit on it. He was at the precipice of achieving all he wanted. And he knew that all it would take to destroy everything was just one little misstep.

 Chapter 282 - 282: Pillow Talk

    Ezra lay on the bed, the cool silk sheets tangled around his waist, Helena resting her head against his chest.


    The room was dim, with only the faint light of the moon filtering through the curtains, casting soft silver streaks across the floor. Helena''s fingers traced idle patterns on his skin, her touch light and affectionate, but Ezra''s mind was far from the room, far from the moment. Or at least, that was what he wanted any observer to see.


    But half the job of convincing others is to first convince oneself.


    His eyes were fixed on the ceiling, but they weren''t seeing the faint shadows of the room. They were elsewhere, chasing thoughts of what lay ahead of him. The war, the coven, the missing slush fund, everything. His hands absentmindedly stroked Helena''s arm, but the rhythm was off, distracted. He knew she could feel the shift in his energy and that was exactly what he wanted. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Helena lifted her head slightly, glancing up at him. "You''re far away." She murmured, her voice soft but curious. She gave him a playful poke in the ribs, trying to pull him back to the present. "What''s going on in that complicated mind of yours?"


    Ezra smiled faintly, but made sure it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Nothing important," he replied, his tone evasive. "Just... tired."


    Helena propped herself up on one elbow, her eyes narrowing at him. Anybody with a working pair of eyes would be hard pressed to believe that. "Ezra, we both know something''s bothering you and you''re doing a terrible job of hiding it. You think I can''t tell?" she teased gently, but there was concern laced in her words. "Come on. Out with it."


    Ezra hesitated, glancing away from her gaze. The kind of man he was pretending to be would want to keep his distance, to avoid bringing her into the storm that was brewing in his mind. But that wasn''t his end goal. But he still had to play his part.


    "Helena, it''s nothing, really." He said again, though his voice lacked conviction.


    She sighed, but she wasn''t going to let it go. "Ezra, I don''t care what it is, but I''d rather hear it from you than watch you spiral in silence. You came here for a reason, didn''t you? Talk to me."


    After a long moment of silence, Ezra relented, exhaling heavily as he turned his head to face her. "It''s the Necromancer." He finally said. "I haven''t recovered my slush fund from him, and it''s... it''s getting to me."


    Helena''s brow furrowed, and she shifted closer to him, her fingers still tracing soft circles on his chest. "Your slush fund?" she repeated, concern creeping into her tone. "That''s why you''ve been so distracted?"


    Ezra nodded, his jaw tightening as he spoke. "It''s more than that. That fund is the future for my coven. Without it, everything we''ve built, everything we''re planning, it all grinds to a halt. I don''t know where the Necromancer is, and no matter what I do, he always seems to stay one step ahead of me. It''s...


    frustrating, to say the least."


    Helena''s expression softened as she listened to him. Her face was exactly the face of a woman whose heart was tugging at the vulnerability in his voice and wanted to do something about it. But who knew what was actually going on in her mind?


    "Ezra," she said after a moment, her voice steady but kind, "I can help you."


    Ezra blinked in surprise. He hadn''t expected her to offer her help so readily. He''d expected to have to ask for a favor or something like that. "What do you mean?" He asked.


    Helena sat up slightly, turning to face him fully. "Simple. I still have my peacekeeper assets. I can use them to find the Necromancer. I can pull strings, gather intel. With everything going on, my network is more active than ever.


    We can find him."


    For a moment, Ezra didn''t respond. He just looked at her with the expression of a man who was still trying to process her words. But deep down, he couldn''t help but feel the satisfaction creeping in. This was what he wanted all along. He needed Helena to find the Necromancer for him, to give him an excuse to connect the dots back to her.


    He smiled, a look of gratitude on his face. "Helena, I don''t know what to say. Thank you."


    Helena gave him a soft smile in return, her hand resting on his chest again as she leaned in. "You don''t have to say anything. I know how much this means to you, Ezra. I want to help."


    Inwardly, Ezra''s mind raced, formulating the next steps. If Helena could track down the Necromancer, it would force her hand. She''d have to choose between casting him aside or sticking with him.


    Casting him aside would mean she would attack him with the Necromancer but he didn''t believe that was her plan all along. Helena had no reasons to come after him except to rope him into helping her twisted ambitions.


    But if she chose to stick with him, the slush fund would conveniently reappear, and he would finally get back what was his without having to lift a finger. Helena''s trust in her plans, her willingness to help to get what she wanted, was exactly what he needed to trap her.


    Helena settled back against him, her head on his chest once more. They laid down together in silence, enjoying the night together. Helena shifted slightly, her hand still resting on his chest. She looked peaceful, but Ezra''s mind was already working through the next stages of his plan.


    Once the fund was recovered, Helena had no more value. His eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at the ceiling. Her fate was already set in stone.


    The war around them would come to a head soon. The Shield Wall was still up, trapping them all in the city and Ezra''s thoughts kept returning to one thing.


    Itachi Yaiba.


    If Itachi returned and the Shield Wall dropped, he would be free. Free from the war, free from Yuri, and free from the blood oaths that bound him to too many players in this deadly game.


    But before that, Helena had to go and his funds had to be retrieved.

 Chapter 283 - 283: You Wont See Me Coming

    Yuri sat across from Fiona in a dark room, the tension hanging thick in the air. The heavy shadows of the space matched the weight of the conversation that lay between them.


    A single lamp cast a low light over the table, flickering slightly, as though it too was uncertain of the path ahead. Yuri''s eyes, usually sharp and unyielding, were tired but focused, her mind already deep in thought. She had been running on pure willpower ever since the coup.


    Fiona, leader of A X E, sat calmly across from her, poised and ready for whatever came next.


    "What have we found out?" Yuri asked.


    "Vladimir and Solomon aren''t making any moves," Fiona began, her voice quiet but firm. "They''re staying put, keeping clear of Southside."


    Yuri tilted her head slightly, her gaze narrowing. "Both of them?" she asked, more to herself than to Fiona. Her mind churned with possibilities. Solomon had a reputation for interference and Vladimir wasn''t stupid enough to waste an opportunity like this. The fact that they were both choosing to stay silent now made the picture a little clearer.


    Fiona nodded. "Seems like neither of them are willing to get involved in this mess, at least not directly."


    Yuri leaned back in her chair, her fingers tapping lightly on the armrest as she processed the information. "It''s obvious now, isn''t it?" she said softly, more to herself than anyone. "Ivo and Armand¡­ they must have already made their deals. Covered their bases with both Vladimir and Solomon before the coup even began."


    Fiona remained quiet as Yuri spoke, letting her work through her thoughts aloud. Yuri sighed, a deep, frustrated sound escaping her lips. "I should''ve seen it coming. I was right not to approach them for help. Who knows what they would''ve asked in return. No, it''s clear now.


    They were never going to stand with me."


    The room fell into a brief silence, only broken by the distant hum of the city outside. Yuri''s mind raced as the puzzle pieces began to fall into place. Her husbands had betrayed her long before the first blow of the coup, making alliances behind her back to ensure their own survival.


    Fiona shifted slightly, drawing Yuri''s attention back to the present. "There''s something else," Fiona said. "Ivo''s called off the search."


    Yuri raised an eyebrow. "The search for us?"


    Fiona nodded. "They''re not looking for us anymore. They''ve shifted their focus to Ezra Matten."


    Yuri''s lips pressed into a thin line. Her suspicions were being confirmed, one after the other. "Ezra," she muttered. "That must be Solomon''s price for staying out of this. When he couldn''t get what he wanted from me, he went to my husbands. They''ve offered Ezra up in exchange for Solomon''s support."


    Fiona''s eyes gleamed in the dim light, understanding Yuri''s words immediately. "So Solomon''s still playing the long game."


    "Of course he is," Yuri said bitterly. "And Ivo and Armand are more than willing to feed Ezra to him to save their own skins. They likely promised him Ezra from the start. Hindsight is twenty-twenty, isn''t it?"


    She let out another deep sigh. "I should''ve known. Ivo and Armand advised me against sacrificing Ezra to end this war. It wasn''t loyalty, it was self-preservation. They had their own deals with Solomon in the works, and Ezra was always part of their plans."


    Fiona remained silent but alert, waiting for Yuri to continue. The weariness in Yuri''s eyes gave way to something sharper, colder. Determination. She wasn''t one to dwell on regret for long, not when action was still an option.


    "Ivo''s not chasing us anymore," Yuri said, her tone suddenly more focused. "Which means he''s setting a trap. He thinks he''s in control, biding his time while we''re on the run. But he''s wrong."


    Fiona leaned forward, sensing the shift in Yuri''s mood. "What do you want to do?"


    "We can''t give him time to prepare," Yuri said decisively. "The longer we wait, the stronger his trap will be. He wants us to think we''re safe, that we''ve bought time, but we haven''t."


    The resolve in Yuri''s voice was unmistakable now. She pushed herself up from the chair slightly, her expression hardening. "We need to strike first. Ivo and Armand are sitting at the Old Museum, and that''s where we''ll attack. They won''t expect it, not now."


    Fiona''s lips curled into a smile. "An immediate attack, then."


    Yuri nodded. "It''s our best chance to take back control. Ivo and Armand think they''ve already won. We need to show them they''re wrong."


    Fiona sat up straighter, her eyes glinting with anticipation. "When do we move?"


    Yuri''s answer came without hesitation. "As soon as possible. Tonight, if we can."


    Fiona grinned, her excitement evident. She had been waiting for a fight, and this was exactly the kind of swift, decisive action she craved. "I''ll get the girls ready."


    Yuri nodded, her focus shifting toward the plan taking shape in her mind. The tension between them, the uncertainty that had loomed over the room, was gone now. In its place was a shared determination, a mutual understanding that they were on the same path toward the same goal.


    "We''ll hit the Old Museum hard and fast," Yuri continued. "We can''t give them time to regroup. We catch them off guard, and we make sure they don''t walk away."


    Fiona stood, her body practically humming with readiness. "Consider it done."


    Yuri''s gaze sharpened as she stood alongside Fiona, their eyes meeting in a moment of unspoken agreement. The room was no longer filled with doubt or worry, only the cold, calculated resolve of two women ready to fight for what was theirs.


    As Fiona left to gather her team, Yuri remained for a moment longer, her eyes drifting to the window. She stared out into the night, the city lights flickering in the distance, and allowed herself a single breath of anticipation.


    "Ivo." She whispered softly to herself. "You won''t see me coming." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Yuri turned on her heel, leaving the room with the weight of the coming battle on her shoulders but with her mind clear and focused. This war was far from over, and Yuri was about to remind her enemies that she wasn''t someone to be cornered.


    The Old Museum would fall, and with it, Ivo and Armand''s hold on Southside.


    They wouldn''t have the luxury of another chance.

 Chapter 284 - 284: Traps and Threats

    The elevator rose silently as it arrived at the throne room. It dinged and the door opened, allowing Ivo to step out into the throne room.


    As expected, the blinds were still in place. The only source of light in the room was the glowing vampire eyes, peering into the darkness.


    Standing beside his throne was Armand, who was admiring it with crossed arms. Ivo smiled at the sight. The throne stood like an emperor. With its dark metal and angular designs, it gave off an aura of dominance and cold authority.


    He walked to stand beside Armand. His best friend and trusted ally had a thoughtful expression on his face as he examined the chair, his eyes tracing the edges of its armrests as if deep in contemplation.


    Ivo smirked as he interrupted Armand''s focus with a question. "You like it?" He gestured toward the throne.


    Armand chuckled, raising an eyebrow. "It''s a bit dramatic, don''t you think? I mean, it screams ''Count with too much time on his hands,'' doesn''t it?"


    Ivo laughed softly. "I''d say it screams power. But you didn''t call me up here to talk about interior decoration, did you?"


    Armand''s smirk faded, and his expression became more serious. "No. I''ve been thinking about the traps, you know? Asking myself, how do I take Yuri down once and for all?"


    Ivo''s interest piqued, his smile vanishing as well. "Go on."


    Armand turned to face his friend, giving him his undivided attention. "Yuri''s power will diminish over time, especially now that she''s cut off from both her territory and any viable male vampire to supply her with vitality. She''ll be desperate. Desperate enough to try and return here, to her old seat of power, thinking the throne still holds its strength. We can use that against her, can''t we?"


    Ivo crossed his arms, listening intently. "That''s a good idea but forgive me for pointing out the obvious flaw in this plan. The throne''s destroyed." He said. "There''s nothing left to draw her here, is there?"


    A devious grin spread across Armand''s face. "But Yuri doesn''t know that, does she? She never added a function to notify her of destruction in the tattoo she made for it. We can rebuild it, make it look like the original, but with one major difference. We''ll rig it to explode the moment she tries to claim it. That will work, won''t it?"


    Ivo considered the idea, a slow smile forming on his lips. "A bomb... specifically designed to kill her?"


    "Exactly." Armand replied, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "We create a replica so perfect, she won''t know the difference. And when she gets close, thinking it holds the power she needs, we end this once and for all. It''s exactly what we need, right?"


    Ivo nodded approvingly. "It''s risky... but brilliant. How long will it take?"


    Armand''s face grew more serious. "I''ll need to get a new tattoo for this. One that can recreate the throne and charge it with the necessary power for the explosion. It won''t be easy to power, but it''ll be worth it, won''t it?"


    Ivo placed a hand on Armand''s shoulder, grateful for his friend''s dedication. Armand had always been willing to step up, to sacrifice, for their goal. He''d stepped down, leaving Southside to him for Westside and now, he''s sacrificing one of his tattoos to see Yuri gone. Not just that, he''ll also be expending a lot of vitality to power the bomb in such short notice.


    It could set back his eventual advancement to the sixth ring by years.


    "Thank you for always having my back, Armand. We will end this together, won''t we?"


    Armand nodded in agreement. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ivo clasped his friend on the shoulder in thanks and left the throne room, the sound of his footsteps echoing as he walked back to the elevator. This wasn''t their only trap but it was one that had merit. Yuri was a brilliant fighter. Even if the bomb didn''t kill her, it''ll damage her enough for them to finish the job.


    The ride down from the tower to the main building gave Ivo a moment to collect his thoughts. The coup had thrown everything into disarray, and Solomon''s demands were growing harder to satisfy. Ezra had yet to be found, and without him, the blood oath they made with Solomon was on the verge of crumbling, along with their alliance.


    The elevator doors opened, revealing the top floor of the main building, Ivo''s personal quarters. As he stepped out, he immediately noticed Solomon sitting in the living room, arms crossed, impatience written across his face.


    Behind him stood the three Flower Shop girls. Stephanie, the leader in her red scarf, Marissa in her blue scarf and Elle in her green scarf. They stood in perfect formation, ready for anything that could happen.


    On the far side of the room, Amara stood, her eyes fixed on Solomon, every muscle in her body tense. She didn''t trust Solomon and it showed in every line of her body.


    "Well, well," Solomon said sarcastically as Ivo approached. "The new Count finally graces us with his presence. I must say, you''re getting rather comfortable in your role, aren''t you? First, you summon me like I''m a lap dog and to add insult to injury, you keep me waiting."


    Solomon stood, turning to face Ivo. "You must think we are equals of some sort." He laughed, the sound harsh. "Or have you forgotten just how precarious your position truly is?"


    Ivo didn''t flinch at Solomon''s thinly veiled threat. Instead, he forced a smile, trying to diffuse the tension. "I apologize for the wait, Solomon. But as you know, we can''t afford to leave the Old Museum unguarded. Not while Yuri still breathes."


    Solomon narrowed his eyes but said nothing.


    "We need to conduct business here." Ivo continued smoothly, steering the conversation toward what mattered. "Specifically, I want to conduct business with the ladies behind you but as you hold their current contract, I have to negotiate with you instead."


    "Is that so?" Solomon raised a brow. "What exactly do you want from them?"


    "I''m requesting access to the Flower Shop girls'' toxins. You obviously know what we want to use it for."


    Solomon''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Ah, yes. The famed toxins. You know they don''t come cheap, Ivo."


    "I''m aware." Ivo replied, his tone serious.


    Solomon took a step forward, his hands resting behind his back as he studied Ivo. "I''ll grant you access to the toxins... but you still owe me something, don''t you?"


    Ivo''s jaw tightened as Solomon continued. "Ezra Matten. You''ve yet to deliver him to me, and my patience is wearing thin."


    Ivo clenched his fists, knowing this was coming. "We''re searching for him. He''s vanished, but we''ll find him."


    Solomon''s smile faded, his expression darkening. "Time is running out, Ivo. If you fail to deliver, you know the consequences will be... unpleasant."


    Ivo said nothing.


    "How about this?" Solomon smoothened his suit. "I''ll give you the toxins. In return, we''ll amend the blood oath. We''ll add a time limit to your retrieval of Ezra Matten. What do you say?"


    Before Ivo could respond, the world turned blindingly white.

 Chapter 285 - 285: Storm Fall

    The wind blew through the dark and silent streets that surrounded the Old Museum, sending the fallen leaves around it rustling. The night sky above was dark and silent, as if holding its breath for the coming storm.


    The Old Museum stood, unaware that the storm was already on its doorstep.


    Yuri stood outside the old building, her eyes locked on the tower that stood attached to it like a soldier''s pike. Beside her was Fiona, Charlie and Luna, known collectively as the A X E girls. They were also the only ones who stood by her after the coup. Yes, it was because of the blood oath they had together but she''ll take all the help she could get.


    "Are you ready, girls?" Yuri asked, looking at her Subjects from the corner of her eyes.


    "We''ve always been ready." Fiona gave a curt nod.


    "Cover it." Yuri commanded.


    As one, the A X E girls waved their hand, deploying the most important piece of the night.


    Darkness, thick and impenetrable, spread out from them, unfurling to wrap itself around the entire perimeter of the building like a living entity. The entire building was enclosed in a massive, swirling box of shadows. A black zone.


    But they were not done. Vitality rushed from them to coat the zone until it glittered faintly like a sky full of stars.


    "Good." Yuri nodded. Nothing and no one could escape now. Not from running away or from teleporting. They could teleport within the black zone but teleporting out was off the table. Just as it should be.


    Her eyes glinted with cold fire as she turned her gaze to the tower. It was time to announce her presence.


    Her hand began to glow, multi-colored flames swirling and coalescing around her fingers. The fire roared to life, growing larger and brighter until she condensed it down to a tiny ball. She gritted her teeth, trying to keep it contained. The flame began to lick her palms, blackening it bit by bit but her expression remained calm, her focus absolute.


    The ball kept growing brighter and brighter until the light couldn''t be hidden anymore. Then, without hesitation, she launched it upwards.


    The ball soared through the air like a comet, bounced off the black zone, hung there for a moment before coming down with a massive roar.


    The ball transformed into a massive pillar of energy that came down on the tower with an ear-splitting explosion. The ground beneath them trembled as the entire structure was vaporized in an instant, the tower disappearing as if it had never existed.


    Yuri watched as the dust and debris settled. Satisfaction blossomed in her heart. She''d raised up the tower. It was only fitting that she tore it down. It would even be better if she''d taken down Ivo and Armand along with it.


    The dust cleared to reveal the main building. The walls that connected it to the tower were gone, vaporized along with everything else. It appeared that no one was in it until she heard people coughing inside of it.


    "Armand!" She watched as Ivo stumbled out to the edge of the top floor, staring at where the tower had been. "No! Armand, no! Who did this to you?"


    Yuri watched, a blood thirsty grin appearing on her face as Ivo''s eyes searched the ground and then, caught sight of her standing there. His eyes went wide as their gaze met. Within the space of a fraction, Yuri''s hands snapped forward, her entire body propelling a javelin of multi-colored flames.


    The only reason Ivo was able to dodge was because he instinctively took a step back in fear when he saw her. The entire roof above him vaporized in an explosion of light. Ivo dived back inside the building.


    "It''s Yuri! She''s here! She''s fucking here!" Ivo yelled as he went.


    Yuri bursts into mad laughter, the sound echoing over the whole place. The tower had been empty with only Armand inside. His death meant little in the grand scheme of things, but it was still a small victory.


    Fiona stepped forward eagerly. "Your orders, my lady?" She asked, her voice edged with excitement.


    "Now, we go in." Yuri said, her voice cold and commanding. Then she leapt, clearing the distance to the gaping hole in the top floor wall with a single jump. The A X E girls followed behind her.


    As Yuri landed in the spacious living room, the first thing Yuri saw was Solomon, lounging casually in a leather chair. He closed the magazine he''d been reading, his laughter echoing through the large room, a mocking sound that made Yuri''s skin crawl.


    Beside him stood three women, their faces obscured by colorful scarves. The Flower Shop girls.


    "Ah, Yuri." Solomon drawled, his lips curling into a smile. "Such a dramatic entrance. I assume you''re here to reclaim what''s yours?"


    "Fuck off!" Yuri snarled, ignoring Solomon as she scanned the room. She knew the man very well. He wouldn''t interfere in this when he could just sit back and reap the rewards.


    Her eyes snapped to Ivo and Amara who stood near the back, their faces a mixture of surprise and dread. They hadn''t expected Yuri to strike so soon, and it showed.


    Without warning, Yuri lunged at Ivo and Amara, her body moving like a blur. Flames erupted around her hands as she struck, sending waves of her fire toward them. Ivo barely managed to dodge the first attack, rolling to the side as the flames scorched the ground where he had been standing.


    Amara wasn''t as lucky. A tree trunk emerged from the ground to protect her but she wasn''t fast enough. The fire ate through the wood to hit her squarely, sending her crashing into the wall with a scream.


    She gritted her teeth as she stood up, the front of her clothes charred but her body regenerating quickly. The only reason she wasn''t dead was because the destroyed trunk that was her defense had reduced the damage the fire could do.


    Ivo materialized his sword, rushing in to keep Yuri from capitalizing on Amara''s incapacitation. His eyes darted to Solomon. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Help us!" He shouted, his voice filled with desperation.


    Solomon leaned back in his chair, a lazy smile on his face. "I swore an oath not to interfere." He said with a chuckle. His Flower Shop girls were missing and battle raged on behind him. "You''re on your own, Ivo."


    Ivo''s eyes blazed with fury, but he had no time to argue. Solomon was right. He had sworn an oath. This was a fight he''d have to face on his own. At least, he had Amara.


    Yuri attacked relentlessly, her flames somehow growing more intense the longer they fought. She unleashed a barrage of fireballs, forcing Ivo and Amara to dodge and weave through the room. The ground beneath them cracked and crumbled as the heat from Yuri''s attacks grew unbearable.


    Amara, despite the pain, leaped forward, sharp stakes wreathed in a glowing, dark energy grew from her hands. She hurled it toward Yuri, who deflected the attack with a wave of her hand. The two women locked eyes, and for a moment, the room seemed to stand still.


    Then, all hell broke loose.

 Chapter 286 - 286: The Third Phase

    Meanwhile, across the room, the A X E girls had problems of their own. They''d come along in order to help Yuri claim back her throne but had met their mortal enemies instead. The Flower Shop girls.


    And with the chance to settle the score between them, there was no way either side wouldn''t take it.


    Fiona made the first move, surging forward in attack, her body blurring with speed as she lunged at Stephanie, the leader of the Flower Shop girls. Stephanie dodged, flipping up into the air and landing on the ceiling, her red threads extending from her hands and wrapping around Fiona''s legs.


    Fiona gritted her teeth as the threads sliced her legs into ribbons. She stumbled and faded away as the real Fiona jumped upward to meet Stephanie in midair. They collided with a crash, sending shockwaves rippling outward.


    Fiona stuck close, not giving Stephanie a chance to use her threads. Instead, they battled with their claws, clashing in a dance where death was evaded by mere inches. She ducked low and struck, her claws reaching for the heart.


    Stephanie leaned backward, Fiona''s claws digging into her red scarf and ripping a tear in it. Stephanie surged back, whipping her thread at Fiona''s face. Fiona had no choice but to leap away, creating space and handing Stephanie the advantage.


    Meanwhile, the other A X E girls were locked in battle with the remaining Flower Shop girls. Luna kept creating illusionary duplicate of herself which attacked in a horde, trying to confuse Elle, whose green scarf whipped around her.


    Elle heard a sound behind her but hesitated for a moment too long allowing Luna to sink her claws into the vampire''s chest, destroying her heart with a clench of her fist.


    Marissa, seeing her sister fall, screamed in rage and disengaged from Charlie, lunging at Luna. Luna stepped back as an unending spool of glowing red thread attacked her from every possible angle.


    She looked around frantically, panic written on her face. There was no way out.


    **********


    Back at the main battle, Yuri had Ivo and Amara on the defensive. Her flames scorched the floor, the walls, and everything around them. Ivo''s clothes were torn, and blood dripped from a deep gash on his arm that refused to close. Amara was breathing heavily, her body struggling to keep up with everything Yuri was piling on them.


    "Ivo!" She screamed as she put a small forest between herself and Yuri which was incinerated in a moment. "It''s your freedom! You''ll have to seize it!"


    "What?" Ivo yelled, swinging his sword at Yuri who slapped it away and disrupted his balance. He kicked off the ground and tumbled away, narrowly missing the pillar of fire that had been meant for him.


    "It''s your freedom Ivo!" Amara''s eyes locked onto his, and something passed between them, an unspoken decision. "I''m sorry!"


    "Amara!" Ivo called out in realization, desperation clear in his voice. His eyes were wide as he stretched a hand out. "No! Amara, please no!"


    Amara smiled softly at him and mouthed a message to him. Then, she nodded, and in that moment, Yuri saw the change in her eyes.


    Amara pushed herself off the wall and sprinted toward Yuri, flowers sprouting all over her body as it glowed with dark energy. Yuri lashed out with another pillar of flame, but Amara didn''t stop. She charged straight into the fire, her body alight with vitality.


    Yuri''s eyes widened in surprise, but before she could react, Amara was upon her. Amara slammed into Yuri with all the force she could muster, tackling her to the ground. Yuri struggled, but Amara held her tight, refusing to let go even as Yuri''s flames began to consume her.


    Ivo seized the opportunity, rushing forward with his blade drawn. He stabbed downward with all his strength, aiming straight for Yuri''s heart.


    Yuri screamed, her body convulsing as Ivo''s blade pierced her chest. Her flames flared one final time before sputtering out, leaving her limp on the floor. Amara collapsed beside her, her body charred and broken.


    The room was eerily silent.


    Ivo stumbled backward, staring at the bodies on the ground. He had done it. Yuri was dead.


    But at what cost?


    Tears of blood rolled down his cheeks as Amara''s last words played in his mind.


    I love you, Ivo. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **********


    In the distance, the battle between the A X E girls and the Flower Shop girls raged on.


    The two leaders of the groups were still entangled in their vicious melee, their movements so fast they were a blur of shadows to mortal eyes. Fiona had managed to wound Stephanie, but not without taking damage herself. Her body was covered in cuts from the threads and her regeneration was slowing down.


    Marissa had managed to kill Luna, trapping her in a cage of threads and tearing her into bite size chunks. Now, she faced Charlie.


    Her threads writhed through the air like flying snakes, not giving her opponent any chance to create illusions. Charlie had managed to survive for this long but the noose was getting tighter. She fought like an angel of death until Marissa laughed, stepping back.


    "You should''ve hid like you always do, Charlie. Now, you''ll die, stuck in my web."


    Charlie''s eyes widened in shock as she looked up. As they''d been fighting, Marissa had been weaving an inescapable web of threads.


    "Goodbye, idiot."


    And the threads fell.


    Charlie tried teleporting out but stumbled. The threads have been infused with vitality, using the same technique that prevented teleportation from the enclosed space.


    "H- hold on! Wait-" Her words were cut off as the threads snapped close. There was a spray of black, misty blood and Charlie was gone.


    It didn''t take long for Stephanie and Marissa to kill Fiona, the two women being the only ones left standing. The rivalry was over. The Flower Shop girls stood victorious but the damage had been done. Casualties lay on both sides.


    As the dust settled, Solomon hummed in satisfaction from where he had remained seated, watching the carnage with a satisfied grin. He stood slowly, brushing off his suit as he surveyed the room.


    "Well, that was entertaining." He said, his voice light and mocking.


    Ivo turned to him, his face twisted with anger. "You could have helped!"


    Solomon chuckled. "I told you, Ivo. I swore an oath. Besides, you seem to have handled it just fine."


    Ivo clenched his fists, but he said nothing. Attacking would mean sealing his fate. Solomon was still fresh and his power was undeniable while he had almost died fighting Yuri. To challenge Solomon now would be foolishness.


    "See you later, Ivo. It was a pity we never got to seal the deal. But it doesn''t matter. I want Ezra as soon as possible. Until you find him, I hope we don''t meet again." Solomon gave one final, mocking bow before turning to leave, his remaining Flower Shop girls trailing after him.


    "Good luck with the cleanup." He called over his shoulder as he disappeared into the night.


    Ivo stood in the ruined room staring around him. The Old Museum was in shambles. His best friend Armand was dead. Amara, his lover, lay lifeless on the ground, her sacrifice etched in every burned and broken inch of her body.


    But Yuri was dead.


    And with her death, a new chapter of the war had begun.


    The third phase.

 Chapter 287 - 287: Broken King

    It had been days since the battle, but for Ivo, it felt like centuries. Time moved sluggishly in his self-imposed isolation.


    The Custodians had worked tirelessly, restoring the Old Museum, its tower and everything in it as if it had never been destroyed, all before the sun came up. The once grandiose throne room, now dark and empty, was the perfect reflection of his crumbling world.


    Ivo slouched in the massive chair that had once symbolized power, but now felt like a mockery. His thoughts had become a prison, looping the final moments of the fight over and over again in his mind.


    Armand was gone. Amara was gone. His lover, his best friend, both ripped from his life in a matter of moments. They had been the backbone of his world, and now without them, he was adrift.


    Before him, strewn on the floor, sat countless empty bottles of blood wine, the crimson liquid that should have dulled the pain. But no matter how much he drank, it didn''t matter. Vampires didn''t get drunk. They didn''t feel that relief from pain. It was just another cruel reminder of what he had lost.


    Ivo absentmindedly poured himself another glass of the deep red liquid, raising it to his lips without even tasting it. The bitter aftertaste was nothing compared to the hollow ache in his chest. Every sip felt like a futile attempt to drown the sorrow, but all it did was pass the time. A part of him didn''t care if he rotted away here, forgotten and broken. What was left to fight for?


    He barely reacted as the elevator rose from the floor and opened with a loud ding. The footsteps that echoed through the room were sharp and deliberate, but Ivo didn''t bother to look up. He already knew who it was. Solomon.


    The Count of Centrefield stepped forward, his eyes cold and calculating as ever, his expression a mask of controlled irritation. Solomon surveyed the scene before him. The broken vampire, the empty bottles, and the stench of despair. He let out a sigh of disappointment.


    "Pathetic." He muttered under his breath, loud enough for Ivo to hear.


    Ivo''s lips twitched slightly in what might have been a smirk, but he didn''t reply. He only stared into the distance, his grip tightening around his glass.


    "Ivo," Solomon said sharply, stepping closer. "You''ve been wallowing in here for days. It''s time to get up. We still have unfinished business."


    Ivo didn''t respond, his eyes glazed over. Solomon''s patience wore thin. He grabbed the glass out of Ivo''s hand and smashed it against the floor.


    "Snap out of it!" Solomon''s voice echoed through the empty throne room, his frustration boiling over. "We don''t have time for your self-pity."


    At that, Ivo''s gaze flicked up to meet Solomon''s. His red eyes, dull and haunted, met Solomon''s burning with impatience.


    "I don''t care." Ivo said flatly, his voice hoarse from days of silence. "I''ve lost everything. What''s left for me?"


    Solomon narrowed his eyes, his mouth curving into a sneer. "You haven''t lost everything. You still have power, control, and the future of Southside in your hands. You can mourn later, but we need to find Ezra Matten."


    Ivo chuckled bitterly, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Ezra Matten¡­ of course. The great prize. You''re so fixated on him, but do I look like a man that cares?"


    "You don''t have the luxury of not caring." Solomon snapped, his temper flaring. "You swore an oath. We both did. If you don''t uphold your end of the deal, the consequences will be severe."


    Ivo''s smile widened, but it was devoid of any warmth. "Then break the oath, Solomon. Do it. See if I care. Or are you scared?"


    Solomon''s expression faltered for a moment, a flicker of hesitation passing through his eyes. "Don''t tempt me, Ivo. I will."


    "Then do it." Ivo said, leaning forward slightly, his eyes dark and challenging. "Go on. Break the oath."


    There was a long, tense pause as Solomon considered his options. He was on the verge of saying something, but instead, he delved deep within himself, calling on the threads of the blood oath that bound them. The room seemed to darken for a moment, the air growing charged with vitality. It was as if the world was holding its breath, waiting, watching.


    Solomon''s eyes glowed a deep crimson as he grabbed hold of the bonds encircling his soul. He gathered his vitality, ready to impose his will upon it, using Ivo''s failure to find Ezra. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a simple twist, he''ll cut Ivo loose and make him pay for his failure. But as soon as his vitality descended, a backlash of pain surged through his body. Solomon winced, his fingers smoking lightly as the power of the oath lashed out at him.


    His eyes widened in realization. The blood oath would not be so easily broken. Ivo had upheld half of his deal, which meant that breaking the oath would rebound onto him as well. The oath was fair. He couldn''t leave without paying for what he''d gotten out of it. If he pushed forward, he would suffer dangerous consequences, more than he had even predicted.


    "You... you fool!" Solomon growled, his eyes narrowing in fury. "You''ve tied us both to this. If I break the oath now, it will hurt me as much as it hurts you."


    Ivo''s smile twisted into something darker, more mocking. "Then go ahead. Let''s both suffer. I don''t care anymore. It''s your choice, isn''t it?"


    Solomon''s rage boiled over. His hands clenched into fists, but he knew there was nothing more he could do at this moment. Breaking the oath would cripple them both, and with Vladimir waiting in the wings, he couldn''t afford that.


    He glared at Ivo with pure venom in his eyes. "You''re a coward, Ivo. You''re too weak to even face your own pain."


    Ivo didn''t flinch. "Maybe. But at least I''m not deluding myself into thinking there''s something left worth fighting for, am I?"


    Solomon spun on his heel, his long coat billowing behind him as he stormed toward the door. "You''ll regret this, Ivo. When the consequences come crashing down on you, remember that you chose this."


    Ivo didn''t respond as Solomon left the room. The man yelled as he tore the door of the elevator open but Ivo barely noticed.


    He picked up another bottle of blood wine, pouring himself another glass. His eyes drifted back to the shattered remains of the glass Solomon had thrown to the ground. He sighed deeply, taking a sip of his drink, feeling no relief.


    It was a hollow victory. Solomon had left, and the oath remained intact, but it did nothing to ease the pain of his losses. Armand. Amara. His friends, his allies. He was alone now, surrounded by enemies and shadows.


    Ivo leaned back in his chair, staring up at the dark ceiling of the throne room, wondering how much longer he could keep up this charade. How much longer before everything crumbled around him, and he was left with nothing but ashes?


    Maybe Solomon was right. Maybe there was still something left to fight for. But at this moment, Ivo couldn''t see it. All he could see was the emptiness that stretched before him, and the weight of his own failure pressing down on him like a thousand-ton burden.


    And so, he drank. And waited for the inevitable.

 Chapter 288 - 288: Stability

    Solomon walked with a confident stride as he crossed the grand hall of Vladimir''s estate. His boot echoed off the cold marble floors with each step he took.


    Previously, he couldn''t see it but now that he knew the truth, it was unmistakable. The building held a regal air of opulence with open displays of wealth but he could see now that it was a sham. A show put on to turn away attention.


    He followed his escort who led him through the winding hallways and into the estate''s inner sanctum, the outdoor garden.


    Though it was located at the center of Vladimir''s estate, the garden was an oasis of eerie calm, with an odd serenity that was unsettling in its beauty. The moonlight filtered down through the open ceiling, casting silver beams over the carefully manicured plants.


    Vladimir, as expected, was tending to his garden, methodically pruning a delicate, black orchid. His tall, muscular frame seemed almost out of place in the peaceful garden, but his focus on the task at hand was intense.


    Without looking up from his work, Vladimir spoke, his deep voice carrying across the garden, "What brings you here at such an¡­ ungodly hour, Solomon? I thought you had enough on your plate in Southside."


    Solomon ignored the barb, stepping forward, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "I came to discuss business, Vladimir. I''m sure it would please you to know that the situation in Southside has presented an¡­ opportunity."


    Vladimir snipped another leaf, carefully placing the clippers down before turning to face Solomon. His piercing red eyes were calculating, assessing the situation. "Ah, yes, Southside. Your precious Count Ivo finally won the little scuffle they had there, didn''t he?" His tone was mocking, a slight smile tugging at his lips. "How''s that working out for him?"


    Solomon''s jaw tightened, though he maintained his composure. "That''s precisely why I''m here. I think now is the perfect time for you to strike, Vlad. A time for you to rise from the ashes of your failures and be reborn anew. What do you say?"


    He could feel the blood oath tighten on his soul but he stood confidently, displaying no fear. While it was true that he had made an oath to stop Vladimir from interfering, it was also true that Ivo made an oath to find Ezra.


    If they both ignored their parts of the oath, it cancels each other out. If Ivo is not allowed to survive the attack, Solomon would come out of this unscathed.


    Vladimir chuckled at his words, raising an eyebrow. "The perfect time to strike? And why would I bother with Southside? Westside suits me just fine."


    "Westside offers you nothing." Solomon countered, his voice sharp. "It''s bled dry of what you need. The only wealth, the only true power left, is in Southside. We both know that."


    "Ah, Solomon, ever the ambitious one." Vladimir snorted, shaking his head. "Southside, Westside, it''s all the same to me. A mess of feuding vampires clawing for scraps. Why should I get my hands dirty?"


    Solomon stepped closer, lowering his voice to a more dangerous tone. "Because with Ivo gone, Southside will be ripe for the taking. And I''m offering it to you, Vladimir. Kill him, and it''s yours."


    Vladimir''s amusement faded slightly, though his eyes still gleamed with cold calculation. "And what do you get from this, Solomon? You don''t strike me as the charitable type."


    "I get stability." Solomon answered, his tone smooth, calculated. "With Ivo gone, there''s no power struggle. No chaos. I''ll have what I need, and you''ll have control over Southside without anyone left to challenge you. It''s a win-win."


    Vladimir remained silent for a moment, considering Solomon''s proposal. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he dismissed it. "I''m not interested. I''ve got enough problems of my own to deal with. Find another idiot to fight your battles for you. I hear the Necromancer is still roaming the streets.


    How about him?"


    Solomon''s patience thinned, and his lips curled into a sneer. "You''re a fool, Vladimir. You know as well as I do that if you don''t take Southside, you''ll be left with nothing when the dust settles. You''ll end the war in the same state you started it. And we both know you can''t afford that."


    Vladimir''s gaze turned icy, his demeanor darkening. "I can''t afford it? What exactly are you implying?"


    Solomon leaned in, his voice dripping with venom. "We both know your financial situation, Vladimir. You''re weak. Your investments were a failure, and now you''re hanging on by a thread. You''re living off the last remnants of your wealth and you can''t make any overt moves that point to it but it''s only a matter of time before your subjects figure it out." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vladimir''s fists clenched at his sides, but he didn''t respond immediately.


    Solomon pressed on, his voice low and dangerous. "Imagine what would happen if that secret got out. Your subjects would tear you apart, fighting over whatever scraps of power they could grab. Your entire domain would crumble, and you''d be left with nothing."


    Vladimir''s cold mask slipped for a moment, revealing the fury simmering beneath the surface. "You dare threaten me in my own estate?" he growled.


    "I''m not threatening you." Solomon said smoothly. "I''m offering you a way out. A chance to secure your power. Kill Ivo, take Southside, and your financial troubles will be over. Or," he paused, his voice turning even colder, "I can leave, and your secret won''t stay hidden for long."


    For a long moment, the two vampires stared at each other. Solomon could see in Vladimir''s eyes as he weighed the risks of attacking him. But they both know it wasn''t a certainty that he could stop Solomon from escaping.


    Vladimir gritted his teeth as he stared Solomon down. He had been careful to hide his financial situation, keeping up appearances of strength and wealth, but Solomon was right. If his subjects found out the truth, it would be chaos. He couldn''t afford that.


    Taking over Southside would mean replenishing his wealth but it would also mean furthering Solomon''s agenda which he still didn''t know about. Still, Solomon had him cornered. The threat of exposure hung over him like a guillotine.


    Finally, Vladimir let out a slow breath, his eyes narrowing. "Fine," he said, his voice cold and hard. "I''ll take care of Ivo. But mark my words, Solomon. If you double-cross me, if you so much as breathe a word of this to anyone, I''ll kill you myself."


    Solomon smiled, pleased with his victory. "Don''t worry, Vladimir. I''ll hold up my end of the bargain. Southside is yours."


    Without another word, Solomon turned and strode out of the garden, leaving Vladimir standing among the flowers, his fists still clenched in anger.


    Vladimir watched him go, his mind churning. He had no choice now. Solomon had forced his hand. He would kill Ivo, take Southside, and secure his power once and for all.


    But as he stood in the moonlit garden, a dark thought crept into his mind.


    When this was all over, when he had secured Southside and his power, he would make sure Solomon paid for this.


    One way or another.

 Chapter 289 - 289: Living On The Edge

    Ezra stood outside Helena''s apartment building, his eyes scanning the dark street for any sign of danger.


    He knew how tense the vampire population of the city was and how precarious his own situation was but despite that, he was here again, drawn like a moth to the flame. Or rather, a man to his cash.


    He had received her call earlier in the night. The invitation he had told her to make in order to prove how committed he was to this affair with her. His better judgment screamed at him to stay hidden but doing so would undo all the work he had done to get to this stage.


    He finished his security check around the immediate area and confirmed that there were no immediate dangers before teleporting into the stairwell of the building. The humans who inhabited the building were asleep except for one man who was inside his VR pod, enjoying a gaming experience.


    When he arrived at her door, it was already open a crack, an unmistakable invitation for him to enter. He pushed it open gently and found her standing near the window, bathed in the soft glow of the city lights. Helena turned when she heard the door, her lips curving into a pleased smile as she saw him.


    "Ezra," she greeted, her voice warm. "You came."


    Ezra fixed a grin on his face as he closed the door behind him, walking over to her. "Of course, I did. How could I resist?" He ran a hand through his dark blue hair, still a little damp from the late-night air. "I know it''s not safe for me to be out and about, but I couldn''t help myself. You have that effect on me."


    Helena''s smile widened, clearly pleased with his words. "Do I now?" she teased, taking a step closer to him. She was wearing a soft, form-fitting robe that barely clung to her curves, her hair cascading over her shoulders. She looked like she had just stepped out of a shower, fresh and inviting. "You must have missed me terribly."


    Ezra laughed softly, visibly letting the tension in his body melt away for a moment. "I did," he admitted, his voice dropping lower. "It seems I can''t stay away from you, even though I should."


    Helena''s eyes sparkled with satisfaction as she wrapped her arms around his waist, pulling him closer. "Then I suppose it''s a good thing I called you. But this isn''t just about us," she murmured, her tone growing more serious. She stepped back slightly, keeping her hands resting on his chest. "I''ve been trying to find a way to help you with your little Necromancer problem."


    Ezra furrowed his brows, feigning interest. He stayed alert, his mind tracking her hand on his chest. He needed to show he trusted her but it was harder than he''d thought it would be. "And?"


    Helena sighed, her fingers trailing over his chest absently as she spoke. "I wasn''t able to find the Necromancer directly, but I found another way to reach him. I''ve established a line to feed him information. All you need to do is give me something. Something that would draw him out. I can bait him for you."


    Ezra''s mind raced as he considered her words. Gen''s plan was working. If Helena really had a way to get to the Necromancer, recovering his slush fund should be as easy as the alphabet. But he needed to know what Helena had in mind. How was she trying to play this?


    "What kind of information?" Ezra asked, his tone measured as he watched her carefully.


    Helena shrugged lightly. "Something big. Something that would make him curious, make him feel like he could gain something from it. The trick is to make him think it''s his idea."


    Ezra nodded, thinking about it. He turned away from her for a moment, pacing slowly across the room. His mind wandered to the farmer''s market.


    His mind went to the amount of work they''d done to build layers of traps, set up contingencies just for this kind of situation. It had literally been refurbished to spring a trap on the Necromancer.


    It would be a gamble to step foot in Southside at this point in time but with the state Ivo was in, it was a risk he was willing to take. That money was their ticket to a life of freedom. Well, relative freedom.


    "The farmer''s market." He muttered as if he was talking to himself before he turned back to face Helena. "We can use the farmer''s market."


    Helena raised an eyebrow. "You want to use the market as the trap?"


    Ezra nodded in confirmation. "It''s the most convenient location I have for this right now. If the Necromancer hears I''ll turn up there, he''ll come looking for me, thinking it was his own idea. It''s perfect." He smirked.


    Helena seemed to ponder his words for a moment before nodding in agreement. "That could work." She said. "If we make the market look like an opportunity for the Necromancer, something he can''t resist, he''ll come right into your hands."


    Ezra''s smirk widened, satisfied with the plan coming together. "Exactly. All you need to do is make sure the right pieces of information leak to him, and when he shows up, we''ll be ready."


    Helena moved closer to him again, her fingers brushing lightly against his arm. "You''re playing a dangerous game, Ezra. But then again, you won''t be here if you don''t enjoy living on the edge."


    "I don''t have much of a choice," Ezra replied, his voice low. "I need that slush fund back, and if this is the only way to get it, then I''ll take the risk."


    Helena''s eyes lingered on his face, and for a moment, the air between them grew heavier, more charged. There was something unspoken in the way she looked at him, something that went beyond the usual games they played.


    "You''re going to owe me for this," she whispered, her lips brushing against his ear. "When all of this is over, I''ll expect my reward."


    Ezra chuckled softly, turning his head slightly to catch her gaze. "And what exactly do you have in mind for that reward?"


    Helena''s lips curled into a wicked smile. "You''ll find out soon enough." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, she closed the distance between them, her mouth pressing against his in a heated kiss. Ezra made himself relax into her touch, feeling the warmth of her body against his and the intoxicating scent of her skin all melted together, drawing him deeper into the moment.


    As they broke apart, Helena smiled slyly. "Let''s make sure this trap works first, shall we?"

 Chapter 290 - 290: Trust

    There were times when teleporting everywhere was a good thing and there were also times when it''s not. Now was one of those times.


    Helena knew that teleporting to the Necromancer''s lair was a risk that she couldn''t afford to take. Not right now.


    She had seen it in the vampire''s eyes the last time she went to him. He''s impatient and desperate. And desperate people are not to be trusted. Who knew if he had set a trap and was just waiting for her to teleport in?


    She walked with the confidence of a creature of the night, moving from shadow to shadow, as she walked to his underground apartment.


    Even though their goals temporarily aligned, she knew he was just as likely to kill her as to thank her for the information she was bringing him. But she needed this. She needed Ezra to believe she was on his side, even while she played her own game on the side.


    She descended the worn stone steps leading to the underground chamber. She wasn''t sure if this was a wise move, but she had already committed. There was no turning back.


    Her thoughts jumped to Ezra''s soul bond. The thoughts of all that power at her fingertips sent her mind racing. Her extremities tingled with pleasure and she could feel her nipples harden slightly. The nights with Ezra hadn''t been bad either.


    She had begun having thoughts of spending eternity with Ezra, but that didn''t mean she was ready to die for him either.


    When she reached the bottom of the staircase, she deployed her Aura, using it to search her immediate surroundings. It didn''t take long for her to find out that there were no traps waiting.


    With that, she pushed the door open and entered. She walked in to find the Necromancer already waiting for her, sitting on a throne-like chair made from twisted bones and sinew.


    He looked up as she approached, his eyes gleaming in the low light, like a predator sizing up its prey.


    "Helena." He greeted her. This time, he managed to pull off the low rasp with his voice filled with amusement. She had to admit that it complemented his look, black cloak and all.


    "What brings you here tonight? Have you finally decided to stop playing both sides?"


    "Playing both sides?" Helena asked with a frown. She knew she shouldn''t have risen to the bait but this was a chance to purge the resentment out of his body.


    The Necromances stared at her, not breaking eye contact. After a few seconds, he blinked, leaning back in his chair.


    "What do you want, Helena.?"


    Helena kept her expression neutral as she stepped forward. "I have information for you," she said, her voice even. "Information about Ezra."


    The Necromancer''s eyes narrowed with interest, abandoned his projected image and leaned forward slightly. "Go on."


    Helena allowed herself a small, knowing smile. She had his attention, exactly where she wanted him. "Ezra Matter is going to be at the farmer''s market in a week''s time." She began, watching the flicker of recognition in the Necromancer''s eyes. "He has something he''s going to retrieve at exactly midnight. Be a minute early or a Minute late and you''ll miss him.


    Be exactly on time and you''ll be able to intercept him.


    The Necromancer stood, his dark cloak shifting around him like a living shadow. He took a step closer to her, his eyes gleaming with something dark and dangerous. "Are you sure about this, Helena? Are you sure you''re not playing another one of your little games?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What games?" raised an eyebrow, unfazed by his attempt at intimidation. "I wouldn''t come all the way here if I wasn''t sure. I have my own reasons for wanting Ezra out of the way, but you''ll need to act fast. He won''t stay there for long, and this is the only window you''ll have."


    The Necromancer circled around her slowly, his gaze lingering on her face as if searching for any hint of deceit. He stopped just behind her, his voice low and soft.


    "And what exactly is your angle in all of this? The only way you could have gotten this information is if you''ve been awfully cozy with him. Why should I trust you?"


    Helena turned to face him, holding his gaze without flinching. "My angle is simple. I want Ezra gone, just like you do. But I''m not foolish enough to try and kill him myself. That''s where you come in."


    The Necromancer let out a low chuckle, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "You''re a clever one, aren''t you? Always working your angles." He paused, considering her words for a moment longer. "Very well. I''ll be there."


    Helena watched him for a moment longer, her mind racing. She had given him the information but he was having doubts. She needed him to believe that this was the perfect opportunity, needed him to commit to the trap Ezra had planned at the farmer''s market.


    "I trust you''ll make good on this, Necromancer," Helena said, her voice smooth but firm. "After all, we both know that letting Ezra slip through your fingers again would be... unfortunate."


    The Necromancer''s eyes flickered dangerously, but he smiled, a twisted, cruel smile that was sufficiently bloodthirsty to calm Helena''s worries. "Oh, don''t worry. Ezra won''t escape this time. He''ll be mine before the night is over."


    Helena gave him a curt nod, turning to leave before the situation could escalate further. She had set the stage, and now all that was left was for the pieces to fall into place.


    The Necromancer would take the bait, and Ezra would have his chance to end this once and for all.


    And when the dust settles, she''ll have the chance to claim him for herself. After all, his slush fund was in her hands.


    **********


    As he watched Helena leave, the Necromancer did something he hadn''t done in some time.


    A huge chunk of his vitality flowed out of him and into his minions, who had been dormant. They slowly came awake and in the next second, Z appeared in front of him, bowing.


    He rose from his throne and gave a command he should have given a long time ago. "Track Helena." He commanded.


    "Yes, my lord." Z disappeared.

 Chapter 291 - 291: The Final Piece

    Vladimir stood on the deserted street, staring up at the Old Museum. The building stood as a dark silhouette against the night sky, as if mourning the fate of all who once lived in it.


    Vladimir walked through the entrance, his every sense on guard. He wore his usual suit, but there was an edge to his demeanor, something more predatory tonight.


    He stepped into the ground entrance hall, his footsteps echoing in the large space. It was as if the entire building was deserted. He deployed his Aura, sweeping through the floors until he found Ivo.


    He frowned at the sight before shrugging. He got into the elevator and ascended to the throne room where Ivo was waiting. The elevator dinged and he stepped out.


    The room was empty, save for the lone figure seated on a throne so showy, he was impressed that tours were not being offered for people to see it. The windows, which he guessed were usually open to the sweeping view of Southside, were covered by thick drapes. Ivo sat there, reclining, a glass of blood wine in his hand.


    "I would have remarked on how the mighty have fallen but we both know you were never mighty." Vladimir stopped before the throne, looking at Ivo with a mixture of curiosity and disdain. "You never should have reached further than you could get."


    "Fuck off, okay?" Ivo drank from his glass.


    "I will. After I''ve gotten what I want." Vladimir said. "But there is one thing I want to know before we get to the good part. Why does Solomon want you dead?"


    Ivo chuckled softly, the sound reverberating in the empty room. He swirled the wine in his glass, his eyes gleaming with amusement as he leaned forward.


    "You''re here to kill me, then?" He asked with a crooked smile. "And for what, exactly? Solomon''s whim?"


    "Just answer the damn question."


    "Impatient, I see." Ivo chuckled. "Lucky for you, I''m in a sharing mood. You see, Solomon wants to get his greedy paws on Ezra Matten. Alive. Only God knows why, doesn''t he?"


    "I see." Vladimir nodded to himself. "Solomon has been acting out of character just for the man who kept Yuri''s county safe. And what is Ezra Matten worth to him?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ivo''s grin widened, his amusement deepening at Vladimir''s confusion. "Ah, that''s the question, isn''t it?" He gestured for Vladimir to sit, but Vladimir remained standing, his expression hardening.


    "And why doesn''t he kill you himself?" Vladimir asked. "What''s stopping him?"


    "That, I can answer." Ivo''s grin faded slightly, his expression sobering. "You see, Solomon and I made a deal. Not just any deal. A blood oath. In exchange for his support and non-interference in Southside, I was supposed to hand over Ezra Matten. But as I''m obviously not doing that, he wants to get rid of me so that he can get the freedom to go after Ezra himself.


    Neat, right?"


    "And here''s the kicker," Ivo went on, leaning back into the throne. His expression morphed into a grin as if what he was about to reveal entertained him more than it troubled him. "Solomon wants Ezra for reasons that even I don''t fully understand but he''s obsessed."


    "He probably thinks Ezra will give him some sort of edge, some power that he doesn''t yet have. I suppose that''s why he''s been doing all of this. Every move, every betrayal, it''s all been about Ezra."


    Vladimir was silent for a moment, frowning as he processed the information. "So, Solomon needs you dead to enter Southside and search?"


    "Exactly." Ivo replied, raising his glass in a mock toast. "And it seems he''s hoping someone else will take care of his little problem. Someone like you, perhaps."


    Vladimir''s gaze hardened, the pieces falling into place in his mind. "And you''re just sitting here, waiting for it to happen?"


    Ivo shrugged, his indifference almost infuriating. "What choice do I have? Solomon''s desperate, and he''s losing control. The blood oath ties his hands, but I''m not naive enough to think I can survive this unscathed. Maybe you kill me, maybe you don''t. It hardly matters at this point, you know?


    What''s the point in living when everyone I wanted to share my victory with is dead?"


    Vladimir''s expression darkened as he took a step forward, his voice low and cold. "You seem awfully relaxed for a man whose life is on the line."


    Ivo chuckled again, setting his glass down on the armrest of his throne. "I''ve already made peace with it, Vladimir. There''s no point in fighting what''s inevitable. Solomon will get what he wants, one way or another. The only question left is who delivers the final blow."


    There was a long, tense silence between them as Vladimir processed Ivo''s words. THe now knew the truth of the situation. Solomon had orchestrated everything, turned Ivo into a pawn and is now discarding him to get what he wants. And he was the new pawn.


    Ivo''s eyes met Vladimir''s, a resigned smirk playing on his lips. "So, are you going to kill me now, or are you going to keep asking questions?"


    Vladimir''s expression darkened, and in one swift movement, he was in front of Ivo, his hand reaching for the other vampire''s chest. Ivo didn''t flinch, didn''t move to defend himself. He simply sat there, waiting.


    Vladimir''s hand plunged through Ivo''s chest, his fingers wrapping around Ivo''s heart. The moment was silent, save for the sickening sound of flesh being torn apart. Ivo''s eyes flickered for a moment, a flash of pain crossing his face, but there was no resistance.


    Ivo didn''t try to stop him, didn''t try to fight. His lips parted in a final exhale, and a strange, almost peaceful smile spread across his face.


    "Thank you." Ivo whispered, the last word barely audible as his heart was ripped from his chest. His body slumped forward, lifeless, as Vladimir stood over him, holding the dead heart in his hand.


    The room was silent in the aftermath of Ivo''s death. Vladimir looked down at the corpse before him, his face a mask of indifference.


    "Fool." He muttered, tossing the heart aside as if it were nothing more than a discarded trinket.


    He had what he needed now. Ivo was gone, and Southside was open for the taking. But even as he left the Old Museum, he knew the war wasn''t over. Solomon was still after a piece that could be useful to him too.


    "Ezra Matten." He said to himself as he left the throne room. "I''m coming for you."

 Chapter 292 - 292: Manhunt

    The city of First City simmered with an uneasy tension. It was as if the mortals could feel the shadow of the vampires'' activities stretching over every corner, alley, and street.


    Blood had been shed and there had been eight casualties so far. Pretty insignificant numbers for ordinary humans but for vampires that was a lot in the span of a few days. And there was no guarantee that things would end there.


    Two territories had fallen already. Westside and Southside have been left leaderless.


    Solomon had felt it when Ivo died. The blood oath unraveling in real time was pretty hard to miss. But he still wasn''t taking the steps he needed to.


    There was still an opponent in the arena. Things were not over yet and rushing off was a surefire way of getting oneself killed. And so, he waited in his castle, looking over the sprawling city like a predator watching its prey.


    But right now, he sat in his private chamber, brooding. His hands were clenched into fists, his sharp nails digging into the polished wood of the armrests on his chair. Every cell in his body was screaming at him. Find Ezra Matten! But he couldn''t move. Not now.


    He had to know.


    The darkened room was quiet except for the faint sound of rain tapping against the window. He stared at the untouched glass of blood wine on the table beside him, lost in his own calculations, when there was a sharp knock on the door.


    "Enter," he said, his voice cold, the authority in it unmistakable.


    The door creaked open, and Michael, one of his most loyal Subjects, stepped inside. Where Malachi had been short, he was tall, with sharp, angular features. But other than that, he was dressed similarly to Malachi.


    Solomon looked up, his crimson eyes locking onto Michael''s. "Report." He snapped impatiently.


    "My Lord." Michael cleared his throat. "As of now, Vladimir is staying put in his own territory. He hasn''t moved to claim Southside yet."


    For a moment, Solomon didn''t respond. His brow furrowed, and the faintest glimmer of disbelief crossed his face.


    "He still hasn''t moved?" Solomon repeated, more a statement than a question.


    Michael nodded, his voice steady but cautious. "No, my Lord. Despite killing Ivo and the open opportunity he''s got, Vladimir seems to have no immediate intention of taking Southside."


    Solomon''s fingers drummed against the table, his mind racing. Vladimir had done nothing, even when he''d served him the solution to his problems on a silver platter? This was worrying. He had expected the man to pounce at the first chance to solidify his power and expand his influence.


    "I see." Solomon muttered to himself, his eyes narrowing in thought. He looked back up at Michael, his expression hardening. "Has he moved any of his forces?"


    "No, my Lord," Michael replied. "Our spies report no significant movement from Vladimir''s side. His territory remains under his control, but there''s no sign of preparation for a takeover of Southside."


    "I see." Solomon leaned back in his chair, a deep frown covering his face. This was what he was looking out for.


    Michael remained silent, letting Solomon process the information. After a moment, Solomon sat up.


    "Vladimir is no fool." Solomon said quietly, more to himself than to Michael. "He was smart enough to find out what I wanted from Ivo. And now, he''s holding back. Waiting for something, some leverage, perhaps. Or maybe he''s waiting for me to make a mistake. Overextend.


    But what he doesn''t realize¡­ is that I''ve already accounted for this happening."


    Solomon stopped pacing, turning back to face Michael, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous intensity. "Keep a close watch on him. I don''t care if it looks like he''s doing nothing, he''s always doing something. I want to know the moment he so much as breathes in my direction."


    "Yes, my Lord," Michael said, bowing once more.


    "And now that we have no reason to hide," A grin spread over Solomon''s face, "let''s begin the hunt."


    He picked up the previously forgotten glass of wine on the table and downed it with a single swig. He stood abruptly, striding to the large window that overlooked the city. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Send the message to all my Subjects." He commanded, his voice cold and firm. "I want them to begin an open search for Ezra Matten. No more hidden moves. Use every resource available."


    Michael nodded, his face expressionless as he prepared to carry out his orders. Solomon continued, his voice growing more determined. "I want the police force to search every block, every building. Place Ezra''s face on the news networks. Make sure everyone in the city knows that there''s a bounty on his head. A substantial one."


    "A bounty, my lord?" Michael asked with a frown.


    "Yes." Solomon said, turning away from the window to face him. "I''ll offer rewards to the criminals of First City. Anyone who brings me information on Ezra''s whereabouts will be handsomely compensated. I want every corner of this city turned upside down if necessary. I want everyone watching, hunting him down for me."


    Michael nodded sharply. "It will be done."


    As he left to execute his orders, Solomon leaned against the window, his thoughts swirling with impatience. If Vladimir wanted to sit and wait, let him. He had something Vladimir didn''t have and that was his wealth. This time, he''d use the full extent of his power and his influence to draw the net tight around his prey.


    And if Vladimir wants to interfere, he''ll find his County collapsing around him.


    **********


    Within hours, the city was buzzing with the news. On every street corner, in every alley, and on every television screen, Ezra''s face was plastered. Solomon had made sure that no one could escape it.


    The image of Ezra, a picture of him wearing sunglasses about to enter an expensive hovercar outside Ascendant Capital, appeared on every major news network, accompanied by the promise of a hefty reward for any information leading to his capture.


    It didn''t take long for the fangirls to appear on social media, spinning stories of forbidden love. It didn''t take much longer for the first chapters of the various smutty fanfictions to hit the web. Everybody was tuned to the evening news that night.


    The camera flickered on, revealing the familiar face of First City Nightly News anchor. The woman''s expression was serious as she looked directly into the camera, the polished studio lights reflecting off her pristine navy blazer.


    "Good evening, citizens of First City." She began, her voice calm but carrying the weight of the breaking news. "Our top story tonight, the ongoing search for Ezra Matten, former CEO of Ascendant Capital, who is now wanted in connection with the recent and tragic death of the company''s current CEO, Amara Duval."


    The screen briefly shifted to show a photo of Ezra Matten dressed in a suit before transitioning to footage of Ascendant Capital''s towering skyscraper, its lights dim against the night sky.


    "Matten, recently hailed as one of the brightest financial minds in the city, was the CEO of Ascendant Capital for a few months." She continued, her tone slightly shifting to convey the gravity of the situation. "He stepped down recently, passing the reins to Amara Duval, who promised investors to take the company in new directions."


    "But now, in a shocking turn of events, Ezra Matten has become the primary person of interest in Duval''s death. Authorities have yet to release details of her death, but speculation is growing as to what role Matten may have played."


    As she spoke, the screen displayed images of Amara, smiling in her office, giving a speech at a corporate event.


    "In the wake of Duval''s untimely passing, a massive citywide manhunt is now underway to locate Matten." The anchor said. The screen shifted again, this time showing a map of the city, with specific districts highlighted in red. "Law enforcement agencies are working tirelessly to track him down, and a substantial reward is being offered for any information leading to his capture.


    Citizens are urged to be vigilant and to report any sightings of Matten immediately."


    The camera cut back to the anchor, who now spoke with even greater urgency. "Ezra Matten is considered highly intelligent and potentially dangerous. While authorities have not confirmed any direct threats to public safety, the scale of the search suggests that finding Matten is a top priority for the city''s law enforcement."


    She paused as a new image appeared on the screen, a close-up of Matten''s face, accompanied by a hotline number for tips. "If you see Matten or have any information on his whereabouts, please contact the authorities at the number listed below. The reward for his capture has reached a significant sum, attracting not only the attention of police but also bounty hunters and private investigators.


    The city is on high alert."


    The camera zoomed slightly closer to the anchor as she delivered the final lines. "Ezra Matten''s legacy at Ascendant Capital has taken a dark and unexpected turn, and with every passing hour, the urgency to bring him in grows. We will continue to follow this developing story and provide updates as they become available."


    She then shifted to a more routine part of the broadcast. "In other news tonight, local authorities have confirmed..."


    Solomon clicked off the tv, smiling in satisfaction. It was only a matter of time.

 Chapter 293 - 293: Were Heading To Southside

    The Necromancer paced in the dark chamber he called home. He''d tried decorating the place with anything that looked like it could be some old relic but then, he remembered that he won''t really be having a lot of visitors, so, what was the point?


    But right now, his mind wasn''t on the interior decorations but on the public manhunt for Ezra Matten had taken the city by storm. With the way things were going, it was only a matter of time before Solomon''s wide-reaching influence would corner Ezra.


    The Necromancer knew he couldn''t afford to let that happen. He needed time and space to find Ezra for himself, and if the whole city was looking for him, his own search would be hampered.


    No, the manhunt had to end.


    His lips twisted into a cruel smile as an idea began to form.


    "Z." He called softly, and in an instant, his trusted minion appeared from the shadows, ever obedient and silent in his bird mask. "Prepare the table. We need a body. Someone with Ezra''s build."


    Z bowed slightly and teleported away, leaving the Necromancer to his thoughts. He already had the plan in mind. One he had used before in¡­ similar circumstances.


    He knew Solomon had to be mounting pressure on the law enforcement and feeding money to the media to blow this up but all he needed right now, was a body that could serve as a decoy. The city''s authorities were grasping for anything. A public confrontation, a dramatic death, and suddenly Ezra Matten would be no more.


    It was the perfect plan.


    **********


    Several hours later, Z returned, dragging a sedated man behind him. The man had a similar build to Ezra. Strong, lean, with similar bone structure. Perfect.


    "Good." the Necromancer said, waving his hand dismissively. Z left without a word, leaving the body at the Necromancer''s feet. The Necromancer knelt beside the man and traced his fingers over his forehead, feeling the blood flowing and the vitality thrumming beneath his skin.


    With one swift motion, the Necromancer slit the man''s throat, gulping down the blood greedily before it could drop to the floor. After draining the man, he licked his lips, staring at the dead body.


    He couldn''t understand why the Council wouldn''t allow human blood to be drunk. It was the blood with the highest vitality in existence.


    He wiped his mouth, removing his bone dagger from his robes. It didn''t take long for him to turn the man into a minion and heal his throat.


    Now, it was time for the last step.


    Rainbow colored light poured off the Necromancer to coil around the minion. The minion twitched once, then twice, and slowly, the man''s skin began to change. His face, previously ordinary, began to contort and shift. The jawline sharpened, the nose straightened, and his hair darkened into the familiar shade of Ezra''s.


    The Necromancer watched with satisfaction as the transformation completed. He''d used his chameleon tattoo and now, his minion had become an exact replica of Ezra Matten.


    "Time to make you famous, Ezra Matten." The Necromancer chuckled as the man stood, his eyes dull and lifeless. He poured the required vitality into the man to restore his higher functions. The man immediately went down to his knees. "I am ready to serve, my lord."


    "Rise." The Necromancer said grandly. He smirked to himself as he began speaking. "You have a task. You will go into the city. You will find the police. And you will make a scene.


    Resist. Fight back. Make them kill you."


    The false Ezra nodded, his face expressionless.


    "Go." the Necromancer commanded.


    The imposter Ezra rose to his feet, moving gracefully. He immediately left the chamber, moving to carry out his given task.


    The Necromancer watched him go, his smile growing wider. Once the city believed Ezra was dead, Solomon wouldn''t have the world''s eyes to help him in his search. The Necromancer would have the time and space he needed to slip into Southside unnoticed and find Ezra himself.


    **********


    The next morning, the cops were performing their duties, searching and performing road checks when their radios buzzed. A man matching Ezra Matten''s description was currently armed, holding someone hostage in the middle of the street.


    They rushed into their cars and peeled off to get to him. By the time they got there, someone was already bleeding out on the ground. The officers surrounded him, some hiding behind their cars.


    "Stand down!" One of the officers shouted, all of them pointing their guns to Ezra. He held a hostage in front of him, his gun pointed at the innocent woman.


    "Get back! Get back or I''ll shoot!" Ezra snarled at them.


    Behind it all, the authorities were trying to keep the civilians back and stop those who were filming. So far, they were getting mixed results.


    "I won''t go with you!" Ezra yelled. "You''ll never take me!"


    "Put your hands up, Ezra Matten! Stand Down!" The officer barked again, but this time, Ezra tossed his hostage aside, swinging the gun wildly at one of the officers.


    In the chaos that followed, the officers fired. Bullets tore through Ezra''s chest, and he collapsed to the ground, blood pooling beneath him. The police quickly surrounded the body, confirming what they feared. Ezra Matten was dead.


    Within minutes, the news had spread like wildfire. Television broadcasts, online articles, and social media were flooded with the reports.


    "Breaking News: Ezra Matten, Former CEO of Ascendant Capital, Killed in Police Confrontation!"


    Photos of the crime scene were plastered everywhere, and the city buzzed with the shocking incident.


    In light of Ezra''s death, the city''s authorities called off the manhunt, and all legal searches for him were stopped. Bounty hunters, private investigators, and even Solomon''s informants were left with nothing more to go on.


    Ezra Matten was dead. At least, that''s what the city believed.


    ********** S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Necromancer''s boots echoed on the floor as he slowly climbed the stairs. When he got to the top, he pushed open the door, stepping outside for the first time in some time.


    He closed his eyes, stretched his hands away from him and took a deep breath. His lips curled into a smirk.


    "Now with the world off his scent," he murmured to himself as he opened his eyes, "it''s my turn to hunt."


    He turned toward Z, who stood quietly behind him.


    "Prepare." The Necromancer ordered. "We''re heading to Southside."

 Chapter 294 - 294: Its Only A Matter Of Time

    Solomon sat in his study, the moon using the grand windows behind him to cast its light across the room. The city was gearing up for another bright night, the lights going on one after the other.


    For Solomon, his mind was somewhere else, spiraling through possibilities, plans, and outcomes. The scent of blood wine lingered in the air, barely touched. He had spent the past few days searching for Ezra, pouring resources into finding the one man who seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth.


    A sharp knock on the door pulled him out of his thoughts and Michael stepped into the room, his face grim but composed.


    "News?" Solomon asked, not even looking up. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, my Lord," Michael replied, closing the door behind him and standing at attention. "We have reports. The police have shot and killed Ezra Matten in a public confrontation earlier today."


    Solomon paused for a moment, the words sinking in. His eyes narrowed as he processed the information.


    "Ezra Matten... dead?" He repeated the words slowly, his voice thick with suspicion. "In a public confrontation?"


    Michael nodded. "Yes, my Lord. The reports are consistent. The police claim Ezra resisted arrest, leading to his death. It''s all over the news now."


    Solomon didn''t move for a moment, his eyes focused on the flames dancing in the hearth across the room. "First, that''s not Ezra Matten." Solomon frowned. "Someone''s trying to cut off my access to legal search parties."


    Who was it?


    A public confrontation? That wasn''t Vladimir''s style. Solomon had kept tabs on Vladimir for decades, and the man was bold. He preferred to attack problems directly at the source and would never expose himself to retaliation like this. No, this had to be someone else. Someone more reckless, more desperate.


    His hand kept tapping his table as he went through the possibilities. Who else had the means and motive to eliminate Ezra while ensuring the public thought it was genuine?


    "The Necromancer." Solomon muttered in realization under his breath. "Of course... that rat."


    Michael raised an eyebrow. "The Necromancer, my Lord?"


    Solomon stood, the chair scraping against the wooden floor as he moved toward the window, his hands clasped behind his back. "It wasn''t Vladimir. This reeks of the Necromancer''s handiwork. He likes using other people to achieve his goals. Someone who doesn''t like getting his hands dirty in public."


    "He used a decoy... manipulating the police into believing they had killed Ezra. Only someone with a vested interest in keeping Ezra out of my hands would try something so public. And there''s only one rat left in this city who fits that description."


    Michael nodded, following Solomon''s train of thought. "Then what should we do, my Lord? If the Necromancer is involved, it means Ezra is still out there."


    "Exactly." Solomon said, his voice hardening. "Ezra is still alive, and the Necromancer wants to make sure I don''t find him. We can''t let that happen."


    He turned sharply to face Michael. "Double the search. Use all the resources we have. Expand it. We can''t rely on law enforcement anymore. I want the Necromancer''s whereabouts included in every sweep.


    Every possible hideout, every safehouse, every ally. He''s been moving in the shadows for too long. It''s time we flushed him out."


    Michael nodded sharply. "I''ll get our people on it immediately."


    "Good." Solomon said. "Also, get someone down to the station. Stop any news of supernatural evidence coming out and gather any possible evidence of a breach of the Law of Secrecy. It might come in handy against a man like the Necromancer." Your next chapter awaits on m v|l-e''m,p y r


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Good." Solomon replied, his eyes narrowing in thought. "And what else? What other news do you have?"


    "We found something interesting, my Lord." Michael said. "While Southside has seen disruptions in its vampire owned businesses and territories due to the deaths of its leadership, there is one area that seems to be functioning smoothly. The farmer''s market. It''s still open for business, and based on the activity we''ve seen, it hasn''t been affected by the chaos in Southside."


    Solomon''s eyebrows rose slightly, intrigued. "The farmer''s market?"


    "Yes, my lord." Michael nodded. "It''s been running too efficiently, considering the situation. It''s almost as though someone is ensuring it stays that way. And from the rumors we''ve picked up, there''s a figure known as the Overseer who seems to be pulling the strings behind the scenes."


    "The Overseer." Solomon mused, his mind beginning to piece together a new puzzle. He turned to face Michael fully now, his eyes glinting with a new idea. "And you believe this Overseer could be..."


    "Ezra Matten." Michael finished, nodding. "It''s possible. He was always a careful man, my Lord, and if he''s been hiding anywhere, running a low-profile operation while the rest of Southside crumbles, the farmer''s market would be the perfect place."


    Solomon''s lips curled into a dangerous smile. "Clever. Very clever. Hiding in plain sight while the city tears itself apart. That would be something Ezra Matten would do."


    He stepped forward, his voice firm. "Place our people on the market. I want eyes and ears there at all times. If Ezra is hiding there, we''ll smoke him out. I don''t care how deep he''s buried himself. The moment he shows his face, I want to know."


    Michael nodded sharply. "I''ll have the necessary arrangements made, my Lord."


    Solomon watched as Michael turned to leave, his mind already calculating the next steps in his plan. The Necromancer thought he could outplay him, that he could use a cheap trick to pull Ezra out of the equation. But Solomon wasn''t a fool.


    As the door closed behind Michael, Solomon allowed himself a moment to savor the possibilities. Soon, very soon, he would have Ezra Matten. And when that moment came, the Necromancer wouldn''t be able to hide behind his tricks and illusions.


    "It''s only a matter of time." Solomon murmured to himself, his grin widening as he turned back to the window, his thoughts now focused on the farmer''s market.


    The Overseer wouldn''t stay hidden for long.

 Chapter 295 - 295: Victory Is Inevitable

    Vladimir sat in his lounge, the scent of blooming orchids filling the room from the windows that opened to his grand garden.


    His fingers tapped rhythmically on the armrest of his very comfortable chair, his sharp eyes scanning the report that had just been delivered.


    The news was both troubling and tantalizing. Solomon''s men were now watching the farmer''s market. That means, it had to be Ezra''s hiding place and it had finally drawn Solomon''s attention.


    He stood, his towering frame casting a long shadow as he moved to the grand window. His thoughts spiraled with opportunity.


    Solomon, despite his strength and cunning, was vulnerable. His obsession with Ezra Matten was weakening his position, spreading his resources too thin.


    And now, the game was nearly at its end. The war that had raged in the shadows of First City was coming to its final phase.


    He needed to act fast.


    Vladimir turned from the window and summoned one of his men. "Call my Subjects. Tell them there''s a meeting in the war room within the hour."


    The vampire bowed and disappeared from the room, carrying out his orders immediately.


    Vladimir took one last look at the garden outside, admiring the carefully cultivated flowers which bloomed in vivid colors. It was a fitting metaphor for his ambitions. He had nurtured his position in First City, watched as rivals rose and fell, and now, the time was right to reap the rewards.


    Yes, he had overextended and blew his wealth on something he couldn''t control but everyone thought that made him weak.


    It didn''t.


    And they''ll pay for their assumptions.


    **********


    An hour later, Vladimir entered the war room. The long, rectangular table was surrounded by the head of the covens under his control. His right hand man stood at attention beside the doorway as Vladimir took his seat at the head of the table.


    Everyone watched him in anticipation. While the war was being fought by others, they waited, knowing their time would come. Is it the time now?


    Vladimir leaned forward in his chair, clasping his hands in front of him, his sharp gaze sweeping over the faces of his Subjects. Each one of them had a part to play, and the war for First City was nearly over. They all knew it.


    "The time has come." Vladimir began, his voice rumbling across the room. "The war is nearly over. Southside has fallen, along with all its leaders. No Yuri, no Ivo and no Armand. Westside has been hollowed out by the opportunists who stepped foot in it. The territories of First City are ripe for the taking...


    except for one. Centerfield."


    The mention of Centerfield sent ripples through the room. Solomon''s territory. The most fortified, the most impenetrable. His subjects glanced at each other, knowing full well what kind of challenge this was. Vladimir raised a hand, silencing any murmurs before they even began.


    "Solomon," he said, his lips curling into a dangerous smile, "has made the mistake of spreading himself too thin. His obsession with one vampire has left his defenses exposed, and he has lost sight of the larger picture. His attention is focused on somewhere else now, but he''s too blind to see the real threat. Us."


    The room was silent, everyone in attendance hanging on his words.


    Vladimir continued. "It''s time to seize what''s left of First City. I plan to place you all in positions of power. Place you as head over Southside, Westside, and Centerfield. A piece to call your own. But before we can take what is ours, we must remove Solomon from the equation.


    He is the only obstacle that remains."


    The room was silent, with Vladimir''s Subjects exchanging glances, realizing that they were on the verge of something monumental. This has never happened before. Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e|m-p| y r


    "Once Solomon is dealt with," Vladimir said, leaning back slightly, his eyes gleaming with ambition, "First City will belong to us. We''ll rule in a way that none of these petty counts ever could. Our dominance will be unchallenged."


    Vladimir''s gaze hardened as he spoke the next words. "There will be no negotiations, no mercy. His fall will mark the end of this war and the dawn of a new era for First City."


    The room was filled with an undercurrent of excitement and tension as Vladimir''s words fueled their ambition. They all knew what was at stake.


    The power vacuum that would follow Solomon''s demise would be theirs to fill. Southside, Westside, and Centerfield, divided among them, ruled under Vladimir''s command.


    Vladimir would become the unofficial City Lord under the rule of the true City Lord, Itachi Yaiba.


    "But be patient, Subjects." Vladimir cautioned. "We will not move until the moment is right. Solomon''s focus is still on his pet vampire. Let him chase that ghost a little longer. When he finally gets a hold of him and lets his guard down, we''ll be there."


    He stood, signaling the end of the meeting. "Until then, be on standby. Keep your ears to the ground and your forces ready. When the time comes, we will claim what is ours."


    The Subjects rose from their seats, bowing their heads in acknowledgment of Vladimir''s orders. One by one, they filed out of the room, their minds already on the coming battle.


    As the door closed behind the last of his subjects, Vladimir turned to face the window. His garden was spread out like a beautiful canvass below him, the color of the flowers arranged in a way to paint a beautiful meadow. He spoke offhandedly to his right hand man, who still stood by the door.


    "Solomon is a powerful opponent, but his pride will be his downfall." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The vampire nodded. "He won''t see it coming, my lord."


    Vladimir smirked, enjoying the view. "No, he won''t. And by the time he realizes what''s happening, it will be too late."


    His fingers tightened around the edge of the window frame as he stared out at the city beyond.


    Soon, it would all be his. Southside, Westside, and Centerfield. The war had cost him time, resources, and patience, but the end was finally in sight. Solomon would crumble, and Vladimir would stand victorious.


    First City would fall to him, and his name would be etched into its history as the one who rose above all the chaos and claimed it for his own.


    Victory was inevitable. And it was within reach.

 Chapter 296 - 296: Prince Of Darkness

    Ezra stepped into the underground tunnels of the farmer''s market, his boots making quiet thuds against the stone floor.


    The usual hum of activity that was associated with the auctions was gone, replaced by an eerie silence. No one was in the facility, not even Elliot and the workers.


    His senses were on high alert, his muscles coiled like a spring. His mind raced with the possibilities, but one thing was clear.


    This was it.


    The trap had been set. He just had to wait for the prey to walk into it. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He strolled into the main hall, where the real action always took place. Olivia, Gen and Red were hiding within the room, waiting and watching in the places they had prepared against vampire detection. But he was prepared to fight alone.


    He circled his vitality through his body, feeling the bonds that connected him to his wives. He could feel their tattoos close by, especially the mirror tattoo that he would be relying on tonight. He knew he''d need every ounce of strength for what was about to come.


    The only reason he was prepared for the blow was because he was expecting something of the sort.


    The Necromancer appeared out of nowhere, his hand moving faster than a normal eye could track, claws reaching towards Ezra''s heart. Ezra reacted in an instant and the moment the attack landed, there was a muffled flash of golden light from Ezra''s skin, absorbing the blow and reflecting it back.


    The Necromancer snarled in surprise as his own attack sent him staggering backward, dark blood dripping from his shredded hand. There was a moment of shocked silence, both men staring at the shredded arm.


    Even in that second, the Necromancer''s black zone finished forming, trapping the both of them inside together with his minions putting up a fight to stop his wives from interfering.


    The moment of shock passed and the Necromancer''s arm began regenerating. He began a slow, mocking clap even with the regenerating hand, sending drops of blood flying. "I''m impressed. You''ve been busy since we fought."


    "Of course." Ezra answered with a smirk. "I''d be stupid not to prepare myself for this."


    "That''s true." The Necromancer laughed, his cloak swaying at the action. "But I''m curious. Did you really think you could hide from me here?" He said, his voice thick with amusement. "I must admit, you made it fun. But here we are, Ezra Matten, at the end of your little charade."


    "Don''t you think that''s my line?" Ezra asked. "After all, this is your charade."


    "What?" The Necromancer asked in confusion.


    "We both know my slush fund is not with you." Ezra watched carefully as the Necromancer blinked at his words. "It''s with Helena isn''t it?"


    The Necromancer said nothing for a few seconds before bursting into laughter. "Here I was, thinking I was the only smart one." He said between wheezes. "But don''t worry. You won''t be needing it after you''re dead."


    "Alright." Ezra materialized his sword, wreathing the blade in darkness. "You''ve been chasing me for too long. It''s about time I put an end to this."


    "Yes." The Necromancer unclasped his cloak, letting it fall to the floor and raised both hands. "Let''s put an end to this."


    That was when the weight descended. Ezra crashed to his knees, his eyes widening in realization. The Necromancer had added his bones to his black zone, creating his own personal fighting cage.


    Ezra deployed his aura, burning through his sea of vitality as fast as he could. That was the only thing that allowed him to move, dodging the Necromancer''s first blow. As he stumbled backward, the Necromancer pressed his advantage. Ezra batted away the first blow, dodged the second and stumbled in shock as his mirror flickered, allowing the Necromancer to score a hit.


    He yelled, spikes of darkness bursting out of his body and sending the Necromancer back.


    The Necromancer laughed madly! "You see my power, Ezra Matten? You see it?!"


    Ezra wreathed his body in darkness, solidifying it with his vitality. He pushed Aura into the armor, projecting defiance and resilience, until it supported him under the weight of the black zone. He wasn''t as fast as he usually was but he knew it would be enough for this fight.


    He couldn''t use all the tattoos he had access to under this force. He had to make sure he could move before he could do anything else. His stores of vitality would suffer for it but he had to win.


    "Shut up and fight." Ezra snarled, charging the man. With a last chuckle, the necromancer obliged.


    The two vampires collided in the middle, the shockwave from the blow sending cracks through the stone floor. Ezra''s darkness stabbed into the floor, preventing him from being blown away and the Necromancer''s bones formed, doing the same.


    Both of them surged back up, blood dripping from their bodies. Ezra swung his sword, breaking through the bones the Necromancer had raised up to protect himself. The bones shattered to reveal the Necromancer''s claws reaching from below.


    Ezra skipped backward and the Necromancer turned the motion into a throw, sending a jagged spear of bone at him.


    Ezra was able to call up his mirror at the last second, his armor faltering in that moment. The spear hit him in his crossed arms, shattering against the muted flash of golden light. The mirror was weak, allowing the force of the throw to send hin crashing into the bone supported wall of the black zone.


    The bones bit into his back, sending blood spraying in the air. Ezra landed on his feet and charged at the Necromancer, reforming his armor as he went.


    The Necromancer laughed as he rushed in. "You''re nothing but a pest, prince of darkness!" the Necromancer called out. "When I turn you into my minion, you''ll serve me for eternity."


    Ezra didn''t allow the reveal of his status as a prince to faze him. At this moment in time, it didn''t matter.


    "Raaaarrrgghhh!" He yelled as he charged in, broke through the barrier of bones to face the man. The Necromancer slashed at his heart and Ezra leaned to the side, allowing the claws to rake across his arm, drawing blood. He grabbed the hand and yanked, sending a vicious knee to the Necromancer''s stomach.


    As the man coughed from the pain, Ezra ripped the arm off, sending the Necromancer off balance. Bones erupted to stop him but he broke through them, relying on his armor. Red chains erupted from his arms, snaking around the Necromancer and pulling him to the ground.


    Ezra tore off the other hand and grabbed his head. Deep darkness poured off his arm to cover the head. The Necromancer screamed, feeling his tattoo being torn off his soul. Ezra''s eyes turned golden as he watched it all, his eyes cold.


    The tattoo snaked up his arm, a jellyfish made of bones. The Necromancer screamed until his soul broke, destroyed from the pressure. His body began to disintegrate, turning into ash. A few seconds later, he was gone. His black zone dissipated to reveal Olivia, Gen and Red waiting for him.


    "Ezra!" Red cried out, the women rushing to meet him.


    He let his eyes turn back to his usual red, feeling the tattoo settle on his back as he turned to his wives. "Now I can raise the dead." He said, smiling at them. He''d taken the Necromancer''s minion creating tattoo.


    That was when a cold voice cut through the air.


    "Well, well, well." Solomon''s voice echoed through the tunnels as he stepped into view. "Look what we have here."

 Chapter 297 - 297: The Wrath Of Solomon

    "Solomon." Ezra hissed from where he stood, his wives standing behind him, each one ready for a fight. The four of them against a count? That''s an easy fight.


    "Happy to see me, Ezra Matten?" Solomon laughed, his eyes shining with amusement. He tilted his head, a dark smile appearing on his face. "Well, you''ve made quite a mess of things."


    Ezra stood confidently. Yes, he''d burnt through a lot of his vitality fighting in the Necromancer''s cage but he had more than enough to face Solomon. But that was when the situation changed.


    His ears picked up the sound of rapid footsteps in the next moments, shadows began to emerge from the corridors behind Solomon. The vampire laughed aloud as his Subjects trooped into the room, thirteen vampires in all, each one giving off an Aura of power and death.


    "Did you secure the place?" Solomon asked Michael who had come to stand beside him without taking his eyes off Ezra.


    "Yes, my lord." Michael said. "No one can teleport in and out. The only way out is by foot."


    "Good." Solomon nodded. "Let''s paint the floor with blood."


    Ezra didn''t waste time waiting for Solomon to come meet him. Darkness rippled around him as he charged forward, his sword appearing in his hand, its blade a reflection of the consuming black around him.


    Solomon smiled, as if humored by Ezra''s attack. Before Ezra''s sword could land, a wall of dark blood surged from Solomon''s body, twisting like a snake to block the strike. The blood was alive, thick and suffocating, wrapping around Ezra''s blade and yanking it to the side.


    The blood wrapped itself around Ezra''s arm and snapped forward, throwing Ezra across the room. Ezra crashed into the wall, embedding deep inside it, a spiderweb of cracks forming around the site of impact.


    As they fought, the world around them had exploded into motion. Solomon''s Subjects attacked the women of the Matten Coven who fought side by side, protecting themselves.


    As for Ezra, he pulled himself out of the wall, his spine knitting back together.


    "Is that all, Matten?" Solomon sneered as he walked toward him. "You really think you stand a chance?"


    Ezra straightened, dissipating the darkness that had been swirling around him defensively. Instead, he called up the mirror. His skin glowed a slight gold for a second. He was no longer under the influence of the bone zone.


    "I''ve waited long enough to break you." Solomon growled, his voice dripping with sadistic glee.


    Ezra didn''t respond, charging at Solomon. He yelled, pulling back his fist. Solomon matched him, pulling back with all his strength. Ezra grinned viciously as the punch hit and was reflected.


    Solomon spat out blood from the force of the reflected blow. Ezra took the chance to punch him but Solomon blocked it on his crossed forearms, the force of the blow sending him flying.


    He smashed into the wall, the impact sending blood splattering from his mouth. As he raised his head, Ezra was already there. Solomon threw up a shield of blood, blocking Ezra''s reaching claws and sending spikes, driving him back.


    Solomon snarled and raised a hand.


    That was when the world around Ezra seemed to tilt for a second, his vision blurring as his mind was assaulted by a wave of invisible force.


    "Submit!" Solomon''s voice echoed in his head like thunder, the weight of his will crushing down on Ezra.


    For a moment, Ezra''s limbs froze. He could feel the overwhelming pressure inside his skull, threatening to crush his thoughts, his will. But he called up the mirror tattoo, absorbing the mental attack and reflecting it back.


    Solomon staggered, surprised by the reversal, and Ezra used that moment to strike. He dashed in, materialized his sword and slashed upward, tearing through the blood armor that Solomon had materialized. Black blood splattered the ground as Solomon growled in rage.


    Around them, chaos rained. Olivia fought with giant battle axes, cutting down vampires as they came close while Gen and Red worked together, keeping the vampires away.


    Ezra tore his eyes away, focusing back on his own fight. Solomon had recovered from the mental reflection, his eyes burning with fury. His blood lashed out again, striking with the speed of a whip. Ezra batted it aside with his darkness coated hand, dismissing his sword. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He materialized a battle axe and swung. Solomon stepped back, dodging it and sending in his blood again. Ezra dodged, but one of the tendrils caught his leg, yanking him off balance. Solomon moved in, his fist slamming into Ezra''s gut with crushing force.


    The blow was reflected and Solomon gasped, blood spraying from his mouth again as the blow sent him reeling. His eyes narrowed and he dashed in again, giving Ezra no space to swing his axe. Ezra had to dismiss it and face Solomon in a fist fight.


    Solomon fought, trying to sneak in his blood with each blow but everything was reflected back at him. His body screamed with pain as he struggled to hold his ground.


    "Give up, Solomon." Ezra said calmly as if it was another day at the office. "You''re no match for me."


    "Not a chance." Solomon snarled as his blood finally wrapped around Ezra''s forearm and pulled, tearing it off at the elbow. Ezra blinked in surprise and Solomon laughed loudly at his expression.


    Solomon had just found the one weakness of the mirror tattoo.


    Ezra leapt back, dodging the streams and spears of blood that followed him, trying to wrap around him. He materialized his armor of darkness around himself, draining the vitality from the blood as they drew near.


    Then, he jumped into the air, overlaying a giant hand of darkness in his hand. Solomon''s eyes widened and he recalled his blood, wrapping himself inside a cocoon of blood. But just before Ezra could land the blow, there was a snap and the world turned upside down.


    A force swept through the room, followed by a gust of wind, blasting everyone. There was silence as everyone turned to see Vladimir standing at the door to the chamber.


    "I''m not too late to the party, am I?"

 Chapter 298 - 298: Death Of A Lion

    "I''m not too late to the party, am I?"


    Vladimir stood there, his arms crossed over his impressive chest. His Subjects stood behind him, looking at the crowd of fighters with bloodthirsty grins. They were the only factions in the whole war who hadn''t suffered in any way and were as fresh as they could be. Everyone else had been fighting and had sustained one injury or the other or at least, have lower vitality stores.


    "My god, you look terrible." Vladimir frowned, looking at Solomon before turning to both of them. "But don''t worry. I''m here to put you both out of your misery."


    Ezra and Solomon exchanged glances before taking a few steps back, creating space for Vladimir to join the fight. A new contender had arrived and they won''t be turning their back on him.


    "Vladimir." Solomon snarled. "You shouldn''t be here. Take Southside and leave."


    "Unfortunately," Vladimir said casually as he walked forward, "I can''t do that. I must have it all." He gestured to his Subjects and they streamed into the room, the fight starting again around them. The Solomon and Vladimir Subjects fought each other with Ezra''s wives defending themselves against both.


    Vladimir deployed his Aura as he got to the middle of the chamber, the three of them facing each other. Each one deployed their Aura, which clashed violently, the air itself trembling under the weight of the force.


    Ezra gritted his teeth as he felt Vladimir''s Aura pushing back, inch by inch, against his and Solomon''s. They were pushed back a few feet, each of them bracing against the force.


    Vladimir laughed loudly at the sight. He activated his tattoo and the air rippled, his Aura transforming into an almost physical form. He stood there like a dark god, his personal domain flickering with an eerie light that bent the world around him.


    Solomon moved first.


    His hand shot out, and the tattoos across his body flared to life, releasing a burst of psionic energy that rippled through the ground. Ezra barely had time to react. He''d thought the vampire would attack Vladimir first but it looks like he was the more important target.


    He rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the wave of force that would have crushed him. As he came out of the roll, Solomon was already on him, a fist glowing with psychic energy aimed at Ezra''s head.


    Ezra ducked, feeling the brush of Solomon''s strike mere inches above his head, the impact tearing through the space behind him with a deafening crack. Even after knowing the existence of the mirror, he definitely isn''t playing around. Or, he wants to break it down with overwhelming force.


    Without hesitation, Ezra countered with an upward strike of his own, aiming a powerful punch at Solomon''s ribs.


    But Solomon was faster. He sidestepped the blow, pivoted and delivered a roundhouse kick at Ezra''s stomach.


    Ezra blocked, reflecting the blow and the sheer force of Solomon''s kick sent him skidding back across the ground, his feet digging trenches in the dirt.


    Solomon''s blood lashed out behind him, stabilized him and shot him back towards Ezra at full speed. He cocked his fists with a snarl and just as it came crashing down, a massive hand intercepted it.


    Vladimir.


    "You haven''t forgotten me, have you?"


    His form was like a shadowy colossus, moving with a grace that should not be possible for someone of his build. He gripped Solomon''s fist mid-swing, their eyes locking in a moment of intense, silent fury.


    Solomon growled, exerting his strength and Vladimir''s domain shimmered, distorting the space around them.


    "Fuck off!" Solomon snarled, his other hand igniting with psychic energy as he thrust it toward Vladimir''s chest, but Vladimir released his grip and twisted his body, narrowly dodging the blast.


    With the opening created, Vladimir retaliated, his fist moving like a hammer, aimed straight at Solomon''s face.


    Solomon ducked, just in time, the force of Vladimir''s blow causing the air to crack like thunder. Solomon, now crouched, swept his leg low, aiming to trip Vladimir.


    But Vladimir jumped, using his domain to propel himself into the air with unnatural ease. As he descended, his knee aimed directly for Solomon''s head, Ezra saw his opportunity.


    He poured darkness out and covered the battlefield, spreading confusion. Solomon sensed Vladimir''s attack, rolling away. Vladimir landed, his knee smashing into the ground where Solomon had been standing moments before.


    The darkness cleared to reveal that Ezra had disappeared. His wives were also gone.


    "Looks like we''re alone now." Vladimir chuckled. "Just me and you."


    "Looks like it." Solomon snarled, his claws tearing a path towards Vladimir''s chest. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not wasting a second, Vladimir twisted, bringing a fist down toward Solomon''s skull.


    Solomon dodged, using a psionic pulse to push Vladimir back. The force of the blow sent him tumbling across the battlefield to slam into the wall.


    Solomon pushed with his mind. "Die!"


    Vladimir grunted, but shrugged off the attack, his domain taking the brunt of it.


    "Enough of this!" Solomon took a step forward, roaring, his voice filled with raw psionic power. The ground beneath him began to split as his tattoos erupted with energy, his powers pushed to their maximum.


    He summoned a torrent of psychic force, ready to crush Vladimir in one final, devastating attack.


    But Vladimir was ready.


    His domain expanded, enveloping the battlefield. Within his domain, Solomon''s powers weakened, the psionic energy flickering and failing. Vladimir moved like a shadow, reappearing behind Solomon, his hand glowing with the energy of his personal domain.


    Before Solomon could react, Vladimir struck, his fist plunging into Solomon''s chest. The sound of bones breaking echoed across the room as Vladimir''s hand gripped Solomon''s heart.


    Solomon gasped, his eyes wide with shock. His tattoos flickered one last time before dimming, the psionic energy dissipating into the air. With a final, violent tug, Vladimir ripped Solomon''s heart free, ending the battle.


    Vladimir raised the heart into the air and his Subjects cheered. Solomon''s Subjects who were still alive quickly surrendered at the sight. There was no use fighting for a dead man.


    Before long, chants began to fill the air.


    "Long live the king! Long live the king!"

 Chapter 299 - 299: The Final Goodbye

    Ezra took a moment to get himself ready. He must feel it, believe in it, in order to convince someone else. He couldn''t mess this up. This had to be the final night.


    After getting himself into the right mental state, Ezra stormed into Helena''s apartment, his usually calm demeanor shaken as he entered with an urgency that startled Helena.


    She had been sitting on the couch, casually flipping through some reports, when the door burst open, and Ezra appeared in the doorway. She was on her feet in an instant, ready to start fighting before she saw who was standing there.


    "Ezra!" Helena rushed to him, her expression flashing between concern and relief as she quickly reached his side. Her hands cupped his face, eyes scanning him for any sign of injury. "Are you okay? My officers reported seeing Solomon and Vladimir at the farmer''s market. I was worried."


    Ezra placed his hands over hers, giving her a reassuring squeeze. "I''m fine, Helena. I''m okay."


    She exhaled, the tension leaving her body for a moment, but her eyes still flickered with worry. That was how good she was. He couldn''t tell if it was an act or not. "What''s going on? Are they after you or the Necromancer?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, glancing around the apartment as if the walls themselves were closing in. He couldn''t afford to stay out in the open any longer, and neither could his wives. He had to bring his slush fund with him.


    "Helena." He began, his voice soft but urgent, "I came here to tell you that me and my wives... we''re disappearing. We''re going underground."


    Helena blinked in surprise, her hands falling from his face as she took a small step back. "Disappearing? What do you mean?"


    Ezra''s eyes met hers, projecting a mixture of desperation and determination. "It''s not safe for us anymore. Solomon and Vladimir are too close. The only way to stay alive is to vanish, to go into hiding until it''s safe to come back. And I need you to come with me."


    The silence that followed was thick with¡­ emotion. Helena stared at Ezra, processing what he was saying. He saw her eyes flicker with calculation before it disappeared as if it had never been there. This had to be what she had wanted.


    "Are you sure?" Helena''s voice trembled slightly, her eyes searching his face for answers. "What about your wives? Will they be okay with me being with you?"


    Ezra took her hands again, holding them firmly as he looked into her eyes. "I don''t care what they think. I''ll stick with you no matter what. They''ll have no choice but to accept it."


    Helena''s eyes softened, a small smile playing on her lips as she squeezed his hands back. She smiled softly, then her eyes widened slightly as if she just remembered something.


    "Oh! I found something." Helena said, stepping back and walking to the small desk in the corner of the room. She opened a drawer and pulled out a brown envelope, holding it in her hands as she turned back to face Ezra. "I was able to trace the Necromancer''s steps. I found his hideout."


    Ezra''s eyes widened in surprise, staring at her. He never expected she''d fold this fast. "You did?"


    Helena nodded, her expression serious. "Yes. And inside his hideout... I found your slush fund."


    For a moment, Ezra couldn''t speak. His mind was racing, a mixture of disbelief and relief coursing through him. The slush fund. The one thing he had been fighting to recover for so long. And now, it was here, in front of him.


    She held out the envelope, offering it to him. "It''s all there, Ezra. Everything you''ve been looking for."


    Ezra stepped forward, his hands trembling slightly as he took the envelope from her. He opened it to see a flash drive. He looked up to see Helena''s face. She wasn''t lying. His slush fund was there. His wealth, his resources.


    Everything he had fought for. It was finally back in his hands.


    A wave of relief washed over him, and without thinking, he pulled Helena into a tight embrace. "Thank you." he whispered against her hair. "Thank you so much."


    Helena smiled against his chest, her arms wrapping around him as she closed her eyes. She had done it. She had helped Ezra, and in doing so, she had secured her place in his life. Everything was finally falling into place.


    But for Ezra, the hug wasn''t just a gesture of gratitude. It was a moment of cold calculation.


    Everything they''d planned was coming to fruition. And now, with the fund back in his possession, there was no more use for her. She had served her purpose.


    Ezra pulled back slightly, his hands gently cradling Helena''s face as he looked down at her with soft eyes. She smiled up at him, her heart full of love and trust.


    And then, without hesitation, Ezra struck.


    In a swift, fluid motion, his hand snapped through her chest, pulverizing her heart and emerging on the other side, spraying blood everywhere. Helena''s eyes widened in shock, her hands instinctively flying to his arm as she struggled against him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ezra-" she choked out, her voice strangled with confusion and betrayal.


    Ezra didn''t flinch. He watched her, his eyes cold.


    "You stole from me, Helena. You used the Necromancer to endanger me and my coven. That''s an unforgivable crime."


    Helena''s struggles grew weaker as life drained from her body. Before long, her body went limp in his arms. Ezra held her for a moment longer, making sure the job was done before carefully lowering her to the floor.


    He stood over her dead body, staring down at the woman who had made his life harder. He summoned his darkness and shredded the body, leaving only ashes behind.


    With the slush fund in hand, Ezra turned away, walking towards the door. It was time to return to his wives. They had plans to make.

 Chapter 300 - 300: Sky Fall

    Ezra stepped into the dark warehouse where his wives were already waiting. This was their designated meeting spot. A place to prepare away from prying eyes.


    Olivia sat on a stack of crates, tapping her fingers idly against her knee. Gen leaned against the wall with her arms crossed, and Red paced back and forth with barely contained energy. They all looked up as Ezra approached, the hard drive in hand.


    "What''s wrong? Where''s Helena?" Red asked as he approached, alone.


    "Dead." Ezra answered simply.


    "What?" Red asked in shock before it morphed into realization. "That means¡­"


    Olivia stood, her eyes flickering with a spark of hope. "Did you get it?"


    Ezra held up the hard drive he''d retrieved with a smile on his face. Without wasting time, Olivia reached into her pocket dimension, pulling out a laptop. The laptop was all black, with holographic displays that flickered to life as she opened it.


    Gen and Red crowded around her, their eyes scanning the screen as Olivia plugged in the hard drive.


    For a few tense moments, they watched as Olivia''s fingers danced across the keyboard. The data loaded in quickly, streams of encrypted numbers and information flashing before them. Red leaned in closer, squinting as she waited for confirmation.


    "Come on." Gen muttered impatiently under her breath.


    Then, a green light appeared on the screen. Olivia''s lips curled into a relieved smile. "It''s all here."


    A cheer went up from the group, the tension breaking into elation. Red clapped her hands together and gave Ezra a wide grin. She darted forward and wrapped him in a long, tight hug, her arms pressing him against her.


    "Thank you." She whispered quietly as they pulled apart, her eyes a bit wet.


    "You''re welcome." Ezra replied with a smile.


    "Okay." Red said for the coven to hear. "We have the slush fund back. So what''s the plan now?"


    Ezra was about to respond when Gen, who had wandered toward the window, interrupted him. "Guys?" Her voice was unusually serious, and it made the others pause.


    They turned to see her standing rigidly, staring out of the large, grimy window at the city beyond. The other three walked over to her, their curiosity piqued. When they reached the window, they froze.


    There, shimmering in the night sky, was the Shield Wall, the massive barrier that had kept all vampires trapped within First City, slowly descending. It flickered and wavered like the last breath of a dying fire. As it began to fade, the Matten coven watched in awe.


    "The Shield Wall..." Red whispered, her voice filled with shock.


    "It''s coming down." Olivia said, her tone breathless.


    "What the hell is that?" Gen pointed and they all focused on a tiny dot in the sky. Their vision sharpened to reveal two figures hovering in the sky, bathed in a strange, muted glow.


    Even from this distance, Ezra could make out the unmistakable presence of Itachi, the City Lord of First City. His form was draped in shadows that seemed to bend and twist around him, his authority almost tangible even from here.


    Beside him, a woman floated, her hair a shocking green buzz cut, wearing a black leather jacket and matching pants. She gave off no aura, nothing that would suggest she was anything more than human, but Ezra knew no human could be floating the way she was.


    The air was so still that it felt as though the city itself was holding its breath, waiting. Then, Itachi spoke. His voice didn''t carry in the usual way. Instead, it resonated in the minds of every vampire in the city, echoing like a thunderclap within their skulls.


    It was deep, commanding, and filled with a power that could not be ignored.


    "The war is over."


    Ezra''s hands tightened into fists. He felt the words reverberate through him, settling deep within his bones. The declaration was final, inescapable.


    "No more bloodshed will be tolerated." Itachi''s voice continued, the warning clear. "All fighting within First City ends tonight. From this moment on, First City will return to its rightful order. Anyone who continues to fight, any who seek to disrupt the peace, will answer to me."


    There was a pause, the silence stretching unnaturally as the power of his words settled over every vampire in the city. "This city belongs to me. Remember that."


    And then, as suddenly as they had appeared, Itachi and the woman disappeared from the sky, leaving nothing behind.


    For a long moment, no one in the room spoke. Then, the realization hit them all at once.


    Itachi was back and the war that had torn through the vampires of First City would finally be coming to an end. This was their moment. Their perfect opportunity to escape.


    Ezra was the first to speak, his voice sharp and urgent. "Get your things. We''re leaving now."


    They didn''t need to be told twice. The Matten coven had already packed everything they needed. Their bags of essentials had already been sitting in the trunk of their car for days, waiting for this exact moment.


    Gen, Red, and Olivia piled into the car while Ezra slid into the driver''s seat.


    The engine roared to life, and without looking back, Ezra steered the car through the streets of First City. They were leaving behind the chaos, the bloodshed, the betrayals, and finally, they would be free.


    As they drove, Red switched on the radio. A familiar song filled the car, one of the A X E girls'' upbeat pop hits. Ezra smirked, recognizing the song immediately.


    "Fitting." Olivia said with a small smile, leaning back in her seat.


    The chorus kicked in, and the lyrics washed over them as they sped through the streets, heading for the city limits.


    We''re breaking out of here tonight. No chains can hold us, no fear in sight. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We''re flying high, stars in our eyes. Together we''ll chase the morning light.


    Out of the dark, we''ll make our escape. Run with the wind, leave no trace.


    The rhythm of the song pulsed through the car, and for the first time in what felt like forever, the Matten coven felt optimistic. They were getting out, leaving the city behind.


    Ezra''s hands tightened on the wheel as they approached the city''s boundary. The Shield Wall was all but gone now, just faint glimmers of its once impenetrable force flickering like distant stars. He didn''t hesitate as they crossed the invisible line that had trapped them for so long.


    "We did it." Red whispered, looking out the window as the city faded into the distance behind them.


    Olivia nodded. "We''re free."


    Ezra drove on, leaving their past behind with every mile. Next stop, Faewall.


    END OF VOLUME 3: ARENA OF WAR

 Chapter 301 - 301: The Beginning Of The End

    Ezra Matten parked his police hover car on the side of the deserted street. The soft hum of the engine died out, leaving an eerie silence in its wake.


    Stepping out, he adjusted his peacekeeper uniform, the white fabric hugging his athletic frame. His blue eyes glowed faintly under the dim light of the streetlamps, as if his golden eyes were trying to shine through.


    He inhaled deeply, taking in the smell of moisture in the air. He looked up to see the clouds covering the night sky. There would be rain before morning.


    He turned to look at the building in front of him, an ordinary but old townhouse, its windows dark and silent. He looked around, confirming that the street was really empty. All the human neighbors were in bed, asleep.


    Satisfied, he raised a hand, the air around him shimmering as he deployed his black zone. The thick, almost invisible veil descended over the building, locking it in place like a spider''s web. No teleportation, no escape. Whatever happened inside would stay inside.


    Ezra walked to the door, the hard soles of his boots clicking against the pavement. He grabbed the doorknob, the metal cold under his fingers, and pushed it open. The creak of the door broke the silence as he stepped into the entrance hall, his footsteps echoing through the empty space.


    The hall was lit by a single bulb overhead, casting long shadows across the peeling wallpaper. Ezra took in the sight before walking slowly towards the center of the room. When he got there, he stopped, standing perfectly still, his voice cutting through the silence with casual authority.


    "Green." He called out, his tone conversational, almost friendly. "I know you''re here. Let''s not make this difficult."


    The response was silence. Ezra''s eyes scanned the dark corners of the hall, but there was no movement, no sign of life. He let out a small sigh, waiting patiently.


    After a moment, a voice, low and tense, answered from somewhere deeper in the house.


    "Coming out means death, Ezra Matten. You know that."


    Ezra smiled slightly, his ears straining to catch where the sound was coming from. "Coming out means a chance at a fair trial. You''re wanted for breaking the Law of Secrecy, but it doesn''t have to end like this."


    A bitter laugh echoed through the air, followed by Green''s voice again. "A fair trial? You could kill me right now, and no one would question it. No one would care. I''m not walking into my grave, Matten."


    Ezra shook his head slowly. "I don''t make a habit of killing without a trial, Green. Especially for those who break the Law of Secrecy." His voice softened, almost empathetic. "Look. I know what you''re going through. Twenty years ago, I was accused of the same thing.


    I''m going to give you the opportunity to prove your innocence just like I was. Okay?"


    There was a pause, the silence heavy between them. Green''s voice, quieter now, responded, "I don''t believe you."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "You should."


    But the air grew still. Green had gone silent again, the conversation ending as abruptly as it had started.


    Ezra clenched his fists in frustration, sighing as he moved forward, going deeper into the house. He was on high alert. He moved in the direction he knew the voice was coming from, even as the tension in the air thickened, the darkness pressing in closer around him.


    He entered the living room, the space large but sparsely furnished. Dust clung to the furniture, and the curtains were drawn tight over the windows, letting no light in. Even if the window had been open, no light would be coming in. His black zone ensured that.


    Ezra took one careful step, then another. His eyes scanned the room, the silence stretching.


    Suddenly, Green attacked.


    Out of the shadows, Green lunged, a sharp blade flashing towards Ezra''s heart. But Ezra was faster. With one fluid motion, he sidestepped the attack and in the same breath, materialized his sword.


    The blade whistled slightly as it cut through the air, beheading Green in a single, smooth motion. Green''s head fell to the floor with a dull thud, his body crumpling beside it.


    Ezra straightened with a smirk. "Still got it."


    He extended his hand, darkness pouring off him to wrap around Green''s fallen body. The darkness covered the body, draining his vitality and preventing any regeneration. Green would be out of order until they got to peacekeeper HQ.


    Ezra retrieved a black body bag, sliding Green''s body inside. He left his darkness inside to keep stopping any regeneration.


    He hefted the bag over his shoulder, carrying it back to his car without a word. He placed the body in the trunk, closed it, and slid into the driver''s seat. The hover car''s engine hummed to life again and a moment later, Ezra drove off into the night.


    As he finally burst out into the bright lively streets of this area of Faewall, he drove by The Red Veil, a famous restaurant that frequently paid host to the wealthy and powerful. It was one of the prized assets of this territory''s Count and Green''s lord, Count Hyde.


    The neon sign above the door flickered softly as diners inside enjoyed their meals. Ezra paid no attention to it, not knowing that the event currently happening inside would be the catalyst for the destruction of the city. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **********


    Inside the restaurant, in a private room, Count Hyde himself sat across from a cloaked figure.


    The room was tastefully decorated with dark wood and red velvet, the smell of rich blood wine heavy in the air.


    Count Hyde, a tall, dignified vampire with warm yet calculating eyes, raised his glass to his lips, sipping the dark liquid with a practiced grace.


    Across from him, the cloaked figure remained still, their face concealed behind a mask. The mask was made of iron and painted red, with a fang inscribed on each cheek. The eye slits were black, hiding any sign of the figure''s eyes, creating an unsettling sense of anonymity.


    "You''re asking for something I can''t give." Hyde said quietly, lowering his glass. "Revealing the truth would be my death sentence."


    The figure leaned forward slightly, their androgynous voice calm but dangerous. "Not revealing the truth could also be your death sentence, Hyde."


    Hyde sighed. "I''ll take that chance over certain death."


    The figure stared at him for a few seconds before nodding. "Very well. You''ve already sealed your death by refusing."


    Hyde froze and his eyes flickered with a hint of fear, but before he could respond, his glass slipped from his hand. It shattered on the floor, the blood wine spilling across the polished wood.


    Hyde''s body convulsed, his eyes widening as fresh red blood, human red, began pouring from his eyes, nose, and mouth.


    He collapsed from his chair, choking, gasping for air as all his vitality drained from his body.


    The cloaked figure stood, watching with quiet detachment. "Thank you, Count Hyde." They murmured. "Your sacrifice will not be in vain. I will use your death to reveal the truth."


    Without another word, the figure teleported out of the room, leaving the dying Count Hyde alone in the private room, his blood staining the fine wood beneath him.

 Chapter 302 - 302: Captain Matten

    Ezra drove his hover car smoothly into the underground garage, the faint hum of the vehicle blending with the distant echoes of the city above.


    Faewall was different from First City. It was more¡­ secretive, more complex in its layers of deception. The Law of secrecy was the most important law in Vampire Society but in Faewall, it was the MOST IMPORTANT.


    The vampire citizens knew how to keep themselves hidden, leaving the pageantry to their Counts and Lords. In this city, secrets were the most important currency.


    As Ezra drove the car deeper into the dark garage, he maneuvered into a hidden alcove, nestled away from prying eyes. He cut the engine and stepped out, looking this way and that.


    Here, unlike in First City where the peacekeeper headquarters was safely hidden under the City Lord''s domain, Faewall''s peacekeeper HQ was hidden under the actual official police headquarters.


    Ezra walked to the trunk of the car, retrieving the black bag that contained Green''s body. Hoisting it over his shoulder, Ezra made his way to a seemingly ordinary maintenance door. With a quick glance around, he pressed his hand against the panel, which flashed red before sliding open to reveal a hidden entrance.


    He stepped through the threshold, descending the metal stairs into the hidden peacekeeper HQ.


    The air was cooler here, with bright lighting. No expense was spent to make the place as comfortable as possible for the officers.


    The only problem was the subtle vibration from the machinery powering the building underneath them. Humans would not be able to notice it but for vampires, it was as if someone was constantly humming in the background.


    As Ezra entered the main corridor, the familiar sights of the peacekeeper operations came into view, an orderly, underground network of offices, cells, and briefing rooms, all looking good under the natural lighting bulbs.


    "Captain Matten." A voice called out as he reached the main hall.


    Ezra glanced up to see a female peacekeeper standing behind the reception desk. Her crisp white peacekeeper uniform was immaculate, her dark hair pulled back into a neat ponytail. She saluted him with a smile, her eyes bright with respect.


    Ezra returned the salute. "Officer Connell."


    "You got Green?" she asked, noticing the black bag slung over his shoulder.


    "I did." Ezra replied, dropping the body bag onto the floor in front of the desk. "Transfer him to the cells."


    Connell nodded briskly, her expression turning professional as she keyed in the necessary orders. "Yes, sir. I''ll handle it."


    Ezra gave her a curt nod before adjusting the collar of his white uniform. He''d never once thought that one day, he''ll be wearing the white uniform and have the peacekeeper insignia sit on his chest.


    He chuckled to himself and began to make his way towards his office, his boots once again echoing in the narrow halls.


    As he passed a side door, it opened, and Gen stepped out, a wide smile crossing her face as she spotted him. Dressed in her own peacekeeper uniform, she looked sharp, her white hair cut short, framing her face as her eyes glinted with humor.


    "Ezra." She greeted, falling into step beside him. "So, you got Green?"


    "Yeah." Ezra said with a half-smile. "I did."


    "Why didn''t you let us chase him down? Would''ve saved you the trouble." She teased, glancing at him sideways.


    Ezra shrugged. "I''ve been cooped up in the office for too long. Thought I''d stretch my legs. Besides, this was a violation of the Law of Secrecy. I couldn''t just sit back and watch."


    "It''s sad though." Gen''s smile faded slightly, and she nodded, her voice lowering. "Green''s likely going to end up dead. We both know he was set up by his Count, Hyde."


    Ezra''s face remained neutral, but there was a tension in his voice. "I know. But the rules are the rules. I don''t make them. I just enforce them."


    "It would have been great if they gave him a fighting chance." Gen spat. "Fucking cunts. Everyone knows Hyde and the Arbiter are tight with the City Lord. Green doesn''t stand a chance."


    "No, he doesn''t." Ezra admitted quietly.


    Gen gave him a soft pat on the arm before straightening. "Well, I''m headed upstairs to the police HQ for my shift. Gotta keep the mortals safe and ignorant." She said with a wink. "They''ll never know how much we''re actually protecting them."


    "As long as they don''t find out." Ezra said, leaning in to give her a quick kiss. "Stay safe, Gen."


    "Always." With a final smile, she turned and headed for the elevator that led to the police HQ above. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra watched her go before turning back towards his office.


    The walk was short, and as he reached the door, he stepped inside, sighing softly in the cool quiet of the space. He looked around, taking in his sanctuary.


    The office was modest. He''d left the wall plain and undecorated and made sure the lighting was warm. A large wooden desk sat at the center, neat and organized, with only a few files and a datapad placed on its surface.


    To one side of the room was a single, unassuming bookshelf filled with law books, peacekeeper reports, and a few personal items, a photo of him and his wives and another of him as a boy, long before his life had taken this path.


    A chair sat behind the desk, the leather well-worn from years of use. Ezra sat down with a relieved sigh and leaned back, his eyes drifting to the ceiling.


    The door creaked open, pulling him from his thoughts. He glanced up to see Red, his third wife, step inside. Her fiery red hair stood out against the white peacekeeper uniform she wore. She strided in with the casual confidence of a woman who knew and was good at her job.


    "Captain." She greeted him with a smile, handing him an envelope sealed with the distinctive crest of the City Lord. "James Harlow has sent you an invitation. His annual ball."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow, taking his eyes off her considerable bust to take the envelope from her. He always wondered how they managed to fit inside her uniform.


    He took the envelope and studied it. The ball was Faewall''s most prestigious event, attended by both humans and vampires. Getting an invite was an acknowledgement in Faewall''s high society.


    He''d received one ever since he came here and he also knew why he''d been invited. It wasn''t just because of his position as a peacekeeper captain. James Harlow, the City Lord, knew of his hidden status.


    Ezra Matten wasn''t just a peacekeeper. He was also a prince.

 Chapter 303 - 303: The New Monarchy

    Red lingered in the office for a moment, her eyes scanning his face for any reaction. "Will you go?" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra set the envelope down on his desk, folding his hands together. "I suppose I don''t have a choice." He said dryly.


    Red smirked, shaking her head. "Wouldn''t want to keep the Lord waiting."


    "I doubt he''s waiting for me." Ezra laughed.


    Red snorted at that. She gave him a final smile and left the room, leaving him alone with his thoughts once again.


    He glanced at the envelope, knowing this was one obligation he''d have to fulfill. He''d rather spend the night at home with his wives than do this but the City Lord was not a man to be messed with.


    James Harlow was the second prince Ezra had ever met, but unlike Griffin, Harlow was different. More powerful.


    Ezra didn''t need to be told that James was a full Prince, with all the authority and power that came with the title.


    He could feel it. Every time they met, there was an undeniable pull, a magnetic force in the air as if Harlow''s relic was calling out to him, whispering his name like a long-lost friend. And he knew, with an unsettling certainty, that James felt it too.


    It was always uncomfortable. An invisible tether that bound them in ways neither of them could explain. The power that Valaren held, buried somewhere deep within Ezra''s soul, always hummed when they were near each other.


    A greeting, or maybe a challenge. Fortunately, both of them were princes of the Nightmare Court.


    Ezra couldn''t imagine what it would feel like to meet a prince of the Daydream Court. That thought alone sent a chill down his spine. They''d probably have to fight there and then and he was sure he was the youngest prince.


    He knew that one day, the two courts would clash. The confrontation was inevitable. That was the way the progenitor had designed the relics. But for now, he was content with not having to battle it out with a prince.


    He reached for the envelope, running his thumb over the seal before sliding it into the top drawer of his desk.


    It wasn''t something he needed to deal with right now. He''d have to hand it over to Olivia later, have her slip it into her pocket dimension for safekeeping. He wasn''t a Fifth Ring vampire yet and didn''t have his own dimension, but he was close.


    Another few years, and he''d reach the power required to ascend safely.


    It had been nineteen years since he had arrived in Faewall, and twenty years since his transformation into a vampire. Two decades that had seen seismic shifts in Vampire Society.


    When they had first arrived in Faewall, the political climate had been tense and it was when they heard the news that they''d been able to understand what was going on.


    The meeting Itachi Yaiba had attended had been at the Ark and there''d been more than one prince in attendance. The outcome of this meeting had sent shockwaves through vampire society.


    The Princes, led by Prince Caspian and Prince Arthur, successfully seceded from Vampire Society, officially creating their own government, the Monarchy.


    It had been an unprecedented move, and in the aftermath, the Princes had claimed several cities within the Federation as their own, driving away any Council loyalists. Fortunately, Faewall hadn''t been one of those cities.


    The Monarchy, now ruled by nine Princes, was a new system. One that divided power between the two courts. Nightmare and Daydream.


    The world of vampires was no longer a singular entity under the Council''s iron fist. Instead, it was fractured, the Monarchy now a rival power to the Council''s rule.


    Many had flocked to the Monarchists and war seemed inevitable. Everyone expected it. The tension in the air, the undercurrents of conflict brewing beneath every conversation, every move made by either side.


    But for now, open battle hadn''t yet come. The reason was simple.


    Even divided, the Princes of the Monarchy knew that if they allowed infighting to happen, the Council would sweep in and destroy them before they could fully consolidate their power.


    But the creation of the Monarchy had brought more than just political division. It had forced the council to change a few things about Vampire Society.


    The Population Law, a once ironclad rule designed to limit the number of vampires under each Count''s control, had been changed. The limit on all Subjects under their Counts had increased from thirty to fifty, and for City Lords, from fifty to seventy.


    The need for bodies, for loyal soldiers, had grown as the threat of conflict stood over everyone. And with the new system came a relaxation of the Turning Laws.


    Vampires were now allowed to turn others without prior consent from their Counts, although their newly turned vampire would still be subject to the approval of their Count.


    Ezra sighed, leaning back in his chair, his eyes tracing the dull gray stone of the ceiling. He had lived through it all. The changes, the politics, the new laws.


    He had spent the first ten years here in Faewall as an independent Subject under James Harlow''s rule, keeping a low profile, trying to figure out why his instincts had led him to this city.


    But after a decade of searching, he had found nothing. Nothing that aligned with the strange pull that had first brought him here.


    So he had created a new plan. Becoming a peacekeeper had granted him more freedom, more authority, and it allowed him to search the city from a position of power.


    But nine years later and with all the resources and leverage at his disposal, he still hadn''t found what he was looking for. The answers, the clues that gnawed at his gut, remained hidden.


    And time was running out.


    His tenure as peacekeeper captain was almost over. He had one year left. Just twelve months before he would have to step down, hand the reins over to someone else.


    After that, his search would become infinitely harder. His influence would shrink, and his chances of finding what he was looking for would gradually grow smaller until he had no chance at all.


    Ezra closed his eyes, rubbing the bridge of his nose, trying to push the frustration away.


    He had one year left. He couldn''t afford to waste it.

 Chapter 304 - 304: Personal Investigation

    Ezra had been working, sorting through reports when Olivia burst into his office.


    "We have a problem." She said, stopping Ezra''s greeting in his throat. "Hyde''s dead."


    "What?" Ezra was on his feet in an instant. "Count Hyde?"


    "Yes." Olivia nodded, passing a tablet to him. "He was found dead at the Red Veil just a few minutes ago."


    Ezra took the tablet to see pictures of a dead Hyde, with dried blood everywhere. It didn''t look like a dead vampire with super pale skin and dark blood but like a dead human.


    "When was this picture taken? And who took it?" He asked, handing back the tablet and striding out of the room, Olivia following behind.


    "When he was found, his body gathered a crowd of patrons and they took pictures. The pictures are going viral on social media." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck!" Ezra swore. "Gather any available personnel and go secure the scene. We must contain this and stop it from spreading further. Also, get someone to find every photo and take them down. Wipe them from existence. There must be no traces of them before the night is over."


    Olivia saluted and rushed away to carry out his orders.


    As for Ezra, he stopped, standing in front of the man who was obviously here to see him.


    "Alfred." Ezra nodded in greeting.


    "Captain Ezra." Alfred nodded back, his face as expressionless as ever. Alfred is James Harlow''s advisor and right hand man. He was unnaturally tall and thin, always sporting a thin mustache.


    No matter where he was, he was always dressed in tailored black trousers, a crisp white shirt, a bow tie and a black waistcoat. His hands were also always covered with black gloves. He looked like a butler but without the coat.


    "To what do I owe the visit?" Ezra asked.


    "The City Lord requires your presence at his domain immediately." Alfred answered.


    "Ah, I see." Ezra said. "Very well. Give me a minute. Let me grab my car keys."


    "Don''t worry." Alfred stopped Ezra. "You won''t be needing it. The City Lord had authorized teleportation for you and you only, accompanied by me, into his domain. We must leave right now."


    Ezra paused and narrowed his eyes. The City Lord wasn''t playing around. This had to be about Hyde''s death. He stepped forward. "Alright. Let''s go."


    Alfred took him by the shoulder and they teleported together, appearing in a familiar and spacious corridor. This was not his first time here, so Ezra recognized where they were.


    Just like Itachi in First City, James was the richest man in Faewall. As the chairman and majority shareholder of Harlow Industries, he was just as reclusive and always worked from his estate.


    Unlike most lordly vampires, James didn''t have a throne room. He conducted all work, both vampire and financial, from his study. Alfred walked me to the door of the study and knocked politely.


    "Come in, Ezra Matten. You can go, Alfred." James'' voice sounded through the door.


    Alfred gave a slight bow to the closed door and left.


    Ezra opened the door and entered the study. The study was large, with both walls on either side of him covered with a bookshelf filled with books. Opposite the door was a large window and right in front of that window was a desk and a chair.


    Seated on the chair was the man he was here to meet. James Harlow.


    Just as one would expect from a sixth ring vampire, he had a presence that was not an Aura but was just as physically imposing on the world as everyone was. In any room he was in, the air was a bit more heavier, like he had his own gravitational force.


    His red eyes shone in the darkness, staring at Ezra. His elbows were on the table and his fingers were entwined in front of him.


    Just like the other sixth ring vampire Ezra knew, his arm was covered with scales but these ones were a dark red in color. It was a physical sign of their sixth ring ability, Dominion.


    Ezra walked to stand in front of James, saluting the man. "My lord."


    "Captain." James nodded, his voice sounding like the calm before the storm. "All I have for you is a simple question. What have you been doing?"


    Ezra stood there silent. He could recognize that James was not in a good mood and saying the wrong thing could just be the thing that tips the man into full blown anger. He''d experienced Itachi''s anger. It had not been a good thing.


    Coupled with the uncomfortable feeling of James'' relic calling out to him, Ezra knew he was making the right choice.


    "Where were you when Hyde''s death was splattered all over the web? What were you doing when all this went public? This should have been contained before it could go public like this!"


    "Calm down, James." A voice spoke from the side. "You know this is not his fault, so don''t take it out on him."


    Ezra looked to the side, finally noticing the second vampire in the room.


    Anya. Faewall''s Arbiter.


    Of average height, her golden hair was long enough to reach the back of her knees. She smiled at Ezra, her gold scaled arms crossed under her modest bosom.


    She was the second sixth ring vampire in the city.


    She had been leaning against the shelves, dressed in a turtleneck sweater, blue figure hugging jeans and knee length black boots.


    "There''s no need to go on these rants. Just tell the man what you need." She drawled.


    James sighed, leaning back in his chair. He stared at Ezra for a moment before speaking.


    "Hyde was a dear friend of mine. I find the news of his death¡­ troubling."


    Ezra said nothing and kept his expression neutral. He could feel Anya watching him like a hawk.


    "I want you to personally take charge of this case. Do not give it to your subordinates." James held Ezra''s gaze. "Contain it. Keep the humans away and find the killer. Understood?"


    Ezra saluted. "Yes, my lord."


    "Dismissed."


    Ezra turned and walked out of the study. James wanted him to personally investigate but one thing kept nagging at him.


    Why did they think he''d been killed and this was not a suicide? Vampire deaths were a lot more¡­ gruesome than this.


    Did they know something and were not telling him?

 Chapter 305 - 305: Standard Procedure

    "Are you sure it''s safe to hand this over to him?" Anya asked, moving from where she was to stand in front of James.


    James kept sitting, staring at the door Ezra had left through. "This is the only way, Anya. Stopping them from investigating would only make them much more curious. They would not be able to resist."


    "But giving him free rein to investigate would still make sure the information gets to the Veilbreaker kit. She''s his wife, in case you''ve forgotten."


    "I haven''t." James turned to look directly at Anya. "But Ezra is more likely to follow orders. We only need him to find the killer and stop the Veilbreaker from investigating directly."


    "Alfred will also search from our end and clean up any trails that can lead back to us. If the Veilbreaker catches the trail, she won''t stop digging."


    "You''re probably right." Anya sighed. "Damn it, Hyde. Do you think he revealed any information about ''it''?"


    "We''d better hope he didn''t or we''re fucked. If the Council hears of it? We''ll have to kiss our lives of freedom goodbye."


    "Shit."


    **********


    Ezra walked out of the estate and into the streets. He stood there for a minute, staring at the statue that was in the middle of the roundabout. This area was called money street for the amount of multi-millionaires who called this area home. And the statue was called money king.


    The statue was of a warrior sitting on a throne. He had a trident in one hand while the other rested on his knee. He was dressed in armor with a breastplate that was designed with concentric circles. On his head was a crown, hence the name, money king.


    He sighed, staring at the man. Anytime he studied the man, he could recognize the facial similarities between the man and the progenitor but he knew this man was not the progenitor. Probably one of his descendants.


    He''d done extensive research into the statue, trying to figure out if it had any connections to what had drawn him to Faewall. In the end, he hadn''t been able to find anything concrete.


    With a sigh, he turned away and began walking to the closest spot for teleportation. It was time to see what the hell had happened to Count Hyde.


    It didn''t take long for him to get to the teleportation spot and an instant later, he was across the city. All it took was a minute to get to the place he had passed through earlier tonight.


    The sky was slowly lightning up, indicating that dawn was not far away. Most vampires would be wary of the coming day but Ezra didn''t mind. Unlike most vampires, he could walk in the sun.


    He walked to the Red Veil, taking note of the crowd outside and the tense atmosphere that hung over them. The journalists kept asking their questions and were ignored by the straight faced officers on guard. An infamous and wealthy socialite was dead. Questions had to be asked.


    As soon as he passed through the crowd and got to the entrance, he flashed his badge and was let through.


    He walked deeper inside, going to the second floor, where the private rooms were. When he got to the crime scene, he found Gen and Olivia there, overseeing the mortal forensics team. It was like an orchestra as the men in white gloves and sterile gear moved around the room.


    It was standard procedure when there was a vampire matter made public like this. Keep an eye on the mortals and let them do their work. Later, you can manipulate their findings.


    It was better to run damage control than to disrupt and cause panic on the spot. The cleanup would come later, erasing memories as needed. Humans had a way of getting too curious for their own good.


    As he approached, Gen and Olivia noticed his presence, walking over to meet him.


    "You send out the mortal police?" He asked, his voice low as he glanced around the bustling room.


    "Yeah. They''ve been told to go back to the precinct. I came with them, so I made sure to handle it." Gen crossed her arms. "They''ll just file the usual paperwork. Everything''s under control."


    Ezra gave her a curt nod before his eyes moved over to the scene.


    It was a mess. Count Hyde''s body was still sprawled on the floor where they''d found him, every orifice leaving a trail of dried blood leading to it.


    Beside him was a broken glass and what he was sure was blood wine soaking into the carpet. The smell of the wine was faint but for a vampire, it was noticeable.


    He crouched near the body, studying the scene. Blood, the red expected from humans, had pooled and dried around Hyde. Not quite what one would expect from a vampire death. There was usually more violence.


    This one was¡­ calculated. Whoever had done this had gone the extra mile to make sure it would be discovered and by humans but not break the Law of Secrecy and expose the supernatural world at the same time.


    He looked up at Gen and Olivia. "What have we been able to gather so far?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No visible injuries and no sign of a struggle." Olivia said. "From what we can tell, Hyde was poisoned. There''s nothing physical to suggest he fought back or tried to escape."


    Ezra frowned at her words. It seems James Harlow''s¡­ suspicions were not without merit. "So, he was murdered?"


    Gen nodded. "Everything points to it. We think he was drinking with someone he knew, someone close enough that Hyde didn''t suspect a thing. Whoever killed him likely slipped something into his drink and the poison did the rest."


    Ezra sighed, his gaze lingering on the spilled blood wine. This wouldn''t be an easy case. Not with James'' personal interest in the matter. He ran his hand through his hair and straightened.


    "Let''s follow protocol for now." He turned to his wives. "Contact the Custodians. Let them clean up the scene after we''re done here. We''ll collect the body from the police enroute and transfer it to our morgue. There, we''ll have them do the autopsy. And get samples of any remaining wine for them to examine."


    "Let the journalists report this as a disease. Something that fits the bill and won''t draw too much attention. Make sure they lose interest the moment the reports and articles are out. I don''t want anyone digging any deeper into this."


    Gen and Olivia nodded and turned to leave.


    "Oh! And one more thing." They turned back. "Once we''re clear here, go back to your regular duties. I''ll be handing the rest personally."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. "The City Lord assigned it to you?"


    "Yes." Ezra nodded. "He wants me to lead the investigation. No one else."


    "Lucky you." Gen smirked, but there was no humor in her eyes.


    Ezra didn''t respond to her teasing, instead taking one last look at Hyde''s body. "Let''s wrap this up. Time waits for no man."


    Harlow wanted answers, and he would have to find them.

 Chapter 306 - 306: Autopsy

    Ezra woke up with a start. He blinked as he looked down at Olivia who slept beside him, her arms around him.


    He sighed and carefully got up, trying not to wake her. It didn''t matter though. They were vampires. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivia cracked open an eye and after confirming that everything was alright, went back to her sleep. Ezra yawned before walking to the bathroom to take his bath.


    He''d spent the morning sorting through the last of his reports and paperwork before going home to take care of his wives. Olivia and him had spent a few hours going at it and after the¡­ activities, he''d felt refreshed enough to get an hour of sleep.


    Now, it was time to work.


    It didn''t take him long to take his bath and wear his uniform. He stood in front of the mirror, straightening it before teleporting into his office.


    He walked out of the door, passing through the quiet corridors of the underground headquarters meeting only one of his peacekeepers who greeted him with a salute.


    He was heading to the morgue. He needed to hear the Custodians'' findings on Count Hyde''s death.


    As the sound of his footsteps echoed off the walls, his datapad chimed with an incoming message. It was from Gen. His eyes flickered as he opened it, his steps slowing slightly.


    "Reporters have been handled." Gen''s message read. "We''ve made them publish a standard article about Hyde''s death and remove all interests in the case. Not just them but also their chain of command. There should no longer be other articles."


    Ezra nodded to himself in satisfaction, turning off his datapad. The last thing they needed was the journalists poking around. The Law of Secrecy remained intact, at least for now.


    The humans'' curiosity about Hyde''s death had been snuffed out before it could become a problem. Gen had handled it well, as always.


    Others would have taken longer but she was always efficient. Her previous experience as a peacekeeper always showed in time like this.


    He reached the heavy metal doors of the morgue, pushing them open with a faint creak. Inside, the air was as cold as ever, carrying the sterile scent of formaldehyde and death. The Custodians were already there, waiting.


    The four women stood in a semi-circle near one of the metal slabs, their faces hidden behind their blank iron masks. Unlike the Custodians of First City, their masks had no visible eye holes.


    And yet, they moved with the quiet grace of one who could see everything, their robes swishing softly with each step.


    The leader of the group stepped forward as Ezra approached, her mask tilting slightly in his direction.


    "Captain Matten." She greeted in her usual calm, measured tone. "You''re just in time. We have completed the autopsy on Count Hyde."


    Ezra nodded, stepping closer. "What did you find?"


    The Custodian leader''s voice remained steady, but there was a faint hint of curiosity in it, as if even she found the results perplexing.


    "We believe that Hyde was either poisoned, or subjected to a tattoo power. We cannot be certain because there are no traces of poison or toxins in his system."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow. "No traces? How is that possible?"


    "It is rare," the Custodian admitted, "but not impossible. Whatever killed Hyde disappeared immediately after finishing its task."


    "There was no residue, no lingering effects, only the result. His body was drained of all vitality, and his blood turned a bright, human red as it killed him."


    The Custodian gestured toward the body of Hyde, which lay still on the metal slab. His skin was almost translucent, and the blood that had seeped from his orifices was still bright, even after time had passed.


    "The process was fast." The Custodian continued. "It worked within seconds, pulling the life from every cell in his body. He had no chance of survival."


    Ezra begins thinking through what he''s heard. They had suspected poison, but a tattoo power? That complicated things.


    All tattoos, even the chameleon tattoos, were unique to their wielder, either by use or interpretation. If a tattoo had been used, it would have to be a new tattoo and he couldn''t just go about asking every vampire about their tattoos.


    No one would willingly reveal that kind of information in this kind of city.


    "When did he die?" Ezra asked, his voice low.


    "Based on the state of his body, we estimate his time of death to be around midnight, give or take an hour."


    Ezra stood silently for a moment, staring down at Hyde''s body. Midnight. That''s like noon to vampires.


    "Thank you for your thorough work." Ezra finally said, looking back at the Custodians. "As always, your help is invaluable."


    The leader of the Custodians inclined her head. "Our duty is to help the Society, Captain. Should you require anything further, you know where to find us."


    With that, the four Custodians turned in unison and made their way out of the morgue, their robes trailing silently behind them. Ezra watched them go, wondering if that was their concept. To be creepy ghost women.


    As the door clicked shut behind them, he let out a slow breath and began to process what he had learned. The facts didn''t add up.


    The poison, or tattoo ability, had worked quickly, and it was clear that whoever had done this had known exactly what they were doing. Hyde had been executed.


    But who could have done it?


    The most obvious suspect was Green. He had a motive. After all, Hyde had set him up, and Green had every reason to want him dead.


    But Green had been with him at the time of the murder. He''d been in the trunk of Ezra''s car when Hyde was killed.


    That didn''t mean Green couldn''t have had an accomplice.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he considered the possibility.


    If Green had someone working with him, someone close enough and capable of doing this, then the situation was far more complicated than it initially appeared.


    There was only one way to find out.


    With a final glance at Hyde''s body, Ezra turned on his heel and left the morgue, heading toward the cells.


    It was time to meet Green.

 Chapter 307 - 307: Interrogation

    The hallways of the peacekeeper headquarters passed by in a blur as Ezra made his way to the secured area where prisoners were held.


    He arrived at the cells, where the guards stood at attention, opening the door for him after they''d gone through the necessary security checks.


    He walked into the cell block, moving to the third cell, the place where Green had been stashed. He opened the door and walked in.


    Green was there, sitting on the narrow bench, chains cuffing his hands and limiting his mobility. He had been sitting slumped with his eyes closed but after hearing the door opening, his eyes darted open and he looked up.


    True to his name, he had green hair which glowed softly in the dark. That had to be an enhancement made by whoever had turned him. Ezra chuckled, remembering what Gen had given him during his turning.


    "Captain Matten." Green greeted, his voice shaky.


    Ezra walked until he was standing in the middle of the cell. "Green." He said, projecting the casual authority that was associated with his position. "We need to talk."


    Green''s eyes flicked nervously around the room like a trapped man. He shifted in his seat, swallowing hard. "What do you want from me?"


    "Let''s make this simple." Ezra crossed his arms. "Why did Hyde want you dead?"


    Green blinked startled, before his eyes widened. "You want to help me?" He whispered.


    Ezra didn''t bother to correct him, staring down at the vampire.


    Green licked his lips and a tiny sliver of hope shone through his eyes. "It''s¡­ It''s what Hyde does." He said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "This is his tactic. His way of getting rid of people who get too close. He uses the Law of Secrecy to frame them, to make it seem like they''re a threat to Vampire Society. But it''s all a cover."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "I''m asking why, Green. Why does he do that?"


    "To control his people. To keep them in line. He makes an example out of them, making sure they''re killed in the most legal and public way possible, showing everyone that he didn''t have to get his hands dirty."


    "It sends a message. That he can eliminate anyone, anytime, without even lifting a finger."


    Ezra frowned. If this was really Hyde''s habit, it meant Hyde had been using the system, manipulating the very laws that kept the vampire world secret, to consolidate his own power and remove anyone who crossed him.


    It wasn''t uncommon for Counts to play political games, but this¡­ this was something else. And with his close relationship with James and Anya, no one could touch him.


    "Why should I believe you?" Ezra asked, curious of what Green''s answer would be. "You could be making this up."


    "And why would I do that?" Green''s fingers twitched nervously. "Look into the long list of people who''ve been executed for breaking the Law of Secrecy in Faewall. Most of them were before you came and most of them were Hyde''s doing. He uses it as his personal weapon."


    Ezra leaned in closer, his voice hardening. "And what did you do to get on Hyde''s bad side?"


    Green grimaced, his mouth opening and closing as if he was weighing the risk of telling the truth. After a moment, he sighed. "All I did was look into his funds."


    Ezra''s brow furrowed. "His funds?"


    Green nodded, his voice almost a whisper now. "I was working for him, handling some of his financial transactions, when I noticed something¡­ off. There were large sums of money being moved around, and some of it didn''t make sense."


    "I started digging into it, and the next thing I know, I''m being accused of breaking the Law of Secrecy and Hyde''s sending people after me. He framed me because I got too close."


    Ezra stood back, letting Green''s words sink in. If Hyde had truly been using the Law of Secrecy as a way to silence anyone who got too close to his secrets, it would explain why it was only his Subjects that had been accused of breaking the law since he got here. But it didn''t explain everything.


    Ezra''s eyes darkened as he asked the next question. "And all this is why you killed Hyde?"


    Green blinked, confusion flashing across his face. "What? Hyde''s dead?"


    Ezra said nothing. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look. If he''s really dead, I had nothing to do with it." When Ezra still said nothing, he leaned forward, desperate. "I really didn''t kill him! I swear, I-"


    Ezra stepped forward, his voice growing cold. "Don''t play dumb with me, Green. Hyde framed you, tried to have you executed. You had every reason to want him dead. So, you found a way. You got someone to help you, didn''t you?"


    Green''s eyes widened in panic, his hands trembling. "No! I didn''t- I wouldn''t! I was just trying to survive, not kill him!"


    Ezra''s gaze bore into him, searching for any sign of deception, but Green''s terror seemed genuine. His body language, his frantic tone, all pointed to someone who was desperately trying to convince Ezra of his innocence.


    Ezra''s voice dropped, cold and measured. "You were the only one with a clear motive to kill Hyde. You knew where he was, you knew what he was doing, and you had a reason to want him gone. Don''t lie to me, Green."


    Green shook his head vigorously. "I didn''t kill him! I don''t know who did it! I swear! I was at the townhouse where you found me!"


    Ezra watched him carefully, every instinct on alert for a tell, a slip, anything that would reveal the truth. But after minutes of grilling, nothing surfaced.


    Green''s story remained consistent. As much as Ezra didn''t want to admit it, Green didn''t seem like the type who could pull off something as sophisticated as Hyde''s murder. And if he had an accomplice, Green wasn''t giving them up.


    After several long moments of silence, Ezra straightened up. Then, without saying another word, he left the cell. He closed the door behind him and walked out to the corridors.


    He still didn''t have the answers he wanted, but he now had something else. Two leads. Two avenues that could take him closer to finding the killer.


    First was the list of all who had been executed for breaking the Law of Secrecy. If Hyde had indeed framed others as Green claimed, there would be people left behind. Family, friends, allies, who held grudges against him. People who might have had a reason to seek revenge.


    Second, Hyde''s finances. Green had uncovered something, something big enough to make Hyde panic and set him up for execution. If this was about money, if Hyde''s death was a crime tied to his financial dealings, then that trail would lead somewhere. It had to.


    All he had to do was pull on the threads and hope something unravels.

 Chapter 308 - 308: New Leads

    Ezra leaned back in his chair, staring at the scattered documents on his desk.


    Hyde''s finances were a tangled mess, obscure and deliberately hard to trace.


    He had spent hours combing through the ledgers and transaction records he was able to get his hands on but the deeper he dug into it, the harder it became to even point out what he was looking for.


    It was clear that Hyde had done all he could to hide whatever he was involved in, and Ezra was hitting dead end after dead end.


    Frustrated, he leaned forward, rubbing his temples. This wasn''t something he could do alone, not without a clear lead.


    He needed more information, and there was only one person who could provide it. Green.


    With a sigh, Ezra stood and made his way back toward the cells. He needed answers, and Green would be the one to give him the next piece of the puzzle.


    When he arrived at Green''s cell, he found the vampire sitting in the same position as before, his hands clasped tightly in his lap.


    The fear he had previously displayed had subsided somewhat, but the tension was still there.


    Green looked up when he saw Ezra, his eyes narrowing slightly, as if he was trying to gauge whether Ezra was there to help or to finish the job.


    Ezra didn''t waste any time. "We need to talk about Hyde''s finances."


    Green blinked in confusion. "His finances?"


    Ezra nodded. "You said you found something. Something about Hyde''s funds. Tell me exactly what you discovered."


    Green hesitated for a moment. "Why should I tell you?"


    Ezra crossed his arms raising a brow. "Who else has the power to help you get out of here alive?"


    Green licked his lips at his words, his eyes darting around the room as if someone else might be listening. But after a moment, he sighed and leaned forward, his voice dropping to a whisper.


    "I was working on some of Hyde''s financial transactions, routine stuff at first. But then I noticed something odd. Funds from his logistics company were being funneled into some kind of¡­ organization. A human organization."


    Ezra''s brows furrowed. "Humans? That''s not exactly a reason to be suspicious." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Right? Green said. "But it wasn''t some kind of business move or something. He was draining money without receiving anything in return and that is unlike Hyde. So, I decided to look into it."


    "But Hyde was careful. He didn''t want anyone to know about it and went out of his way to make sure the transactions were obscure, but I noticed the pattern."


    "When I tried following the trail, that''s when everything fell apart. Hyde framed me for breaking the Law of Secrecy. He couldn''t risk me finding out whatever he was doing."


    Ezra crossed his arms, the gears turning in his mind. A human organization.


    Hyde had been involved with something that he didn''t want anyone, especially his own people, knowing about. But why?


    What could possibly be important enough for Hyde to frame Green to keep it hidden?


    Green shifted nervously on the bench. "So¡­ what happens to me now? Hyde''s dead. Does that mean I get a trial, or-?"


    Ezra''s eyes flickered back to Green, keeping his expression neutral. "That depends on the evidence. I''ll investigate, and if there''s no reasonable evidence of your crime, you''ll be released. But for now, you stay here. That''s what I can do for you."


    Green swallowed hard, nodding slowly. "I understand."


    Ezra turned, walking out of the cell without another word.


    The door clanged shut behind him as he made his way back through the underground halls of the peacekeeper headquarters. He had managed to narrow down the financial search. He''d look into Hyde''s logistics company instead of wasting his time on the other businesses.


    There was something there, something that would point to the human organization Hyde had been secretly sponsoring.


    But before he dug into that, there was something else that needed his attention.


    The list of those executed for breaking the Law of Secrecy.


    If Hyde had really been using the law to frame others and eliminate threats, there would be a trail.


    And that trail would likely lead to more than one person who had reason to see Hyde dead. He needed to find those names, and the people left behind.


    He descended deeper into the peacekeeper HQ, heading toward the Room of Records.


    Peacekeepers always keep physical records only. As the local protectors of Secrecy, digital files would be too easy to hack or manipulate.


    The Room of Records was a vault of history, containing the detailed reports of every crime, including all vampires who had ever been executed in Faewall for breaking the Law of Secrecy.


    The door to the room creaked open as Ezra stepped inside. The space was very large with tight rows of shelves like a library, stacked with documents and ledgers.


    He moved to the far corner of the room, where the most recent records were kept. He ran his fingers along the shelves until he found the one he was looking for, the records on executions in the city.


    He pulled the stacked files from the shelf and set it down on the nearest table. The string tying the old documents together was thick and strong.


    Ezra raised his hand, intending to summon Olivia''s throwing knife to cut through the string with ease. But as he focused on the weapon, a sharp pain shot through his soul, causing him to wince.


    He stopped, abandoning the attempt.


    Ever since they had arrived in Faewall, something had been wrong. His soul bond, his connection to the stolen tattoos and his access to his wives'' abilities had begun to gradually weaken.


    And now, trying to summon powers that weren''t originally his, brought with it the risk of breaking his soul altogether.


    He knew with certainty that there was something in this city that was interfering with the bond, destabilizing it. He couldn''t even feel his wives'' souls through the bond again and they too could not use the bond.


    He gritted his teeth. Whatever was affecting him had to be the same thing that had drawn him to Faewall in the first place.


    He had followed that strange, instinctual pull here two decades ago, hoping to find what he was looking for. But with every passing day, it looked like he''d have to leave the city before the thing affected his soul directly.


    Pushing the thought aside, Ezra summoned his claws instead. They extended from his fingertips with a slick sound, the dark, sharp talons gleaming faintly under the lights overhead.


    He used it to slice through the string binding the documents and started with the first one at the top of the stack.


    He scanned the records, his eyes narrowing as he saw the long list of names, all vampires who had been executed for breaking the Law of Secrecy.


    One name after another, most under Hyde''s authority.


    But what stood out the most was the pattern. Many of the victims were male vampires under Hyde''s command. And in almost every case, those left behind were women.


    And some of those women, seeking protection, usually entered Hyde''s personal coven.


    Ezra frowned as he studied the documents. This seemed like the more likely pool of who the killer might have been.


    One of the women might have joined his coven in order to get closer to him and seek revenge.


    He closed the documents, retying the stack and rose to his feet. The list had given him his next lead.


    Hyde''s widows.


    It was time to pay them a visit.

 Chapter 309 - 309: The New Countess

    Ezra drove through the streets of Faewall, all motorists suddenly becoming law abiding citizens at the sight of his police car.


    One dude was about to jaywalk as he turned the corner. One look at his car and he stood there like he was only examining the road.


    Ezra smirked to himself as he finally entered the street that held Hyde''s domain. This was also another exclusive area but instead of one that appeared naturally, Hyde had built it himself.


    The street was all high stone walls and heavy iron gates. Ezra had never visited it before, having no reason to. He only met Hyde and a few of his wives at the balls James Harlow always held.


    Now, with Hyde dead and the suspects living in his house, Ezra knew he had to tread carefully.


    He pulled the car to a stop outside the massive gates of the Hyde estate. There was a moment of waiting before the gates creaked open slowly as whoever was controlling the system inside, recognized his car.


    He drove through, the gravel crunching under the tires as he followed the winding driveway up to the mansion.


    The mansion itself was a grand, old thing with stone gargoyles perched along the roof, their faces snarling down at whoever was looking up.


    As he parked and stepped out, one of Hyde''s junior wives appeared from the front door, walking down the stone steps to meet him.


    She looked young, even if that wasn''t necessarily an indicator of age, with sharp, delicate features and long, dark hair that fell in loose waves down her back. Her eyes were cold and guarded, though she offered a polite smile as she approached.


    "Captain Matten." She greeted him, her voice soft but formal. "The Countess is expecting you."


    Ezra nodded in acknowledgment. "Thank you."


    The woman turned, gesturing for him to follow as she led him inside the mansion.


    The interior was just as grand as the exterior, with high vaulted ceilings, dark wooden beams, and heavy velvet curtains lining the tall windows.


    Ezra followed in silence through the long hallways until they reached a set of large, carved wooden doors.


    The junior wife knocked lightly, waiting for a response. A soft voice called for them to enter, and the woman pushed open the doors, stepping aside to let Ezra through.


    Inside, the room was filled with the scent of lavender and candlelight.


    Sitting gracefully on a large, ornate chair at the center of the room was Hyde''s main wife, who was now the Countess of the territory.


    She was beautiful, sitting there looking perfectly composed. Her long, flowing gown shimmered in the candlelight, and her hair was tied back in a complex braid.


    Her eyes, however, shined with a superior intelligence, watching Ezra carefully as he entered.


    "Captain Matten." She said with a small smile, rising from her seat. "Thank you for coming."


    Ezra inclined his head respectfully. "Countess, I appreciate you meeting with me."


    The junior wife quietly left the room, closing the door behind her, leaving Ezra alone with the new Countess. He took a step forward, choosing his words carefully.


    "First, let me offer my congratulations." Ezra said, his voice smooth but measured. The news had just got him. She had been elevated to become the new Countess of the territory and now, all of Hyde''s wives and Subjects now serve her.


    The Countess''s smile was gracious, though there was a hint of something dark in her eyes. "Thank you, Captain. It is not the way I would have chosen to ascend, but I accept my new role."


    Ezra nodded, his tone softening. "I''m also sorry for your loss. Hyde''s death was¡­ unexpected." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She inclined her head slightly, accepting the condolences with grace. "Yes. It was a shock to us all."


    There was a moment of silence as Ezra considered his next words. He took a deep breath before speaking, approaching the subject delicately.


    "Hyde was a man of¡­ great influence. His many wives, his network of Subjects. He was known for keeping his affairs private, but I can''t help but wonder if there was more to his life that might shed light on his death."


    The Countess''s smile didn''t waver, but her eyes narrowed slightly in reaction to his words. "Was that a question or a statement?"


    Ezra was silent for a moment. "A question."


    "Captain Matten, my husband''s personal life is just that. Personal. His affairs, and the affairs of his wives, are not open for discussion."


    Ezra took a small step forward, careful to keep his tone respectful. "I understand that, but with his death being so sudden, it''s important that we investigate every possible angle. I''m sure you want to see justice served, and-"


    "Justice will be served." She interrupted smoothly, her voice firm but not unkind. "But my family''s privacy will remain intact. My husband''s life was complicated, yes, but that complexity does not invite scrutiny into our personal affairs."


    Ezra could see that she wasn''t going to make this easy.


    Her responses were calm and perfectly deflective. She wasn''t just protecting herself, she was protecting the entire structure that Hyde had built.


    The wives, the Subjects, the secrets that he had died holding. She was the gatekeeper now, and she wasn''t about to let anyone pry too deeply.


    "I see." Ezra said, nodding slightly. "I respect that. But if you or any of Hyde''s wives have any information, anything that might help with the investigation, please, don''t hesitate to reach out. The peacekeepers are here to serve."


    The Countess smiled again, but it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Of course. I appreciate your concern, Captain. But I assure you, we have nothing to hide."


    Ezra nodded. He knew a dismissal when he heard one.


    "Very well." He said, stepping back. "Thank you for your time, Countess. I won''t trouble you further."


    "Thank you, Captain." She replied smoothly. "Safe travels."


    Ezra inclined his head one last time before turning and leaving the room.


    As he walked back through the mansion, the pieces of the puzzle continued to swirl in his mind.


    The Countess had been guarded and he could sense that she was hiding something. Whatever Hyde had been involved in, she knew about it.


    As he stepped outside and got back into his car, Ezra''s thoughts turned to the next steps.


    It was time to dig deeper.

 Chapter 310 - 310: Abandoned Warehouse

    The cold light of dawn filtered through the clouds as Ezra parked his police hover car down the street. He got out, looking both ways, making sure he hadn''t attracted attention.


    He walked down the street to his destination, an unmarked warehouse.


    It stood at the edge of Faewall''s industrial district, blending in with the other anonymous buildings that lined the streets.


    But this one was different. It was an address tied to Hyde''s logistics company, the same one connected to suspicious financial transfers that Green had investigated.


    Hyde had gone to great lengths to hide his financial dealings, but Ezra''s investigation had finally led him here.


    After spending hours poring over records, fake accounts, and shell companies, he had traced a portion of the funds Hyde had been funneling out of his business to this place.


    He approached the side door, breaking the lock with a quick flick of his claws. The rusty metal groaned softly as the door opened, and he slipped inside.


    The smell of dust and oil clung to the air, and as he moved further into the dark warehouse, his ears picked up the sound of two men joking around.


    He listened carefully. Three heartbeats and no strange scents in the air. His eyes narrowed. Three humans, no vampires.


    He walked closer to them, not making a sound. The warehouse wasn''t abandoned, as he''d initially assumed. It was active.


    Stacks of crates filled the space, and toward the back, the group of humans worked, unpacking and sorting goods.


    Ezra''s brows rose as he saw what they were doing. The men were moving boxes marked with the symbol of a charitable organization. That didn''t mean they couldn''t be criminals.


    He deployed his Aura without infusing any feelings or emotions, making use of its vision to see what was inside the boxes.


    He frowned. Clothing, non-perishable goods and some medical supplies? It appeared that their operations were actually legitimate.


    They really were part of the charitable trust branded on the crates, receiving and distributing goods. But why would Hyde, a vampire Count, secretly funnel money into this?


    He could have done this without hiding it and no one would criticize him. After all, it wasn''t out of the ordinary for some vampires to practice noblesse oblige for a decade or two before losing interest.


    One of the humans, a man in his thirties with a gruff beard and tired eyes, looked up, probably feeling someone watching, and spotted Ezra standing in the shadows, watching them.


    His eyes widened in alarm and he opened his mouth to raise the alarm.


    Before he could even make a sound, Ezra moved as fast as he could, his boots hitting the concrete floor in a blur.


    For the man, it would look like Ezra simply disappeared and everything went dark. Within moments, he had all three humans out cold on the floor.


    He stood over them, his mind cataloging every information he had gotten. But the question still remained. Who are these people? What were they doing here? Why was Hyde funding a human charity organization, and why did he go to such lengths to hide it?


    He rummaged through their pockets, pulling out their IDs. He noted their names and addresses. He searched some more and couldn''t find any phones on them.


    That couldn''t be. Ezra narrowed his eyes. Maybe they don''t keep their phones on them while they work. That had to be the only explanation.


    He moved through the warehouse, methodically scanning the crates and workstation with his Aura. The three hundred degree vision didn''t come with the ability to focus attention on everything at the same time. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He moved through the warehouse, keeping his senses on the humans but his attention on looking for any sign of their personal belongings.


    He needed to find their phones, the most likely source of direct information. As he moved past the stacks of donated goods, his attention snapped to a phone, tucked away near one of the folding tables.


    He retracted his Aura, approaching the table. There, he found a small pile of personal items. Phones and bags, all left behind by the workers before they''d begun their shifts.


    Ezra crouched down, grabbing one of the phones. The phone was locked but it didn''t take too long before Ezra had it open, using the unconscious worker''s biometrics.


    What was the man going to do? Stop him?


    He scrolled through the messages, tapping into emails and documents stored on the device.


    On the surface, everything seemed normal. It appeared to be an operation centered on charity work. Receiving donations, organizing them, and distributing goods to those in need.


    But as Ezra dug deeper, reading through internal communications between the organization''s leaders, something felt off.


    The language was too vague, too evasive, with constant references to ''additional support'' and ''transfers'' that didn''t seem related to charitable work.


    A series of spreadsheets hidden in one of the emails showed large sums of money being moved, but the destinations were listed only as ambiguous accounts.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he quickly pieced it together. This wasn''t just a charity. It was a front.


    The charitable trust was laundering money, disguising it as donations and then transferring it to unknown locations.


    Hyde''s logistics company was involved, but the funds weren''t staying in Faewall. They were being funneled somewhere else, likely to fuel something far more dangerous.


    He quickly went through all three phones, confirming it. He then returned the phones back to where they had been.


    This Forge Trust, the human organization, wasn''t just a recipient of donations. They were part of a larger scheme. And Hyde was involved in this.


    His mind couldn''t help but go to the coming vampire war. Was Hyde working for the monarchy? Was he about to expose them and had to be killed?


    If that was the case, he knew that going too close will result in whoever was helping the monarchy to come after him.


    Personally, he had no interest in supporting either side. Valaren''s oath was always tugging at his soul. He had things to do that neither side would be in support of.


    Ezra sighed, taking one last look around the warehouse. That was when his datapad buzzed in his pocket.


    He pulled it out, expecting a routine message from HQ, but the words on the screen made his blood run cold.


    URGENT: Return to HQ immediately. Hyde''s body is missing. Green has escaped.

 Chapter 311 - 311: Missing Pieces

    Ezra cursed under his breath as he read the message.


    Hyde''s body was gone? And Green had somehow escaped? He quickly glanced around the warehouse. He didn''t have time to unravel the full mystery here. Not now. He had to get back to peacekeeper headquarters.


    He pocketed the datapad and glanced down at the unconscious humans. He couldn''t leave them like this.


    Peacekeepers were given authority by the law to use their powers on humans when investigating important vampire matters.


    But if they remembered him afterwards, if they even had the slightest memory of seeing a vampire peacekeeper in their midst, it would be a breach of the Law of Secrecy. He had to wipe their memories.


    Ezra called his Aura up, the dense cloud of vitality settling over the room. He quickly woke up all three humans under the hold of his Aura, erasing the last few moments from their minds as if they had never happened.


    Then he knocked them back out and retracted his Aura.


    When the humans wake up, they''ll have headaches and be disoriented with a headache and no inclination of telling their bosses about passing out at the warehouse. After all, they had been drinking on duty. And in the middle of everything, they''ll have no memory of his presence.


    Satisfied that the Law of Secrecy was intact, Ezra made his way out of the warehouse. The lead on the logistics company would have to wait. Hyde''s body missing, and Green, were far more pressing matters.


    He abandoned his car, teleporting straight to the underground garage. He''d come back later to retrieve it later.


    He gritted his teeth as he made his way to the hidden door, thinking through the possibilities.


    Hyde''s body had been under strict guard in the morgue, locked away under multiple layers of protection. No one should have been able to remove it. Not without help.


    And as for Green, how had he managed to escape? Ezra had been the last person to visit and lock his cell.


    If this was really happening, then there had to be a connection between Hyde''s death, the missing body, and Green''s disappearance. But what was it?


    He put the thought out of his mind as he arrived at the door to see guards already there and Gen waiting for him.


    "Ezra!" She said as he drew nearer but didn''t say anything else, allowing Ezra to go through the identification procedure.


    As soon as he was done, he was allowed into the building. "What''s really going on?" He asked, striding as fast as he could to the secure wing, Gen following behind.


    "Green''s cell was empty when the security guards did the last check. And Hyde''s body¡­ it''s gone." Gen answered his question.


    "How long ago?" Ezra demanded, his voice sharp. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "An hour, maybe less." gen answered. "We''ve initiated a full lockdown, but there''s no trace of Green anywhere. He''s¡­ vanished."


    Ezra could feel the effect of the lockdown. The walls had been designed in such a way that they could hide a black zone inside.


    With the blackzone infused with vitality, no one could leave or enter, by teleportation or otherwise, without taking the front door.


    "Who''s maintaining the lockdown?" He asked.


    "Olivia and Red." Gen answered. "With the current state of things, we couldn''t trust anyone else with it."


    Ezra nodded in agreement at her words. He also wouldn''t have trusted anyone else apart from his wives with maintaining the lockdown.


    He knew that Green had no powers that would allow him to slip his bonds which sealed his vitality and disappear without a trace. He was just a fourth ring vampire, not nearly strong enough to escape this kind of facility on his own.


    Ezra walked to the morgue, going through the security checks and reinforced doors.


    The cold, sterile room was empty. The slab where Hyde''s body had once been was bare, the white sheet that had covered him now tossed to the side.


    There were no signs of a struggle, no evidence of forced entry. The body had simply¡­ disappeared.


    "Who had access to this room?" Ezra asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    "Only the Custodians and you." Gen replied.


    "And who discovered the body was gone? The person had to have come in to know it was gone."


    "I discovered the body." Gen answered. "After the guards raised the alarm, I figured that if he was after anything, it would be the body of the man that had put him in the cells in the first place. There was a low possibility of him doing that but I had to check anyway and I was right."


    Ezra nodded at her words. He clenched his jaw, his thoughts churning.


    Someone had to have helped Green. It was either an inside job or someone from outside.


    He knew it wasn''t his officers. He''d handpicked them himself, ensuring their loyalty. And they won''t risk tampering with a high-profile case like this.


    Which left someone from outside. Someone with the power to breach the security of both the cells and the morgue. His theory of a Monarchy plant was looking more real by the minute.


    Green couldn''t have orchestrated all this on his own. He didn''t have the resources, the power, or the connections to pull off something like this.


    Someone had helped him and that someone had also taken Hyde''s body.


    But why? What use could they possibly have for Hyde''s corpse?


    Gen''s data pad beeped and she looked down at it.


    Ezra waited patiently for her to read the message.


    "They''re gone. Every inch of the building has been searched. No traces of Green was found."


    Ezra sighed. "Alert every officer in the city. I want a full lockdown on Green and anyone who might be associated with him."


    He knew it was a long shot but it was standard procedure. The human police won''t be able to find any trace of Green.


    "And check every surveillance feed we have. If Green or Hyde''s body really left this building, I want to know how."


    Gen nodded quickly and left to relay the orders. Ezra stood alone in the morgue, trying to make sense of it all.


    Just who in the world had taken Hyde''s body?

 Chapter 312 - 312: Avenger

    Rain drizzled down the street, the streetlights above flickering like it was a scene from a horror movie.


    Mist clinged lightly to the air, obscuring the view. If a monster jumped out of the shadows, it would not look out of place.


    Green stumbled along with the weight on his back, following the cloaked figure in front of him. He was still feeling weak from his escape and his eyes were wide with confusion.


    He remembered the cold grip of the peacekeeper cell. The feeling of not being able to access a single lick of his own vitality.


    He remembered the moment his cell door creaked open and the masked figure walked in. At the time, he''d feared for his life and he didn''t even know where he found the courage to ask, "who¡­ who are you?"


    "I.. am your salvation." An androgynous voice sounded from beneath the mask. "I¡­ am Avenger."


    "Avenger?" Green mumbled. Was she here to have revenge against him for something he once did? He racked his brain for anyone who could do this and was able to come up with nothing.


    His hands shook in fear but being in this cell had given him enough time to be able to face his death with courage. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see." He sighed, before closing his eyes and stretching out his arms to the side, exposing his heart. "Alright. I''ve made peace with my death."


    "Come with me."


    Green''s eyes snapped open in confusion. "What?"


    Without saying another word, Avenger had turned and walked away.


    Green stared at the cloaked vampire in disbelief. They were here to spring him out of prison? How in the heavens will they get the chains off him.


    There was a pop and the chains holding him down fell away. The little vitality he had remaining surged inside of him. He looked down in shock before being startled by Avenger''s voice. "Are you coming or not?"


    He snapped to his feet, following closely.


    Darkness poured off Avenger to cover everywhere. Green followed closely, keeping his eyes on the cloak in front of him. He kept walking and was wondering why no one was stopping them. Just how powerful was this Avenger fellow to pull this off inside the peacekeeper headquarters.


    In a few minutes, the darkness dispersed to reveal a cold sterile room and laying there on the slab was Hyde''s body. Green could not believe his eyes.


    "Here." Avenger tossed him a body bag.


    He caught it reflexively before glancing at it to Avenger and back. Were they expecting him to bag the body? He opened his mouth to protest before stopping himself. He should be glad that he was being taken out of the cell.


    He quickly bagged the body under Avenger''s creepy stare. When he was done, Avenger gave their next instruction. "Carry and follow."


    He had no choice but to carry the body and follow the same cloak as darkness covered them again.


    And that''s how he found himself here, standing in front of an old, crumbling chapel. He followed Avenger inside, waving away the dust kicked up and the smell of decay in the air.


    Avenger led the way to the front of the chapel. When they got there, they turned to face Green. "Good. Drop the bag."


    Green dropped the bag at the feet of his savior. "Why?" He asked. "Why did you help me? What do you want from me?"


    Avenger tilted their head creepily before taking a step closer, their movements smooth and predatory. The mask was even more intimidating as it got closer and Green fought the urge to take a step back.


    "You are going to help me." Avenger said calmly. "You will help me put the fear of God into someone."


    Green blinked in confusion. "Who? Me?" He laughed. "You''re better off finding someone else. I''m not strong enough for all that. I can barely keep myself alive!"


    Avenger''s hand moved slowly, almost tenderly, as they reached out to touch Green''s cheek. "Strength is not required, Green. Not for this."


    Before Green could respond, a sharp pain exploded in his chest. His eyes widened in horror as the Avenger''s hand plunged into his ribcage, their fingers wrapping around his heart. He gasped, choking on nothing, his hands clawing weakly at their arm. But there was no escape.


    "You''ve served your purpose." Avenger whispered into his ears. "And now, your part in this ends."


    With a sickening sound, Avenger ripped Green''s heart from his chest. The room fell deathly silent, save for the faint gurgle of blood as it pooled around Green''s lifeless body. His eyes remained open, wide with shock and terror.


    Avenger turned away from Green''s corpse, unbothered by the blood that now stained their hands. Their focus shifted to the body bag. They knelt beside the bag and zipped it open to reveal the fallen Count.


    "Hey Hyde." Avenger whispered. "Thank you for your sacrifice. I apologize for what I''m about to do but don''t worry. I just need to scare your friends with a little lie."


    They reached out and tore open Hyde''s chest to reveal his heart. They reached inside and gripped it before ripping it out.


    With Hyde''s heart in one hand and Green''s in the other, Avenger stood. The two hearts dripped with blood, a macabre offering in the silent chapel.


    Avenger placed both hearts in a small, ornate package, a carefully carved wooden box that looked more like an old relic than a simple container.


    Carefully, they took a step back and dipped their finger into the pool of blood around Green''s body. In slow, deliberate strokes, they wrote a message on the ground beside the package in Green''s blood:


    "I know your secret."


    The message stood out in the darkness. Avenger''s masked face tilted slightly, as if admiring their handiwork, before they rose to their full height.


    "Let the City Lord know¡­ their time is running out."


    Then they turned, darkness swirling around them. When the darkness cleared, they were gone and the two bodies had been turned to ash, floating in the breeze coming in through the open door.


    The recipient of the message would find it before the night was out.

 Chapter 313 - 313: This Changes Everything

    James Harlow sat in the backseat of his car, his fingers tapping absently on the armrest. He stared out of the window as the city of Faewall passed by in a blur, the streets drenched in mist.


    Beside him, Alfred, his loyal driver and right hand man, remained focused on the road as he drove, his face a mask of calm professionalism.


    James was looking out at the city but he wasn''t seeing it. He had received a message. A message from Hyde.


    Everyone and their grandmothers knew Hyde was dead. Had known for days. And yet, when the mysterious message had arrived, he hadn''t hesitated. There were too many pieces in motion, too many shadows moving in the dark. He had to see this through.


    The car eventually slowed as they approached their destination. An old, crumbling chapel on the outskirts of the city. This was where the message had directed him to.


    As the car rolled to a stop, James opened the door before Alfred could get out to assist him. His boots crunched on the gravel as he stepped out, the cold night air biting at his skin.


    He paused, looking up at the dilapidated building in front of him. He had nothing to fear. He was the strongest vampire in the city. Even fifth ringed vampires couldn''t stand under his dominion, not to mention his relic.


    "Are you sure about this, sir?" Alfred asked, his voice cautious.


    James nodded curtly. "Stay here. I''ll take a look."


    With that, he strode toward the chapel, the door already wide open. The inside was dark, lit only by the faint moonlight filtering through the cracked windows. The air was thick with the smell of rot and decay.


    As he stepped inside, his eyes were immediately drawn to the floor. There, scrawled in dark, drying blood, was the message:


    "I know your secret."


    His gaze shifted to the box placed carefully beside the bloodstained words. Even before opening it, James had an idea of what was inside.


    He crouched down and lifted the lid with steady hands, revealing two hearts. Hyde''s¡­ and another vampire''s.


    The sight of the hearts sent a shiver of anger through him. He exhaled slowly, rising to his feet as he felt Alfred enter the chapel behind him. James didn''t turn. He kept his eyes on the box before him. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I just received news. Hyde''s body and a vampire known as Green are missing from peacekeeper HQ." Alfred said quietly. "Green was one of Hyde''s Subjects, low-level. He was framed by Hyde for breaking the Law of Secrecy. Captain Matten had him in custody, but it seems someone else had other plans."


    James felt the pieces falling into place, the last threads of doubt fading. He clenched his fists at his sides, forcing himself to remain calm. He had suspected the identity of Hyde''s killer, but this¡­ this was confirmation.


    "And Ezra?" James asked, his voice low.


    "He knows nothing of this yet," Alfred replied. "Shall I inform him?"


    James shook his head, the decision immediate. "No. Matten is not to be told. This stays between us."


    "Yes, my lord." Alfred bowed his head.


    James looked down at the bloodied message again, the weight of the situation sinking in. "this confirms it. We now know who killed Hyde. They''ve made themselves known." His voice was grim as he turned to face Alfred.


    "Keep an eye on them. Watch their every move. Now that we know our opponent, we can keep them in check. I want to know what their goal is."


    Alfred nodded, his expression hardening. "Understood, my lord."


    James took a deep breath, feeling the tight pull of something darker, something that had haunted him for decades.


    The relic inside him, the Progenitor''s relic, stirred, responding to the tension, the threat. It whispered to him, urging him to act, to hunt, to kill. It had always been there, gnawing at him with its primal hunger.


    "I''ll handle the rest." James said softly.


    He turned away from the bloodstained chapel, heading back to the car, but when Alfred moved to open the door for him, James shook his head.


    "I''ll drive myself back," James said, his voice calm but firm. "Stay here and clean this up."


    Alfred gave a brief nod. "Yes, my lord."


    James slid into the driver''s seat, gripping the wheel tightly as he drove away from the chapel. His estate wasn''t far, but the drive gave him time to gather his thoughts.


    His finger tapped against the steering wheel as he considered his next steps, the pull of the Progenitor relic inside him growing stronger with each passing moment.


    When he finally arrived at his sprawling estate, the gates opened automatically as he drove through, pulling up to the grand, dark mansion.


    He stepped out of the car, leaving it in the driveway, and walked with purpose toward the entrance. His destination was not the lavish rooms of the main house, but the basement. The place where his darkest secrets were kept.


    James descended the narrow stone staircase, his boots echoing off the cold walls as he went deeper underground.


    He could hear it before he even opened the door. A low, feral growl, the sound of chains rattling against stone. When he pushed the door open, the sight that greeted him was both terrifying and familiar.


    In the center of the room, chained by golden chains that shimmered faintly, was a vampire. But this was not just any vampire.


    This was a feral, mad creature, more animal than man. Its once regal features were now twisted with fury and insanity, its eyes glowing with a hatred that was fuelled by madness.


    The vampire snarled as soon as James entered the room, lunging against the chains with all its might. But the golden chains held strong, keeping the vampire confined, though it still strained against them, its claws scraping uselessly at the stone floor.


    James took a deep breath, feeling the pull of the Progenitor relic inside him intensify. The relic thrummed in his soul, urging him to strike, to destroy the creature in front of him.


    The vampire''s very presence, its connection to the Daydream Court, stirred the relic''s deepest instincts.


    But James had been fighting this urge for over five decades. He forced himself to resist, his body taut with tension as he moved to the chair across from the feral vampire.


    It snarled and snapped, the chains keeping it just out of reach.


    "Calm yourself." James said softly, his voice steady. "You''re not the only one who knows the secret anymore."


    The vampire''s eyes blazed with fury, but there was a flicker of recognition in them. It growled, but James could sense the shift. It understood him, even through the madness that consumed it.


    James leaned back in the chair, his gaze never leaving the vampire. "You must be glad, in some twisted way. Because now, someone else is aware of what we''ve tried so hard to keep buried."


    The vampire hissed, its fangs bared in rage, but James only smiled coldly.


    "This changes everything." He said quietly.

 Chapter 314 - 314: Funeral Pyre

    Ezra sat in his office, the hum of the peacekeeper HQ barely registering in the back of his mind.


    His fingers drummed against the edge of his desk as he stared absentmindedly at the only lamp shining on his desk. The daylight to night system had kicked in hours ago, turning off the light and he hadn''t even noticed.


    It had been days since Green''s escape and Hyde''s body had gone missing, and yet, despite all their efforts, he and the peacekeepers were no closer to finding either of them.


    The HQ had been locked down immediately after the incident, security checkpoints reinforced, protocols tightened, but nothing.


    It was as though Green and Hyde had simply vanished into thin air, pulled from the city by some unseen hand.


    The silence surrounding the situation was almost as troubling as the disappearances themselves.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as he thought about the City Lord, James Harlow. Faewall was James''s domain, and it was impossible to believe that he hadn''t heard something about Green or Hyde''s body.


    He had expected pressure from James, a summons, or at least an inquiry. But there had been nothing.


    James had remained uncharacteristically quiet, and that silence was louder than any words could have been.


    Ezra''s instincts told him that James knew more than he was letting on. If James were truly in the dark, he would''ve been demanding answers, pushing Ezra for results. Instead, there was nothing. No pressure, no orders, not even a whisper of concern.


    Why the silence? Ezra wondered, frowning as he thought about it. If James had really taken Green and Hyde, why do it so covertly? Why not simply command Ezra to hand them over?


    He couldn''t figure out the motive. James had enough power and influence to take what he wanted without playing these games. And yet, Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that the City Lord was involved, somehow.


    With a deep sigh, Ezra stood, pushing back his chair and stretching his stiff muscles.


    He couldn''t afford to dwell on this uncertainty anymore. If James was hiding something, that was none of his business.


    For now, he''d continue with his investigation. Fortunately, he had another lead to chase.


    The Forge Trust.


    Ezra''s investigation into this so-called charitable trust had been halted by the current search and it was time to get back to it.


    He grabbed his coat and left the office, passing through the HQ''s layers of security checkpoints.


    The peacekeepers stationed at each post nodded respectfully as he passed, after verifying his identity, their eyes sharp with alertness.


    The recent breach had everyone on edge, and Ezra had made sure to keep his officers vigilant. But even with all the added precautions, he still didn''t know how whoever had taken Green and Hyde had done it.


    As he stepped outside and into the cold night air, Ezra walked briskly to his car. He slid into the driver''s seat, the hum of the engine coming to life beneath his hands.


    It was time to pay the Forge Trust a visit.


    **********


    The drive to the Forge Trust was quick, the city blurring by as Ezra focused on his plan of getting the information he wanted.


    Just as Olivia had once told him, if his Aura can''t do the job, something has already gone wrong.


    He chuckled to himself as he approached his destination then twitched as he smelled burning in the air.


    He focused as the building came into view, a thick plume of smoke rising into the night sky.


    The forge Trust was on fire.


    Ezra pulled up to the curb, throwing the car into park as he stepped out, the heat from the fire hitting him like a wave.


    People were rushing around, some with buckets of water, others yelling for help. The fire had already consumed a large portion of the building, and despite the efforts of those nearby, it was clear that the blaze was out of control.


    His instincts screamed at him that this was no accident.


    Without hesitation, Ezra ran toward the building, pushing through the crowds. He could hear people shouting warnings, but he ignored them.


    The fire was growing, but there might still be something, someone, left inside. He couldn''t let his trail go cold like this.


    He kicked down the smoldering door and rushed into the burning building. Flames licked at the walls, the acrid smell of smoke filling the air.


    He could barely see through the thick haze, but his heightened senses kept him focused. His ears strained for any sound, his eyes scanning through the smoke as he moved through the hallways.


    Bodies littered the floor, their throats slashed, already killed before the fire even had a chance to reach them. Whoever had done this hadn''t come for the fire. They had come to kill.


    Ezra felt a surge of anger rise in his chest, but he tamped it down, forcing himself to focus. That was when his ears caught the sound.


    A heartbeat, faint but present. Ezra honed in on it, pushing through the heat and debris until he found him.


    A man lay crumpled against the wall, his chest slashed open, his breathing shallow. His heart was barely beating, blood pooling beneath him.


    Ezra knelt beside the man, his hands moving quickly to check the wound. The man was almost gone, but there was a chance, just a slim one, that Ezra could save him.


    Gritting his teeth, Ezra lifted the man and began carrying him toward the exit. The heat from the flames grew almost unbearable, and Ezra could feel the searing pain of his skin starting to burn.


    But he didn''t stop. He couldn''t. He could have teleported out but people had seen him rush in.


    As he found his way back out, he forced his body, resisting the instinct to heal, knowing there would be questions if he came out of the fire unharmed when even the victim had been burned and his own white uniform had caught aflame.


    The fire department arrived just as he burst out of the building, the man still cradled in his arms. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He laid him gently on the ground, wincing as his own burned skin chafed against the cloth rubbing on it. His hands were blistered and his arms singed but he didn''t care.


    The firemen rushed forward, immediately assessing the situation. Ezra stepped back, letting them take over as they tried to revive the man. He wiped the sweat and soot from his face, watching them with a sharp eye.


    That man was his only source of information on Forge Trust.


    Whoever had been behind this attack had done so to destroy evidence, to eliminate any witnesses.


    But they hadn''t been fast enough. This man was still alive, barely, and he might have the answers Ezra needed.


    He had to get this man to speak. Whatever had happened at the Forge Trust, it was connected to Green, Hyde, and whatever conspiracy was happening in Faewall now.


    But right now, all Ezra could do was wait and hope that the man survived long enough to give him the truth.

 Chapter 315 - 315: A Name To Follow

    Ezra rode in the back of the ambulance, his eyes never leaving the dying man on the stretcher.


    He had used his status as a police officer to make sure that he would be allowed to stay with the patient, leveraging the burns on his own arms to justify his presence.


    The paramedics hadn''t asked too many questions, more focused on keeping the man alive than on Ezra''s injuries.


    He knew he couldn''t let the man out of his sight. The killer might come back to tie up loose ends.


    With his current inability to raise the dead, the man had to be kept alive at all costs.


    The inside of the ambulance was filled with the sounds of medical equipment and hurried voices.


    The paramedics worked frantically, assessing the extent of the man''s injuries. His heart had begun to falter, the monitors attached to him beeping wildly.


    One of the paramedics quickly reached for an injection.


    "His heart''s failing." She said, her voice tense but still calm and controlled. "We need epinephrine, stat!"


    The other paramedic, a man with sweat beading on his forehead, grabbed a syringe from the nearby tray and injected the drug into the man''s chest, directly into his heart. \\


    The seconds ticked by, everyone watching the monitor for any sign of life as if it held the secrets of the universe.


    For a moment, nothing happened. Then, the heart monitor beeped, once, then twice. Slowly, the erratic beats stabilized.


    "He''s back." The other paramedic said with relief, though his hands still moved with practiced efficiency, adjusting the IV and checking the man''s vital signs.


    Ezra remained silent, his eyes flickering down to his own burns. Fortunately, due to his natural vampire resilience, they weren''t severe, just surface-level injuries.


    He had shielded the man from the worst of the fire, taking the brunt of the heat himself. The pain was still present, but manageable. He still kept his regeneration in check, not wanting to raise suspicion.


    As they sped toward the hospital, the paramedics continued working to stabilize the man. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oxygen was placed over his mouth, and they monitored his pulse, watching carefully for any further complications. The paramedic with the syringe looked over at Ezra, her expression tight.


    "You were lucky to get him out when you did." She said. "Another minute in there, and he wouldn''t have made it."


    Ezra simply nodded, his mind elsewhere. Luck had nothing to do with it. This man had answers, and he wasn''t about to lose him.


    When they got to the hospital, the emergency room staff rushed the man inside, calling for immediate surgery. Ezra followed closely behind like white on rice.


    He was careful not to draw attention to himself as he walked through the chaotic ER. As the man was being wheeled into the operating room, Ezra quickly called up his chameleon tattoo, wrapping the colors into his body and turning him translucent.


    He was still there but no human could see him.


    As the medical staff prepped the man for surgery, Ezra silently followed them.


    He watched as the surgeons worked tirelessly, their hands moving like a well oiled machine. They opened the man''s chest, stitching together the damage done to his heart and lungs, repairing the extensive wounds he had sustained.


    At one point, the man''s heart stopped again, and they had to revive him with a defibrillator. The high-pitched whine of the machine filled the room as they shocked his heart back into rhythm.


    "Clear!" One of the doctors called, pressing the paddles to the man''s chest.


    The man''s body jerked, his heart restarting with a weak, irregular beat. They continued working, stitching and sealing wounds, until finally, hours later, the surgery was complete. The man was still alive, though barely.


    Ezra waited patiently, his body pressed against the cold wall as the surgeons wheeled the man into a recovery room.


    He kept his chameleon tattoo working, watching as the hospital staff went about their work. Once they were satisfied that the man was stable, they left, closing the door softly behind them.


    Now that they were alone, he deactivated his tattoo, his body reappearing fully. The man lay on the hospital bed, his breathing shallow but steady. The machines around him beeped rhythmically, signaling that he was still clinging to life.


    Ezra took a deep breath and summoned his Aura. The air in the room thickened as the cloud of vitality pooled off him, filling the space with a subtle but undeniable pressure.


    He infused his Aura with compliance, letting it seep into the man''s mind, gently pulling him from the edge of unconsciousness.


    "Wake up." Ezra whispered, his voice low but commanding.


    The man stirred, his eyelids fluttering weakly before slowly opening. His gaze was unfocused at first, but as the Aura took hold, his eyes locked onto Ezra''s.


    "You''re not in danger anymore." Ezra said, his voice calm. "I need you to tell me what happened. Who attacked you?"


    The man''s lips moved slowly, his voice barely audible. "It¡­ it was a figure¡­ cloaked¡­ m- masked."


    Ezra leaned in closer, his Aura wrapping tighter around the man''s mind, coaxing the information from him. "What did they look like? What did they do?"


    "They¡­ they tore through everyone¡­ like they were nothing." The man rasped. His eyes were wide with fear, the memory of the slaughter still fresh in his mind but Ezra''s Aura suppressed the fear, putting him in a state of compliance.


    "An iron mask¡­ couldn''t see their face. They were too fast. We didn''t stand a chance¡­ Monster."


    Ezra nodded, cataloging the information. His mind couldn''t help but go to X.


    Now, there was another mad, masked fellow running around, leaving a trail of bodies behind. This had to be the person that had killed Hyde. But for now, there was still more to learn.


    "What about Hyde''s funds?" Ezra pressed. "What was the money for? Where was it going?"


    The man''s breathing hitched, and he closed his eyes for a moment, as if struggling to remember.


    "We¡­ we routed the funds¡­ through different channels. It was¡­ meant for a family. We put it into a trust for them."


    Ezra leaned in closer. "What family?"


    The man''s lips trembled as he whispered the name.


    "The¡­ Moore family."


    Ezra frowned. The Moore family? He''d never heard of them before. He was able to get more information about the Moore family trust from the man before he was satisfied.


    He reached out with his Aura once again, this time wiping the man''s memory of the last few hours.


    The memories of the attack, the surgery, the conversation, all of it faded, leaving the man in a deep, peaceful sleep.


    Ezra stood and slipped out of the room, his mind buzzing with the new information. The cloaked figure. The Moore family. Hyde''s connections to this family.


    There were still so many unanswered questions, but at least now, he had a name to follow.

 Chapter 316 - 316: The Moore Family

    Ezra stood on the roof of the tallest building in the city.


    After the Forge trust incident, he had been awarded by the city and given time off to rest and recover.


    He''d had his officers keep the news quiet of course. He didn''t want to be that recognizable on sight by humans.


    Although his work for the human police was a cover for being a peacekeeper and he could totally carry on with his work, he decided to actually take a small break.


    But before he did, there was something he had to do.


    His eyes roved around, taking in the beautiful sight of the city below him. The wind whipped through his hair, sending his jacket flapping.


    This time, he wasn''t going as a peacekeeper. No one had to know that he left the city.


    The city lights below twinkled like stars as Ezra prepared himself for what he was about to do. He gathered his vitality and with a deep breath, disappeared in a flash of light.


    He reappeared on another rooftop, stumbling at the massive loss of vitality. It wasn''t that he hadn''t ever lost that amount of vitality before but he hadn''t lost that much in an instant before.


    He steadied himself before straightening. He looked down at the new city below him.


    Littleville.


    The city hadn''t changed much since the time he''d been there and it wasn''t likely to change anytime soon.


    With its wide streets and tall gothic buildings, it was the Republic''s center of learning.


    Ezra and his wives had passed through the city on their way to Faewall from First City and had stopped to sightsee.


    Teleporting from one city to the other was something most vampires wouldn''t waste their vitality on, not just because of how costly it was but also because they didn''t have ways to replenish it as easily as he did.


    Just by being alive, his soul generated vitality without him having to do anything.


    He stood on the rooftop, his eyes sweeping the view in search. There! That was the building that held what he was looking for.


    With another, but this time shorter, teleport, he was there. The place where the Moore family trust was.


    With use of his Aura and chameleon, he was inside and going through the records like he owned the place.


    It didn''t take him too long to trace the money. It was exactly like the man had said. The Moore family was being funded by Hyde. They were all his trust fund babies.


    He''d been funding them for decades, even before the Death Wave. And the question was, why?


    Why was Hyde funding them?


    After an extensive search, Ezra knew he wouldn''t be finding the answer in here. It was time to hit the city''s old records room.


    There had been a time when the world had been so optimistic about going full digital. They had been on the cusp of what was now referred to as the Metaverse Age.


    All records had been digital and a lot of work had been handed to automated systems or intelligences. Life has been good.


    Until the first successful hack. A particularly gifted hacker was able to hack into a chain system and steal as much money as he could, turning those systems against their owners.


    When you could change everything with a few keystrokes, why wouldn''t you take advantage of people''s stupidity?


    Till today, the hacker hadn''t been caught. But with the rate of hacks that followed, that one successful heist, humanity knew that the Metaverse Age was over before it even started.


    Civilization had gone back to the way it was and laws were passed. All records needed to be stored in hard drives with no access to the internet, along with necessary physical records.


    It was time to visit those records.


    Just like he''d done before, Ezra used his Aura and chameleon tattoo to gain access to the records.


    It didn''t take him too long to find what he was looking for.


    Harry Moore.


    A member of the Moore family that had gone missing, never to be found again. And a decade later, the Moore family had been set up with a trust fund.


    They''d been able to build something for themselves, going on to become multimillionaires but Hyde hadn''t stopped funding them.


    Looking at the picture of Harry Moore in front of him, he could see it.


    Hyde was Harry Moore.


    He never forgot his human roots.


    The Moore family had been his bloodline, and after becoming a vampire and adopting his new identity, he''d decided to take care of his family from the shadows and give them a better life. And he''d succeeded.


    Ezra pieced it together slowly as he read between the lines of the old records.


    Now, he could understand why Hyde had gone to great lengths to hide all this from the vampire world.


    If any vampires, especially his enemies, discover the existence of the Moore family, they''ll use them against him.


    In Vampire Society, everyone knew human relatives were a vulnerability. Knowing he cared for them this much, if anyone had wanted to weaken or manipulate Hyde, all they had to do was threaten his human bloodline.


    That was why he had hidden the money, why he had taken every precaution to protect them.


    But something still didn''t add up.


    Why had the masked killer burnt the Forge Trust? To destroy the trail leading to the Moore family? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Or had they left that one man barely alive to lead him here?


    Ezra shook his head. That was impossible. Doing that would mean they knew he was coming. Not just that, they also knew he''d jump into the fire.


    He sat there, staring at the documents. He still didn''t know the killer''s motives. What were they after? Why had they killed Hyde, stolen Green and then burned down a building and massacred everyone inside?


    It was still a mystery he''d have to solve but sooner or later, he''d get to the killer.

 Chapter 317 - 317: A Moment Of Peace

    With one more vitality draining teleportation, Ezra was back in Faewall. He stopped by his office to go through everything he''d learnt before going home. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was time for that break.


    He teleported to the entryway of his house, greeted by the familiar scent of lavender and wood. It was a welcome reminder of the life he had outside of his job.


    For once, Ezra was determined to leave the weight on his shoulders at the door.


    As he moved through the quiet hallways of his home, the tension in his shoulders began to ease.


    His wives were all here, and tonight, he wanted to focus on them. He wanted to focus on the peace they offered in the midst of everything else.


    He found Gen first. She was seated by the window in the living room, enjoying the morning sun with a cup of tea in hand, staring out at the city below.


    Her peacekeeper uniform was still on, though her boots had been kicked off to the side. She turned when she heard his footsteps, a smile a little less teeth away from being called warm spreading across her face.


    "Back already?" She asked, setting her tea down on the table. "I thought you''d be neck-deep in paperwork until noon."


    Ezra chuckled softly, moving to sit beside her. "I needed a break. All investigations can wait for a few days. Besides," he added, his eyes softening as he looked at her, "I''ve missed being home."


    Gen leaned into him, her head resting on his shoulder. "Well, I''m glad you''re here."


    They sat in comfortable silence for a few moments before footsteps echoed in the hallway.


    Red walked in, her fiery hair bouncing on her shoulders as she walked. She raised an eyebrow as she saw Ezra, her lips quirking into a smirk.


    "Ezra Matten, home before noon? It''s a Christmas miracle."


    He laughed, a sound that felt rare lately. "What can I say? Even captains need a break."


    Red crossed the room and sat on the arm of the couch beside him, leaning down to press a quick kiss to his cheek. "Well, it''s about time. Gen and I were starting to wonder if you''d forgotten what we look like without our uniforms."


    "Never." Ezra said with a grin, wrapping an arm around Red''s waist as she settled beside him.


    It wasn''t long before Olivia entered the room as well, her presence as calm and grounding as ever.


    She wore a simple dress, her usual combat gear set aside for the evening. Her eyes, always sharp and observant, softened as she saw Ezra sitting with Gen and Red.


    "Good evening, love." Olivia said with a small smile. She walked over to him, leaning down to kiss him gently before sitting across from them in a plush chair.


    Ezra exhaled, the stress of the day slowly melting away in the warmth of their presence. It had been too long since he''d spent time like this.


    His wives took the opportunity to catch up on what they''d been doing lately, specifically, the new hobbies they had picked up.


    "So," Red said with a teasing grin, "since we''ve all been running around doing vampire peacekeeper things, I think it''s time we admit that life outside of that is... well, necessary."


    Gen snorted from where she sat beside Ezra, her hand idly tracing patterns on his arm. "Speak for yourself. I''ve actually found a way to stay busy that doesn''t involve smashing in doors or interrogating suspects."


    "Oh?" Ezra tilted his head toward her in curiosity. "And what might that be?"


    Gen''s eyes sparkled mischievously as she sat up a little straighter. "Urban exploration."


    "Urban what now?" Red raised an eyebrow, just as confused as everyone else.


    "Urban exploration." Gen repeated, grinning. "I''ve been going around the city, checking out abandoned buildings, tunnels, and hidden places that people don''t usually see."


    "You''d be surprised at how many forgotten spots there are in Faewall. There''s something strangely peaceful about exploring places no one else bothers with."


    Ezra frowned before nodding like everyone else. The hobby fit Gen much more than anything else he could think of. Well, except for paintball.


    "I should''ve known your new hobby would involve sneaking around the city." He said.


    Gen laughed, shrugging. "Hey, it''s not sneaking if no one knows you''re there. And besides, it''s good exercise. I get to practice my stealth, and sometimes I find bits of history that have been long forgotten. It''s like exploring a part of Faewall that''s been lost to time."


    Olivia, who had been quietly listening, glanced over at Gen with mild curiosity. "And no one''s caught you yet?"


    Gen smirked. "Please. Who''s going to catch me? I''m a peacekeeper, remember? And if anyone does spot me, I can always flash my badge and say I''m investigating something ''official.'' Works like a charm."


    Red laughed, shaking her head in disbelief. "Leave it to you to turn sneaking around into a hobby. I''m surprised you haven''t dragged us along."


    "I was going to, but I figured I''d let you enjoy your downtime." Gen replied with a wink. "Besides, I don''t think Olivia would approve of climbing around old buildings and crawling through tunnels."


    At this, Olivia chuckled. "You''re right. That sounds less like a hobby and more like an unnecessary risk."


    Gen waved a hand dismissively. "It''s not risky. It''s exciting. You''d love it if you gave it a try."


    Olivia gave a small, amused shake of her head. "I''m quite content to keep my feet on solid ground, thank you."


    Red, leaning forward, looked at Olivia with a glint of interest. "Speaking of which, Liv, have you picked up any hobbies lately? Or are you still too busy plotting to overthrow the mortal governments?"


    Ezra chuckled at the playful jab, and Olivia''s eyes flickered with amusement as well. She crossed her arms, settling back in her chair.


    "I haven''t taken up any hobbies." Olivia admitted, though there was no hint of embarrassment in her tone. "I prefer to keep myself focused on what''s necessary. The city keeps me busy enough."


    Gen groaned dramatically. "No hobbies at all? Come on, Olivia, you have to have something outside of work. It can''t just be all business, all the time."


    Olivia arched her brow. "Not everyone needs a hobby, Gen."


    "Well, I think it''s a shame," Red chimed in, leaning in toward Olivia with a grin. "You''d be good at something like painting. I can just see it now. Olivia with a canvas, carefully plotting out every single brushstroke."


    Ezra chuckled, picturing the scene. "Or maybe something more.. target oriented, like archery."


    Olivia gave them both a mildly exasperated look. "You''re both terrible at this."


    Red laughed, throwing her hands up. "Hey, I''m just saying. You''d probably be amazing at whatever you tried. Though I bet you''re secretly doing something fascinating and just haven''t told us yet."


    Olivia shook her head again, a faint smile on her lips. "You''ll be the first to know if I ever take up painting."


    Ezra leaned back, watching his women laugh and tease each other.


    "This is exactly what I needed." He murmured, more to himself than to anyone else.

 Chapter 318 - 318: Witness

    The sound of chess pieces sliding across the board filled the quiet room as Ezra moved his knight forward, eyes focused on the game in front of him.


    Across from him, Olivia studied the board with her usual calm, thinking about her next move.


    They had glasses of blood wine by their side, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. For Ezra, it felt as though the weight of his duties had been set aside.


    He glanced up from the board, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''ve got me in a corner, as usual." He said, leaning back in his chair. "I think you''re getting better."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow, but there was the faintest hint of a smile on her lips. "Or maybe you''re getting worse."


    Ezra chuckled softly, reaching for his bishop. "I wouldn''t be surprised. I''ve had other things on my mind."


    As he moved the piece, Olivia shifted her attention from the board to the conversation they had been having before their game began.


    "Speaking of which, my investigation with the human police is finally moving forward."


    Ezra raised his head, his interest piqued. "Oh? You''ve found the killer?"


    Olivia nodded, her fingers hovering over her next move.


    "I already know who did it. The evidence points clearly in one direction. But," she paused, moving her rook across the board, "the challenge is gathering enough evidence that will hold up in human court."


    Ezra frowned slightly, his brow furrowing as he considered her words. "Why not just use your Aura? Make him confess. It''d save you a lot of time and effort."


    Olivia''s hand stilled on her rook as she glanced up at him, her expression unreadable.


    "It would be too easy." She said calmly. "I could get him to confess, yes. But that''s not the point. I''m not looking for an easy win." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I want to investigate this like a human, without relying on vampire powers. It''s more challenging that way, and the results feel more... earned."


    Ezra tilted his head, studying her. "You''ve always liked a good challenge."


    Olivia''s lips curved slightly as she placed her rook in position. "Isn''t that why we''re playing chess? No powers, no shortcuts, just strategy."


    "Or maybe, Gen''s rubbing off of you." Ezra chuckled.


    "Of course not. In fact, I''ll say she''s mellowed out. Urban exploration? I''m surprised she''s not sneaking into boxing matches or something."


    Ezra chuckled, appreciating Olivia''s dedication to the craft. It was one of the reasons he admired her.


    She had the strength and the intelligence to overpower almost any human opponent, but she preferred to operate within their rules. It made the challenge harder.


    "I suppose you''re right." Ezra said, leaning forward to inspect the board. "So, how do you plan to catch this criminal of yours?"


    Before Olivia could answer, Ezra''s phone buzzed on the table beside them. He glanced at the screen, noting the "Unknown Caller" notification.


    He frowned as he reached for the phone, but before he could pick it up, the ringing stopped abruptly.


    Strange.


    He stared at the phone for a moment, feeling an unsettling sense of anticipation, but when it remained silent, he placed it back down and returned his focus to the chessboard.


    If it was important, the caller would call again.


    "Well, you already know the identity of the killer." Ezra said, his mind quickly shifting back to the conversation. "Have you tried looking into his finances? People always leave a trail when they think no one''s watching."


    Olivia nodded, her fingers drumming lightly on the side of the table as she considered his suggestion.


    "I''ve been tracing his recent transactions. It''s subtle, but there''s definitely something off. I just need the right moment to confront him."


    Ezra moved his queen into position, eyeing her with a playful glint in his eyes. "You might also want to check-"


    His phone rang again.


    This time, Ezra''s hand moved instinctively, grabbing the phone and answering it before the ringing could stop.


    "Hello?" He said.


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence on the other end of the line. Ezra''s frown deepened. "Who is this?"


    After a brief pause, a woman''s voice came through, soft and careful. "Is this Captain Matten?"


    Ezra sat up straighter, his eyes narrowing. "Yes. Who''s asking?"


    The voice hesitated, and then, "I''m the woman who escorted you to meet the Countess when you visited my lord Hyde''s estate."


    Ezra sat up straight, his mind instantly sharpening with suspicion. The woman from Hyde''s mansion? "I remember you." He said cautiously. "How may I help you?"


    "I have information." The woman said, her voice low and hurried. "About Hyde. Information you need to know."


    Ezra''s eyes flicked to Olivia, who had paused mid-move, her gaze now locked on him with quiet curiosity. He gave her a quick nod before turning his attention back to the call.


    "Where can we meet?" Ezra asked, his voice firm.


    "The underground parking garage of the police HQ." The woman replied. "One hour from now."


    Ezra considered for a moment, then answered. "I''ll be there."


    The line went dead.


    He lowered the phone, his expression unreadable as he leaned back in his chair. Olivia studied him for a moment before asking, "Who was that?"


    He knew she''d heard everything but was just being polite.


    "Someone from Hyde''s estate." He answered slowly, still processing the call. "She has information about him. Wants to meet at the underground garage."


    Olivia raised an eyebrow. "Do you trust her?"


    Ezra shook his head. "Not yet. But I''ll find out soon enough."


    There was a brief pause as they exchanged looks, and then Olivia returned her attention to the chessboard. "Well, before you rush off to investigate, you might want to finish this game. I believe it''s your move."


    Ezra chuckled softly, his fingers moving automatically to the board. "You''re right. And if I''m going to win this game, I''ll need to concentrate."


    But even as he made his next move, his thoughts were already on the meeting.


    The woman from Hyde''s mansion knew something, and Ezra was determined to find out what. One hour, and he would have answers.

 Chapter 319 - 319: A New Suspect

    Ezra paced the underground parking garage, his footsteps echoing off the concrete walls.


    He glanced at his watch for what felt like the hundredth time. It was already several minutes past the arranged meeting time, and the woman who had promised him information about Hyde was nowhere to be seen.


    Where was she? As he paced, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong.


    She''d sounded so anxious over the phone, like she was afraid of being overheard. If she didn''t show, if something had happened to her, it would set back his investigation significantly.


    This would''ve been the first piece of good news related to Hyde himself that he would''ve heard.


    When the woman had chosen the entrance to the peacekeeper HQ, at the underground garage of the police HQ, he couldn''t have been happier. It was as close to his seat of power as anything else could be.


    Ezra stopped pacing for a moment, his eyes scanning the dark corners of the garage, ears straining for any sound. She really should''ve been here by now.


    Just as he was about to check his watch again, that''s when he heard it. A swish. The unmistakable sound of a sword slicing through something solid.


    Without wasting any time, Ezra bolted toward the noise, his boots thudding against the concrete floor.


    He rounded a corner, his senses on high alert, only to freeze in his tracks at the sight before him.


    Standing in the shadows, calm and unbothered, was Alfred, James Harlow''s right-hand man.


    In his hand, a gleaming sword dripped with dark, viscous blood and at his feet lay the body of the woman Ezra had been waiting for, her lifeless form bisected cleanly at the chest.


    Her heart had been destroyed in the process, and her eyes were frozen in an expression of pure terror.


    Ezra''s fury ignited instantly.


    "What the hell have you done?" He demanded, his voice low but seething with anger.


    Alfred didn''t so much as flinch at Ezra''s rage. He calmly wiped the blood from his sword, his movements calm and deliberate. "She broke the Law of Secrecy." He replied, his voice as cool as ever. "I killed her as mandated by law."


    Ezra''s fists clenched at his sides, his eyes blazing. "The law gives an option for a trial when possible, Alfred! She wasn''t an immediate threat! You didn''t have to kill her!"


    Alfred slid his sword back into its sheath, his eyes narrowing slightly but remaining impassive. "She was trying to run. She wouldn''t have accepted a trial. The situation demanded swift justice."


    Ezra stepped closer, his rage barely contained. "Do you have any idea how much you''ve set back the investigation into Hyde''s death? That woman had vital information, and now she''s dead because you decided to act on your own!"


    Alfred met Ezra''s glare without blinking, his face a mask of indifference. "I was doing my job. It''s not my concern what information she may or may not have had. She broke the law, and I upheld it."


    Ezra gritted his teeth, fighting the urge to lash out. But he knew better than to act rashly.


    Instead, he lowered his voice, taking another step toward Alfred. His tone was cold, controlled. "Do you know how suspicious your actions are, Alfred? Getting in the way of the City Lord''s will?"


    Alfred said nothing.


    "How did you even know to find her here?"


    Alfred''s eyes darkened slightly, but he remained stoic. "That''s none of your business, Captain Matten."


    Ezra took another step closer. "Does James know what you''re doing? Does he know you''re running around killing people without following protocol?"


    Alfred said nothing but to Ezra, his silence speaking volumes. His expression remained blank, as if the question hadn''t even registered.


    Without a word, he raised his hand, summoning a crackling, all-consuming fire. The flames leapt from his palm, engulfing the woman''s body in an instant.


    Ezra watched in grim silence as the flames obliterated every trace of her existence, leaving nothing but a faint wisp of smoke in the air.


    Within moments, the fire had done its work. There was no body. No blood. No evidence.


    Alfred''s sword vanished into thin air as he turned his back to Ezra. "I suggest you focus on your duties, Captain." He said flatly, his tone devoid of any warmth. "And leave this matter to those who understand the stakes."


    Ezra took another step forward, his eyes narrowed to slits. "Just you know, Alfred. I''ll be launching an investigation into this. If I find out she never broke any rules¡­ you''ll pay for this."


    "I''ll eagerly await the result of your investigation." Alfred said before walking away, his footsteps echoing through the empty parking garage.


    Ezra stood there, watching him go in anger. The woman was dead.


    She had been the only witness who could have provided crucial information about Hyde. And now, there was nothing left. No clues. No leads.


    But this had given him a new name to add to the admittedly short list of suspects. Alfred.


    Ezra''s jaw tightened. He couldn''t prove it, not yet, but something about Alfred''s actions, his cold detachment, the way he had known to find the woman here, it all pointed to a motive.


    Something darker, something far more dangerous than a simple act of law enforcement.


    Could Alfred have been the one to kill Hyde? The thought burned in Ezra''s mind, and he couldn''t shake it.


    He had lost a witness tonight, but he had gained something else. Clarity.


    Alfred was hiding something, and whatever it was, it went beyond the Law of Secrecy.


    The masked killer had attacked a civilian trust and Alfred had killed an important witness.


    There was more at play here that he hadn''t found out yet. Everyone involved in this investigation, the masked killer, Alfred, James Harlow and even Hyde''s widow knew something more that they were not telling him.


    He would continue his investigation and get to the bottom of it.


    With a final glance around the now-empty garage, Ezra turned and walked away. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had more work to do, and now, more than ever, he needed to be cautious. Alfred was not someone to be underestimated.

 Chapter 320 - 320: Maya

    Ezra gritted his teeth as he drove.


    The journey to Hyde''s mansion was a quiet one. No music from the radio to keep him company.


    His mind kept going back to the events of the previous night. All he could see was the blood dripping down Alfred''s sword, the bisected body of an innocent woman on the floor and Alfred''s cold indifference.


    The woman who held valuable information about his case had been cut down before she could speak and he wouldn''t take this lying down.


    An idiot would rush to James Harlow but I knew James was also hiding something. Silence does speak volumes. He still hadn''t inquired about Hyde''s body.


    I needed to find evidence of wrongdoing before I could do anything. And I''m headed to just the place I would find some.


    If the woman had truly violated the Law of Secrecy, as Alfred claimed, there would be evidence of it.


    A testimony, a witness, something to confirm whether her death had been justified.


    But Ezra still couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. If the woman was really guilty, why eliminate her so quickly? Why not allow the peacekeepers to take care of it?


    Ezra frowned at the estate as he passed through the gates. It was still as grand as it had been and there had been no change from the time he''d been here.


    Even the tense atmosphere was the same.


    Another young vampire was also the one to lead him through the corridors to the main sitting room, where Countess Lana waited for him.


    Lana, Countess of this territory and Hyde''s widow, sat gracefully in her chair, her expression composed but unreadable like always.


    Her eyes also held the same sharp intelligence that had greeted him on his last visit. But this time, there was something else in her eyes, a cool detachment that set him on edge.


    "Captain Matten." She greeted him as he entered, her voice smooth and calm. "I assume you''re here to investigate the unfortunate incident from last night."


    Ezra nodded as he stepped into the room, trying to hide his surprise. He hadn''t told her the reason he was coming. So, how did she know?


    "Yes." He cleared his throat. "I need to know if your subject was truly guilty of violating the Law of Secrecy."


    "Good." Lana nodded. "Come in."


    The door creaked open and another young vampire walked in to stand near the fireplace.


    Ezra''s brows rose involuntarily.


    The woman was quiet, her eyes downcast, but there was a nervous energy about her that caught his attention. She couldn''t have been more than twenty as a human and more than five as a vampire.


    But even as her posture was tense, there was an air of defiance in her expression.


    "This is Maya." Lana said, her voice steady. "She is also one of my Subjects, and she witnessed the woman''s crime."


    Ezra''s gaze shifted to Maya, his eyes narrowing slightly. "What did you see?"


    Maya hesitated for a moment, glancing at the Countess before speaking. "I¡­ I saw her talking to a human man." She began, her voice wavering slightly. "She- she revealed herself as a vampire. Exposed her fangs to him, right there in the open."


    Ezra''s jaw tightened as he listened. "And you''re certain of this?"


    Maya nodded quickly, her hands trembling at her sides. "Yes. She broke the Law. I- I saw it with my own eyes."


    Ezra glanced back at Lana, who remained perfectly composed, her gaze steady.


    "Alfred acted in accordance with the law." She said, her tone firm. "The woman was a danger to us all. If she had revealed our existence to the humans, who knows what chaos could have followed?"


    Ezra''s heart sank as he stood there.


    Maya''s testimony aligned with Alfred''s story, and as much as Ezra wanted to believe there was more to the woman''s death, he had no solid ground to stand on. Legally.


    The Law of Secrecy was clear. Any vampire who exposed themselves to humans without permission was subject to immediate execution whenever a trial cannot be possible.


    And now, with both Alfred and Maya backing up the claim, there was nothing he could do against Alfred.


    His gaze lingered on Maya for a moment longer, searching her expression for any hint of deceit. But the girl seemed genuinely shaken, her eyes flicking nervously between him and the Countess.


    But was she shaken because of the thing she had seen or because of something the Countess had done to her?


    Ezra exhaled slowly, his frustration mounting. Whatever it was, he could do nothing about it.


    "Very well." He said, his voice low. "It seems there''s nothing more to investigate here."


    Lana offered him a small, almost pitying smile. "I appreciate your diligence, Captain. I know how difficult these situations can be, but we must all uphold the law."


    Ezra nodded, though his heart wasn''t in it.


    There was something about this whole situation that still didn''t sit right with him, but without evidence, there was no way to challenge it. He gave the Countess a brief nod and turned to leave.


    The woman''s death had been justified, according to the law, but the timing still felt off. Alfred had moved too quickly, too decisively.


    And Maya, her nervousness had seemed genuine, but Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to her story than she had revealed. If there even was a story at all.


    Countess Lana had been uncooperative when Ezra had wanted to investigate her husband''s death but was cooperative with this? Something was definitely fishy.


    He stepped outside, walking to his car.


    He had come to Hyde''s mansion searching for answers, but all he had found were more questions. And now, with the woman dead and the investigation stalled, he was no closer to the truth than when he had started.


    But he knew Alfred knew something. And whatever it was, it was worth killing for.


    And his list of suspects had grown.


    First it was the masked killer.


    Then Alfred. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And now, Countess Lana.


    Who knows? She might have killed her husband herself.

 Chapter 321 - 321: Dangerous Leak

    Ezra flopped on his bed.


    He has new suspects but no new leads and this was still his self mandated break. He deserved the rest.


    He sat up, pulling off his jacket. His mind still buzzed with questions but for now, he allowed himself to breathe, to let the world outside fade into the background.


    That moment of peace didn''t last.


    The door to his room burst open, and Gen stormed in, her expression tense with urgency. "Ezra, we have a problem." She said, her voice clipped.


    Ezra stood up immediately, the calm that had briefly settled over him evaporating in an instant. "What''s going on?"


    Gen moved quickly to where he was, a datapad in hand. "A conspiracy theory reporter, one of the more popular ones, just published an article claiming that Hyde was murdered."


    "And the worst part? He''s going viral. People are eating it up. Also, he was able to report that the police force doesn''t have Hyde''s body anymore as it has been stolen and that has stirred up his fellow conspiracy theorists." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shit." Ezra cursed. "How could he have known that?" He demanded, taking the datapad and scrolling through the article.


    "I don''t know." Gen admitted, "but it''s out there now. He''s also hinting at a police cover-up. The story''s spreading fast."


    Ezra clenched his jaw. This was exactly the kind of exposure they couldn''t afford.


    If the human public started questioning the circumstances of Hyde''s death, especially with information this accurate, the consequences will be on his head.


    He had to keep this contained or everything he had worked for would be at stake.


    "Get the article taken down and take care of the rumors of Hyde''s body being stolen." He ordered. "We can''t let this get out any further. I''ll deal with the reporter myself."


    Gen nodded, already turning toward the door. "I''ll handle it."


    Ezra didn''t waste any time. He quickly teleported to the entrance of the peacekeeper HQ, going in through the security checks to find info.


    In a few minutes, he had what he was looking for. The location of the apartment owned by the reporter in question. Without hesitation, he teleported into the area.


    He scouted around the district, scoping for any vampire presence. The only way the reporter could have gotten all his info is through a vampire, specifically a peacekeeper vampire, and who knows if they were still around.


    Ezra sniffed as he came nearer to the apartment. The area was a bit run down, the kind of place where the disillusioned and paranoid holed up to write their wild theories.


    He walked quickly up the stairs, moving from shadow to shadow.


    He finally reached the reporter''s apartment door, the faint light shining from beneath the crack confirming someone was inside.


    Without knocking, he reached out with his Aura, his bubble of vitality extending through the door and wrapping around the man''s mind like a cold, invisible hand.


    Inside, the reporter, a middle-aged man with disheveled hair and a gaunt face, froze, his fingers hovering over the keys of his laptop.


    His breath hitched, his heart rate spiking as he felt the foreign presence slip into his mind. He was more sensitive than most.


    Ezra stepped into the room, the door swinging open silently as he moved toward the man. "Don''t be afraid." He said softly, wrapping the compliance in his Aura around the man. "I''m not here to hurt you."


    The reporter blinked, his eyes glazed over, his body stiff as the influence of Ezra''s Aura overpowered his resistance. His lips parted slightly, but no words came out.


    Ezra circled him slowly, his boots echoing on the floor as he walked. "You''ve written something that you shouldn''t have. Information that you couldn''t possibly know. I want you to tell me where you got it."


    The reporter''s head tilted slightly, his expression blank as he struggled to answer. "I don''t know who it was." He said, his voice flat. "They reached out anonymously¡­ sent me the details¡­ they knew everything."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "You don''t know who they were?"


    The man shook his head slowly, his movements robotic. "No¡­ they sent encrypted messages. Said it was important¡­ said I had to expose the truth."


    Ezra frowned. Whoever this anonymous source was, they were feeding this reporter information, knowing full well that it would lead to the public questioning Hyde''s death.


    Coupled with the fact that Hyde had been killed and left for the general public to find, this had to be Hyde''s killer.


    He understood now. Everything they did had been public to a degree. Hyde''s death, the fire at the Forge Trust, the reporter''s leak, everything pointed to an attempt to bring some kind of truth to light.


    But why? Ezra wondered, his grip tightening slightly on the man''s mind. "What did they want? What did they say was so important?"


    The reporter blinked, his voice distant. "They said¡­ that the truth was buried¡­ that someone powerful was covering it up¡­ that Hyde was murdered."


    This was confirmation. It had to be Hyde''s killer. They weren''t trying to hide what they had done. They were trying to reveal it. To expose something.


    And that made one thing clear. Whoever had killed Hyde couldn''t be Countess Lana. She had everything to gain by keeping this quiet and she''d done exactly that by not even allowing Ezra to investigate.


    This meant that whatever it was, the killer wanted to expose it and everybody else wanted to keep it hidden. Why had James even wanted him to investigate alone?


    Ezra shook his head. This wasn''t the time for this. He crossed his arms, leaning closer to the reporter.


    "You''re going to forget all about this meeting. You won''t write any more articles about Hyde''s death. Slowly, over time, you''ll forget it ever happened. Do you understand?"


    The man nodded weakly, his mind pliant under the grip of Ezra''s Aura. "Yes¡­ I understand."


    "And if this person, the one who fed you this information, contacts you again, you''ll reach out to me immediately. You won''t speak to anyone else."


    The reporter''s eyes flickered with faint recognition. "Yes¡­ I''ll contact you¡­"


    Satisfied, Ezra withdrew his Aura, releasing the man from his grip. The reporter slumped slightly in his chair, his eyes unfocused as he stared blankly at the screen in front of him.


    Ezra straightened, glancing around the room one last time. Whoever had been behind this leak was still out there, and they weren''t done yet.


    They had planted the seed of suspicion, and now they were waiting for it to grow. But Ezra wasn''t going to let that happen.


    Maybe it was time for him to start looking into his own peacekeepers.

 Chapter 322 - 322: One Sided Conversations And Reports

    The room was lit by torches mounted on the walls. James knew he could''ve gotten light bulbs and everything but how else was he to make the dungeon look like¡­ a dungeon?


    Besides, it would be too disrespectful to the¡­ guest he had down here.


    The feral vampire kept twisting his body in madness, trying to get out of his unbreakable restraints. He strained, his fangs bared and dripping spit to the floor.


    James Harlow, dressed impeccably as always, stood just outside the reach of the mad vampire.


    His hands were clasped behind his back as he observed the beast with the amusement of a man taking his kid to the zoo for the first time.


    He kept holding back his urge to attack but as always he fought it down. He was an old hat at that. He was sure he''d be able to keep his cool even if he met two Princes of Daydream at the same time.


    "You know," James said conversationally, his voice cutting through the creature''s hisses and growls, "your little kit has been running around the city, creating fires. Fires I''ve been snuffing out easily. It''s almost like playing catch with a kid. Too easy."


    The vampire snarled, his body jerking violently against the chains. His mind was lost to the madness. This was definitely not one of his good days where there was still a part of him that could at least understand what James was saying.


    He kept raging towards him, claws out.


    James laughed like he found the whole thing amusing. "It''s almost funny, really. You thought your legacy would live on through your kit, that they would take your place and become the champions of humans or something."


    "But here you are, chained, hidden away forever. No one will ever find you. No one even knows you''re here. And those humans you so cherished, your kit is running around, killing them in fires. Don''t tell me I''m the only one that found that funny."


    The vampire let out a guttural roar, his body convulsing as he tried to lunge at James. The chains rattled, but they held firm, keeping the creature bound and powerless.


    "This is where you''ll die, Nicodemus. Nothing lives forever. Not even you."


    James watched Nicodemus struggle for a moment longer, then turned on his heel and left the chamber without another word.


    He moved through the winding underground passages of his estate, ascending the narrow stone staircase that led to the upper floors. Nicodemus stayed below along with his darkness, locked away where it belonged, while James returned to the world above.


    As he entered his study, he found Alfred waiting for him, standing by the desk with his usual calm composure. James took his seat behind the ornate mahogany desk, leaning back in his chair as he gestured for Alfred to speak.


    "Report." James said, his voice smooth and commanding.


    Alfred stepped forward. "One of Hyde''s youngest wives tried to contact Ezra Matten. She wanted to give him information about Hyde''s dealings. Something she thought might be useful in his investigation." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    James arched an eyebrow, mildly surprised. "Did she succeed?"


    "No." Alfred replied. "Countess Lana caught wind of it before she could talk. She informed me, and I was able to intercept the woman before she could reveal anything to Matten."


    James chuckled softly. "Efficient as always, Alfred. But I take it there''s a complication?"


    Alfred''s face remained impassive, though there was a slight hesitation before he spoke again. "Ezra saw me. He''s now suspicious of my actions."


    James leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepling as he regarded Alfred with amusement. "Ezra is always suspicious. But I suppose this will make things more... interesting. What do you plan to do about it?"


    "I''ve already handled the situation for now." Alfred said. "Ezra may still be suspicious but I have left nothing he can use to come after me."


    "Good." James nodded.


    "I''ll be keeping a close eye on him to make sure he doesn''t stray too close to the secrets. Once I have eyes on him, I''ll shift my attention back to monitoring the killer, as you''ve ordered."


    James''s expression shifted, his amusement dimming slightly as he sat forward. "Have there been any changes in their movements?"


    "None so far." Alfred replied. "They have stuck to the same patterns. Quiet with no deviations and no signs of new activity."


    James frowned, his fingers drumming lightly on the armrest of his chair. "They won''t stay inactive for long. Watch them closely, Alfred. The moment they make a move, I want to know."


    Alfred inclined his head, accepting the order without question. He paused for a moment, as if debating whether to continue, then spoke hesitantly.


    "If I may, my lord, I suggest taking Ezra off the case. His suspicions could lead him closer to the truth, and the longer he remains involved, the more complicated things could become."


    James''s lips curled into a smirk, amusement returning to his eyes. "No, Alfred. I think I''ll keep Ezra exactly where he is. I''m quite enjoying how this is playing out. I want to see his reaction when he finally discovers who the killer is."


    Alfred said nothing, though his expression remained unreadable.


    "Lighten up, Alfred. It''ll be fun."


    Alfred gave a slight nod and turned to leave the study, his footsteps barely making a sound on the thick carpet.


    As the door closed behind Alfred, James stood and walked over to the window, his gaze drifting to the street outside his mansion.


    In the distance, the statue of the Money King stood as it always had. That statue had stood in the city for just as long as the vampires had been here.


    It was tradition for the City Lord''s house to be on the same street as the Money King.


    James chuckled softly to himself as he stared at the statue. He was the real money king around here.


    There was still so much left to happen, and he was in no hurry to stop the fires Ezra was scrambling to extinguish.


    After all, it was far more entertaining to watch than to fight.

 Chapter 323 - 323: Unearthing The Mole

    Ezra walked into the peacekeeper HQ with a confident stride. His self imposed break was finally over. His official break was still on but time waited for no man.


    And now, he was here to continue his investigations.


    With all the events that have been happening, Hyde''s murder, the missing prisoner and Hyde''s body, the leaking of information to that reporter, he knew that there definitely was someone within the peacekeepers who was either feeding information to the enemy or is the enemy.


    This wasn''t just a gut feeling anymore. The leaks, the preciseness with which the killer and the conspiracy were moving, it all pointed to an insider.


    And Ezra was determined to find out who it was.


    As he passed through the halls, nodding at familiar faces and exchanging brief pleasantries, his mind was already working.


    Over the past few days, he had enlisted Gen, Red, and Olivia to help with a discreet investigation into the peacekeepers.


    He couldn''t do this alone and he needed people he could trust implicitly, and there was no one he trusted more than them.


    They would quietly investigate their colleagues, looking for any signs of betrayal or unusual behavior, and report their findings directly to him.


    Gen had been ecstatic at the task, using her hobby of sneaking around the city to move with the officers she was shadowing, observing them from her hidden places.


    Red, known for her charm and social skills, had taken a more direct approach, engaging the officers in conversations and subtly probing for inconsistencies.


    Olivia, ever the methodical one, had gone through financial records and personal logs, cross-referencing everything with her usual focus. She still hadn''t caught her human killer though.


    After several days of investigation, it was time to review their findings. Ezra quickly gathered them in his office.


    As he sat at his desk, Olivia was the first to speak, her calm voice breaking the silence. "We''ve looked into all the officers under your command, Ezra. For the most part, everyone seems clean. No suspicious activity, no signs of betrayal."


    Ezra frowned. She''d said ''for the most part.''


    Gen leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. "Yeah, everyone''s been behaving pretty much by the book. No shady dealings, no secret meetings. If anyone''s leaking info, they''re covering their tracks well."


    Ezra nodded, though he felt a twinge of frustration. He had hoped for something more concrete, some sign that would point him in the right direction.


    "But," Olivia continued, her sharp gaze settling on Ezra, "there''s one exception."


    Ezra straightened, his attention fully on her now. "Who?"


    "Officer Connell." Olivia said, her voice measured. "The lady who mans the front desk."


    "I know who that is." Ezra frowned.


    Connell was a new gen vampire. The new generation vampires were vampires turned after the amendment to the population law. She had abandoned the man that turned her and joined the peacekeepers.


    The peacekeepers did offer some good benefits.


    She had always been a fixture at HQ, a diligent and seemingly unremarkable officer. She rarely left her post, always greeting peacekeepers with a polite nod as they came and went. There had never been anything suspicious about her. At least, not until now.


    "What did you find?" Ezra asked, his tone serious.


    Olivia glanced at her datapad, where she had taken notes. "She''s been exhibiting some unusual behavior. Connell''s finances don''t match up. She''s been withdrawing large sums of money from an account that doesn''t seem to be tied to her official salary."


    "There''s also the matter of her after-hours movements. According to the logs, she should be stationed at the front desk most nights, but she''s been disappearing for hours at a time without any record of where she''s been."


    Ezra leaned back, his fingers drumming lightly on the desk. "Do we know where she''s going during those gaps in time?"


    Olivia shook her head. "Not yet. I couldn''t follow her without raising suspicion, and her logs are vague. It''s almost as if someone''s been tampering with them."


    Red chimed in, her tone thoughtful. "I''ve spoken to her a few times recently. She''s good at keeping her cards close, but I did notice she''s been more guarded lately. When I casually asked about her shifts, she deflected. Something feels off."


    Ezra began working it out. Connell had always been in the background, almost invisible. It made sense that, if she were involved in something nefarious, she would go unnoticed.


    Her position at the front desk gave her access to sensitive information. Comings and goings, internal reports, and communications that passed through HQ. If she was the mole, it would explain how the killer had stayed one step ahead of them.


    "Have you noticed anything about her interactions with other officers?" Ezra asked.


    Gen shrugged. "Not really. She''s pretty solitary, doesn''t seem to socialize much. But I haven''t seen her with any outsiders either. It''s like she''s trying not to be noticed."


    Ezra frowned, deep in thought. Connell''s behavior was suspicious, but he needed more proof before making any accusations. He couldn''t afford to tip his hand too soon, not if she was working with the killer. He had to play this carefully.


    "Alright." Ezra said, nodding. "Keep an eye on her, but don''t let her know we''re watching. I want to know where she''s going during those missing hours. If she''s the mole, we''ll catch her in the act."


    Olivia nodded. "Understood. I''ll dig deeper into her finances, see if I can trace where that money''s going."


    Gen grinned, always ready for action. "And I''ll keep tailing her. If she tries anything shady, I''ll know about it."


    Red gave Ezra a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, love. We''ll get to the bottom of this."


    Ezra leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk as he considered their next move. Connell might be the key to finally getting to the bottom of all this, but he had to be careful. If she was working with the killer, they wouldn''t hesitate to strike again if they felt cornered. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be careful." He warned his wives. "We don''t know how deep this goes or who else might be involved. I don''t want to tip them off too soon."


    The three women nodded, their expressions serious. They understood the stakes, just as Ezra did.


    If Connell really was the mole, she had already caused untold damage to the peacekeeper''s operations, and she could still be feeding the killer vital information.


    If Connell was guilty, it wouldn''t be long before they had their proof.


    And when they did, Ezra would make sure justice was served.

 Chapter 324 - 324: A Lost Mind

    Ezra sat behind his desk, his sharp gaze fixed on the door as he waited for Officer Connell to arrive.


    His office was filled with the usual hum of peacekeeper operations outside, but the air inside the room felt heavy.


    He had summoned Connell quietly, not wanting to raise suspicion or cause unnecessary alarm among the other officers.


    This conversation, if it went the way he expected, should solve the puzzle of the strange things that have been happening within the peacekeepers.


    Connell might be a crooked cop but he found it hard to believe she would even hurt a fly. There was a reason she was stuck at the front desk.


    The door to the office opened with a soft creak, and Officer Connell stepped inside, her usual composed demeanor slipping slightly as she saw the serious expression on Ezra''s face.


    Her hands fidgeted as she closed the door behind her, and her eyes darted around the room before finally settling on Ezra.


    "Captain Matten." She greeted, saluting nervously. Her voice was even quieter than usual.


    Ezra gestured to the chair across from him. "Take a seat, Connell."


    She hesitated for a brief moment before walking over and sitting down.


    Her hands were clenched tightly in her lap, and she looked at him expectantly. It was clear she was already on edge.


    Even if she wanted to run away, she couldn''t. Ever since the missing prisoner and body incident, the peacekeeper building was on full lockdown.


    Olivia and Red were currently manning the black zone in the walls while Olivia was overseeing the checkpoints.


    The only way out is through the front door and she''d have to fight her way through the other peacekeepers.


    Ezra didn''t waste time. His voice was calm but firm as he spoke. "You''re probably wondering why I called you in here."


    Connell swallowed hard, her voice barely above a whisper. "Am I in trouble, sir?"


    Ezra regarded her for a moment before answering. He''d play this by being honest.


    "Yes, Officer Connell, you are. But I''m not here to act on my suspicions just yet. Instead, I''m giving you the benefit of the doubt."


    Her eyes widened, fear flashing across her face. "I don''t understand, Captain. What suspicions?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra leaned forward slightly. "Your finances don''t add up. Large, unexplained withdrawals. Your movements after hours have also been suspicious. There are gaps in your time that no one can account for."


    "You see how all this looks on our end." Ezra said in an understanding tone. "Now, I need you to explain what''s going on."


    Connell''s hands trembled, and for a moment, she didn''t speak.


    Ezra could see the fear building in her, the panic rising as she struggled to find the right words.


    When she finally spoke, her voice was shaky and desperate.


    "I- I don''t know." She stammered, her eyes wide. "I swear, Captain, I don''t know what I''m doing. I can''t explain it because I don''t remember."


    Ezra made sure to keep his expression calm and nonjudgmental as he asked. "What do you mean you don''t remember?"


    Connell spoke like a broken dam, her words spilling out in a rush.


    "There are times, hours, sometimes entire nights, where I just¡­ lose time. I have no memory of where I''ve been or what I''ve done. I don''t even know where the money''s coming from. I just snap back to myself and it''s there. It''s like I''m losing control of myself, and I don''t know why."


    Ezra leaned back, his eyes narrowing as he processed her confession.


    He had expected some form of deceit or guilt, but this? He hadn''t expected this.


    From what he could read off her, she seemed genuinely terrified, caught in a situation she couldn''t explain.


    He''ll play along and see where this leads. For now.


    "These blackouts," he pressed, his voice softer and sympathetic, "how long have they been happening?"


    Connell shook her head frantically. "I don''t know exactly. A few months, maybe longer."


    "It started small at first. Just little moments where I couldn''t remember what I''d been doing. But then it got worse. Entire days gone. I- I thought maybe it was stress, but then I realized¡­"


    Her voice cracked, and she lowered her gaze, her fear easily seen to anyone looking.


    "I realized I don''t even know why I''m here. I don''t remember leaving my former coven to join the peacekeepers. It''s like my life just shifted without me knowing, and I can''t piece it together. I''m scared, Captain. I''m losing myself."


    Ezra studied her carefully. He already knew Connell wasn''t the one behind Hyde''s murder or the missing vampires.


    She had been here, working the front desk, during the time of the incident.


    But if she was telling the truth, this was troubling.


    Something was happening to her, something that might tie back to this whole mystery he was trying to solve.


    "Have you told anyone else about this?" Ezra asked.


    Connell slowly shook her head. "No. I thought¡­ I thought if I told anyone, they''d think I was crazy. And maybe I am."


    She paused, her voice barely a whisper. "Captain, please¡­ I need you to take me into custody. I don''t know what''s happening to me, but I don''t want to hurt anyone. What if I break a law during my blackouts? I- I''m afraid of what I might do next."


    Ezra looked at her, seeing the raw vulnerability in her eyes.


    Vampires were great actors and manipulators but his guy told him Connell wasn''t lying.


    He could feel the desperation in her voice, the fear of losing control. Whatever was happening to her, it wasn''t something she was doing willingly.


    After a moment of silence, Ezra stood and walked around the desk.


    "Alright, Officer Connell," he said, his voice calm but authoritative. "You''re right to be afraid, but you''re not going crazy. We''ll figure out what''s going on. But for now, I''ll place you in protective custody."


    Whether she was lying or not, this was the best outcome he could''ve asked for.


    Connell nodded, her hands shaking as she stood. "Thank you, Captain."


    Ezra gently guided her out of the office, leading her down the winding halls of the HQ to the prison cells.


    When they reached the cells, he opened one of the doors and stepped aside.


    Connell hesitated briefly, her eyes filled with sadness and fear, but she walked into the cell without resistance.


    She looked back at Ezra, her voice trembling as she said, "Please, Captain¡­ find out what''s happening to me."


    Ezra gave her a solemn nod as he closed the door behind her. "I will, Connell. You have my word."


    As the door clicked shut, Ezra stood there for a long moment, staring at the steel bars.


    There were two possibilities here. First, Connell was acting. That was unlikely.


    Second, someone was manipulating her, controlling her in ways she couldn''t understand.


    Whatever was at play here, he knew that Connell''s blackouts were definitely not a coincidence.

 Chapter 325 - 325: Truths And Lies

    The night was quiet as Maya slipped through the halls of Hyde''s mansion, her footsteps soft against the stone floors.


    She took care to make sure the coast was clear, moving out just as dawn approached. This was the specific time when most vampire''s guards were lowered. For them, it was the end of the day.


    She skipped through the dark corridors, avoiding the gaze of any of the Countess''s attendants or guards.


    This wasn''t about the fact that she was going out. She could go out if she wanted to but this meeting was a secret.


    She couldn''t take the risk of the Countess assigning someone to follow her on a whim. The recent death has everyone on edge.


    For now, she needed to get out and get in before anyone noticed her absence.


    When she finally reached the edge of the grounds and called the wall, she glanced around for one final time before teleporting away.


    The only witness to all this was a street cat, lounging at the top of the wall.


    Maya appeared in an empty hall, the kind used for grand plays and performances.


    The curtains were drawn, the stage bare and silent. The empty chairs were like dark watchers, each one of them facing her like she was the performance.


    She looked around the shadows that clung to the edges of the room, making the area feel dark and foreboding.


    Maya exhaled sharply, her nerves on edge. She wasn''t alone.


    In the far corner, where the light barely touched, a figure stepped forward.


    Avenger, the masked killer.


    Their dark cloak moved silently as they crossed the room, the iron mask covering their face casting eerie reflections in the low light.


    Maya fought to stand still as Avenger walked forward only to stop a few feet away from her.


    Their androgynous voice was cold, cutting through the silence like a knife.


    "Why didn''t you tell Ezra Matten about the movement?" Avenger asked, their tone measured, almost calm. But Maya could hear the signs of the storm brewing underneath.


    She swallowed, trying to keep her voice steady. This wasn''t what she had signed up for. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I had spilled the beans, I would''ve been killed on the spot before I could finish speaking." She replied, her words coming out in a rushed whisper as if trying to stop the non-existent eavesdroppers from listening in.


    Avenger stepped closer, their presence imposing as the shadows seemed to ripple around them. "Liar."


    Maya''s body tensed at the movement.


    "We fucking told you." Avenger continued, their voice darkening, "Ezra Matten is strong enough to protect you from Countess Lana in that moment. You would''ve been safe if you had spoken."


    Maya took a step back, her mind scrambling for a way out. "I couldn''t take the gamble." She said, her voice desperate. "Lana¡­ Lana would''ve killed me the second she suspected. I had to protect myself."


    Avenger''s iron mask reflected the dim light as they tilted their head, their tone chillingly calm. "Do you think I believe that?"


    Maya took another step back, her throat dry, panic rising in her chest. "Please." She whispered, her voice trembling. "Please, Avenger. I couldn''t risk it. You know that."


    But Avenger wasn''t swayed by her argument.


    Slowly, methodically, they began walking closer, their every step echoing in the empty hall.


    The shadows behind them shifted and if Maya had noticed, she would have been terrified.


    The shadows were not actually shadows but a black mass of familiar mist, solidifying to become a black zone, sealing them inside.


    There was no way out.


    Avenger came to a stop just a few feet from her now. Their presence was a dark omen and if Maya had a human heart, it would be beating as fast as it could right now.


    Avenger''s voice lowered, almost soft as they spoke. "There''s a way you can redeem yourself, Maya."


    Maya stared at them, her mind working, trying to figure out what they meant. What was the other way?


    Avenger''s next words were calm but filled with an underlying menace.


    "You''re going to go to the peacekeeper HQ. You''ll tell Ezra Matten about the movement, about what you''ve seen, and the truth."


    "You''ll tell him about the deaths and the lives. The truth and the lies. That¡­ is your redemption."


    As Avenger spoke, Maya was shaking her head frantically, her eyes wide in horror.


    "No¡­ no, I can''t. He''ll- he''ll kill me. Just like the last woman who tried to tell him the truth. You- you saw what happened. Killed like a dog in front of the HQ itself and even Ezra Matten was just a walk away. I can''t go back.


    I won''t."


    Maya trembled, remembering what had happened and how she had lied to cover it up.


    If she went to Ezra Matten, she''d be the next dead vampire and another witness would take her place to cover up the crime.


    Avenger stared at her for a long moment, their silence suffocating.


    Then, with a slow shake of their head, they spoke, disappointment evident in their tone. "You''ve disappointed me, Maya."


    Maya frowned before her eyes widened in realization.


    The Avenger''s tone had been final and they weren''t known for their mercy.


    She took a step back, her instinct screaming at her to run, to escape. She gathered her vitality, trying to teleport out but it fizzled out.


    Panic filled her as she tried again, her body remaining rooted to the spot.


    Her eyes widened in terror as she looked around, her eyes snapping to the edges of the room where the black zone had fully sealed them in.


    She was trapped.


    "No¡­" She whispered, backing away in desperation. She knew she was no match for Avenger.


    Avenger took one step closer, the black zone moving closer and tighter around them.


    Their voice was smooth, almost kind as they said, "Thank you for your sacrifice."


    Maya froze in utter terror. She realized what was about to happen, but it was too late.


    She barely had time to scream.

 Chapter 326 - 326: Broken Veil

    Ezra gripped the wheel tightly as he drove, thinking through the thoughts that refused to settle.


    The sun was already setting in the horizon, painting the city in hues of orange and purple. The streetlights were slowly coming on as night rapidly approached.


    The car he was in was one of the standard issue police vehicles as he couldn''t take his own personal cop car.


    He wasn''t supposed to be out in the field as he was supposed to be on break but there was no way he could stay away when he had heard the name of the victim.


    Maya.


    The same Maya he had interviewed at Hyde''s mansion, the one who had provided testimony that sealed the fate of another.


    Now, she was dead. Or so he''d heard. Apparently, she had committed suicide.


    But Ezra knew better. Vampires didn''t just kill themselves, at least not in the ways humans did.


    This was something else.


    Ezra gave himself a quick glance. He was obviously not going to the scene as himself.


    Instead, he was using his chameleon, wearing the guise of another officer.


    The real officer in question was currently unconscious in a secured room deep within peacekeeper HQ.


    No one would find him until Ezra returned.


    The illusion he wore now, designed to keep himself out of public view, would hold long enough for him to get through this investigation without raising too many questions.


    The car rolled to a stop outside the theater, an old building that was known as the place where dreams are made. Other places are where those dreams are achieved. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The reporters were already gathered outside, being held back by the police barricade. Their cameras flashed, their eyes sharp with hunger for the story.


    To them, this was just another tragedy, another headline. They were like sharks that had smelled blood in the water.


    Ezra stepped out of the car, pushing past the crowd and flashing his police badge at the officers at the barricade to gain access.


    He made his way into the theater, walking past more grand old wood and decorations.


    Gen was already inside, waiting for him at the center of the stage.


    She had taken charge of the scene, her Aura subtly keeping everything in place, preventing anyone from disturbing the evidence.


    Maya''s body hung from the center of the stage, swaying slightly like a grotesque centerpiece in a twisted kind of performance.


    A fallen chair lay at her feet, as if it had been part of some dark, final act.


    Covering Maya''s face was a black veil.


    Ezra stopped in front of the body, his eyes narrowing as he examined the scene. Gen stood beside him, her expression calm but serious.


    "You were right to call me." Ezra said, his voice low. "Maya''s name didn''t belong on a suicide report."


    Gen nodded, her eyes flicking briefly to the body. "I''ve managed to keep everything in place with my Aura. No one''s touched anything. The reporters would have had a field day if they''d gotten close."


    Ezra moved closer, inspecting the body. Maya''s lifeless body dangled from the rope, her arms limp at her sides.


    The black veil covering her face seemed oddly ceremonial, like something out of a twisted ritual.


    "It''s the same killer that took Hyde." Gen said quietly. "Maya''s blood inside her body, it''s red. Just like Hyde''s. You know that''s not normal for vampires."


    Ezra''s jaw clenched as he nodded. This lined up with what he''d already investigated so far. "Whoever did this, they wanted this death to be seen."


    "But why?" He stepped back, pacing around the stage, his mind working through the details. "Who found her?"


    "The janitors." Gen replied. "This morning. They called it in immediately, but they didn''t touch anything. I confirmed."


    "Anybody get in apart from them?" Ezra asked.


    "Yeah." Gen nodded. "Two actors who I also confirmed didn''t touch anything and¡­"


    Ezra frowned, turning to look at Gen.


    "And?"


    "The same reporter you went to meet." Gen said.


    "Wait, what?"


    "Someone was able to circumvent your commands, especially since this is a new case." Gen said. "Fortunately, I came in time and took care of it."


    She checked her watch. "He should be out of the city by now."


    "Good." Ezra nodded once. It was better to have the reporter out of the city than to have the killer use him again or worse, have them kill him to keep the Law of Secrecy intact.


    Ezra turned away to look back at the body again, his eyes scanning every inch of the stage. Something about this didn''t sit right.


    A vampire couldn''t kill themselves by hanging from a rope. It was impossible. Just like a vampire couldn''t die from simple poisoning or any other means that would kill a human.


    What was the masked killer trying to tell him? If they weren''t sending a message, why were they ensuring the deaths were public?


    "This has to be the work of a tattoo." Ezra muttered to himself. "No ordinary poison would work on a vampire."


    "Any sign of struggle?" He asked.


    "None at all." Gen said. "Either the person behind this cleaned up after themselves or there was no struggle at all."


    Ezra chuckled to himself. With vampires, there was no way to tell either way. "Imprint?"


    "There was no imprint." Gen answered. "Whatever happened here wasn''t strong enough to leave an imprint on the natural vitality of the environment. Just like with Hyde''s murder."


    Ezra sighed. What was the message?


    But then his eyes widened. This murder was different from the rest. The killer had added something new.


    His eyes flicked up to the veil.


    "What was that?" He muttered.


    He stepped closer to the body, his eyes narrowing as he examined the veil more closely. It was torn, right down the middle. A clean cut, almost as if it had been made deliberately.


    "Why give her a torn veil?" Ezra asked with a frown. "What''s the message here?"


    Gen watched him carefully as he paced around the body again, thinking through every possibility. Then, suddenly, something clicked in his mind.


    "A torn veil." He whispered to himself, his eyes widening slightly. "A broken veil."


    He stopped, the realization hitting him like a wave. "Veilbreaker."

 Chapter 327 - 327: Next Move

    Gen''s eyes flickered with recognition at hearing the name. "Are you sure? Veilbreakers?"


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    Gen frowned, stepping closer. "What do you mean?"


    "The killer." Ezra said, his voice growing more certain. "They''re pointing to the Veilbreakers."


    Gen''s face darkened. "That''s why the deaths are all public. They are using it for one of their twisted agendas, aren''t they?"


    "That''s the only explanation I''ve got." Ezra said. "For now."


    Veilbreakers were the third vampire faction, equally hated by both Councilariand and Monarchists.


    The Veilbreakers were the vampires who wanted vampires to reveal their presence to humans and live in harmony among them.


    They were also known as the idealistic bastards. After all, humans are known for fearing what they couldn''t understand and peace cannot be guaranteed.


    Both the Monarchy and the Council wanted to rule humans but from the shadows. Due to the hatred, Veilbreakers live hidden among other vampires, only known to themselves.


    "They''re leaving us a message." Ezra said, his voice grim. "The killer wants us to know who they are, or at least who they''re aligned with."


    "Wait a minute." Gen said. "What if it''s the opposite? What if the killer wanted to point you away from themselves and to the Veilbreakers?"


    "No. That''s not the message." Ezra shook his head with certainty. "The killer is making statements and sending messages. They want all this public. That''s a Veilbreaker trait. Normal vampires take care of their mess in private.


    And this¡­ is not private."


    Ezra stood in silence for a long moment, thinking through the possibilities.


    Whoever had done this was getting closer to their endgame. And now, they had drawn a direct line to him, inviting him to follow the trail they were leaving behind.


    Ezra made a sudden decision. "I''m bringing you guys into the investigation."


    "What?" Gen asked, surprised that he wanted to defy James'' orders. Not because he was being disobedient but because he preferred to do as he was told in order to be free to go about his search.


    "I can''t afford to be reckless." Ezra finally said, his voice low and steady. "Now that I know the Veilbreakers are involved, I can''t afford to make any mistakes."


    "The Veilbreakers are organized. We know that if they have a cell in a city, they make it a point of having it be more powerful than the peacekeeper force in that same city."


    "Alright." Gen nodded, her expression serious. "I''ll stay here and finish securing the scene."


    "Good." Ezra nodded. "I''ll go back to HQ and start digging. There has to be old records of Veilbreakers in the city."


    Ezra took one last look at Maya''s body, her lifeless form swaying slightly in the middle of the stage.


    The killer had left their mark. It was his move now.


    **********


    James Harlow stormed into his study, his footsteps echoing with barely controlled rage.


    The door slammed against the wall, shaking the shelves that lined the room.


    His usually calmness was nowhere to be found, replaced by a furious scowl that could set the air on fire if it wanted to.


    Even in his rage, he maintained perfect control. The air immediately around him trembled but nowhere else was affected.


    Standing in the center of the room looking perfectly composed as always, was Alfred. Despite James'' explosive entrance, Alfred''s expression remained blank.


    In the corner of the room, leaning casually against the shelves, Anya, the Arbiter, watched in amusement, a small smirk on her lips.


    James glared at Alfred, his voice a sharp bark that echoed through the room.


    "What the hell were you doing, Alfred? Another murder, right under your nose, and you let it happen! How did this happen?"


    Alfred didn''t flinch, even though there was the barest hint of tension in his posture.


    "I was misled, my lord." He said calmly. "I had no idea I was following a false trail. They moved in a way I didn''t anticipate, and by the time I realized what was happening, it was too late."


    "Too late?" James spat, his fists clenching. "That''s the excuse you''re giving me? Too late?"


    Alfred remained silent, his eyes never leaving the floor.


    The silence in the room was deafening.


    James paced the room, his anger spilling over into every movement.


    "Do you have any idea what kind of position this puts me in? Another body, and this time it''s someone directly tied to Ezra Matten''s investigation. If this news gets out¡­"


    Alfred''s jaw tightened ever so slightly, but he remained silent.


    In the corner, Anya chuckled softly, drawing both men''s attention. She didn''t seem the least bit bothered by James'' outburst. If anything, the chaos seemed to entertain her. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, James." She said lightly, her voice carrying a hint of mockery. "I do love it when you get worked up like this. It''s almost... amusing."


    James shot her a withering glare, though the anger in his eyes didn''t seem to faze her. "Is that all this is to you? Amusing?"


    Anya tilted her head slightly, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Come now, don''t be so dramatic. What''s done is done. The question is, what''s your next move?"


    James let out a frustrated breath, turning back toward Alfred, but Anya''s words had clearly struck a chord.


    He knew she was right. He couldn''t afford to dwell on what had already happened. He needed to regain control.


    "What''s my next move?" James repeated, his voice lowering as his mind shifted gears. "Ezra Matten."


    He turned fully toward Alfred. "Summon Ezra Matten. I''m taking him off the case."


    "Really?" Anya laughed. "You think that''s wise?"


    "Wise?" James barked. "At this rate, Ezra will find something he won''t be willing to let go. You know the type, don''t you?"


    "He''s exactly like that beast we have downstairs. He''s unwilling to throw away his conscience. It''s no longer feasible to have him so close to all this."


    "It never was feasible, James." Anya said. "Yes, he doesn''t know now but that doesn''t matter. He''ll know eventually."

 Chapter 328 - 328: Scrubbed History

    Ezra went through the documents, his eyes scanning the words as fast as he could.


    What he saw wasn''t painting a very good picture.


    He dropped the document and sighed, leaning back in his chair.


    His hands came up to rub his temples even though he wasn''t feeling any pain.


    That was how frustrated he was.


    He stared down at the pile of documents spread across the table in front of him, fighting the urge to scatter them across the floor.


    He was currently sitting in the room of records which now felt empty of insight and history both in content and in hope.


    The shelves were currently looking bare, as if a wind had come through and wept everything off.


    He''d spent time here with his wives. This was not his idea of family bonding.


    Across from him, Olivia and Gen were seated at the table, also going through the documents in front of them.


    He didn''t need a soul bond to feel their frustration. It was the same thing he was feeling at this exact moment.


    They had all been at it for hours now flipping through the pages and cross referencing names, dates, anything at all that may lead them to the Veilbreakers.


    So far, they have found more dead ends than one will find in a labyrinth.


    In the corner of the room, Red moved between the shelves, scanning it for the last relevant documents. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra stood, going to join her.


    "What''s left?" He asked.


    "Just this ones." Red gestured to the stacks.


    Red carried what she could and Ezra took the final stack. Together, they brought it to the table.


    Olivia sighed, pushing away the previous documents she had been reviewing.


    "No luck here either." She sighed, taking her share from the new pile of documents.


    Everyone of them took from the pile and began combing through it, settling into the silence.


    The sounds of page turning filled the air. Everyone''s eyes flicked across their pages with a speed so fast that if a human stumbled across the scene, they would run away, calling it the beginning of a horror movie.


    The more they read, the more they realized that there were no answers here.


    This option has been exhausted.


    His mind couldn''t help but jump to the last victim. Maya.


    The killer had used her to send him on this path and now he could see why.


    Whatever it was she was pointing at, it was hidden.


    It was hidden so well that there were little to know records on the subject.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair again, closing his eyes for a brief moment.


    Everyone around the table dropped their documents. They were done reading. It was time to discuss the findings.


    "So," Ezra looked up at his wives, "what did you find?"


    Olivia was the first to speak.


    "The first thing to note is that there actually are records of veilbreakers in Faewall. But from what we can all see, they''ve been completely scrubbed."


    "And we can''t deny that this looks deliberate. It''s almost like someone went through every document and removed any trace of them."


    Gen nodded, frustration visible in her eyes. "We have no idea when they were here, why they were here, or what they were doing. It''s like they''ve been erased from history."


    Red spoke up, sighing. "There''s only one person who would be responsible for scrubbing the records."


    She looked at Ezra. "Your predecessor, Abraham. He''s the only one with the authority to erase all traces of the Veilbreakers in the peacekeeper archives."


    Ezra frowned as he remembered Abraham.


    The man had been known for how strict he was, being very exact about the rule of law.


    He tolerated no bullshit and couldn''t be bribed.


    He is the reason why Ezra could enjoy such a quiet time as Captain of the peacekeepers.


    So, it was hard for him to believe that Abraham would be behind this.


    "Are you sure it''s Abraham?" Olivia asked the question on his mind.


    "Honestly, no." Red answered. "But there''s no way he doesn''t know something about this."


    Ezra nodded in agreement. "Even if Abraham didn''t do this, he might know something about it."


    He turned to Olivia. "Find out where he is now. I''ll have to pay him a visit."


    "Wait a minute." Red paused with a frown as something seemed to click in her mind, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Red turned to Gen, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You''ve lived in Faewall before, Gen. Shouldn''t you know something about the Veilbreakers?"


    Gen blinked in surprise. It looked like she hadn''t been expecting that question.


    "I¡­ of course not." Gen snorted, regaining her footing. "You all know I lived here as a vampire for only one year before I left, and I was still a young vampire then."


    "I didn''t have access to much information. Most of the political stuff was kept far away from someone at my level."


    Red crossed her arms, thinking. "But still¡­ Veilbreakers are not really a common thing. It''s odd that no rumors or whispers reached you, even as a low-ranking vampire."


    Gen shrugged slightly. "Maybe it happened after I left. Or before I became a vampire. This clearly isn''t something people know about or we would''ve heard rumors about it during our nineteen year stay."


    "She''s right." Ezra stood and began pacing. For something to have been this hidden, James Harlow must have known about it. After all, this was his city.


    Maybe he could ask the man himself.


    Before he could voice his thoughts, the door to the room of records slowly swung open, and a young female officer stepped in.


    "Captain." She saluted, her expression serious. "You''ve been summoned by the City Lord."


    "Okay, thank you." Ezra nodded to the officer who left.


    He turned back to his wives. "Olivia. you know what to do. Red, Gen, take care of this place before I get back. All eyes on Connelly. She''s still a mystery and I don''t want a repeat of the Green incident.


    Understood?"

 Chapter 329 - 329: Command From Above

    Ezra parked his personal car in the sprawling, immaculately maintained lot outside the City Lord''s estate.


    He stood there for a moment, staring at the mansion''s silhouette in the night. The moon stood directly behind it in such a way that if a picture was taken, it''ll look great as a wallpaper.


    He looked at the huge gate, the towering tree and the beautiful gardens. This was the life of City Lords.


    They ruled over every aspect of their cities. If there was any place filled with crime, it was a deliberate choice.


    That is why he knows James will know something about the Veilbreakers.


    He unclipped his seatbelt, looking down at himself.


    He was dressed casually, in plain clothes that allowed him to blend in with the city''s general population.


    The last thing he needed was for a police car to be seen driving into the estate of Faewall''s richest and most influential man.


    The tabloids would turn it into a spectacle, something neither he nor James wanted.


    As soon as he stepped out of the car, Alfred was there, waiting with a calm smile that Ezra was tempted to punch off his face.


    Ezra greeted him with a curt nod, trying to keep his tone professional. "Alfred."


    It probably wasn''t a coincidence that the person killed was the same person that testified against his sole witness.


    Alfred''s smirk widened and he chuckled in amusement. "Captain Matten, always so serious." He gestured for Ezra to follow him. "Come. Lord Harlow is waiting for you."


    Without another word, Ezra fell into step behind Alfred, following through a small side gate into the property.


    They walked across the grounds, passing through the polished halls of the estate to get to their destination.


    They finally arrived at James''s study to meet the man himself seated behind his massive desk.


    But he was not alone.


    Anya was there with him at her usual spot, leaning casually against the bookshelves.


    She grinned as he entered, her eyes shining with mischief.


    Ezra was instantly wary. This was no normal meeting. If it was just James, he would be a lot less on guard.


    "Well, if it isn''t the ever dedicated Captain Matten." Anya quipped like she was saying an inside joke. "How many mysteries have you unraveled today?"


    Ezra ignored her¡­ jibe and inclined his head to James, who remained seated behind his desk, his expression neutral.


    "Lord Harlow." Ezra greeted him formally.


    James steepled his fingers, his eyes never once leaving Ezra.


    Ezra felt like he was on display at a show as James spoke.


    "Captain Ezra. I trust you''ve been making progress."


    "Yes." Ezra nodded.


    "Good. I called you here because I want to hear directly from you. Tell me what you''ve uncovered so far in your investigation."


    Ezra paused for a moment, mentally tallying the facts he had gathered so far. Something was up but he would do his job like it was any other day.


    "I''ve gotten close and have identified the costume the killer wears when he kills."


    "And what is it?" James asked.


    "A dark cloak and an iron mask."


    James nodded for him to continue.


    "I still haven''t been able to determine who they are, but I''m getting closer. With the clues left at the scene of the latest murder, I''ve been able to piece together a clue."


    "Whoever the killer is, they''re a Veilbreaker."


    At that, Anya laughed. Everyone turned to look at her but her eyes were fixed solely on James.


    Ezra glanced at her in confusion before continuing his report.


    "Chasing after this new thread, I''ve searched through the peacekeeper records, but all mentions of the Veilbreakers have been scrubbed."


    "Someone went to great lengths to erase any trace of them. I was hoping, Lord Harlow, that you could shed some light on the matter."


    A heavy silence filled the room as James stared at Ezra, his face a mask of deep thought.


    For a moment, Ezra thought he might have struck a chord, that maybe, just maybe, James would share some insight or hidden knowledge that could further his investigation.


    But when James finally spoke, his voice was cold and final. "I''m ordering you to drop the investigation."


    Ezra blinked in confusion. "Wait, what?"


    "You heard me." James said, his tone firm. "You''re no longer needed on this case. Hand over all the information you''ve gathered to Alfred. He will handle things from here."


    Ezra opened his mouth to protest, but something in James''s eyes stopped him.


    This wasn''t his battle to fight. He couldn''t risk pissing off James when he still needed his unsupervised freedom.


    Not here. He told himself. Not now.


    "I understand." Ezra said, keeping any trace of emotions out of his voice.


    James stood, walking around the desk and stood in front of Ezra, his gaze hardening.


    "Alfred has been much closer to the killer than you realize."


    He held Ezra''s gaze, allowing a hint of his Aura to leak outside his body. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He will ensure that this case is wrapped up properly. You should focus back on what you''ve been doing before. Relax, enjoy yourself, and prepare for my ball."


    Ezra nodded, keeping his face neutral. "As you wish, Lord Harlow."


    James gave a nod of approval. "Good. You''re dismissed."


    Ezra turned to leave, his mind a storm of thoughts.


    James was shutting him out of the investigation and for what reason?


    Ezra could feel it in his bones.


    There was a coverup happening here and whatever it was, James was in the thick of it.


    A thought occurred to him.


    What if whatever was being hidden was related to whatever had brought him here.


    Thankfully, he hadn''t told James about officer Connelly. He still had a thread to follow.


    He''ll continue to dig deeper on his own terms. This was far from over.


    As he walked back toward his car, his mind was already working, putting pieces together, planning his next move.


    Abraham and Connelly.


    Two people who could hold the key to solving all this.

 Chapter 330 - 330: Hidden History

    It was a moonless night in Faewall.


    Ezra sat in the silence of his office, deep in thought. The lights of the office were turned off and only the desk lamp illuminated his face.


    His mind kept going back to the meeting with James Harlow.


    He couldn''t help but ask why?


    Why had James given him the investigation in the first place?


    He frowned. To keep other peacekeepers from poking their nose into it.


    Does that mean he knew about Connelly?


    That shouldn''t be possible.


    Ezra couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being manipulated, his investigation cut off just as he was getting close to something significant.


    That was when the door creaked open and Ezra looked up to see Olivia stepping inside. She moved quickly and quietly, her expression calm but determined.


    "I found Abraham." She said, handing him her datapad. "He''s in Littleville now. He''s a Count there."


    Ezra frowned as he collected the pad, sitting up straighter in his chair. "Littleville?" That was where Hyde''s Moore family was.


    That couldn''t be a coincidence. Or was it?


    "Yes, Littleville." Olivia nodded.


    Ezra frowned as he thought about it.


    Hyde, the Moore family and Abraham. Everything was now connected. A rope too tangled to ignore.


    It felt like he was finding all the pieces of the puzzle but was still lacking the big picture to put it all together.


    Whatever was happening in Faewall, Abraham had to know something about it and if anyone could shed light on the Veilbreakers and the scrubbed records, it was him.


    Ezra stood, already reaching for his coat. "Thanks, Olivia."


    He currently couldn''t afford to waste any more time. If Abraham was involved, he needed to hear what he had to say.


    "Be careful." Olivia gave him a quick nod.


    "I will." Ezra promised as he left the office.


    He walked through the halls to the garage, got into his car and drove off.


    His destination?


    The tallest tower in the city.


    He got there and made his way to the top, looking down at the city streets below.


    What was the point of coming up here if he couldn''t enjoy the view?


    Without hesitation, Ezra gathered his vitality, teleporting away from Faewall. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He felt the now familiar sensation of a significant drain on his vitality washing over him as he appeared in a narrow alley, the smell of the city''s underground mixed with the fresh night air.


    A street cat let out a startled yowl, dashing away into the shadows at the sudden appearance of the peacekeeper captain.


    Ezra stood for a moment, getting used to his new stores of vitality.


    The drain was becoming more noticeable each time he teleported, a weakness that settled deep in his bones.


    He had noticed the now familiar vitality fatigue. Whatever was affecting his soul bond was now affecting his vitality.


    He was slowly running out of time.


    He pushed the thought aside and began walking toward Abraham''s domain.


    The former peacekeeper captain now lived in the basement of a large, bustling mall.


    Ezra was confused at his choice for a home but to each his own.


    He walked down to the basement of the mall, using his vampire senses to find the entrance to Abraham''s home.


    As he approached the entrance, there were two vampire guards who stopped him, their eyes narrowing in suspicion.


    "What business do you have here?" One of the guards asked, her voice low and commanding. It might''ve worked if she wasn''t a petite slip of a woman.


    But Ezra didn''t relax though. He knew how much looks can be deceiving.


    "I''m here to see Abraham." He said calmly. "Tell him it''s his successor, Ezra Matten. He''ll definitely want to see me."


    The guards exchanged a glance, and one of them disappeared through a side door, presumably to deliver the message.


    Ezra stood there, one eye on the remaining guard even as his mind kept working.


    Was he walking into the lion''s den? What if Abraham was on the same side as the masked killer?


    Ezra discarded the thought. Abraham was too¡­ law abiding for that.


    But if Abraham had been involved in scrubbing the records of the Veilbreakers, why had he done it? And what did it have to do with Hyde''s death?


    A few moments later, the guard returned. "Abraham will see you now."


    Ezra followed the guard down a narrow hallway, the air growing cooler as they descended deeper into the basement.


    They eventually reached a large, well lit room, furnished comfortably with soft chairs and warm lighting.


    It was as if whoever designed it was trying to promote a family friendly image.


    It was an abrupt change from the cold, utilitarian hallways outside, and it immediately put Ezra on edge.


    Abraham, a vampire of average height but with a presence usually associated with authority, stood in the center of the room, waiting.


    His red eyes settled on Ezra as he entered, and a small, knowing smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    "Captain Matten." Abraham said warmly, extending a hand for a handshake. "I''ve been expecting you."


    Ezra blinked in surprise as he shook the older vampire''s hand. "Expecting me?"


    Abraham chuckled softly, his grip firm. "Of course. With all that''s been happening in Faewall, I knew it was only a matter of time before you came knocking on my door. After all, you''ve been digging into the past, haven''t you?"


    Ezra nodded slowly. "I''m here about the scrubbed records."


    Abraham''s smile widened, his eyes crinkling. "Yes, I thought as much."


    Ezra was silent for a moment, waiting for Abraham to continue. When the older vampire remained quiet, Ezra finally asked.


    "Did you scrub the records on the Veilbreakers? What was in it that needed to be scrubbed?"


    Abraham let out a slow sigh, his expression turning somber.


    "The scrubbed records, Captain, were not my doing. They were erased before I ever became captain of the peacekeepers."


    Ezra blinked, taken aback. "Then who scrubbed them?"


    Abraham''s eyes met his, using his eyes to show Ezra that what he was saying was the truth.


    "James Harlow, the City Lord." Abraham said quietly. "He''s the one who had them erased. He didn''t want any trace of the Veilbreakers left behind."


    Ezra''s heart sank. James. Of course, it had to be James.


    Faewall was his city and the man had his hands in everything, controlling the flow of information, pulling strings behind the scenes.


    The more Ezra learned, the more it became clear that James was involved in every layer of this conspiracy.


    This was irrefutable proof that James really was covering something up.


    Abraham took a step closer, his voice lowering. "I''ve heard about Hyde''s death, and I think I might have something that could help you."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean?"


    "Hyde was a member of a coven after the Death Wave. A strong one. But here''s the thing. He wasn''t the coven leader. There was someone else, someone more powerful who led them."


    Ezra leaned in, unable to hide his curiosity. "Who?"


    Abraham shook his head, chuckling. "That''s something you''ll have to find out for yourself. But I''d start by looking into Hyde''s old connections. His old coven¡­ it was far more important than you might think."


    Ezra''s mind worked on the implications of Abraham''s words.


    A coven, hidden history, and now James''s direct involvement in the cover-up.


    He had expected answers from Abraham, but what he had received was far more than he had bargained for.


    "Thank you." Ezra said.


    Abraham gave him a nod. "Be careful, Captain. There are consequences if you uncover the dark things long buried."

 Chapter 331 - 331: A World Stopping Secret

    The night air was still as Ezra appeared on the rooftop of the tallest building in Faewall, the distant city lights twinkling below him like scattered stars.


    His teleportation had drained him again and he sighed.


    This would be the last long distance teleportation for some time. With his vitality returning more slowly with each passing day, it was quickly becoming a risk.


    He stood there for a second, steadying himself. He had to move quickly and act on the information he just learned. There was no time to waste.


    He stepped into the elevator, pressing the button for the ground floor, and as the doors slid shut, he pulled out his phone, dialing Olivia.


    He waited impatiently, listening to both the ringing tone and the crappy elevator music until the call connected.


    "Olivia?" Ezra spoke, his voice urgent. "I need you to find any records of Hyde being in a previous coven. Abraham just gave me a lead, and I need to confirm it."


    There was a brief pause on the other end before Olivia''s calm voice responded. "On it. I''ll start digging through the records right away."


    "Thanks." Ezra said. "I''ll be there soon."


    He disconnected the call and placed the phone back in his pocket.


    His thoughts then turned to James.


    Veilbreakers had been in Faewall, something had happened and James had the record sealed.


    If Olivia finds Hyde''s old coven, they''ll hopefully be able to draw a timeline and discover when this whole thing began.


    The elevator slowed as it reached the lobby, and the doors slid open with a soft chime.


    Ezra stepped forward, but his path was immediately blocked as someone stepped in front of him.


    Alfred.


    Alfred stood in the center of the lobby, his hands behind his back, his face a mask of cold amusement.


    This time, he wasn''t dressed in his ''butler outfit'' but in a long leather coat like he was auditioning for a role as the terminator.


    "So, where did you go?" Alfred asked, his voice smooth and condescending.


    Ezra''s jaw tightened. He wasn''t in the mood for this, not now.


    "That''s none of your business." He said, brushing past Alfred, his eyes focused on the exit.


    But Alfred didn''t move. Instead, he stepped directly into Ezra''s path, his smile widening just a fraction.


    "Oh, but it is my business." Alfred said, crossing his arms. "After all, I''m investigating the killer. And who knows? You could be the killer, Ezra Matten."


    Ezra stopped in his tracks, his eyes meeting Alfred''s. "What do you want, Alfred? What games are you trying to play?"


    Alfred chuckled, his eyes shining with an amusement that bordered on malice.


    "Who knows what you''ve been up to? You disappear for hours, go places without reporting your whereabouts. For all we know, you''re hiding something."


    Ezra glanced around the lobby, noting the few humans passing through the space.


    Civilians who didn''t know that they were in the presence of two predators. Predators originally designed to prey on them.


    He could understand the Council''s stance on Veilbreakers. Humans would never accept them.


    But that didn''t matter. He could feel Alfred''s intent through the little vitality pouring off him in the vague shape of an Aura.


    The man was not playing at all.


    Ezra took a step forward, meeting his gaze head-on.


    "And what?" He asked, his voice cold. "You''re willing to fight me here? In front of all these humans?"


    Alfred''s eyes flickered with something dangerous, but he said nothing, the smirk never leaving his face.


    After a moment, he took a step back, dropping his arms. "I''m just reminding you, Captain Matten. Stay where I can see you."


    Then his voice dropped. "Otherwise, you might find yourself being seen as an accomplice to the killer."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed at his words but before he could respond, Alfred turned and walked away, disappearing into the shadows of the lobby as if he had never been there at all.


    Ezra stood there for a moment, his mind going through the interaction.


    Alfred''s fixation on his movements wasn''t just paranoia.


    James Harlow was hiding something, and Alfred was his enforcer, making sure that Ezra didn''t get too close.


    They were watching him now, monitoring his every move. Whatever was happening, James didn''t want him to know about it.


    Ezra turned and walked quickly to his car. He couldn''t stop now. He wouldn''t.


    If James was involved in all this, then that meant whatever this was, it was undeniably dangerous.


    And his gut was telling him to get involved in it.


    His gut had led him here and it hadn''t been wrong yet.


    He entered his car and drove as fast as he could.


    When he arrived at peacekeeper HQ, he parked in the underground garage and made his way inside.


    He passed through all the security checkpoints, the familiar corridors of HQ feeling both comforting and suffocating at the same time. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What if James really had one of his officers compromised. Was it Connelly?


    He finally reached his office, and as he stepped inside, he found Olivia waiting for him, a stack of documents spread out on the table in front of her.


    "I''ve got something." Olivia said, her voice calm but with an edge of excitement. "It took some digging, but I found records of Hyde being part of a coven, just after the Death Wave."


    "The coven existed for about eight years or so before it was disbanded."


    Ezra stepped closer, his eyes scanning the documents spread before him. Olivia pointed to a page in one of the files.


    "Here. Hyde wasn''t actually the leader of the coven, though. They had to male vampires and it was the second vampire. A guy named Nicodemus."


    Ezra frowned. "Nicodemus? Who is he?"


    "I haven''t found much on Nicodemus yet." Olivia admitted. "But there''s something else. I cross-referenced the members of the coven, and one name stood out."


    She slid another document across the table, her eyes meeting Ezra''s.


    The world felt quiet as Ezra read the name.


    Genesis.

 Chapter 332 - 332: Woman Of Secrets

    "Genesis?" Ezra repeated, unable to believe it.. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you telling me this is the same Gen? My Gen?"


    Olivia nodded. "I triple-checked. Genesis was part of the same coven as Hyde."


    Ezra stared down at the name in front of him, not knowing what to believe.


    Olivia glanced down at the documents again, her brow furrowing slightly.


    "This is our same Gen. It was hidden deep but I was able to find it." She said, her tone cautious.


    "Genesis was turned by a member of this coven but it was neither Nicodemus nor Hyde. It was a woman. In fact, from the records, I don''t think she ever met Nicodemus or Hyde."


    Ezra made his way to his chair and sat down.


    "From what I can see here, she was ''officially'' a member of the coven for about a year before the entire coven was executed for breaking the Law of Secrecy. Only two members were spared."


    "Hyde because he did a public act of service and Gen because she was never with the coven."


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, his mind swirling with thoughts he couldn''t quite settle. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Gen was part of that coven, and she never told me?" His voice was quieter now, more to himself than to Olivia. How could she have kept something like this from him?


    Olivia watched him carefully, understanding what was going through his mind. "After the coven was destroyed, Gen left Faewall. Meanwhile, Hyde stayed behind and somehow grew closer to James Harlow and Anya."


    Ezra''s fingers drummed against the arm of his chair, a cold suspicion creeping into his mind.


    "If she was part of Hyde''s coven¡­ could Gen be the mole? She was the one who discovered Hyde''s body was missing. Could she have been the one to sneak it out?"


    Olivia''s eyes widened slightly, but she shook her head, her voice steady. "I don''t think we should jump to conclusions, Ezra. Gen''s always been loyal to you. We should give her the benefit of the doubt."


    Ezra exhaled slowly, his mind a jumble of conflicting thoughts.


    Trust was hard-earned but what he had just heard had shattered the trust between them. What else could she be hiding?


    "Where is Gen now?" Ezra asked, trying to keep his voice calm.


    "She''s out on one of her urban explorations." Olivia said. "I can call her in if you want."


    Ezra nodded, rubbing his temples as he tried to focus. "Do that. I need to talk to her."


    Just as Olivia was about to reach for her phone, the door to the office opened, and Red stepped inside.


    Her expression was serious as she approached Ezra. "Connelly wants to see you." She said.


    Ezra raised an eyebrow, surprised. Connelly had been quiet since he placed her in the cells, her mind fractured and confused by whatever was controlling her. "Did she say why?"


    Red shook her head. "She didn''t give a reason. But something feels¡­ different about her."


    Ezra''s gut tightened. After everything they''d uncovered about Connelly''s strange behavior, this could be another piece of the puzzle.


    "Fill Red in on what we found." He told Olivia. "I''ll go talk to Connelly."


    With a nod, Olivia quickly began updating Red on the revelations about Gen and Hyde''s coven as Ezra made his way to the cells.


    The corridors of peacekeeper HQ felt colder than usual, the silence almost like a watcher looking at him and observing his every move.


    His every thought was filled with suspicion but he pushed them aside as he reached Connelly''s cell.


    When he stepped inside, what he saw froze him in place.


    Connelly was sitting calmly on the chair, her posture entirely different from before.


    Gone was the nervous, fearful woman who had pleaded for help.


    In her place was someone entirely new. Someone who radiates confidence and power. Everything about her had changed, from the way she held herself to the cold, knowing look in her eyes.


    Ezra narrowed his eyes, his instincts screaming at him that something was very wrong.


    Connelly was a second-ringed vampire, but the presence he felt now was much stronger. Fourth-ringed, at least.


    "Who are you?" Ezra asked, his voice sharp.


    Connelly''s lips curled into a cold smile. "I told you, Captain. It''s me, Connelly. But also¡­ not."


    Ezra stepped closer, his eyes narrowing. "So you''re the one who keeps taking over Connelly."


    The woman, whatever she was, didn''t answer.


    Instead, she tilted her head slightly, her smile widening. "Did you know that your wife, Gen, was actually a virgin before she married you?"


    Ezra blinked, taken aback by the sudden change in topic. The non-sequitur threw him off, and for a brief moment, he wasn''t sure how to respond. "What?"


    Connelly, or the thing possessing her, laughed, the sound low and mocking. "It didn''t seem that way, did it? You actually were her first but she didn''t tell you that. Ha! Your wife has a few¡­ secrets, Captain."


    Ezra''s blood ran cold, his mind spinning. "What do you know about Gen?"


    The woman leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with malicious delight. "I know quite a bit. But most of all, I know that you destroyed Faewall because of her."


    Ezra froze, his body tensing. "What are you talking about?"


    Her grin widened. "What if I told you that you also killed her in the process? You killed her with your very own hands."


    Ezra opened his mouth and closed it.


    Connelly''s expression twisted into something dark and gleeful. "Oh, Ezra¡­ you don''t even realize it, do you?"


    "Everything that is to come, every choice you''ll eventually make, it''ll all be because of Gen. She''s the reason Faewall is crumbling around you. She''s the reason you''re caught up in this mess."


    Ezra took a step back, his thoughts whirling.


    This¡­ this thing, knew too much.


    It wasn''t just a random possession. Whoever or whatever was speaking to him through Connelly was speaking as if they knew everything about him, both past and present.


    "You''re lying." Ezra said, gritting his teeth. He''ll kill Gen and destroy Faewall? That definitely wouldn''t happen.


    Connelly''s smile remain fixed on her face like he was the butt of an amusing joke. "Am I?"

 Chapter 333 - 333: Why Care So Much?

    James Harlow sat alone in his study.


    As always, his window was opened to a view of the statue of the money king.


    But this time, he wasn''t watching the statue and this wasn''t because of the moonless night. Vampire eyesight was good enough for that.


    Instead, he was watching the analogue clock on the wall as it ticked, the sound the only thing one could hear in the darkness.


    The hour was late and dawn was approaching, but James wasn''t in the mood for anything else but waiting.


    His fingers drummed lightly on the edge of his desk, his eyes focused on the hour hand.


    Minutes passed, and finally, the door swung open.


    Alfred entered the room, striding towards his master.


    James had known him long enough to see the frustration inside him even as he held himself calmly.


    It seems like this time, it was bad news.


    "My lord." Alfred greeted him with a bow.


    "Out with it already." James said impatiently.


    "She''s gone." Alfred reported, his head still bowed. "Genesis has disappeared into the city. We''ve searched every corner, but she''s nowhere to be found.


    "And there''s no sign she''s coming back to her home. Even Ezra is looking for her."


    James leaned back in his chair, allowing a faint smile to appear on his face.


    He wasn''t entirely surprised. Genesis had always been slippery. "Keep searching." He commanded. "She''s bound to resurface. She can''t hide forever."


    Alfred nodded, though his expression remained grim. "I''ll continue the search."


    With that, he turned and left the room, leaving James alone once again.


    The moment the door closed, the temperature in the room seemed to drop. James''s smile widened. He had been expecting this.


    From the floor right in front of him, an astral projection rose like a ghost.


    Dressed in a dark cloak that looked like it was made with darkness and an iron mask that gleamed even when there was no light, they did look the part.


    "Looking for me?" Avenger''s voice echoed through the room.


    Their voice came out distorted, like they were speaking from far away. It heightened the ghostly effect.


    "Yes, actually." James chuckled softly, amusement clear in his eyes. "I wasn''t quite expecting you to hide like the rat that you are. Or have you lost your confidence?"


    Avenger floated closer, their form hovering just above the floor, their cloak rippling as if caught in an invisible wind.


    "You seem confident, James. Tell me, what makes you think you''ll get to me?"


    James chuckled, his shoulders shaking as he leaned forward. He narrowed his eyes at her.


    "I know it''s Genesis under that mask. You can''t hide forever. Why don''t you do us both a favor and take off the mask?"


    Avenger tilted their head slightly, the iron mask reflecting a light that didn''t exist. "Why would I do something so stupid?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" James''s voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. "If you don''t surrender, I''ll have Ezra Matten killed."


    The room was silent for a moment before Avenger began to laugh. The laugh echoed around the room as they hunched in on themselves, their shoulders shaking.


    James frowned at the mocking sound, saying nothing.


    Avenger finally stopped laughing. They floated forward slightly, gesturing lazily with one hand.


    "Oh, James, you truly are desperate." They said, dismissively as if James was a cockroach underneath their boots. "You won''t kill Ezra. We both know that."


    James''s eyes darkened, though his smile remained. "Is that so?"


    Avenger floated a little closer, their voice dripping with contempt.


    "Killing Ezra would be the last move you''d ever make. You know exactly who would notice if all this happens, don''t you?"


    "A peacekeeper captain murdered in a time of peace? The moment Ezra dies, independent investigators from the council will descend on Faewall."


    "And all those things you''ve been so careful to keep hidden? They''ll come spilling out for the whole world to see."


    They paused, making sure James could hear them clearly. "It''s in your best interest to keep Ezra alive. The status quo benefits you, James. We both know that."


    James didn''t respond immediately, though his fingers stopped drumming on the desk.


    He stared at Avenger but one could see that he was working something out in the comfort of his mind.


    He knew that not a lie had been spoken.


    Killing Ezra would raise too many questions, bring too much scrutiny. And that scrutiny wouldn''t be worth it. Especially as Genesis was still running around.


    After a moment, he sighed. "I''m curious about one thing. Why didn''t you tell Ezra what you''re doing?"


    "Look at him going around cluelessly when he himself lives with the killer? Why didn''t you rope him into your¡­ crusade."


    Avenger''s head tilted again, as if the question amused them. "Ezra isn''t strong enough. Not yet. One day, he will be. But who knows what that day will look like?"


    There was a brief pause, and then Avenger''s voice dropped, cold and sharp. "I''m not waiting for that day. I''m taking care of you now, while there''s still time." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    James stood from his chair, sighing in frustration. He had to understand.


    "Why are you still coming after me? All I did was ensure that justice was served. Your coven broke the Law of Secrecy. They were Veilbreakers and had to be dealt with."


    Avenger''s hands twitched, the cloak swirling as they floated closer, their tone hardening.


    "Do you really think I''m stupid, James? I know they weren''t Veilbreakers. You killed them not for justice, but because you wanted to steal what wasn''t yours. You''re no lord. All you are is a petty thief."


    James''s eyes were filled with anger but he didn''t lash out.


    He had been careful to cover his tracks, but it was clear now that Genesis knew more than he had thought she did.


    "And what does it matter to you?" He asked, his voice low and dangerous. "You only knew them for a year. Why care so much?"


    For a moment, Avenger said nothing. The silence stretched, thick and heavy.


    When they finally spoke, their voice was quiet but filled with a cold fury that made even James pause.


    "You killed the wrong person, James. The one you took from me was my blood. My only family. That''s a debt that cannot be forgiven."


    James''s expression hardened, but he said nothing. He hadn''t suspected something like this.


    This was his mistake. He should''ve killed her before she left the city.


    Avenger floated back slightly, their form rippling like a shadow.


    "You can try to stop me, James. You can chase me, send Alfred after me, make all the threats you want. But it''s too late. I''ve set things in motion that can''t be stopped. Not even if I die."


    James''s eyes followed the projection as it began to fade, the figure slowly dissipating into the shadows.


    Avenger''s final words lingered in the air like a curse. "You''ve already lost, James. You just don''t know it yet."

 Chapter 334 - 334: Weirdest Month So Far

    Travers had been having the weirdest month of his life.


    It all started with the sudden death of Hyde, a prominent figure in Faewall.


    His death had made headlines across every major news outlet in the city, speculation running rampant.


    But the very next day, it was as if Hyde had never existed.


    The story vanished, completely scrubbed from the public consciousness.


    No one talked about it, the media didn''t mention it again, and the strange disappearance of the narrative had sent his conspiracy senses tingling.


    Being the dedicated reporter that he was, he''d found the entire situation odd but hadn''t been able to investigate immediately.


    He was just one man, after all.


    He could hail himself as a reporter with a knack for digging where others feared to tread but money was a greater threat than whatever lurked in the dark.


    But then the letters started arriving.


    The first one had been innocuous enough.


    A tip from an insider about police influence from higher-ups, about how the investigation into Hyde''s death was being silenced from the top.


    It was exactly the kind of story Travers lived for, the kind that could boost his career if he played it right.


    But the second letter? That had been something else entirely. It talked about Hyde''s missing body. It had apparently been stolen.


    That was when his excitement had truly kicked in. Solid leads like this didn''t come around often.


    Using everything he''d been given, he''d written an article that should''ve blown the lid off the whole case, and for about ten minutes, it had.


    The article went viral, spreading like wildfire. But just as quickly as it had taken off, it vanished, deleted from every platform, leaving no trace behind.


    Then something else had happened. Hadn''t it?


    He frowned.


    Maybe a visit? But he hadn''t had any visitors. Or a confrontation? He couldn''t tell.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t fully remember. His memories of those moments were hazy, fractured.


    One second, he had been ecstatic about the story. The next, he had lost all interest, as if the whole thing had been nothing but a dead-end lead.


    The details were blurry, like a dream slipping away upon waking. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But that wasn''t an unusual occurrence. It could just be an influence of the alcohol he''d had that night.


    There was nothing suspicious at all about the whole thing.


    He''d gone about his daily life and it wasn''t until later, when a nagging hunch, a deeply embedded instinct that he couldn''t explain, told him to investigate a theater.


    He''d been the first reporter to arrive at the scene, learning about the suspicious death that had occurred inside.


    He''d been compiling his tips for the article when¡­ someone? Approached him.


    They had slipped him a stack of documents and while he hadn''t known exactly what the papers contained, he knew one thing for certain.


    He needed to deliver them to the office of an elder or some high-ranking authority. He didn''t know who but he didn''t care.


    His hunch had led him all the way to Decapolis, the largest and most powerful city in the Republic.


    Travers wasn''t entirely sure why he''d chosen this city or this council, but something deep inside of him had urged him on, like an invisible hand guiding him to the Office of Public Affairs.


    He stood now in front of the building, clutching the stack of documents tightly.


    This is what he lived for. Exposing the truth that others wanted hidden.


    Travers took a deep breath and walked inside.


    He approached the desk, where a receptionist looked up at him with a polite smile.


    "Good evening." Travers said, trying his best not to look around. He was almost there. His goal was in reach. "I need to see the council."


    The receptionist arched an eyebrow, pausing for a moment. "The public council or the private council?"


    Travers hesitated for only a second. His hunch told him which one to choose. "The private council." He said. "The one with the seven."


    The receptionist''s expression didn''t change, but there was a flicker of understanding in their eyes.


    They pressed a button on their desk, and within moments, a man in a tailored black suit appeared. Without a word, the man gestured for Travers to follow him.


    They walked down a series of long hallways, their footsteps echoing against the stone floors.


    Finally, they reached a large door at the end of a narrow corridor. The man in the suit opened the door and motioned for Travers to enter.


    Inside the room, a single figure waited.


    The man seated at the large desk was striking.


    A black haired figure with a¡­ blurry face. Travers frowned, trying to catch the details of the man''s face but anytime he looked at it, he forgot it in the next second. But that wasn''t what he was here for.


    The man wore a perfectly tailored white suit, the brightness of it contrasting with his black gloves and shoes.


    He tilted his head, his eyes shining with curiosity. "Sit." He commanded.


    Travers sat, the documents still clutched in his hands.


    He could feel the intensity of the man''s gaze, but something in his gut told him to remain calm. After all, his hunch had led him here, and it had never steered him wrong before.


    "What brings you to the private council?" The man asked, leaning forward slightly.


    Travers swallowed and handed the stack of documents across the desk. "I was told the council needed to see these."


    The man took the documents without hesitation, flipping them open and scanning the pages in silence.


    Travers watched, his heart pounding, though he wasn''t entirely sure why.


    After what felt like an eternity, the man placed the documents on the desk in front of him and looked up at Travers with a small smile.


    "Interesting." He said softly. "I didn''t realize that such¡­ intriguing events were happening in Faewall."


    Travers nodded, unsure of what else to say. His mind felt strangely foggy, his memory of how he had come to possess the documents slipping further away with each passing second.


    The man in the white suit stood and walked around the desk, his gloved hands clasped behind his back.


    "Hmmn." He studied Travers for a moment before speaking again. "I guess you''ll have to be our guest for a while."


    Travers blinked. "Guest?"


    The man nodded. "Yes. For your own safety, of course. The world is¡­ complicated right now. And we wouldn''t want anything unfortunate to happen to you, would we?"


    Travers nodded slowly, the man''s words settling over him like a command.


    Strangely, the idea didn''t bother him. His hunch had told him to come here. It had led him every step of the way, and now it was telling him to obey.


    "Of course." Travers said, his voice calm. "I''ll stay."


    The man smiled, satisfied, and gestured toward the door. "Good. Someone will show you to your quarters. You''ll be safe here."


    Travers stood, his mind oddly serene.


    He couldn''t remember exactly what had driven him to come to Decapolis, couldn''t fully grasp the significance of the documents he had delivered.


    But that didn''t matter.


    For now, he will stay. His hunch told him it was the right thing to do.

 Chapter 335 - 335: You Can Run But You Cant Hide

    Ezra sat alone in his office, his fingers pressed to his temples.


    He hadn''t been home for the past few days and this had given him all the time in the world to think.


    At first, his mind had run around in circles, spinning as he thought about everything.


    It hadn''t been helped by the fact that Gen had disappeared. She''d vanished into the city without a trace as if she knew her secret was up.


    She probably did.


    She hadn''t come home and hadn''t returned to HQ either.


    At this point, there was only one conclusion.


    Gen was the killer.


    In hindsight, it all seems clear now.


    She was always the first one to find things related to the case. It had seemed like her former peacekeeper training but now he knew better.


    She hadn''t hid the fact that she once lived in Faewall or the fact that she had people she was preparing to fight again.


    He had just never thought she''d go on a killing spree.


    He''d had Olivia and Red scour the streets. They had combed through the places Gen frequented, but they had found nothing.


    It was only when Gen left that they all realized just how much she added life to their coven.


    She was the one with the crazy schemes and the rigorous activities.


    But now, he had questions. Far too many of them.


    And every one of those questions led back to Gen.


    He would apparently kill her and destroy Faewall in the process.


    No.


    There was no way he would do that.


    He was an Eternal. He hadn''t lost his humanity and wouldn''t just wipe out a city and kill his wife for nothing.


    But there was no time for introspection, not when the situation was spinning out of control.


    He stood abruptly, leaving his office and heading for the cells.


    There was only one person left who might provide answers, and that was Connell, or whatever was possessing her. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he walked down the narrow corridor to the cells, his thoughts lingered on Gen.


    Where had she gone? What was she hiding?


    If he knew Gen was the killer, then James surely knew.


    Then, why was he doing nothing?


    Ezra knew the man was involved in all this but how?


    He shook the thought from his mind as he arrived at the cells.


    The moment he stepped into Connell''s cell, he was greeted with the same unsettling presence he had felt before.


    Connell sat in the center of the cell, her posture relaxed but unnervingly confident.


    Her eyes gleamed with amusement, a slow smile creeping across her lips as Ezra entered.


    It seemed he was lucky. He was meeting Connell''s entity this time.


    Whatever or whoever was possessing her, because that can''t be Connell, didn''t stay for too long.


    It always disappears for long stretches of time.


    Ezra''s guess was that possessing her took vitality and they had to recharge themselves.


    "You''re back." Connell said. "I was wondering when you''d return."


    Ezra wasted no time. He crossed the room, standing directly in front of her, his voice sharp. "Where is she? Where is Genesis?"


    "The beginning of the end." Connell''s eyes flashed with something Ezra couldn''t quite place. "She''s gone, Captain. She''s not coming back."


    Ezra''s jaw clenched. "What do you know?"


    Connell leaned back slightly, her smile pasted on her face. "I know a lot of things. I know what you''ll do, Ezra Matten. I know how this all ends."


    Ezra frowned in frustration. "What the hell are you talking about? Spell it out for me to hear."


    Connell''s voice took on a sing-song quality, her words slipping into an eerie, almost prophetic tone.


    "You''ll find her, eventually. You''ll do all the things you think you''ll never do. And when you do, Faewall will burn. You will destroy it. Tear it apart piece by piece. Until¡­ there''s nothing left but ashes."


    Ezra''s vitality surged inside of him. "You''re wrong." He said, his voice low. "I won''t do that. I won''t destroy Faewall. I would never-"


    Connell cut him off with a soft laugh, the sound echoing off the cold stone walls of the cell.


    "You say that now, but you haven''t found what you came to Faewall for, have you?"


    Ezra stilled, her words sending a shiver down his spine.


    She knew he''d come to Faewall searching for something.


    He still didn''t know what had drawn him here in the first place but here was Connell, telling him about it.


    "What are you talking about?" Ezra demanded, his voice harsh. "Do you know what I came here for?"


    Connell chuckled, her iris rotating slowly in her eyes. "You don''t even know what it is, do you?"


    "The thing that called you here is out in the open for you to see. And when you finally find it, when you realize what''s been waiting for you, then you''ll understand. You''ll do everything I''ve said you will."


    Ezra shook his head, rejecting her words. "I don''t know where your confidence is coming from but I do know one thing. I won''t destroy Faewall. I won''t become the thing you''re describing."


    Connell''s smile widened, her eyes filled with a strange kind of certainty.


    "Oh, but you will. You''ll find it. What you''ve been searching for all these years. And when you do, the choice won''t be yours to make."


    "What are you?" Ezra whispered.


    "You know exactly what, or who, I am, Ezra Matten. You''re just too afraid to admit it."


    Ezra took a step back, his mind racing. No. She wasn''t that.


    She leaned forward, her voice dropping to a near whisper. "You know it, Ezra Matten."


    Ezra''s eyes snapped up to meet hers. "No. You''re not Connelly. You can''t be."


    "But I am." Connelly chuckled. "I am Connelly from the future. I was there when you did all those things, Ezra Matten. I saw them with my own eyes."


    "No! Even if what you say is right, the future can be changed!" Ezra snarled, his eyes blazing.


    "You can''t hide from the truth, no matter how dangerous it is. You''ll try your very best but by the time the truth catches up with you¡­ it will be too late."

 Chapter 336 - 336: Pulling Off The Mask

    Gen woke up to the familiar, stale air of the basement apartment.


    She''d been living in silence for the past few days and she didn''t regret her decision.


    No. She couldn''t allow herself to regret her decision.


    It will be a stain on the memory of those she seek to honor.


    She sighed.


    She''d chosen to sleep in the night and walk around during the day.


    There was less of a chance that she''d be found if she did this as most vampires kept to a different schedule.


    She laid on the bed for a moment, staring up at the ceiling.


    She went through everything that had happened since moving here in her mind.


    She didn''t want to do this but it was necessary.


    She sat up slowly, stretching as she did. Her eyes moved to the corner of the room where her cloak hung from a nail in the wall.


    Next to the cloak was a chair. Sitting on the chair was her iron mask.


    Avenger.


    The identity she had taken up when there was no justice coming to save the day.


    She''s long since learned that if you want something done well, do it yourself.


    It hadn''t been an easy decision to become someone else, to step into the shadows, but the truth had demanded it.


    Faewall was rotting from the inside and no one was willing to see or face this ugly reality except for her.


    She stood up, approaching the small hole in the wall where her clothes were folded neatly.


    She looked to the side where her cloak hung and for a moment, she felt a twinge of doubt.


    But it disappeared just as fast as it came. She''d chosen to be on this path and at this point, there''s no going back. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew that her actions as Avenger were dangerous but she didn''t have the luxury of regret.


    She moved to the small, cracked mirror hanging on the wall and stared at her reflection.


    Her face stared back at her. Then it morphed as she called on her chameleon tattoo.


    Her skin bubbled like a boiling soup before settling down.


    This time, she hadn''t changed into someone else. In fact, it was still her but with a big change.


    She admired her face in the mirror. Even as a sixty years old woman, she still looked good.


    She chuckled to herself, admiring her older self.


    Satisfied with the change, she put on appropriate clothing for the age she was playing as.


    Once she was dressed, it was time to go.


    She stopped at the door, glancing back at the mask and cloak.


    She''ll need them later. Not now but very soon.


    She left the basement apartment, locking the door behind her and walked to the hidden car she had parked a few streets away.


    The vehicle was old with worn paint and rusted hinges but it would get her where she needed to go.


    She slid into the driver''s seat and started the engine which rattled before sputtering to life.


    She pulled out of the alley, merging into traffic.


    It didn''t take long for her to get to her destination. A fallen tower she''d found on one of her explorations.


    She was glad she had taken up urban exploration because that had given her an unparalleled knowledge of the hidden spaces in the city.


    Places that even vampires have forgotten.


    She packed a car nearby and walked into the remains of the once grand tower.


    Stripped of all valuables, cordoned off for being a safety hazard and being forgotten made it the perfect place for her meeting.


    She moved quickly through the broken remnants of the tower until she reached a small, hidden door at the back.


    She knocked in a rhythmic code known only to those humans who had done business with the Matten coven over the years.


    The door opened and standing there was a tall woman with silver-streaked hair.


    "Madame Overseer." The woman greeted. "It has been a long time."


    "Madame Athena." Gen nodded at the woman.


    She''d been the Faewall contact that Ezra had acquired in First City when they ran the farmer''s market.


    After they''d arrived in Faewall nineteen years ago, they had used her to establish themselves as was the plan.


    And today, Athena was still an influential member of society with her fingers in many pies.


    Since she was human, Gen had to deal with her using an aged up face.


    But that didn''t mean she wasn''t going to use her Aura to make things easier.


    "Athena." Gen nodded to her. "You''ll forget about this meeting after we''re done."


    "What?" Athena asked like she didn''t hear what was said clearly but Gen knew her command was already working.


    Gen entered and Madame Athena closed the door behind her.


    It was a short walk to reach a small room with a table and chairs.


    They both sat.


    "Do you have it?" Gen asked, wasting no time.


    "Yes I do." Madame Athena reached into her bag, pulling out a thin folder.


    She handed it to Gen. "The final version of the guest list for James Harlow''s upcoming ball."


    Gen opened the folder and began reading the document inside.


    Her eyes scanned the names of the vampires, humans and celebrities who had been invited to the event of James Harlow, CEO of Harlow Industries and richest man in Faewall.


    The ball was James'' annual display of power and influence.


    Everyone who was anyone would be there. Including her target.


    Madame Athena watched her in silence for a moment before speaking. "Judging by the expression on your face, I can tell that you''re planning to disrupt Harlow''s precious event. He won''t be pleased with that."


    Gen didn''t look up from the list. "Then it''s a good thing I don''t care whether he''s pleased or not. He can fuck off for all I care."


    Athena smiled knowingly. "I guess this is personal. I always did think of you as the revenge kind of woman."


    "This isn''t even about revenge." Gen''s eyes hardened as she looked up. "It''s about justice."


    Madame Athena tilted her head slightly, studying Gen.


    "Whatever you call it, I know it''ll be dangerous. Be careful. James Harlow doesn''t play fair."


    Gen closed the folder, tucking it under her arm as she stood. "Neither do I."

 Chapter 337 - 337: Contingency

    Alfred was already in a battle position the moment he teleported into the alley.


    He moved immediately from where he was, just in case.


    It was an instinct that had developed after being ambushed one too many times.


    When there was nothing out of the ordinary, he straightened, adjusting his coat.


    He was as usual, dressed in his whole butler attire. He looked this way and that before he began walking briskly to his destination.


    It didn''t take long for him to get to the pedestrian bridge.


    He walked up it and stood in the middle, waiting as he watched the few cars go by in the dark of night.


    An hour went by before the person he was waiting for arrived.


    She walked slowly towards him like she owned the place and technically, she did own the place.


    "Lana." He greeted her with a nod.


    "Alfred." The Countess returned his nod, coming to stand beside him.


    They stood in silence for a long time, thinking of all the things that had been happening around them.


    It had all started when Genesis had taken out Hyde.


    Lana had been ecstatic. This meant that she could seize power immediately after her husband''s death and James could do nothing about it.


    After all, she knew the details of what he and Anya had done.


    And as for James, he''d spent most of his life as a vampire, keeping James'' grip on Faewall tight.


    His whole life had been about maintaining order in Faewall. He hadn''t even cared that he had to serve another to do it.


    But now, the situation is becoming too unstable.


    There were too many pieces shifting quickly and neither of them could predict where the fallout would land.


    Alfred glanced at Lana from the corner of his eyes. He could tell that she was feeling¡­ rattled.


    And when she couldn''t take it anymore, she asked. "What happened?"


    "I think she knows."


    Lana''s eyes snapped to him but she said nothing, not surprised by the information.


    "She has to know." Alfred said, staring out at the road down below. "She paid James a visit and hinted at it."


    "James thinks she doesn''t know and is just after justice for the person killed but I think she does know. And she told him something strange."


    "What did she say?" Lana asked.


    "She said she''s set events in motion that can''t be stopped even if she died and honestly, I believe her."


    "Fuck." Lana cursed under her breath. "If she''s right about her plans, everything, and I mean everything, falls apart. We were there, Alfred. We helped him! Whether Monarchy or Council, no one will help us."


    Alfred turned, watching her for a moment before speaking. "This¡­ is why we need to be prepared, Lana. No one is coming to save us."


    He turned away. "We both knew this was a possibility. Power shifts, and sometimes things fall apart. It''s up to us to make sure that if it does, we''re not the ones crushed under the rubble."


    Lana''s lips thinned as she stared at him. "So what do you suggest we do? Genesis is dangerous and Ezra¡­ he''ll not back down. If he keeps pushing, he''ll uncover something. Not to talk of whatever Genesis has planned."


    Alfred crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing slightly. "First things first, Ezra''s persistent, but he''s not invincible."


    "His peacekeepers are only as strong as the leash James has them on. If James gives the word, Ezra can be dealt with."


    "You know we can''t kill him now, right?" Lana frowned. "Or, are we creating a war just to kill him?"


    "Of course we''re not killing him." Alfred grinned. "We don''t have to kill him. We''ve got the Arbiter on our side. We''ll just find a way to strip him of his title and then, he''s fair game."


    "Now, as for Genesis, that''s a different matter. If she truly is right about what she told James¡­"


    "Then we''re finished." Lana interrupted. "She knows too much. More than even Hyde did before she¡­ took care of him."


    It was Alfred''s time to face her with raised brows. "You didn''t mention that before. What exactly does she know?"


    Lana hesitated for a moment, then sighed.


    "Genesis wasn''t just another member of the coven. She was tied to it by blood. Hyde never knew that she was related to one of the original members, but I did."


    "Who?" Alfred asked. "Who is she related to?"


    Lana sighed. "She is the sister of Nicodemus'' one and only wife."


    "Fuck." Alfred swore. "And you think she''ll stop at nothing?"


    "She''s already proven that, Alfred." Lana replied.


    There was silence, each vampire lost in their thoughts.


    Then, Alfred broke the silence. "We need an exit plan. If Genesis exposes us, if Ezra gets too close¡­ we''ll be the ones on the chopping block. James won''t protect us if it means sacrificing his own position."


    Lana nodded slowly at his words. She''d come to the same conclusion.


    "I''ve already taken precautions. I have funds hidden away outside the Republic, enough to disappear if it comes to that. I''ll have to leave Faewall behind, but I''ll survive."


    Alfred smiled at her words.


    "I''ve made similar arrangements. But leaving Faewall doesn''t mean we''re out of the game. We can rebuild."


    "If James falls, and he will eventually, there will be other cities, other territories to control. As long as we can escape the rubble, we''ll be alright."


    Lana studied him for a moment. "You''re planning to cut ties with James, then?"


    Alfred''s smile widened just a fraction. "I''m planning to make sure that no matter what happens, I come out on top. James is useful, for now. But if things go south, I won''t hesitate to leave him to deal with the mess."


    Lana raised an eyebrow, impressed. "I always knew you were smarter than you made people think."


    Alfred nodded his head slightly, acknowledging the compliment. "I didn''t get this far by being reckless. And neither did you."


    "True." Lana nodded in agreement.


    They stood there in silence for a moment longer, watching the cars go by.


    Being a vampire was all about surviving. And they were experts at that.


    ********** sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra sat in the room of records.


    He''d spent time poring through the old documents, trying and failing to find anything on the Nicodemus coven.


    All he had was the names of the members of the coven. They were now buried in his mind and couldn''t be uprooted as if he knew them personally.


    Six names.


    Nicodemus, Exodus, Hyde, Genesis, Alyssia, and Montreal.


    Of them all, only Gen was still alive.


    The others had been wiped out in a brutal purge after being accused of breaking the Law of Secrecy.


    They hadn''t even been given the opportunity to undergo a trial. It had been an execution on the spot.


    And as they had been recognized as veilbreakers, no one had protested it.


    He kept flipping through the documents and that was when he found it. The only other piece of information he''d been able to find on the coven.


    He''d found the location of their death.


    The place where they had been executed for their supposed breach.


    A house. A single house that still stood in Faewall to this very day.


    Ezra stared at the address for a long moment.


    The place where it had all happened. Where the people Gen had previously called family, even if it was for a year, fell to the merciless enforcement of vampire law.


    Closing the file, Ezra stood and gathered his coat. There was only one thing left to do.


    He had to go there. He needed to see the place for himself, to try and understand¡­ everything.


    The drive to the address felt too long.


    Even though the road was clear, he felt like he was wasting time.


    He passed under a pedestrian bridge, catching sight of two people on it that looked¡­ familiar.


    But he put the picture out of his mind. He had a place to be.


    His hands tightened on the wheel as he finally arrived at the upscale neighborhood.


    The houses here were those old but well kept ones. The type that the rich call cozy. And among them was the house he was looking for.


    He parked a few streets away, stepping out of the car to approach on foot.


    He finally got to the address and stood at a distance, watching it. He could hear heartbeats inside. There were humans now living inside it.


    He stared for a moment.


    The house looked peaceful. It was as if whatever had happened in the past had been scrubbed away by the lives of the people now living in it.


    He watched as the door opened and a well dressed older couple stepped out. Their chauffeur parked their car in front of them, they got in and were driven away.


    His eyes followed the car as it disappeared into the night.


    The couple had withstood the test of time, sticking together through their younger years.


    He sighed and that was when it struck him.


    "Wait a minute." He whispered to himself.


    He had a rough timeline of events. Gen had been part of this coven some years after the death wave.


    Judging by the time she left Faewall, he could conclude that her coven had just been slaughtered at the time.


    Looking at Hyde''s records, he''d married Lana immediately after. That meant Lana knew something.


    There was no way she didn''t.


    He narrowed his eyes. Was that why she was unwilling to help him? Because she knew what all this was about since the beginning and had wanted to save her own skin?


    He turned and began walking back to his car.


    Whatever she knew, he''d drag it out of her. One way or the other.

 Chapter 338 - 338: I Need Proof

    Ezra stormed into the peacekeeper HQ.


    His footsteps echoed as he made his way down the halls and the peacekeepers in his way all found somewhere else to be.


    He moved with the focus of a natural disaster and right now, he was a man with a plan.


    Gen still hadn''t returned home and with his focus now on Lana. He was currently looking for a way to get to her but he hadn''t found one yet.


    That was when he noticed that he had a resource that he wasn''t using.


    A resource that if what she had truly been saying was right, should be very useful to him. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He made his way to the cells, stopping for the security checks on the way. He wasn''t about to set a bad example.


    Now that the mystery of the missing body had been solved, maybe it was time to get back to their usual operations.


    This heightened state of security was a bit taxing on his officers.


    He gave them a nod and walked into the cell block, heading for Connell''s cell.


    When he opened the door, he saw Connell sitting timidly. Her hands were fidgeting in her lap and she looked all pitiful like a baby chick.


    His determination deflated. He''d come ready to exchange words with the¡­ person inside her and not Connell herself but all hope was not lost.


    "Hello, Connell." He greeted her. They could still find a way to bring the¡­ person back.


    "Captain." Connell smiled at him.


    "I want to ask a favor from you." Ezra said.


    "Err¡­" She looked confused, probably wondering what she could do for him, stuck in this cell. "Okay."


    Ezra nodded. "I need to speak with the person possessing you."


    "W- wha?" Connell''s eyes widened in fear.


    "Apologies but it''s important." He said.


    She glanced away for a moment before nodding. "I¡­ I can bring her back." She whispered. "But it takes my vitality. It drains me."


    "Do it." Ezra ordered. He made sure his tone had no trace of unkindness. Better a willing participant than a forced one.


    Connell hesitated, then closed her eyes.


    Ezra watched as her body shuddered. She gritted her teeth and hummed quietly under her breath.


    Then, she shifted. Her posture changed, straightening into something more confident, more dangerous.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was no longer¡­ vulnerable.


    The possessor had taken over.


    "So," Connell''s voice spoke, but it was no longer her own. It was more confident. "You missed me."


    Her words were followed by a teasing grin.


    "You said you''re from the future." Ezra said, going straight to the point. "Prove it."


    Connell blinked, having not expected the question.


    "Give me something, anything, to prove that you''re who you say you are."


    Connelly''s surprise morphed into a smirk. "And what I''ve already told you isn''t enough?"


    "What you told me?" Ezra scoffed. "All you did was make ridiculous proclamations on what I''ll do. You call that proof? Well, it isn''t. I need something else."


    Connell studied him for a moment before sighing. "Fine. I''ll tell you something about the present."


    "Around this time, you should be struggling to find Gen. but you won''t see her again until James'' ball. Don''t try to find her before then or it all goes to shit anyways."


    Ezra frowned. That would be easy to deduce for the average vampire based on their previous conversation. That didn''t prove anything.


    "You also suspect James is covering something up and right now, you''re stuck between what Lana knows and what you can actually prove."


    "This means you''ve been spending more time in the room of records than your home and office put together."


    Ezra''s frown deepened. She knew he was looking into Lana? "That still doesn''t prove anything." He said, holding her gaze.


    "Is that so?" She chuckled. "Then, if this isn''t proof, what is it?"


    Ezra paused, narrowing his eyes. "All this means is that you have someone watching me. There''s nothing special about all you''ve said.


    "I can see you''re still not convinced." Connell laughed. "Fine, let''s cut to the chase."


    "You''re scared. Deep down. You want to know if you really did kill Gen and destroy Faewall because if you did, it means you somehow lost a significant chunk of your humanity."


    She tilted her head, studying his reaction. "Well, let me tell you the cold¡­ honest¡­ truth. You did it."


    There was silence in the cell as both of them stared at each other.


    Ezra was stoic, listening and saying nothing.


    "You tear everything apart, doing more for the Veilbreaker cause than even the Veilbreakers themselves have ever managed. And the cherry on top? You lose yourself in the process."


    Ezra''s mind was stuck on the fact that she said he had supposedly exposed Vampire Society.


    "You know the humans." She hissed, her voice low. "They can''t live with something that they don''t understand. We can''t just wipe them off the face of the earth. Who else would we feel superior to if they''re all gone?"


    "We left to our own promised land but the damage was already done." Connell broke the gaze, glancing away. "Another witch hunt¡­ or should I say vampire hunt¡­ began. Brother turned against brother and sister against sister. Nations accused one another."


    "Before long, war began and the vampires all laughed, watching from their place of safety." She turned back to meet his eyes. "Until the world began to fracture."


    Ezra opened his mouth then closed it. He forced himself to stay quiet and not ask questions. This was not the time.


    "Parts of the world began to disappear as if it never existed in the first place." Connell whispered. "Both human and vampire. There was no way out."


    "Turns out, our world has been cut off from the abyss."


    Ezra flinched. This was what the progenitor had said would happen.


    "I guess you do know something about that." Connell laughed, having caught his movement. "Pity you were not there to help us with whatever it is that you know."

 Chapter 339 - 339: The One Who Ended

    "I¡­ I''m not there?" Ezra asked. Had he failed? Did he die?


    "How can you be there when you broke the most important law of Vampire Society in such a¡­ public and irrevocably damaging manner?" Connell asked.


    "All seven council elders came down themselves to kill you, Ezra Matten." She leaned forward, her voice low. "Who knew the lastborn would be this powerful?"


    "Within the space of a day, you went from the fourth ring to the sixth ring. You alongside your¡­ brother-in-law for so long the Princes of both Courts had to join the battle."


    Brother-in-law? Ezra was confused. He didn''t know he even had one.


    "You were like a demon, fighting with golden eyes that saw everything before it even happened."


    Ezra took a small step back. She knew about his eyes!


    "The Progenitor Reborn you were called. The Mad Lastborn others called you. But most¡­ called you The One Who Ended."


    "You were somehow able to unlock something and that something stripped away every limiter you had, including your vitality."


    "You were finally killed but when the dust settled, you had gutted the leadership of both the Council and the Monarchy."


    "You somehow, with your death, ended the animosity between the two. After all that had happened, it was unanimously decided that vampires shouldn''t be ruled by a person or body. The throne was left vacant and every vampire was their own ruler. It went back to the days after the progenitor''s departure."


    "We vampires lived in peace until the Cutting Off." Connell said. "We scrambled for answers. We wanted to know why this had happened. How can we even stop it? Well, we found no answers. Earth would be destroyed whether we like it or not."


    "If all this is true." Ezra spoke, every muscle in his body tense. He had no idea what to do or how to feel about all he''d heard. "If all this is true and the earth was cut off, how are you here?"


    Connell chucked softly. "The same way vampires solve all problems. Tattoos." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I crafted the perfect tattoo. It allowed me to go back in time to find a solution. But the energy of the abyss keeps following me back into the past."


    "I tried all I could, even sacrificing my rings but nothing could stop it. Anytime I changed something, the future would shift but the outcome was still the same." She sighed. "Until I learned to read the energies of the abyss."


    "Everything that happens in the future all led back to you, Ezra Matten. It all leads back to the day you destroyed Faewall."


    "If I can somehow stop that, I''ll stop the Cutting Off." She chuckled. "So, I did the thing everyone would obviously do."


    "I killed you."


    "Wait, what?"


    "But that didn''t change a thing." Connell said like she hadn''t heard him speak. "Apparently, the world needs you to stop the Cutting Off. It wasn''t the destruction of Faewall that triggers everything. It was actually your death."


    "And you wouldn''t have died if you hadn''t destroyed everything. It was your sins of tomorrow, Ezra Matten, that we all had to pay for."


    The two vampires kept staring at each other in the resulting silence.


    Ezra had no idea what to say and Connell seemed to be waiting for something. When she saw that he wasn''t saying anything, she continued.


    "So, I realized what I had to do." She said. "I had to stop you from destroying Faewall. And that was when I hit a roadblock."


    "The energies of the abyss have finally caught up to me. I can''t come back as myself again. So, I had to send my consciousness back to this time."


    "As you can see," she spread her hands, "it has its drawbacks. I can''t stay for too long at a time and that means I can''t do things the way I want to."


    "So, tell me, Ezra Matten." She tilted her head, a cold smile appearing on her face. "Is all I''ve said proof enough for you?"


    Ezra took a deep breath, his mind still processing all that she had said. She knew things that no other vampires can predict. Things like the end of the world or his golden eyes.


    "What do you want?" He finally asked her.


    "I want to prevent the future from happening." Connell said simply. "I want to stop you from becoming what you do. I want to stop Faewall from burning."


    "Then help me." Ezra growled. "I also don''t want to become the¡­ One Who Ended. If we really have the same goal, you can help me put an end to whatever is going on in this city. You can stop this."


    Connell''s eyes narrowed. "I can help, but only if you follow my lead."


    "Trust me, and things will turn out differently this time. But if you continue down the same path¡­ it''ll end like it always does."


    Ezra sighed. Finally! Someone on his side.


    "What about Gen''s coven?" He asked. "Do you know what happened to them?"


    "I know what happened to them but I won''t tell you." Connell said. "This isn''t my first time here, Ezra Matten.


    "Every time I''ve told you in the past, it didn''t matter. The future came to pass anyway. If you want to know the truth, you''ll have to find it for yourself."


    Ezra gritted his teeth in frustration. He should''ve known things wouldn''t be this easy.


    His only choice right now, was to use Connell to prevent the disaster.


    "Alright." He nodded. "How do I get what I need from Lana? How do I get to the bottom of all this?"


    Connell leaned forward, her voice calm and certain. "There''s only one way to get what you want."


    "You have to follow the steps I outline for you. Every move, every decision, has to be made exactly as I tell you."


    "I''ve been through this before, Ezra. I know what works. Trust me, and I''ll make sure everything turns out well."


    Ezra studied her carefully, weighing his options.


    Could he really trust her? Could he really put his future and Faewall''s in her hands?


    She wanted to stop the destruction of the world but vampires were not naturally that selfless. What if she discovers that there was a way to kill him and stop the Cutting Off at the same time?


    After a long pause, he finally spoke. "How can I trust you?"


    Connell smiled at him as if she had been expecting the question.


    "That is up to you, Captain. All I know is that the path you''re on now will lead to ruin."


    "If you want a different future," she grinned, showing teeth, "you need to trust someone. And I''m the only one who knows what''s coming."

 Chapter 340 - 340: A Leap Of Faith

    Ezra sighed even as he kept his eyes on her.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he was up against a wall.


    He had no leads except Lana. And she''d be protected by James.


    She had to be.


    At this point, he had no other choice.


    If this future version of Connell truly knew the outcome of everything he''ll do¡­


    If she had even the foundations of a solution, then he''d take the risk.


    "Fine." He nodded with a resigned sigh. "I''ll follow your instructions."


    Connell nodded with a smile and for a brief moment, Ezra could see relief in her eyes.


    Then it disappeared as if it had never been there.


    Somehow, seeing that calmed Ezra. Connell wasn''t all knowing. She couldn''t escape everything even if she''d been through this before.


    Then he paused.


    What if she''d shown him relief to put him at ease?


    No. He couldn''t think like that. Yes, he''d be on guard but there should be no second guessing.


    They both needed each other.


    He stepped forward, grabbing the chains attached to her.


    With a flex of his vitality in a complicated pattern, the chains fell to the floor.


    Connell grinned, standing as she rubbed at her wrists. "Finally."


    "Follow me." Ezra said, gesturing for her to follow.


    They stepped out of the cell and into the hallways of the building.


    Ezra walked to the diligent guards. "Relax security protocols for now. Return to normal operations." He said. They''d done enough.


    The peacekeepers exchanged uncertain glances but none dared to question him.


    They moved to carry out his orders as he and Connell walked to his office.


    It somehow felt like he was in a video game and had just crossed a checkpoint he couldn''t go back from.


    He didn''t know if it was an achievement or a disaster. Only time will tell.


    When they entered his office, Olivia and Red were already waiting.


    They turned in anticipation but that quickly morphed into confusion the moment they saw Connell walk in beside him.


    "Connell?" Olivia raised an eyebrow. "What''s she doing here?"


    Ezra closed the door and gestured for Connell to sit.


    He turned to meet the eyes of his wives and spoke with utmost confidence. "Connell will be assisting us with the investigation."


    Red''s eyes narrowed. "Assisting? Is that-" She paused. "Has the possession mystery been solved, then?"


    "yes." Ezra nodded. "The person possessing Connell isn''t what we thought it was. She''s Connell, but from the future. She sent her consciousness to help us. That''s why she had the blackouts and joined the peacekeepers."


    Olivia and Red exchanged skeptical glances.


    Olivia leaned forward as she asked her question. "So, she is Connell''s¡­ consciousness from the future?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s right." Ezra nodded. "She came back to prevent a future where Faewall burns¡­ and where I''m responsible."


    "Wait, what?" Red blinked.


    "Apparently, I fought along side my brother-in-law and destroyed Faewall."


    "That''s even more confusing." Olivia said, a slight frown on her face. "You don''t have a brother-in-law."


    "That¡­ is true." Ezra said with a frown before turning to look at Connell. "I want the story on that later."


    Red crossed her arms, studying Connell with suspicion. "So, we''re supposed to trust her just because she claims to be from the future?"


    "No. We''re not trusting her because of what she says but what we know." Ezra said plainly.


    He explained what he''d heard in the cells, telling them of the future where Faewall is destroyed and everything falls apart.


    Her knowledge of his golden eyes and abilities. The fact that she knew what he was here for.


    How she''d come back every time to prevent disaster and how the future still ends the same way. And the fact that this is her final attempt.


    After the explanation, Olivia stood there with no expression on her face. "So¡­ she''s seen this all before?"


    "Yes." Ezra said quietly. "And she''s here to change it."


    He quickly explained why she wasn''t telling them all the details of what''s coming and why.


    "She believes that by following her instructions, we might finally alter what''s coming." he told them. "It''s a risk but¡­ it''s the only option we have."


    Red met Ezra''s eyes. He could see the doubt in her eyes. "So we''re trusting her?" She asked.


    Ezra''s gaze hardened. "Yes. For now, we are."


    Connell watched the exchange with a calm, almost detached expression. When she spoke, everyone turned to listen to her.


    "I know this is hard to believe. But I promise, I want the same outcome you do. If you follow my lead, we have a chance of stopping this."


    Red and Olivia exchanged glances. They still had doubts but nodded anyway.


    "I don''t trust you." Red said. "But I trust Ezra. That''s good enough for me."


    Olivia nodded in agreement.


    "Perfect." Ezra nodded. "Now, we can begin."


    He walked to his chair and sat on it, leaning back. Everyone found somewhere to sit or stand.


    He turned to look at Connell.


    "I want to know one thing." He said, his voice low. "What brought me here to Faewall? Why did I feel the need to come here?"


    Connell''s expression hardened and she shook her head. "Forget about it. Even if I could explain it to you, I wouldn''t."


    Red frowned at her. "How are you supposed to help us if you won''t even tell us something as important as this?"


    Connell sighed, her eyes darkening as she looked directly at Ezra. "What you''re here for¡­ it''s the exact thing that will take away your humanity."


    At her words, everyone swallowed what they were about to say.


    "What you''re searching for is the very thing that makes you burn Faewall to the ground." She said.


    "If I could, I would have destroyed it myself. But I can''t. I''m not a Noble like you and James and that means it''s beyond my reach."


    Ezra exchanged a glance with Red and Olivia.


    The thing was still affecting their soul bonds. And now, it seems like they''ll have to leave Faewall without getting their hands on what they came here for in the first place.


    Whatever this thing was, it was obviously powerful enough to demand their caution.


    That meant leaving it the fuck alone.


    Ezra nodded slowly before he remembered something he''d flagged as odd.


    "Alright, then tell me this. How do I have a brother-in-law? None of my wives have any family that I know of and yet somehow, I have a brother-in-law."


    Connell raised a hand, her expression blank. "For this to work, Ezra, you need to understand something.


    "I can''t just hand you information about the future just because you asked. When you know too much, it ruins the outcome."


    Red scoffed.


    "But think about it." Connell continued. "Who among your wives have you recently realized has kept secrets from you?"


    The question hit Ezra like a punch to the gut. Gen. It had to be.


    If she''d hid everything about her coven from him, who knew what else she''d hidden.


    She could have a connection to her past that he didn''t know about, then through her, he could have a brother-in-law.


    Someone she hadn''t told him about, someone who might be tied to everything happening now.


    He frowned. But she was the last survivor. She didn''t have anyone else.


    Which means the brother-in-law was probably dead. But that didn''t matter. He had a tattoo capable of bringing people to life.


    If his limiters had really been removed like Connell had said, there''s nothing stopping him from raising the man as his minion.


    "I can see you''ve arrived at an answer to your question." Connell said, her tone full of approval.


    "Alright." Ezra cleared his thoughts, and turned his attention back to the original matter he''d had in mind. "We''ll figure out the rest later. Right now, let''s focus on Lana. What''s our next move?"


    Connell''s expression shifted as she seemed ready to answer but then something changed.


    Her face stilled, her eyes unfocused, and for a brief moment, she stuttered, her words failing to form.


    Ezra watched as the confidence in her eyes slipped away, replaced with confusion and fear.


    The future consciousness was gone, leaving behind the present Connell.


    Connell looked around the room, her eyes wide. "Captain? What¡­ what happened?"


    Ezra stood up, moving to the young vampire.


    "Calm, Connell." Olivia said, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Calm."


    Connell stared at Olivia and slowly calm. Olivia did have that effect on people.


    Ezra crouched in front of the sitting vampire. "Connell, listen to me carefully. There''s no need to be afraid. We now know who''s been possessing you."


    He saw the hope in her eyes.


    "It''s your consciousness from the future, sent here to help us stop the destruction of Faewall. You''ve been helping us all along, even if you didn''t know it."


    Connell''s face paled, her mouth opening in shock. "Me¡­ from the future?"


    Ezra nodded. "And now, we need you to stay close. We have no idea when your future self might return, but until she does, we''ll need your help."


    "And after all this is done, we''ll help you seal the link between you two. No one would be able to possess you again."


    It shouldn''t be too hard to do. All she needed was a new tattoo a shit ton of vitality.


    "Trust me." he nodded solemnly.


    Connell hesitated, glancing between Ezra, Red, and Olivia.


    Then she nodded, fire appearing in her eyes. "Understood, Captain. I''ll be right here."


    "Perfect." He stood up with a grin.


    One way or another, they''ll stop the Cutting Off.

 Chapter 341 - 341: Little Angel

    Michelangelo focused on his job with a tenacity that some had called¡­ terrifying.


    He made sure to always cross his t''s and dot his i''s. That was what it meant to serve as an Attendant in the Ark.


    Most of the time, he worked out of his office at the human offices. He preferred it this way.


    His office was bare and had only the essentials, unlike his luxurious office at the Ark.


    It also had the advantage of letting him stay in touch with humanity.


    Most in his position tend to distance themselves from humans and live a life of superiority but all that did was make them lose sight of the big picture.


    Each and every one of them had once been human.


    Yes, they were now superior to humans but without humans, they would become the new humans. Ordinary and superior to no other intelligent race.


    That''s why they had to lead the humans from the shadows and guide them towards a future where the vampires ruled from where they were.


    That was why he''d been so intrigued when he''d received the document from the human, Travers.


    Just the mention of Veilbreakers had been able to pull his attention.


    He''d extracted every drop of information from Travers but the man had been kept ignorant of key details. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hadn''t even known the identity of the person who had sent him. Not even deep in his subconscious.


    If the mention of Veilbreakers hadn''t hooked him, the meticulousness of whoever had sent travers had done the job.


    He finished his workload for the day and his eyes drifted to the innocuous file on one side of his desk.


    He picked the file and began reading it. It was the report he''d ordered based on what travers had given him.


    From what he could read now, there was enough to verify some of what he''d seen.


    There was a serial killer targeting vampires in Faewall. There were now four victims, including a Count.


    He didn''t care about the victims. All he cared about was the thread connecting James Harlow and the dead Nicodemus.


    If the person behind this was right, James had a secret. A dangerous secret that could potentially fracture the Vampire Society.


    Michelangelo closed the report with a frown, dropping it on his table.


    With all that he''d seen, there was only one person he could take this to.


    He stood and with a swipe, swapped his table with the empty and similar one at the Ark.


    He wouldn''t want a human stumbling in and finding something they shouldn''t.


    His subordinates would take care of the documents that needed taking care off and have anything he needed to see on his desk before he began work in the night.


    He grabbed his white hat from the hook beside his chair and placed it on his head.


    In minutes, he was in his car, driving through the streets of Decapolis.


    Decapolis was home to the Ark and the Council. It was both the capital city of the Republic and the Vampire Society.


    Decapolis was also unique for actually being ten cities merged into one. It was so big, it was like a country in its own right.


    The city was said to be so old, the progenitor himself had walked its streets.


    He drove through the streets, trying to beat the light of dawn.


    Forty five minutes later, he pulled into a parking space outside of an arcade.


    The arcade had a giant sign above its door that glowed with neon lights.


    Michelangelo walked in, ignoring the loud and obnoxious music that blared from the speakers.


    He looked around before spotting her.


    She was slight and petite with wild, short and bright green hair.


    She was also dressed from head to toe in black leather.


    She was so ordinary, even a vampire wouldn''t be able to pick her out as a vampire from a crowd of humans.


    She stood with her back to him, laughing maniacally as she jabbed buttons on an arcade machine, completely engrossed in her game.


    Even then, he doubted that there was anything that could take her by surprise.


    He bowed deeply to her. "Elder Fortuna." He said, his voice respectful.


    Fortuna didn''t turn from her game. "Little Angel! What brings you here?" Her fingers flew across the controls as she spoke, her eyes not even leaving the screen. "Still avoiding the Ark?"


    Michelangelo straightened, his expression serious.


    "I''ve come to report on the situation in Faewall, Elder. I''ve received information about something... troubling."


    Fortuna kept playing her game.


    "It seems James Harlow has been hiding something from us about the Nicodemus debacle. There''s a chance that if this information reaches the wrong ears, it could destabilize Vampire Society."


    Fortuna laughed, the sound high-pitched and carefree. "Oh, is that all? You came all the way here just to tell me that our little Faewall friends are causing a fuss?"


    Michelangelo''s expression didn''t change. "Not exactly, Elder. From what I can tell, the secret involves Veilbreakers which raises the threat of exposure to humans."


    "I''m requesting permission to send investigators to Faewall. I believe we need to handle this before it becomes uncontainable."


    Fortuna laughed again. This time, she leaned back and rested her elbows on the machine, glancing at Michelangelo with an amused smirk.


    "Why send anyone else when you could go yourself?" She gave him a look that was both playful and commanding.


    "Take two of your subordinates. You three should be enough to handle James, Anya, and whoever else thinks they''re worth a fight."


    Michelangelo blinked in surprise but he gave a respectful nod. This was even better. He''d see to the situation at Faewall himself.


    "As you wish, Elder. I''ll personally see to it."


    She turned back to her game, laughing as she resumed playing her game.


    "Oh, and Angel?" She added, her tone teasing. "On your way, stop by First City and blow Itachi a kiss for me."


    He bowed slightly, hiding his amusement. "Of course, Elder."

 Chapter 342 - 342: Closing In

    James didn''t even stop what he was doing when Anya teleported into the room.


    Her presence in his study was as natural as the ticking clock on his wall.


    Only she had the privilege of ignoring all protocols to get to him directly.


    They had been through thick and thin together and had built the vampire community in this city to what it was with their own hands.


    She deserved much more.


    He however, stopped what he was doing to look up when she crossed the room in quick strides.


    He frowned. Coupled with the tense look on her face, something was up.


    This was incredibly out of character for her.


    "We have a problem." She said, coming to stand in front of him.


    "I just heard from my contacts in Decapolis." She said frantically. "The guys at the Ark are making enquiries into Faewall. They''re now watching us."


    James''s eyes widened and he shot up from his chair. "You''re sure?" He asked. "You''re completely sure."


    "I am." Anya nodded. "This is real, James. We''re under their watch."


    "Shit." James clenched his fists. He could feel a sense of dread creeping in on him. If the Ark ever found out what he was hiding, he would be kissing his position as City Lord goodbye.


    People will die for his crime but he could make sure he wouldn''t be one of them.


    But losing his status as a City Lord would sign his death warrant.


    He''d be dead before the year was over.


    He swallowed as he thought about the enemies he''d made. It was a good thing they were all a part of the Monarchy and not the Council.


    But how did those at the Ark know anything serious was going on?


    This had to be what Genesis had meant.


    Her words replayed in his mind like a broken record.


    I''ve set plans in motion that you can''t stop even with my death.


    He''d dismissed her then, but now he was feeling the pressure of her threat fully.


    He walked out in the open and began to pace.


    The worst case scenario was an Elder coming to Faewall.


    The lesser but still worse scenario was an Attendant coming.


    Whichever one came, he didn''t want to face either of them.


    The best scenario would be them dismissing their submission.


    However, he won''t be leaving all this up to chance. The best way to save himself was to destroy the tree at its roots.


    James stopped pacing. He looked at Anya, determination in his eyes. "We don''t have any more options. It''s time to do what I''ve been holding back on."


    Anya raised an eyebrow but there was no surprise in her expression. She knew him well enough to expect this. "You''re sure?"


    "Absolutely." He said, his tone as hard as iron. "If the Ark really wants to dig around, we''ll have to make sure they come up empty."


    He met her gaze, his voice lower but fierce. "You''ll take one side of the city. I''ll take the other. We''ll search every inch until we find her."


    Anya hesitated.


    "Remember, Anya," James growled, meeting her gaze, "we''re in this together."


    "Alright." Anya nodded. "Let''s do it."


    They stepped back, both of them gathering their vitality.


    What they wanted to do required every drop of vitality they had. This time, it was all or nothing.


    They won''t recover all of the vitality they''ll be using and it''ll be a significant blow to their reserves but it''ll be worth it.


    He grunted as he unfurled his Aura, the energy spreading like mist but with the speed of a broken dam.


    The Aura covered almost half the city, covering every street it could get to.


    Anya''s Aura expanded in the opposite direction, forming a blanket of vitality over her designated area.


    Their Auras stretched far, reaching across Faewall like a net.


    And Genesis Matten was the fish.


    James began his search, shifting his awareness from house to house and street to street.


    Sometimes, he had to increase the height of the Aura, pulling back in some places.


    The vampires in the city all felt the Aura settling over them.


    They paused whatever they were doing, looking in the direction of the City Lord''s estate.


    James was on a hunt and their instincts told them to stay quiet and wait till it''s over.


    They paused whatever they were doing and waited. Whatever the city lord was after, that didn''t mean they should continue what they were doing and expose their secret dealings when he could see them clearly.


    But some vampires were hidden from sight, living inside their pockets of darkness. These were black spots. Places that remained blind to him as his vitality couldn''t penetrate them.


    But that was okay. They had anticipated this.


    Vampires did deserve their privacy. He wasn''t about to go knocking on every door, searching for his target.


    Instead, he moved methodically, eliminating each black spot by confirming its owner''s identity. Then, he cross referenced it with its location and the owner''s allegiances.


    If it was a safe zone, he moved on. But if there was doubt, if it seemed like a place Gen could hide, he lingered, his Aura probing as deeply as it could.


    He read the vitality around the place, trying to pick out clues that he could use.


    He was aware that his vitality was rapidly depleting with each second but he had to do this.


    He focused his search, ruling out black spots in neutral territories or owned by families with no connection to Gen.


    And then, just as he was nearing the end of his scan, he found it.


    A small, seemingly abandoned basement deep within one of the oldest parts of Faewall. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A black spot, unreachable and unaccounted for.


    "Gotcha." A grin spread across his face. This had to be it.


    Without hesitation, he teleported, materializing right outside the basement.


    He wasted no time, deploying a black zone around the basement and sealing it off completely.


    He reeled in his Aura and took a deep breath, savoring the feeling of finally closing in on his prey.


    If Gen was here, she would have no escape.

 Chapter 343 - 343: One Of Two Things

    James stood there in the darkness outside the basement, waiting.


    He always liked this part of his hunts.


    He savored the fear that came from his enemies whenever they realized that they were cornered by a being they could not possibly defeat.


    Here in Faewall, he was that being.


    Not even Ezra Matten, his fellow prince, could stand before him in this city.


    The only person who could threaten him was Anya but she was on his side.


    "Hello, little rat." He called out, listening intently.


    Nothing.


    No sound came from behind the door.


    Perfect. That''s the sound of a vampire in battle mode.


    "Playing hard to get, I see." He laughed at the closed door. "How about this?"


    He hummed like he was considering what to have for dinner. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come out here of your own accord and I''ll make your death swift." He said. "Stay in there and when I come in, I''ll make sure you meet the same fate as your... role model, Nicodemus."


    He grinned. She probably thought he was talking about killing her but she didn''t know Nicodemus was alive and not well in his basement.


    He''d have the pleasure of showing her.


    He chuckled to himself.


    With Genesis gone, he''d find a way to take care of Ezra Matten. Even if someone from the Ark comes here in person, there would be no one to give them leads or point them in the right direction.


    He waited for a minute and when nothing happened, he laughed.


    "Very well, Genesis. I''m coming in."


    He placed a hand on the door and pushed, the wood giving way easily.


    He stepped confidently into the room to see... nothing.


    He blinked. Had the place been empty the whole time?


    The first thing he felt was embarrassment. He''d been monologuing to an empty room the whole time.


    Then, the moment passed and he felt anger.


    Genesis wasn''t here. She was still out there.


    He clenched his fists with a force that had his hands trembling softly.


    He looked around the room, noting the signs of recent use.


    Genesis had been here but she''s gone and judging by the fact that things have been removed, she wasn''t coming back.


    He took one final look around the room and the urge to destroy the whole place surged inside him but he forced it down.


    He was a City Lord. He was above things like that.


    He raised a hand, using his Aura to pull down the energies making the basement a black spot.


    He''d wasted a lot of vitality on an empty room.


    He teleported away, appearing back in his study. Anya was at her usual spot leaning against the shelves as she waited for him.


    "Judging by the expression on your face, I can already tell you didn''t find her." She said.


    James raised a brow.


    "I didn''t find her either." Anya said, pushing off the shelf and walking towards him. "This means one of two things. Either she''s better at hiding than you are at finding..."


    "Or she''s not in the city anymore." James said.


    **********


    Gen parked her truck in front of the diner. Well, it wasn''t her truck but the owner won''t be looking for it anytime soon.


    She stepped out, grabbing her bag. The glowing neon sign above the building bathed the space around it with a red tint.


    Gen grinned at that and walked in, sitting at the booth at the far end of the diner.


    It had been a good idea to leave Faewall in the meantime. She''d felt James''s Aura beside her just as she had crossed the city limits.


    She could''ve hidden in the city, creating hundreds of decoy black spots but it wasn''t worth it.


    Instead, she''d chosen a random direction and driven out. James won''t leave his city unguarded and come after her.


    That was what it meant to be a City Lord. Protecting the vampire community under your protection from rival City Lords and more importantly, the Monarchy.


    Most new vampires always think the Council is a very stable government but it isn''t.


    Each Elder has City Lords under them and each Elder has their own agenda. They are all looking to make themselves stronger.


    Instead of attacking each other, the Elders played games by proxy using their City Lords.


    Unlike the Monarchy, the Elders make sure to never fight among themselves. There''s no point to it.


    Gen scoffed, reaching into her bag and pulling out her maps and plans.


    She glanced at the menu, tapping the nearby screen and ordering herself coffee and a pie.


    She spread the papers in front of her, studying it.


    The most important one was the map of James''s estate. She''d spent the last 19 years building it.


    It hadn''t been easy. The time she''d personally been there could be counted on one hand. Instead, she''d been forced to get a tattoo that allowed her to simulate reality using the natural vitality in the air.


    She''d been able to create a mirror dimension limited to the length of her Aura around her. She''d used it to sneak into the estate and slowly map it out.


    She''d done this on days when James himself wasn''t at home. On days he''d visited his company or attended a gala or something.


    Now, her hard work was about to pay off.


    All these won''t be possible if not for whatever had messed with the soul bond the Matten coven had.


    This meant nobody could see what tattoos she was using and couldn''t question her about it.


    It was perfect.


    The door to the diner opened and a man walked in. He glanced around the diner and spotted Gen hunched over her papers.


    He adjusted his clothes and sauntered over to her.


    He grinned, sliding into the seat in front of her. "Hell-"


    "Fuck off." Gen said without looking up and the man promptly found somewhere else to be.


    Gen went back to her work, plotting the perfect way to get into James'' ball and get to her target without arousing attention.


    A murder in the home of the richest man in the city in the middle of a party involving the elites.


    She''d make sure that James would not be able to hide this.


    The whole world would know of it and eventually, it will get to the Council.

 Chapter 344 - 344: Storytime

    "And this... is the Matten abode." Ezra said, gesturing grandly to their living room. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One would think the place was some big estate but it was actually a normal apartment. Well, not normal in price and location but quite normal in appearance.


    There were no bright chandeliers or giant paintings that make no sense normally found in those super expensive homes.


    Connell looked around, clutching her bags like they were her lifeline.


    She was now important enough that she needed to be under their protection. Close enough to be next door.


    "So, you''ll be staying here with us until everything is taken care of." Ezra explained.


    "Okay." Connell said.


    "Come." Ezra gestured. "Let me show you to your room."


    Connell followed closely, going down the hall to a closed door.


    "This is where you''ll be staying." Ezra said with a smile. "Olivia is just opposite you," he gestured at the opposite door, "that''s me and that''s Red."


    Connell nodded in understanding.


    Ezra opened the door and gestured for her to enter. "I''ll be in the living room." He said and left her to unpack.


    As he plopped onto a couch, Olivia walked in dressed in her normal clothes. She''d been out on a walk.


    "Oh. You''re back?" She asked when she saw him. "She must be inside."


    "Yeah." Ezra nodded, glancing at the hallway. "She''s inside unpacking."


    Olivia nodded, coming to sit beside him. "Poor girl." She said. "Imagine becoming a vampire and then, immediately after, begin having blackouts that change your entire life."


    "Yeah." Ezra nodded. "She''s stronger than she looks. I would''ve gone mad already." He chuckled.


    Connell had been able to persevere even after her blackouts had always resulted in a major change in her life.


    He sighed, leaning back on the couch. He was as tired as can be.


    He''d spent the days chasing after the truth and this was a well deserved break.


    He''d rest now until future Connell came again.


    "Wait a minute." Ezra perked up. "If we solve this and the Cutting Off no longer happens, doesn''t that mean Connelly would never have needed to come to the past in the first place which would then reset everything?"


    "Logically? Yes." Olivia frowned. "But when have vampires ever obeyed the natural laws of the universe?"


    "Hmmn. True." Ezra nodded. "You do have a point."


    Things like logic don''t apply to vampires. It doesn''t even apply to the abyss as a whole and earth was just a part of the abyss.


    With vampires, all things were possible.


    They spent the next minutes discussing what worlds could be in the abyss and which one the progenitor could be from.


    Later, Connell entered the living room.


    "Connell." Olivia greeted. "Have a seat."


    Connell sat on a single seater couch with a shy smile.


    "So, what do you think of your room?"


    "It''s nice." She said.


    "And cozy, right?" Olivia smiled at her.


    "Yeah." Connell smiled in return.


    "You know, I''ve always wondered how you became a vampire in the first place." Ezra said.


    "Me too." Olivia said, keeping her smile up.


    Ezra glanced at her. She didn''t smile so frequently and was smiling now to keep Connell comfortable. He approved.


    "Err..." Connell said shyly.


    "How about this?" Olivia asked. "You tell us your story and I''ll tell you mine."


    Connell blinked in surprise before agreeing. "Okay."


    "Wait, wait." Ezra said, raising a hand. He gave both women a huge grin before leaving.


    Olivia and Connell exchanged glances at that, waiting curiously.


    Ezra returned with a bottle of blood wine and two glasses.


    "I should''ve known." Olivia chuckled.


    "A good story is not complete without a glass of wine in hand." Ezra said, pouring the wine for all three of them.


    "Yes." He nodded, taking a sip of his wine. "It''s story time."


    They all looked to Connell who ducked her head and began her story.


    "I actually met Tyler in my freshman year in college." She began. "He had that... magnetic quality that made one look at him even if you couldn''t see how handsome he was."


    "Of course it was his Aura but at the time, none of us knew. He was... shopping for a new wife."


    "I already knew I didn''t stand a chance with him so I stayed away. There were more beautiful and social girls around. Who knew he''d notice me just because I stayed away."


    "As a vampire, it was child''s play for him to make me fall in love with him and want to join him as a vampire."


    She took a sip of her wine.


    "He was actually sweet and polite, letting me keep my virginity for after we were joined as vampires. But that day never came."


    "Immediately after I woke up after the bonding, I blacked out. I don''t know what I said or did but I know Tyler let me go and nothing happened between us."


    "I woke up to see myself filling the form for the peacekeepers." She looked up and smiled at Olivia and Ezra. "And that''s how I joined the force."


    "I see." Ezra said, nodding slowly in the resulting silence. She hadn''t even been a vampire for twenty four hours before the blackouts began.


    "It''s your turn." Connell said to Olivia.


    "Well," Olivia said, a hint of a smile on her face, "my story isn''t as interesting as yours."


    "I was actually sick and was on a hospital bed when I was found by a vampire called Yvette. She took pity on me and turned me, leaving me behind alone."


    "I had to find other vampires and join the community myself." Olivia said. "Last I heard of Yvette, she died during the Death Wave."


    "You were alive during the Death Wave?" Connell asked, her eyes wide. "How was it?"


    "Well, I can''t tell you how it was because anybody close enough to see what it did definitely died later."


    "But I''ll tell you that I''ve never seen a time when vampires were so scared as during the Death Wave. You didn''t know you had it till you died. It worked fast and was somehow able to bypass any tattoo created shield any vampire could put up."


    "The only saving grace was that it died quickly. That was why all of us who hid at the Ark in Decapolis were able to come out to a world without the Wave."


    "Wow." Connell said and by the look of her eyes, all could tell that Olivia was her new role model.


    And so they spent the rest of their day discussing life before the Death Wave and sipping wine.

 Chapter 345 - 345: Self Preservation

    Arbiter Anya had been a fifth ring vampire when she had first been assigned as the Arbiter of Faewall.


    It was after the Death Wave and the Council was just finding its feet. At that time Faewall didn''t even have a City Lord.


    It was just James and Nicodemus overseeing the creation of the new vampire community in the city.


    Technically, she outranked them but both men had a presence to them that made it hard for them to be viewed as lesser.


    Whenever they stood in a room, people noticed and whenever they spoke, people listened whether they were vampires or humans.


    Before long, the three of them were all working closely together. They had been bright eyed vampires looking for a better future under the council but that statement couldn''t have been more wrong.


    Unlike them, Nicodemus had different dreams.


    He wanted to be king of all vampires.


    They had discovered totally by accident that Nicodemus had a relic. He had been a prince all along.


    At that time, Prince Arthur had been rallying for a secession by all princes and they had caught wind that Nicodemus wanted to join the movement.


    Truly believing that standing with the council was the perfect choice she and James hatched a plan.


    They would steal Nicodemus'' relic and use it for the good of the Council.


    It was decided that Anya would wield the relic. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She''d been ecstatic at the prospect of being a princess. She might even one day, have a shot of being inducted as an Attendant and have a shot at being an elder.


    Then, they discovered the sixth page of the Book of Nightmares.


    The sixth page has been hidden at the top of the progenitor''s tongue and Faewall turned out to be the top of his tongue.


    She always wondered how Faewall had come to be that. What had the progenitor seen in Faewall?


    But it didn''t matter.


    Since Nicodemus'' relic was already slated to be hers, James had claimed this relic.


    After bonding with the relic, the Daydream relic and the Nightmare relic had clashed.


    Just as the progenitor had intended, both vampires went mad at each other. Fortunately for all involved, the battle has taken place deep beneath the city.


    Both vampires had fought long and hard, and the city had felt it.


    Tremors had rocked the city and there were fears of an earthquake.


    Unfortunately for Nicodemus, James had the advantage and had won but it had come with a cost.


    They now had a rabid vampire who still has the power of his relic at his fingertips chained in James''s basement.


    She hadn''t gotten her relic and they had created something that was just a bad day away from violating the Law of Secrecy.


    At the time it had happened, the Death Wave had been just a few years ago and violations of the law of secrecy was punished severely. The memories were still fresh.


    If anyone found out of the existence of Nicodemus, James and her would have been killed for what they had done.


    Fortunately, they had killed Nicodemus'' coven to hide what they''d done and explain his absence.


    Being a Veilbreaker was the perfect crime to sweep it all under the rug.


    Hyde had been instrumental, standing as the main witness and they had left Genesis as she hadn''t really been an official member of the coven and didn''t stay with them anyways.


    If the news gets out today, they''ll not be killed as the sentiments are relaxed now but they''ll definitely lose their positions and with it, the protection of the council.


    And that won''t be good.


    The reason is because Prince Arthur had somehow, correctly deduced that they were behind Nicodemus'' death and had sent a message promising their deaths.


    Because of them, he''d lost a supporter and the momentum of his rallies had fizzled out.


    The moment they lose their position, Arthur would certainly kill them.


    Only someone at the same level as him, an Elder, can stop him from doing what he wants. And they probably won''t stop him.


    The Elders were more shrewd than that. They''ll use James and her to negotiate for something from Arthur.


    That was why the truth must never get out.


    She blinked as her desk phone rang. She picked it up. "Arbiter Anya speaking."


    "Arbiter, it''s me."


    Anya sat up straight. This was her informant at Decapolis. She needed to know all that was going on at the Ark now that Faewall had come on their radar.


    "Yes, I''m listening." She spoke.


    "There''s movement from one of the Attendants under Elder Fortuna. His name is Michelangelo."


    "And?"


    "Rumor has it he''s coming to Faewall personally."


    Anya sucked in a breath. This was bad. An Attendant coming by himself? It was totally bad. They can''t stop or hinder whatever he is coming for as he outranks everyone in the city.


    "Estimated time of arrival?"


    The informant told her and she calmed down. A week after James''s ball. That should be enough time to take care of everything.


    "Be warned." The informant said. "Michelangelo is known as the Mad Dog. Once he catches the scent of anything, he''ll chase it till the end and he has never once failed."


    Anya listened quietly. If she had a beating heart, it would''ve been beating like a drum.


    "Whatever secrets you have hidden away there, I hope it isn''t too bad." The informant paused before saying gravely. "For your own good."


    There was a click and the line went dead.


    Anya sat there in her office staring blankly at the wall.


    If the attendant was as good as they say, he''ll definitely be able to sniff something out because it''ll take too long to hide away all traces of this incident.


    Even after taking care of Genesis, they''d have to silence Ezra and his remaining wives. If a missing or odd peacekeeper captain isn''t enough to arouse suspicion, she''ll eat her own hair.


    This means there was only one option if it all falls apart.


    She''ll betray James.


    After all, he''d been the one to do most of the deed.

 Chapter 346 - 346: The Oracle Has Spoken

    Ezra sat, enjoying the sunlight streaming through the window as he read the paper.


    James Harlow''s upcoming ball was all any news outlet could talk about. Their entertainment sections all speculated on who would be invited and who would be snubbed. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some were even speculating on the outfits that would be on display on that day.


    He sipped from his cup, coffee this time, chuckling at it all.


    Right now, he was relaxing. There was no need to stress himself anymore.


    He now had an oracle on his side to help him unravel the mystery. Like all oracles, it didn''t speak plainly and preferred to make things harder than it should be.


    He chuckled to himself. That was a good joke.


    He sipped his coffee.


    The future Connell hadn''t made an appearance since the time they''d spoken at his office two days ago.


    But he wasn''t worried. She wouldn''t be absent if the world was at stake. When she arrives, they''ll discuss the plan.


    And so, he drank and read. Olivia was working on her investigation with the human police. Apparently, she was closer to catching the criminal.


    While, Red was at the peacekeeper HQ. She had her duties to take care of.


    As for him, he was on leave. This should also put James and Alfred at ease. Or make them more suspicious.


    It depends on whatever they think he was doing by being silent.


    He chuckled. His thoughts turned to Gen. Wherever she was, he hoped she was doing well.


    Alfred was still out searching for her and he''d felt James Aura reaching through the city. She had managed to evade them all.


    She should keep holding on. He''d solve all this, one way or another.


    His ears picked up the sound of feet on the floor as Connell walked out of her room.


    "Nice place you''ve got here." She called out and immediately she spoke, Ezra knew it was future Connell.


    "It''s about time damn time." He said.


    "Missed me?" Connell teased as she entered the room.


    "Cut the crap and have a seat." He said, gesturing to the chair next to him.


    "What does a lady have to do around here to get some booze?" Connell asked.


    "Booze?" Ezra scoffed. "It''s not like we can get drunk off the stuff."


    "Wait for the future, Ezra." Connell grinned. "If there''s anything good to ever come out of those few Monarchy loyalists, it''s actually booze."


    "Please tell me that''s not a joke." Ezra said as he fetched wine and a glass.


    "You''ll have to wait and see." Connell replied.


    He handed her the bottle and she took it, ignoring the glass cup. She popped the cork and took a long swig, sighing in contentment.


    "Whoo! That hit the spot." She nodded looking at the bottle. "Sometimes, all you need is some non alcoholic booze to lift the spirits."


    Ezra stared at her wondering how shy, quiet Connell had became this.


    "So," Connell turned to look at Ezra, "where were we?"


    "The plan for Lana." Ezra reminded her.


    "Oh, yes. That." Connell took another swig. "Let''s see..." She hummed, thinking about it. "What did you say you wanted to do to her again?" She asked. "Sorry but for you it''s been days. For me, it''s much longer than that."


    "Fortunately, I''m also in the past like you but as you already know, I can''t come this far back myself. So... what did we want with that bitch again?"


    "To know the secret of what the whole Veilbreaker thing is about through Lana."


    "Oh, yeah. That." Connell slapped her forehead. "Let me see."


    She closed her eyes, humming.


    "Alright. I''ve got it." She perked up, opening her eyes.


    Ezra leaned forward. Finally!


    "You''ll have to wait for James'' party to do that."


    "Wait, what?" Ezra blinked in surprise. "Why?" He asked. "Why not today? Or tomorrow?"


    Connell sighed. "We decided you''ll trust me, remember?"


    "Yes, but not blind trust." Ezra said. "Give me a reason why I should wait for the ball."


    "Because the patient dog eats the fattest bone?"


    Ezra stared at her, unimpressed. "You''re asking me to make Lana spill her guts in the house of the most powerful vampire in the city while said vampire is in hearing range?"


    "Not to talk of the fact that the vampire himself wants that secret to stay buried.


    "Alright. Alright." She raised both hands playfully in defeat. "I''ll tell you why."


    "Look. If you approach Lana now, there''s nothing you can do that''ll make her spill her guts to you."


    Ezra frowned at her words.


    "Let me explain better." Connell placed the bottle in her hands on a nearby table. "Lana has no reason to tell you because you have nothing big enough to get her to tell you."


    "If you frame her for a crime, she has a get out of jail free card. All she needs to do is wait. Alfred will know of it and if Alfred does, James definitely will. You''ll lose Lana and earn the ire of James himself."


    "You have nothing powerful enough to make her afraid. But at the ball, that opportunity will present itself."


    Ezra said nothing, listening. She wasn''t saying anything he didn''t already know but he''d been hoping she had an opportunity he could exploit before James''s ball.


    "What opportunity?" He asked.


    "An opportunity that your wife, Gen, has been setting up. Fortunately, it will be useful to you."


    "Let me guess." Ezra said. "If I ask about the opportunity, you''ll say you can''t tell me."


    "Yes." Connell said seriously, all traces of humor gone from her body. "I cannot reveal the details of this to you."


    "At this moment, all you have is a rock." Connell said "And all you need to do at James''s party is put Lana between your rock and a hard place."


    "Only at the party will she be scared enough to... spill her guts to you. If we scare her with the information now, she''ll disappear from the city but if left alone, she''ll stay."


    "You need to back off now, Ezra Matten. You''ll get your chance to back Lana into a corner."

 Chapter 347 - 347: Trojan Horse

    "I do have to appreciate your skill, Mrs Turner." Gen said, chewing on the steak. "It is incredibly delicious."


    "Thank you." Mrs Turner preened under the praise.


    "I''ve always told her that but she never once believes me." Mr. Turner boomed playfully.


    "That''s because you''ll eat anything." Mrs Turner said to him before turning to Gen. "But Ms. Defoe here is an elegant young Miss."


    "Oh, thank you." Gen said smiling back while suppressing an unladylike snort. If only they knew the kind of things she did for fun.


    The Turners were the last of the guests she''d been visiting. She''d specifically chosen people who wouldn''t be turned away at the door for anything.


    People who were influential enough that turning them away from the party when they were already invited would start a media frenzy.


    Turning away one would not be too bad but turning away as much as fifteen? Even James won''t want the attention that came with it.


    She''d used her Aura to convince her guests that she was important enough to be invited for dinner.


    She hadn''t come as herself but wore a new face as Miss Defoe. And she''d used each dinner to reinforce the message she wanted.


    "So, to reiterate, what would you do at the party?" She asked her hosts with a smile.


    "We''ll go about our business like everybody else." Mr. Turner smiled. "And when the party is well underway, we''ll find a knife and kill Harlow Industries'' Chief Operating Officer, Alfred with it."


    "Good." Gen nodded, sipping at her wine. "Remember. Do not take any weapons with you. Find them yourself at the party. Understood?"


    "Of course." Mrs Turner giggled like they were not just discussing murder. "We''re not kids."


    "Good. And after this dinner, you''ll forget all about me and what I just told you. Discard everything you know about me completely. Purge it from your whole being." Her voice turned a bit melodic on the last sentence and the effect took hold.


    The Turners nodded.


    "But hide the plan only deep in your subconscious. Remember it only when you''re inside the party. And then, carry it out."


    "Yes, Miss Defoe." They both nodded.


    "Good." Gen smiled and the dinner continued like the previous conversation never happened.


    She''d visited enough people to cause chaos at the party. They''ll never see her real attack coming.


    At the end of the dinner, Gen made her way to a place she shouldn''t be caught in.


    It was already dangerous for her to be within the city. Who knows when James will do another search?


    But right now, it was time for her to do something dangerous. Something so wild that getting caught will result in her dying on the spot.


    It was either success or destruction.


    She would be sneaking into James'' estate.


    Gen activated her tattoo, slipping onto the mirror dimension and the world immediately went dark.


    It was scary when she first activated the tattoo. She''d been surrounded by a darkness so deep it wasn''t just an absence of light.


    She could feel just the barest traces of beings lurking in the darkness. Separated from her by another dimension. A dimension she couldn''t cross.


    Something tells her it''s the progenitor''s gate and those beings were natives of the abyss.


    She steeled herself and banished away the darkness closest to her with an activation of her Aura. The world blossomed to life around her.


    Her world was now limited to the length of her Aura. She felt her vitality burning up steadily at the use of this tattoo.


    Luckily, she''d saved enough to achieve this and still have a lot left for other parts of her plan.


    Even with the short range of vision, she still knew where to go.


    She followed a now familiar path from her time building the map to a side entrance. It was the opposite from where the workers setting up the ball were passing in and out.


    One advantage of her ability was the fact that in her mirror dimension, all doors could be unlocked with her vitality.


    The more powerful the lock, the more vitality is used up.


    However, she doubted she''d have enough vitality to open something like the progenitor''s lock even if she saved enough vitality for fifty years.


    However, she''d chosen this entrance because it was less likely to be under a strict watch.


    She was taking a gamble here. She was confident in her ability to sneak past any vampire of the fifth ring and below.


    But for sixth ringed vampires and above, she couldn''t risk getting near them. Sixth ringed vampires are all granted the Dominion ability.


    Just by being around them, lesser vampires would feel their abilities waning. Getting within range of James would allow him to discover her in an instant.


    Which was why she was sending an astral projection to him. By knowing where he was, she''d be able to go around him.


    Her projection floated up to James''s study, giving her another set of vision. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She walked down a long corridor, heading to her destination, the basement.


    Then she froze as she heard muffled footsteps walking towards her. Her vitality surged within her and she expanded her Aura, praying that it wasn''t James.


    She leaned in as a shoe stepped into her Aura. It was as if the world slowed down as the person walked in.


    Alfred.


    She sighed in relief. Fortunately, her Aura is not in the natural world and cannot be felt there. It only worked in the mirror dimension, helping her light her way.


    As Alfred walked towards her, oblivious, the thought crossed her mind.


    She could use this opportunity to kill him and remove him from the board.


    All she needed to do was drop the dimension the moment he passed her and plunge her hand through his back to rip out his heart. He won''t see it coming.


    But she decided against it. It won''t be worth it and would do nothing to further her plans.


    Killing Alfred now might even end with her getting caught. It wasn''t worth it.


    Besides, he wasn''t her true target. Her target was someone else. Someone whose death would be impossible to keep quiet.


    She stood there, watching as Alfred walked past her and eventually left her range of vision.


    Gen shook her head and went on her way.


    Above her, her projection finally arrived at James'' study. He was there, sitting at his desk.


    "Hello, James."

 Chapter 348 - 348: Your Days Are Numbered

    "Genesis." James hissed. He stood from his seat and crossed his arms, staring her down.


    "I can tell you''re not very happy to see me." Gen giggled at him, trying to rile him up. If he focused on her projection, he wouldn''t be looking anywhere else.


    "And I can tell that you''re no longer hiding the fact that you''re the killer." James said.


    When Gen said nothing, he smirked and sat down. He no longer displayed aggression and was now relaxed.


    Gen narrowed her eyes. What was he playing at?


    "You know, I have to applaud your hiding skills." He said casually. "I always knew you were a rat but you didn''t have to go this far to show it."


    Gen grinned at his words, her astral body projecting amusement. "Call me whatever you want. At the end of the day, you''ll never catch me."


    "Is that so?" James said. "Let me guess. You''re planning something so big, it''ll catch me unawares aren''t you?"


    "And you''re fishing, aren''t you?" Gen shot back. "There''s no way I''m telling you my plans just because you asked. I''m not that stupid."


    "And yet, you''re stupid enough to start this whole thing." James waved vaguely. "You had to have known that you can''t win against me. No matter what you do, you''ll die in the end, Genesis."


    "But that''s the thing." Gen took a step forward. "I don''t have to win. I just have to make sure you lose. And I''ll do it soon. Very soon."


    "Stop it with your cryptic and theatrical nonsense." James leaned back in his chair, crossing his legs. "We both know the only thing you''ll attack is my party. There''s nowhere else that''ll satisfy your... need to publicize my so-called injustice. All you''re doing is signing your death warrant, Genesis."


    Gen said nothing. She just stood there, watching him. Let him take whatever conclusion he wanted from her silence. She was only here to distract him.


    In the floors below, she moved steadily through the building, walking past walkers or other vampires. She didn''t need the map to tell her where to go. She already had it memorized.


    In James'' study, the man spoke up. "Did you know that your plan failed?"


    "What?" Gen frowned. What was he talking about?


    "I''ll admit it was quite smart. Send a message to the Ark, making sure an investigator is sent to check on the state of affairs in this city." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gen stood still, making sure not to give away anything with her facial expression or body language. They had found out about her sending Travers to Decapolis.


    James watched her intently, studying her. "Unfortunately for you, your message never got to the Ark. In fact, it never left the city. There''s no one coming to help you, Genesis. No one."


    Gen stared at him for a moment before bursting into laughter. James watched, not moving a muscle.


    When her laughter finally died down, Gen spoke what was on her mind.


    "Nice bluff. You almost had me." She said, chuckling. "We both know that''s a lie."


    James said nothing, keeping his relaxed smile on his face. Gen was impressed at his poker face but she knew she was right.


    He had been desperate enough to cover the city in his Aura in search of her. He wouldn''t do that unless he''d heard news. The kind of news that indicated that the Ark was sending someone after him.


    Down below, Gen finally got to the door of the basement. She placed her hand on it and began pouring vitality into it.


    She could feel the door slowly filling up but the more seconds ticked by, the more concerned she got. Just how secure was this door?


    Up above, her projection kept talking. "I told you, didn''t I? Your end is coming and there''s nothing you can do to stop it."


    "Why are you here, Genesis?" James'' eyes narrowed and down below, Gen worked harder, pouring her vitality into the door. "You''re not here to just say the same things you''ve said before."


    As if on cue, the basement door clicked open. Gen stumbled in and closed the door behind her.


    The basement was a black spot which meant that James could not find her here from the outside. She walked deeper inside to see the secret James had been hiding.


    The vampire snarled even while held down by the golden chains around him.


    "Hello, Nicodemus." Gen grinned.


    Up above, she replied James. "I''m here to tell you that your days on this earth are numbered. Enjoy it while you still can." She''d gotten what she wanted. It was time to leave.


    Her projection dispersed with her last image being of James'' eyes widening.


    **********


    James Harlow watched the projection disappear, his eyes widening in realization.


    Genesis hadn''t been here to gloat. This has been a distraction for something.


    He stood, his Aura blossoming out of him. He unfurled it as large as he could, frantically sweeping through his estate and parts of the city he could reach.


    Genesis had been doing something in Faewall and had sent a projection to confirm where he was.


    He went from block to block and district to district, trying to find traces of her.


    He had to admit, she''d played him masterfully. Whatever she had been doing, she''d completed it and was gone.


    He retracted his Aura and sat back down, waiting.


    Alfred finally burst into the study, bowing before him. "My Lord."


    "I want all recording devices removed from the estate." He commanded. "Make sure all guests have no way of recording and keep all media personnel outside. Whatever happens during the ball must stay within the ball."


    "Yes, my Lord." Alfred bowed.


    James was uncomfortable with Genesis'' confidence. Whatever she would try, he wanted no cameras recording it. It would also give him free reign to retaliate. But that wasn''t all.


    "Increase the number of vampires we''ve got welcoming guests. Tell them to spend more time on checking for mind tampering. Whatever sleeper agents Genesis has, I want them found. Understood?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Good. Dismissed." Alfred left, leaving James to his thoughts.


    He would make sure he came out of this untouched. Whatever it takes.

 Chapter 349 - 349: The Calvarys Out

    Today was the day. The day he would finally be getting answers to all his questions.


    He gripped the steering wheel tighter, trying to keep his calm. No matter what he did, his excitement still bubbled through.


    He wasn''t sure if he should be feeling excitement though. He was going to find out the reason why his wife was going all out against people much powerful than her. All alone.


    He would be finding out about the people whose death drove her to stand against the insurmountable odds.


    He glanced at Connell who sat beside him, dressed in a beautiful gown. She sat straight with a confident look in her eyes. It was future Connell.


    She was his partner for the ball. She was the perfect choice as she was in charge of the plan tonight. As if she could hear his thoughts, she turned to him.


    "Don''t forget the plan, Ezra." She said. "The most important thing is to wait. Don''t even approach Lana until the commotion with Alfred begins."


    "That''s the only window where James and Anya would be preoccupied. All you need is to be ready for that chance." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course." Ezra said, keeping his eyes on the road. "But are you sure? Will this threat work on Lana?"


    Connell had already told him what to say and how to say it but he was skeptical. Would anyone even believe that kind of threat?


    "It will work." Connell nodded confidently. "I''ve been through this situation before. All you need to do is to show her the sign at the appropriate time. Everything else would take care of itself. Trust me."


    Ezra glanced at her. She was so confident it was as if even if she was lying, the world would come together to make her lie the truth. "All right." He nodded. "I already said I''ll trust you. It''ll be stupid of me to stop now."


    Connell nodded at his words before sitting back and looking out the window. "I''m going to step back now. I need to conserve vitality for when I''m needed. Good luck."


    After saying that, her expression and body language shifted to mark the change.


    Future Connel was gone and present Connell was back.


    She blinked as she took in her surroundings. She had already been briefed on what was about to go down, so she wasn''t alarmed.


    She glanced at Ezra before settling back in the seat, saying nothing.


    Ezra took his eyes off the road to give her a reassuring smile. "Almost there, Connell. Just stay close."


    Connell nodded in response.


    Before long, they arrived at James'' estate, pulling up to the red carpet. They stepped out, following the carpet up the staircase.


    Ezra looked around, noticing that something was different.


    In the previous years, the media people and paparazzi at this event usually swarmed the entry, taking pictures like their lives depended on it.


    But this year, there were only a few photographers who snapped away like it was a chore. Ezra frowned at that. What was James planning that he had so little media presence?


    As they stepped inside, they walked up to join the queue leading to the security checkpoint.


    Ezra couldn''t help but sweep the room with his eyes casually. His eyes took in every detail, especially the ones hidden from human eyes.


    There were guards stationed all around the place and the majority of them were vampires.


    James available Subjects masquerading as humans. Even if he had not sensed them through their vitality, the fluid way they moved would''ve given them away.


    At the front of the line, the vampires there were scanning the guests with metal detectors, scrutinizing their invitations as they presented it one by one.


    As they got nearer to the front of the line, Ezra''s eyes met one of the vampire guards.


    The man''s eyes flicked from Ezra to Connell, assessing them both. His Aura was out, laced with compliance and submission.


    That was when Ezra realized it. They were not here to just scan people for weapons. They were checking the humans for signs of tampered memories.


    This way, they can stop any potential disaster from the humans before it ever happens.


    This means James was expecting something to go down at his party. The whole place was crawling with guards both hidden and visible.


    Him and Connel were quickly cleared and Ezra led Connell into the ballroom.


    Even though he''d been attending this ball for the past nine years, he couldn''t deny how impressive it was.


    Every year, there were always new styles of chandelier on display in the room. The drapes this year were colored red, creating a more intimate setting.


    They mingled among the guests, Ezra striking up conversations with acquaintances and introducing Connel to them.


    During a break in the festivities, Ezra and Connell stood alone at a table, wine in their hands.


    Connell looked around the room, feeling out of her depth. Ezra knew she was trying her best to not display her discomfort.


    "This feels strange, doesn''t it?" He said with a light tone. "Calling you Connell, having you call me ''Captain,'' especially here."


    Connell looked up at him, a faint smile breaking her usual shyness. "Yeah."


    "Okay, how about this?" Ezra suggested. "Let''s drop the formality, just for tonight."


    "Err... okay." Connell agreed.


    "Alright." Ezra nodded with a smile. "Call me Ezra, then."


    "Call me Hannah." She replied with a shy smile of her own.


    "Okay, Hannah." Ezra gave her a genuine smile.


    "Let me guess." A familiar and unwanted voice said from behind them. "New wife?"


    Ezra sighed before turning to look at Alfred.


    "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be with your fellow guards."


    "Ah, Ezra. I thought you''d be able to see through the situation here tonight." The smirk that was already on Alfred''s face widened at Ezra''s words.


    "You must know by now that Lord Harlow expects something to go down." Then, Alfred lowered his voice as if he was about to reveal a great secret. "And do you know who he thinks will disrupt the peace? Your wife, Genesis."


    "He''s expecting Gen?" Ezra narrowed his eyes at Alfred before glancing at a spot where a vampire was hidden. "Don''t you think he''s overestimating the threat?"


    "Maybe." Alfred chuckled before leaning in, lowering his voice theatrically. "But let me give you a piece of advice, since you''re so perceptive. Try your best to stay right where we can see you, alright? I''d hate for anything¡­ unpleasant to happen to you."


    Ezra stepped closer to Alfred, staring him down. "And if I don''t?"


    Alfred''s voice turned cold. "If anything happens and you''re nowhere to be found? Who knows? You might find yourself in chains before you can say ''I''m innocent.''"

 Chapter 350 - 350: Countdown

    James moved through the crowd, smiling politely at those who greeted him.


    He was the host, so he had to mingle and converse with his honored guests.


    He had considered canceling the party but a chance like this might not come again. He smiled politely at the chairman of a media conglomerate before excusing himself.


    His eyes scanned the ballroom, moving from face to face until it landed on Ezra Matten. The peacekeeper captain was standing with a woman that James didn''t recognize.


    That wasn''t any of his wives. His eyes narrowed. What was Matten playing at?


    He signaled subtly and one of the vampires he had stationed around the room walked to him.


    "Who is that?" He motioned at the woman.


    "That''s Hannah Connell, my Lord. She''s a peacekeeper."


    James tilted his head, staring at them. As if feeling the eyes on them, Ezra Matten turned and met his gaze from across the room.


    He bowed slightly at James in greeting and James nodded back before turning away.


    "Find everything you can about this Hannah. I want to know all we have as soon as possible."


    "Yes, my Lord." The vampire left.


    James sent one final glance at Ezra before moving on. It was suspicious that Ezra would bring someone new with him after coming with one of his wives for the past nine years.


    He continued his walk around the room, greeting associates before moving to where Anya stood, a glass of wine in her hand.


    She took a sip as he approached. "Fascinating, isn''t it?"


    James raised a brow in question.


    "Everyone in here has a glass of wine in hand and yet the humans drink from their cup of red wine, unaware that their neighbors drink blood."


    James looked in the direction she was staring at, seeing some humans locked in pleasant conversation with one of his more brutal Counts.


    He turned back to look at Anya. He''d known her long enough to see it clearly in her posture. In the way her eyes darted around and the way she held her cup.


    "You''re afraid." He said to her.


    "Of course I am." She snapped at him before calming down. "Shit." She cursed under her breath.


    James stood quietly next to her. The ball with its elite guests and shining decorations was a reminder of what he''d built and what he''d done to build it.


    He could understand exactly what Anya was feeling, after all, he felt the same.


    That feeling of dread. Of a ticking clock hanging over them both.


    Genesis'' words kept echoing in his ears.


    Your days on this earth are numbered. Enjoy it while you still can.


    He gritted his teeth, trying to ignore it but time was slipping through his fingers. His clock was counting down and Genesis had yet to make her move.


    Anya took another sip of her wine before turning to him. "Are you sure she''ll come? She has absolutely no reason to."


    James'' eyes narrowed as he scanned the crowd again. "She''ll come. She has to."


    Even to his ears, he sounded like he was trying to convince himself. This was their best chance of catching Genesis and ending the threat that she was.


    They needed to do this before the Attendant arrived.


    Anya glanced at him. This time, she wasn''t even trying to hide the worry on her face. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Attendant will be here very soon, James. A week or two at least."


    James said nothing.


    "If Genesis waits until then, it''ll be too late for us to contain the situation. I think we might be underestimating her intelligence. She has no reason to be here."


    James shook his head at her words. He couldn''t allow himself to be in doubt. Not right now.


    "No, Anya. She''s been provoking us this whole time, setting things up for a grand reveal. She knows what the Attendant''s arrival means. She won''t miss the chance to set up the stage for them. Create an incident that cannot simply be swept under the rug. She''ll come. I can feel it."


    "My Lord." Alfred appeared at James'' side giving him a slight bow.


    "Found anything yet?"


    "No, my Lord. So far, we''ve only found and dealt with a handful of guests Genesis had manipulated."


    "Their minds had been tampered with and they came here to try killing me."


    James turned to look at Alfred. "Who?"


    Alfred hesitated before answering. "It''s a bit odd. All the manipulated guests all have me as a target."


    Anya''s eyes narrowed as she stared at Alfred. "So, you''re saying that Genesis is targeting you specifically? Why?"


    Alfred tried to keep his expression neutral but James could see the confusion in his eyes.


    "I... don''t know, my lady." He said.


    James frowned. Why was Genesis sending people after Alfred? He hadn''t been involved with what had happened to the Nicodemus coven.


    His frown deepened as his mind went back to the last time he''d conversed with her. She had used their conversation as a distraction to set something up.


    What if this was also the same thing? Using the ball and the manipulated guests to keep all attention on the ball and away from whatever she was doing out in the city?


    He turned to Alfred. "Take as many guards as we can spare. Go into the city. If Genesis isn''t here, she''s out there. Find her."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "And check on Ezra''s wives along the way. If anything seems suspicious, you have my authority to confront them."


    His eyes went up to see Ezra laughing in the middle of his conversation.


    "It''s suspicious that his wives are not here. Go."


    Alfred nodded and turned away. He left, signaling to some of the guards who left their posts to follow him out.


    James watched them leave, a new worry taking hold in his gut. They had to find Genesis, no matter what.


    "Are you sure about this?" Anya spoke up from his side. "What if you''re right and she attacks here? What if this is her plan? To spread the guards thin before attacking?"


    "I''ll take the risk." James said confidently. He opened his mouth to say something when his attention was drawn by a commotion near the exit.


    "Murderer." Somebody yelled before some guests started screaming.

 Chapter 351 - 351: You Know About It, Dont You?

    Ezra and Hannah took another break, standing alone at the table.


    For the humans, this was the best party yet but for the vampires, it was the worst.


    Instead of enjoying and relaxing, they were constantly on alert. Who wouldn''t when they were being watched by a small army of vampires.


    Ezra took a sip of his wine and looked up, feeling eyes on him. He met the gaze of James. The man had been watching him from across the ballroom.


    Ezra gave the man a slight bow. James nodded in acknowledgement before turning back to whatever he had been doing


    "How much longer do l have to wait?" Ezra muttered to himself. He was itching to confront Lana and get the answers he had been looking for.


    He kept his eyes on the guests, studying the... emotional divide. He fought to keep himself from looking when he saw Lana heading to the balcony.


    He took another sip of his wine and fought to keep himself from smiling as he heard raised voices near the exit.


    He looked to see Alfred clutching his stomach, stopping his blood from dripping to the floor from the knife stuck in it.


    The attackers, an older human couple, were being held down by the vampire guards as they struggled and screamed.


    He grinned as James and Anya rushed to the scene.


    He turned to see Hannah change in that instant, her posture straightening with her usual confidence.


    This wasn''t Hannah anymore. It was Connell. She turned to Ezra, her voice urgent. "Now''s our chance. Let''s go."


    The two of them moved through the crowd, slipping behind those rushing to view the commotion.


    They stepped onto the balcony to find Lana standing alone. Her eyes were on the view of the city beyond the walls of the estate.


    From this vantage point, a vampire could clearly see some of the commercial buildings nearby.


    Connel waved her hand, creating a bubble of silence around them.


    No one outside of the bubble would be able to hear the conversation they were about to have.


    Ezra doubted that they would be able to finish the conversation before James noticed his absence but Connell had said to trust her and that was what he would do.


    Lana turned, her brow raised in irritation as she noticed them.


    "Captain Matten." She said with the tone of a person about to utter a rebuke. "Why are you bothering me?"


    "You know about it, don''t you?" Ezra asked as he stepped forward. Connell stayed back. She had said it wouldn''t work if she was too close.


    "What?" Lana asked.


    "I know you know what really happened to Nicodemus and his coven." Ezra said. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-What?" Lana stuttered, panic crossing her face for a second as she glanced at the ballroom.


    That was when she noticed the barrier blocking sound and quickly composed herself.


    She turned back to Ezra, wearing an expression of nonchalance but Ezra had already seen through her charade.


    "If you''re hoping for answers, I suggest you find someone else. I know nothing." She said, dismissively.


    Ezra kept staring straight at her, not saying a word. He let the tension build for a few seconds before speaking.


    "Did you notice it tonight?" He asked like he was discussing the weather.


    Lana raised a brow at his question.


    "The City Lord and his Arbiter." He said. "Their... unease. Their urgency. Everyone has seen it. That''s why they can''t enjoy this ball. But do you know why they''re so tense?"


    He lowered his voice. "It''s because they know what''s coming."


    Lana stared at him in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    This was the most important part of this conversation. The lie that Connell had cooked up for him to say.


    He didn''t know if it''ll work but there was no other way to go about it.


    He leaned forward, his voice conspiratorial. "An Attendant is coming from the Ark to investigate Faewall."


    Lana''s composure slipped and she stared at him in shock."


    Ezra grinned as he said the magic words. "I called them myself."


    Lana''s eyes widened, every pretense of calm shattering as genuine shock appeared on her face. "You¡­ called the Ark? Are you crazy?"


    She paused as she realized something else. "What about your wife, Genesis? You''d risk her by calling the Ark?"


    Ezra wore a cold expression on his face, his eyes hardening. "My wife betrayed me by creating this mess."


    "I don''t care about anyone who would hide this from me. All I care about is making sure everyone involved gets their punishment."


    Before she could respond, he pointed to a rooftop in the distance.


    "Look." He said, his voice cold. Lana looked just in time to see three muffled flashes of light usually associated with a teleportation.


    "That''s the Attendant''s arrival." He lied. Connell had said she''d take care of the light show and she had.


    He turned to look at Lana who was staring at the dark rooftop in the distance in shock.


    "Now that they''re here, there''s no more running. No more hiding. Justice has arrived and if you stay silent, you know the fate waiting for you."


    "Why should James and Anya receive any punishment when they have you and Alfred?"


    Connell had explained that the only reason this would work is because Lana herself is capable of abandoning her now deceased husband and sacrificing her subordinate.


    Since it was something she''d do, it wasn''t hard for her to believe that others would do the same in the right situation.


    Lana''s face was pale now, her fingers clenched against the balcony railing. She was silent, her mind searching for a way out.


    Ezra''s voice softened as he spoke again. "You can''t escape this. But if you tell me the truth now, I''ll present the truth on your behalf and make sure you''re safe."


    Lana stood there saying nothing. But Ezra could see the internal battle going on from her expression.


    After a minute, she finally spoke. "Fine." She said, her voice filled with fear. "I''ll tell you."


    Ezra stopped himself from showing any expression.


    There''s a memory cache. I stored everything there. All of it. Everything you want to know."


    She told him the location of the cache.


    "Good." Ezra nodded. "You''ve made the right choice."


    With that, he turned and left the balcony, Connell close at his side.


    He was closer than he''d ever been to finding out the truth.


    This ball was definitely the best he''d attended so far.

 Chapter 352 - 352: This Is It

    "Do you also miss her?" Gen asked Nicodemus who was busy with trying to get out of the chains holding him down.


    "I do." She said quietly as if the man was listening attentively.


    She''d known the moment she laid eyes on him, exactly what was going on with him. There was only one thing that can make a vampire go feral like this.


    Lack of vitality.


    Vitality was the lifeblood of every vampire. Without vitality, the body of a vampire begins to shut down.


    But if it isn''t allowed to, the body searches for a new source of energy within the vampire and eventually ends up finding it.


    The soul.


    The body cannibalizes the soul and slowly breaks it down to fuel itself.


    This means that anything that made up the vampire gets shredded off until only a feral being is left. And there was no cure. Once the vital parts of the soul were gone, it couldn''t be recovered.


    Gen stared at the man. She''d known, even before entering the basement, that this was exactly what had been done to him.


    James had no other option than to do this. And it was exactly this action that would seal his fate.


    She stood and slowly walked to the place she''d placed her bag. She pulled out the last bottle of blood wine remaining and popped the cork.


    She sat on the floor, out of arm''s reach of Nicodemus and began drinking. It felt a bit wrong to drink blood wine in front of someone starved of vitality but it didn''t matter.


    Even if he is given vitality now, it won''t repair the damage.


    "Don''t you see?" Gen said. "I''m doing this for her."


    Nicodemus kept growling and tearing at the reinforced floor.


    "They took her just to fuel their ambitions. Isn''t that despicable?" She took another swig of blood wine. "They spend their time looking down on everyone, laughing at the fact that the things they had done would always be in the dark."


    "That''s why I''m here to tear them down." She said, before sighing.


    "I already know how this will end. With my death. That''s why I couldn''t risk bringing Ezra, Olivia and Red into this." She took another swig of wine. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I made a blood oath. It''s time for me to fulfill it." She drank the last drops of wine before dropping the empty bottle on the floor.


    If it had been an oath with someone, they could''ve found a way for a sixth ringed vampire to remove it but it was an oath with herself.


    Those could never be removed.


    She turned to Nicodemus. "Wish me luck. If I come back, it worked. If I don''t..." She shrugged. "We''ll see."


    She stretched, limbering herself up for what she was about to do. With an application of vitality, she disappeared from reality.


    Appearing in her mirror dimension, Gen quickly released her Aura. The world blossomed into being around her.


    She looked back to see Nicodemus still snarling at nothing. He was still a fifth ring vampire and that meant he couldn''t see or affect her dimension. Not without working mental facilities.


    She turned back to the basement door, exhaling slowly. She already knew how much vitality she needed to unlock it, based on how much she''d expended the last time.


    She gathered the necessary vitality as one first before dumping it all at once into the door.


    The door clicked open and she grinned to herself. While the door was open in the mirror dimension, it was closed in real life.


    She stepped out of the basement, propping the door open. It''ll stay open in the mirror dimension till she gets back.


    She took a moment to study the quiet corridor in front of her. She wasn''t sure if it was only quiet in her dimension or it was also quiet in reality.


    It didn''t matter. All she knew was that there would be two sixth ringed vampires at the party upstairs. She needed to be careful if her plan was to succeed.


    She couldn''t afford to make a single mistake.


    She called up the memory of the map she''d made of the estate. It was time to find the ballroom.


    She moved quickly, feeling like a predator as she stalked the halls of an even bigger predator.


    She paused as two vampire guards walked into her cone of visibility. She studied their faces and marked the route they were taking on her mental map.


    Nobody knows what will happen on her return journey.


    She waited to confirm which way they took before continuing on. The ball should be in full swing and her distraction should work. Hopefully.


    She finally got close to the ballroom. It was time.


    She found a secure room to slip into before moving out of her mirror dimension. The natural sounds of the world returned and she felt a special kind of relief deep in her bones.


    She wouldn''t want to get stuck in the mirror world for too long. She was sure it''ll drive her mad.


    She conserved her vitality,.waiting and listening. Before long, she heard it.


    The sounds of commotion reached the room she was in. She listened in for a few seconds more to confirm it.


    One of her distractions had worked. Honestly, she hadn''t expected even one to make it through. But this had to be a sign from heaven. She was on the right path.


    She quickly shape shifted, using her chameleon tattoo to take the appearance of one of the two guards she''d seen.


    She stepped out of the room and walked to the ballroom. Luckily for her, the commotion had dragged away the guards there.


    She slipped inside and the first thing she noticed was the noise. The room was buzzing with conversation, everybody discussing what they''d just seen.


    She ignored that, searching the crowd with her eyes.


    She saw James and Anya standing by the exit, giving instructions to a set of vampire guards.


    Perfect for her.


    She continued her search and frowned when she saw her target was missing. She moved deeper into the room, searching.


    She finally found her target on the balcony but she stood there with Ezra and... Connell?


    She saw as Connell looked up and their eyes met. She paused. There was something... different about Connell.


    Then, the moment passed, Connell looking away.


    Gen ducked to the side of the room, waiting until Ezra finished his conversation and left, Connell following behind him.


    She watched them blend in with the crowd before slipping into the balcony.


    Lana stood there, facing the view. She seemed to be... shivering?


    She frowned, wondering just what Ezra and Lana had discussed. But that didn''t matter. Not anymore.


    She had to kill Lana. Even if everything was swept under the rug, the death of a Count and his successor cannot easily be hidden.


    Whatever happens, the Ark investigator would dig into it. They had to.


    Gen moved towards Lana, unheard and unnoticed and when she was close enough, she did it, plunging her hand into Lana''s chest.


    Lana gasped as her heart was gripped and then crushed. She fell down, lifeless.


    And there Gen stood, blood dripping down her hands. She''d done it. She''d made sure the investigators would never leave without concluding the case.


    All that was left was one thing. And she needed to survive the night to be able to do it.


    Unfortunately, it looked like she had been noticed by James and Anya.


    "Shit." She cursed under her breath.


    It looks like this is the end.

 Chapter 353 - 353: Need For Speed

    Michelangelo appeared on the rooftop with a flash of light that briefly illuminated the darkness surrounding them. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sitting in the distance was the Faewall''s City Lord''s mansion, the lights bright in the portion of the estate where the party was ongoing. He stepped forward to stand at the edge of the rooftop.


    "Hmmn. There''s a serial killer and he''s throwing parties? That takes balls." The speaker, one of the two women who had come with Michelangelo, paused. Then she turned to her two companions with a bright smile. "See what I did there?"


    Michelangelo sighed, glancing at her. She just couldn''t seem to stop talking, no matter what he did. "We''re here for work, Lisa."


    Lisa tossed her dark hair behind her hair, sticking her pointed nose into the air. "That was pretty cool if I do say so myself. Isn''t that right, Daphne?"


    Daphne, the second woman, just stared stoically at the two of them. Unlike her colorfully dressed friend, she was dressed like an assassin in all dark clothes, complete with a half mask covering her face.


    "See, she finds it funny too." Lisa pointed at Daphne.


    Michelangelo glanced at Daphne with an even bigger sigh. "Stop laughing, Daphne. Focus."


    Any innocent bystander watching would have pointed out the obvious fact that the woman hadn''t even cracked a smile not to talk of a laugh but these were vampires. The natural laws don''t apply.


    Michelangelo turned to stare at the mansion with his usual focus. His posture was rigid and his gaze intense. He was in the zone.


    Lisa walked forward to lean over the edge of the rooftop, her eyes sparkling.


    "Why the rush, Angelo?" She asked playfully. "We could have just taken our time. Send Daphne ahead to scout and see how things play out."


    Lisa glanced at Daphne, affronted. "Of course not. It''s not a ploy to have Angelo all to myself."


    Michelangelo''s eyes didn''t shift from the mansion. "It''s better to finish this now." He said. "Dragging it out will only cause more complications."


    They stood in silence for a few moments, watching through the available windows as the guests mingled under the light of the chandeliers in the ballroom.


    It wasn''t long before they spotted the two figures standing at one of the available balconies. A man and a woman.


    Lisa smirked as she squinted. "If I''m right and I always am, that looks like the captain of the peacekeepers. What was his name again? Yeah. That." She nodded in Daphne''s direction before continuing.


    "And the woman should be the widow of the dead Count Hyde." She turned to look at Michelangelo. "What do you think this is? An affair?"


    Michelangelo said nothing, watching as the two conversed. Then a moment later, Ezra Matten stepped back before leaving the balcony.


    "You won''t believe what I heard about this dude." Lisa said. "When we stopped at First City, I heard that he was a key player in that war they had nineteen years ago."


    "Apparently, some people are not sure, but they say he was one of the things the Counts fought over. Most interesting part, he walked out alive when most didn''t."


    Daphne nodded at her words.


    "Yeah. Daphne''s right." Lisa said. "He left the moment Itachi came back. So, maybe he hid throughout the war or something."


    Michelangelo remained focused, his eyes narrowing as he watched the balcony.


    Someone was sneaking into the balcony, moving in a way that meant they weren''t up to any good.


    The person moved to stand behind the widow and speared through her chest, ripping out her heart. The widow crumpled, dead before she hit the ground.


    Lisa laughed in delight, pointing like a kid that just saw an ice cream truck. "Well, would you look at that! We found our serial killer! I didn''t think we''d solve this case so quickly!"


    Michelangelo''s expression didn''t change as he spoke calmly. "It''s time to join the party."


    He glanced at Daphne, who nodded in response to his order. "Bring the killer to me. Alive."


    He turned to Lisa. "Let''s go and meet with the City Lord and Arbiter."


    Daphne nodded again before disappearing into the shadows without a sound, her figure slipping into the darkness as if she were made of it.


    "Let''s go."


    **********


    Gen''s vitality surged within her as she stepped back into the ballroom.


    Her eyes immediately found James and Anya across the ballroom, staring at her.


    There''s no way they wouldn''t have been able to recognize her through the chameleon cloaking her but even if they hadn''t, the blood dripping down her hands would''ve given it away.


    James'' face was painted with fury and he immediately turned to Anya, muttering something to her. Anya nodded and within seconds, she was moving through the crowd, her posture predatory and unyielding.


    Gen''s every instinct was screaming at her to run. But she had to know.


    She lingered just long enough to see James glancing across the room, his gaze resting momentarily on Ezra.


    "That bastard."


    She gritted her teeth with a renewed sense of urgency. If James was involving Ezra, she couldn''t afford to stay and be caught in the trap that was closing around her.


    Someone had to survive to tell the tale.


    She began running, slipping into the mirror dimension midstride. Maybe if Anya couldn''t see her, she''ll be able to make it in time.


    She ran as fast as she could, retracing her steps. This time, it wasn''t about staying hidden. It was about speed. She had to get back to the basement and disappear.


    If she could get into the basement, then it wouldn''t matter anymore. She''d have won.


    She gritted her teeth as she tried to stay ahead. But before she could gain any real distance, a powerful force crashed into her.


    Anya''s Aura, oppressive and unrelenting, mixed with the intense pressure of her sixth ring ability, Dominion.


    The sheer force of it rippled through the mirror dimension, causing it to flicker as Gen''s control wavered. Dominion was the ability to strengthen or weaken the powers of other vampires. And it was working.


    Gen powered through, slamming her vitality into the fragile reality around her, reinforcing it just in time to avoid being pulled back into the physical world.


    Her legs burnt vitality as she sprinted down the hallway. Every successful step was a step closer to freedom. All she needed to do was persevere.


    And that was when she was hit by the storm. Anya''s Dominion Aura hit her again, almost sending her to her knees.


    Genstumbled and before she could recover, the mirror dimension shattered around her, flinging her back into reality.


    She crumpled to the floor under the power of the Aura. She could only listen, her face to the floor as Anya approached, the sounds of her footsteps echoing off the walls.


    "Well, well, we-" Anya''s words were cut off with a loud crash and the Dominion Aura disappeared.


    Gen''s eyes snapped up to see a hole in the wall. Someone had crashed into Anya with a force that took the both of them through the other wall.


    Gen''s mind was blank for a moment at the sight of the empty hallway before it woke up.


    Not wasting a single moment, she scrambled to her feet and began running. She slipped back into the mirror dimension as she went.


    She could hear the sounds of battle behind her as she ran towards her salvation.


    She finally reached the basement door, slipping through it and back into the basement. It was a good thing she''d left the door open in the mirror dimension.


    She turned, slamming the door shut behind her, the heavy sound reverberating in the space. She sighed as she leaned against the cold metal in relief.


    She had made it.

 Chapter 354 - 354: Stand Down, City Lord

    Michelangelo appeared in the quiet garden with a muffled flash of light. A half second later, Lisa was beside him.


    He stood there for a moment, gazing up at the mansion. He''d always disapproved of the current system of City Lords. Kings in their cities with little to no oversight.


    Even the Council elders had each other to keep themselves in check but City Lords were different. Arbiters and Peacekeepers were officially under the authority of the Council but everybody knew that was in name only.


    The City Lords commanded all, including the Arbiter and Peacekeepers.


    He''d always lobbied for a diarchy to be implemented but he''d always been shut down. All because introducing two rulers in a city would make the games the elders played with each other less fun.


    And that was the reason why he wanted the Council seat to have a fixed term. The old tend to care too much about tradition. It had earned him a reputation at the Ark but he didn''t care. He was here to do his job.


    His moment of introspection was broken by Lisa, who grinned as she looked around, hands clasped behind her back.


    "Well, isn''t this place just dripping with overcompensation?" She drawled in amusement. "Big mansion, big ball, big egos. They''re practically screaming for something to go horribly wrong."


    He glanced at her. Even if the world was coming to an end, he knew she''d never stop speaking. In fact, after the world ended, he was sure her voice would still echo in the silence before fading away. But that didn''t stop him from trying.


    "Quiet, Lisa. Focus."


    "Be like that. Kill my fun." She sighed dramatically, the best he was going to get at this point in time, but fell into step behind him as they began walking towards the ball.


    As they walked, his footsteps were silent but Lisa''s heels clicked against the pavement as if she wanted to use it to announce her presence.


    He waited for a second and suppressed a sigh as she spoke.


    "So, what''s the plan?" She asked, her voice light. "We walk in, give a stern talking to Harlow and everyone magically behaves themselves? Or are we going to see some fireworks?"


    He said nothing, keeping his eyes fixed ahead of him. Lisa might be very chatty but that didn''t mean she was spouting nonsense.


    She knew him well enough to know that while he might not reply, he was listening.


    As they approached the entrance, the lights suddenly flickered, then went out entirely, plunging the estate into darkness. They could hear the guests murmuring from where they were.


    "Well, that''s ominous." Lisa remarked, unfazed.


    In the next second, the guests were being escorted out. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michelangelo''s jaw tightened. "Stay close."


    They walked up the stairs, weaving through the growing tide of guests being ushered out by guards.


    The annoyance on display by the guests was understandable. They were important people and didn''t enjoy being treated like they''re in a place where they shouldn''t be. Or at least that''s how they felt before being informed that there was a security breach by the guards.


    Michelangelo ignored them as he walked up, the crowd parting unconsciously and Lisa trailing behind him.


    "Do you think the killer''s still here?" She asked. "Or maybe it''s someone else entirely and what we saw was an illusion? So many secrets in one place." She squealed. "It''s practically a soap opera."


    Michelangelo stepped up to the ballroom doors and as a guard stepped up to bar his way, he stopped the guy in his tracks with a look, not breaking stride.


    The guard scrambled back and Michelangelo stepped in with Lisa. As the doors were closed behind them, a black zone descended, sealing the ballroom from the outside world.


    The moment they stepped inside, the Dominion Aura hit like a physical wall. It was as if the shadows in the room had shadows and the darkness was waiting with an open maw to devour anyone who moved out of line.


    But they were sixth ring vampires and shrugged off the Aura with ease.


    Standing at the center of the room was James Harlow, City Lord of Faewall. On his face was an expression of smug satisfaction. It was the face of a man who believed that he''d already won.


    Opposite him were two people on all fours, trying to overcome the Dominion Aura. Ezra Matten knelt protectively in front of his partner for the evening.


    "Goodbye, Matten." James raised his hand, his Aura coalescing into a spear of force that crackled with energy.


    Ezra stared at James with an expression of fury while his partner looked frozen, fear flashing across her face.


    "Enough." Michelangelo''s voice cut through the air as he stepped forward.


    The Authority of an Attendant from the Ark wasn''t just spoken, it was felt.


    It was the same Dominion Aura as James'' but there was a clear difference.


    The weight of the Aura pressed down on everyone in the room, stopping even James in his tracks. His Aura dissipated like smoke in the wind and he turned toward Michelangelo with a scowl.


    Michelangelo walked forward and Lisa stayed back, lingering at the edge of the room and grinning as she watched what was about to happen.


    "James Harlow." Michelangelo said, his voice calm but containing an unmistakable note of authority. "Your actions tonight tread dangerously close to treason against the Ark. Explain yourself."


    James''s jaw tightened as he dropped his arm down to his side. "This isn''t your business, Attendant. This is a Faewall matter."


    Michelangelo''s dark eyes bore into him. "As an Attendant of the Ark, it is my business. And I will not stand by while you attempt to murder a peacekeeper captain in the middle of your own estate."


    James said nothing, his silence thick with suppressed rage. Michelangelo turned his gaze to Ezra, who now stood protectively in front of his partner.


    "Captain Matten." Michelangelo said, his tone lighter but no less authoritative. "Are you unharmed?"


    Ezra gave a small nod, his expression guarded. "I''m fine."


    Michelangelo''s gaze shifted back to James. "Call off your guards. Disperse your Aura. Now."


    For a moment, it looked like James might refuse. His eyes roamed around the room before settling on Lisa. His eyes flicked back to Michelangelo and he nodded.


    He withdrew his Aura, knowing that even if he didn''t, Michelangelo had already countered it. He also wasn''t ready for a two on one fight.


    Michelangelo glanced at Lisa, who gave him a knowing nod. "We''ll have a more¡­ thorough discussion later, City Lord." Michelangelo said. "For now, we wait for the killer to be brought forward."

 Chapter 355 - 355: Relieved Of Duties

    Ezra followed the group as they made their way to James Harlow''s study with Hannah following behind him.


    He''d managed to piece together what had caused this whole thing. Gen had somehow managed to sneak in and kill Lana.


    With Gen in sight, James had used the opportunity to try eliminating him, removing everybody close to the truth that was not on his side off the board. Fortunately, he''d been saved by the Attendant.


    He glanced at the man who walked beside James like he couldn''t feel the tension he''d brought with him.


    Ezra resisted the urge to turn and glare at Connell. Even if he did so, he would be glaring at the wrong person. It was Hannah now, not Connell.


    She''d known that an Attendant was coming and had made him use it to threaten Lana. While he was pleased to have gotten the information out of her before she was killed, he was furious to know that with the Attendant in town, the only way to save Gen was to prove that she didn''t break the law of secrecy.


    If he could prove that, she can still keep her life. After all, violence between vampires was not punishable by official law and was left to the discretion of the City Lord. All he had to do was find a way to make the Attendant override whatever James'' judgment would be.


    Better yet, the exposing of the truth should result in James'' death. That would solve a host of problems.


    They finally got to the study and the Attendant strode in, his white suit standing out like a beacon. Without hesitation, he moved to the chair behind James''s desk and seated himself as if he owned the place.


    James''s jaw clenched at the audacity. "That''s my-" He said, his voice tight with anger.


    The door opened before he could finish and everyone turned toward the sound.


    Ezra instinctively stepped in front of Hannah at the sight, instantly ready for a fight. When he saw who it was, his eyes narrowed.


    Anya entered, looking disheveled. Ezra frowned, his vitality surging within him. Was Gen dead? Had she escaped?


    That was when the second vampire entered. The woman was dressed in tight dark clothes like an assassin of some sort, a half mask covering her face. Just like Anya, she looked like she''d been in a fight.


    Ezra connected the dots. The two women had somehow fought.


    He couldn''t help but notice that as Anya laid eyes on the Attendant, she froze for a fraction of a second and what might''ve been terror appeared on her face and disappeared almost too fast to be registered.


    She walked forward and bowed before the man. "Attendant Michelangelo. Welcome to Faewall."


    Michelangelo laid his elbows on the table and steepled his fingers. "Arbiter Anya." He nodded at her. "Good on you for joining us."


    Anya rose up from her bow. "It''s an honor, Attendant."


    Ezra''s eyes moved to the woman who was dressed like an assassin, his instincts screaming for him to be on guard.


    She moved like she expected to be attacked at any second, scanning the room and cataloging every threat. She walked to Michelangelo, coming to stand beside him.


    Michelangelo''s eyes flicked to the women beside him before addressing the room. "These are my companions, Lisa and Daphne. They hold the same authority as I do." He said before turning to the woman he''d indicated as Daphne.


    "What happened?" He asked her.


    Daphne tilted her head slowly and crossed her arms.


    "I see." Michelangelo nodded as if he was confirming something he''d already suspected.


    Ezra frowned, wondering what he''d seen. The woman hadn''t said anything.


    As if to answer the question on everyone''s mind, Anya spoke. "Genesis escaped."


    The room fell silent and Ezra was only barely able to stop himself from sighing in relief. It felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. Fortunately, he was able to keep all expression off his face as James glanced at him.


    "I had her but I was attacked by Daphne here due to a misunderstanding and she escaped."


    "I see." Michelangelo''s expression didn''t change as he tilted his head slightly. "Genesis." He repeated. "Clarify for me. Who is this person?"


    James and Anya exchanged a quick glance, the kind that spoke of someone making a blunder, before James cleared his throat, speaking with forced calm. "Genesis is the wife of Ezra here, your precious peacekeeper captain."


    Michelangelo''s dark eyes turned to Ezra. He studied him in silence for a few seconds before speaking. "Let me guess. You had no idea your wife was behind the murders." He said, with no trace of judgment in his voice.


    Ezra stood his ground. "No, I didn''t."


    Michelangelo held his gaze for a moment longer before nodding, seemingly satisfied with the answer.


    "Very well." He said. "Your continued involvement in this case would be a conflict of interest. I''ll need you to hand over all records and findings related to the investigation to Lisa. Understood?"


    "I''m afraid I''ve already submitted everything to Alfred." Ezra said.


    "Alfred?" Michelangelo frowned slightly. "Who is this Alfred?"


    James shifted uncomfortably. "Alfred is my right hand. A loyal servant."


    Michelangelo''s sharp gaze turned to James. "I see." He paused before speaking. "Summon him." He ordered flatly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    He turned back to Ezra as James snapped his fingers and a guard scurried in. "For now, Captain Matten, I''ll need you to give a verbal report of the crimes so far."


    Ezra stepped forward calmly. All he had to do was give his report and convince Michelangelo that Gen hadn''t broken the law of secrecy.


    "Count Hyde''s death was the starting point." Ezra began. "He was killed by a fast-acting toxin or tattoo ability that left his blood bright red. Green, a suspect connected to the incident, disappeared under suspicious circumstances and Hyde''s body was stolen from peacekeeper HQ."


    He paused briefly, gauging Michelangelo''s reaction, but the Attendant''s expression remained stoic.


    "There was a fire at Forge Trust shortly after, which seemed to be an attempt to destroy evidence. Survivors were sparse, but one man provided a lead. That lead pointed toward the Moore family, Hyde''s human relatives."


    "Go on." Michelangelo said.


    "Maya, one of Hyde''s wives, was also killed. She was hanged in a staged suicide, her blood showing similar signs to Hyde''s. It became clear the killer was attempting to point to¡­," he paused as this could make or break his attempt of keeping Gen clean, "... Veilbreakers." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stopped there, not willing to give any other information. Michelangelo didn''t press further, simply nodding as he absorbed the information.


    "Thank you, Captain Matten." Michelangelo said finally. "Your report has been noted."


    Ezra nodded in acknowledgement.


    "For now, you are relieved of your duties related to this case." Michelangelo said. "You will remain in Faewall until further notice. If you attempt to leave the city, we will find you."


    "Understood."


    Michelangelo gestured toward the door. "You''re dismissed. We''ll call on you if we need anything further."


    Ezra bowed slightly, glanced at James and Anya who both avoided his gaze and left the study with Hannah.


    He had a cache to get to.

 Chapter 356 - 356: Earning Our Keep

    Michelangelo watched as the peacekeeper left the room, the door closing with a soft thud.


    They listened in silence as his footsteps and that of his companions receded into the distance.


    When he was sure the man was truly gone, the Attendant turned his eyes to the one who he''d identified as what would be the biggest stumbling block to his investigation.


    It was a gut feeling, something he''d learned to trust, but he was sure that whatever was happening, James Harlow was in the thick of it.


    The City Lord stood stiffly near the desk like he wanted to leap over it and wrong Michelangelo''s neck for sitting in his¡­ seat of office.


    Michelangelo held his gaze, seeing through his mask of calm and identifying the fury simmering inside the man.


    Anya the Arbiter stood to the side, her expression and body language both neutral. That was¡­ interesting.


    He''d notice the fear the woman had displayed the moment she''d set eyes on him. Why was she afraid? Was she somehow involved in all this?


    It was definitely a good decision to come to Faewall. Something was up in this city and he''d definitely get to the bottom of it.


    At the other side of the room opposite James, Lisa was leaning casually against the bookshelf that lined the wall.


    He was surprised that she''d stayed quiet since they''d been in this room. He really shouldn''t have been surprised though. Lisa might come off as an obnoxious chatterbox but she was one of the smartest people he knew.


    As for Daphne, she''d moved behind him, taking a position near the window, her eyes fixed on James. If he tried anything, Michelangelo didn''t need to move a finger as she''d take care of it with¡­ prejudice.


    Michelangelo leaned back in James'' chair, enjoying the way the man gritted his teeth. Let it never be said that he didn''t know how to have fun.


    He folded his hands in front of him.


    "Now that Captain Matten has left, I''d like to hear your explanation for why you almost killed him." Michelangelo said, making sure James could hear the authority in his voice.


    James narrowed his eyes as he stared at the man in his seat "I owe you no explanation, Attendant."


    Michelangelo''s expression didn''t change. "You owe me more than you think." He replied evenly. "You were about to murder a peacekeeper captain. A noble vampire who serves under the Council''s authority. That is not something I can simply ignore."


    A smug smile stole over James face as if he was getting a sense of satisfaction from denying the Attendant what he wanted.


    "This is my city. My authority. Ezra Matten answers to me, not to you." He said.


    Michelangelo tilted his head slightly, his gaze turning cold. It was a legal gray area. The peacekeepers were the property of the council but in a city, the City Lord''s word was law.


    Unfortunately for James, someone with more authority has arrived. "Not anymore." He said.


    The room grew deathly quiet as Michelangelo reached into his pocket dimension and a perfectly folded document appeared in his hand.


    He carefully placed it on the table in front of him, his eyes never leaving James.


    "This," Michelangelo said, his voice soft but carrying an unmistakable sign of Authority, backed with a tiny bit of his Domination Aura charging the air. "is a decree from Elder Fortuna."


    "As of tonight, I am granted full authority to make decisions on behalf of the Council regarding Faewall and its current instability. You will abide by my orders, or you will answer directly to the Ark."


    Whatever dam that was holding back the fury within him cracked as his face twisted with barely suppressed rage.


    He picked up the document and scanned it, his Aura flaring and charging the air even more. Michelangelo sat unruffled, his own Aura providing the impression of a steady, unshakable force.


    After a long pause, Michelangelo broke the silence. "Now, I''ll ask you again. Why did you want to kill Ezra Matten?"


    James slammed the document down onto the desk, his eyes blazing with fury. "I don''t need to justify myself to you."


    Michelangelo sighed, leaning forward slightly. "Then you leave me no choice."


    James leaned forward subtly, his stance changing like he was expecting a fight. Instead, Michelangelo leaned back in his seat.


    "Until I get to the bottom of all this, you are hereby placed under house arrest. You will not leave this estate without my explicit permission."


    James''s Aura exploded out of him, his Dominion filling the room. He spoke, his voice low and dangerous. "You think you can do this to me? To me?"


    Michelangelo stood slowly, his own Dominion Aura surging forth to meet James''.


    The air crackled with invisible energy as the two Auras collided.


    Michelangelo''s voice was calm as he spoke, his voice low to match James''. "Are you threatening me, James?" He paused. "Is that what you truly want?"


    His words were enough to make James pause. The City Lord''s eyes darted around the room, taking in the scene.


    Lisa had straightened, her casual demeanor gone as she leaned forward slightly, her grin now predatory.


    Daphne stepped closer to Michelangelo, her body tense, ready for a fight.


    Michelangelo stood tall, unyielding, his Aura holding back James'' with ease.


    James turned his head slightly, glancing at Anya.


    She stood near the wall, her arms crossed, her face carefully neutral. She didn''t step forward to support him nor did she show any indication of opposing Michelangelo.


    She simply watched.


    Realizing he was outmatched, James''s Aura receded, even as the defiance still remained on his face.


    "Fine." He spat, turning on his heel. "But don''t think this is over."


    He stalked out of the study, slamming the door behind him. The room fell silent again, the tension dispersing rapidly.


    Michelangelo turned to Anya. "Miss Anya." He said. "As Arbiter of the city, you will be joining me in this investigation. Your insight will be invaluable."


    Anya inclined her head, her voice as neutral as her face. "Of course, Attendant."


    Michelangelo studied her carefully. "Now, tell me. Before we proceed further, is there anything you wish to share? Anything you believe has been left out of the reports?"


    Anya hesitated, her eyes flickering briefly to Lisa and Daphne before returning to Michelangelo. "No." She finally said. "There''s nothing."


    Michelangelo nodded as if this was the answer he had been expecting. With a nod, he gestured toward the door. "Very well. You are dismissed for now. Return to your duties, and I will summon you when needed."


    Anya gave a slight bow and left the room. Michelangelo watched her go, keeping his feelings off his face.


    Once she was truly gone, Lisa let out a low whistle. "Well, that was fun. Want to place bets on how long it takes for her to crack?"


    Michelangelo ignored her, turning to Daphne. The quiet woman nodded, understanding his unspoken command. She moved toward the window, her sharp gaze scanning the grounds below.


    After she confirmed that they were truly alone, Michelangelo finally spoke. "They''re hiding something. All of them."


    "Well, this wouldn''t be fun if it were easy." Lisa grinned


    Daphne turned back to them and nodded once again. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few seconds later, there was a knock at the door.


    "Come in." Michelangelo commanded and one of the guards entered, his expression uneasy.


    "My Lord." He said, addressing Michelangelo. "The man you sent for, Alfred, is missing. We''ve searched the estate but there''s no sign of him."


    Michelangelo closed his eyes briefly, exhaling through his nose. "Of course he is." He muttered under his breath.


    "You may leave."


    Once the guard was gone, he straightened, looking at Daphne. "Find him. Bring him to me alive."


    Daphne didn''t hesitate. She melted into the shadows and was gone.


    Michelangelo returned to his seat behind the desk, steepling his fingers as he stared at the remaining occupant of the room.


    "It''s time to earn our keep."

 Chapter 357 - 357: Soul Ache

    "Fuck!" Ezra cursed under his breath as he made his way to his car, Hannah following beside him.


    He turned to look at her as they walked. He could tell she was shaken by the experience. This was probably the closest she had been to death.


    "Are you alright?" He asked her.


    She was startled, hesitating before answering his question. "Y- Yes."


    "Shit." He sighed. "This is the best possible outcome, all things considered."


    They got into the car and he immediately started it, pulling out of the parking spot. The flow of guests leaving had lessened but there was still a line of cars. He joined it, watching as the human guards directed the flow of traffic. The vampire guards were inside the estate, keeping watch.


    "What¡­" Hannah trailed off before steeling herself and asking. "What was that?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra glanced at her before focusing back on the slowly moving traffic.


    "That''s the Dominion Aura of a sixth ringed vampire." He said. "Most cities have a maximum of two sixth ringed vampires at once but for the Ark to send three, how many powerhouses must be there?"


    Hannah shivered and Ezra knew it wasn''t because of the cold.


    "What happens now?" She asked.


    "I find the cache, check what happened and then, plot our next steps. Gen is in hiding. All we need to do is convince Michelangelo that Gen was acting in the best interest of the Vampire Society."


    "So, the Attendant is on our side?"


    "God, no." Ezra laughed. "He''s on the side of the law and from what I can infer, he''s the type to uphold it like a lover."


    They finally got to the gate and passed through the checkpoint. As he turned through the roundabout, he winced in pain as his soul twinged.


    "Shit." He cursed. The pain in his soul was getting worse and time was running out. Whatever was causing this was beginning to break his soul. This time, the pain didn''t fade away, remaining inside him as a constant ache.


    He glanced up and his eyes landed on it. The statue of the money king. It felt as if the warrior was staring straight at him. He stared back for half a second before focusing back on the road.


    The drive back to the garage where they sometimes kept their cars was accompanied by classic music including a few hits from the old girl group, A X E.


    He remembered the women that had helped Countess Yuri. Their deaths had been recorded as an accident and they''d been posthumously granted a spot in the hall of fame.


    After parking the car, they found their usual spot and teleported back home. Olivia and Red were in the living room waiting for them. The moment she saw their expression, Red cursed.


    "What happened?" Olivia asked.


    Ezra explained what had happened at the ball, pacing as he did. When he was done, there was silence in the room.


    "So, Connell set us up?" Red said before glancing at Hannah. "Not you."


    "She definitely knew the Attendant was coming." Ezra said, not stopping his pacing. "Thankfully, Gen got away."


    "Maybe she knew Gen would get away and didn''t tell us in order not to ruin her chances or change this particular future."


    Ezra stopped his pacing. "I don''t buy it." He said. "Gen killed Lana a minute before the Attendant arrived. I''m sure we could have found a way to stop Gen from committing that murder and convince the Attendant of whatever story we wanted to put forth."


    "I think Gen has a plan she''s working on. She wants something to happen and Connell does too." He turned to look at Hannah. "Whatever she''s planning, I''m sure it''s related to the event she said would make me destroy Faewall."


    The women nodded thoughtfully.


    "How do we do this?" Olivia asked. "We decided to trust Connell. We can''t risk knowing things that will derail what we''re trying to achieve."


    Ezra thought about it. "For now, we have to keep trusting her. But just because we trust her doesn''t mean we turn away from the outcome we want."


    "When things have calmed down a little, I''ll go with Olivia to the cache and see what this is all about. We''ll finally know why Gen is so invested in this and why she''s fighting for a coven she was barely a part of."


    "I''ll hold down the fort at HQ and see what I can gather about this Attendant. We must know who we''re dealing with here."


    "Good." Ezra nodded. "Hannah, you can take your place at the desk at HQ. That''s the safest place for you right now. That and here."


    "Okay." Hannah nodded.


    "What''s the plan in relation to the Attendant?" Red asked.


    "From what I can tell, James and Anya will want to keep this quiet. Which means they''re definitely implicated in this as they have no reason to be quiet other than this."


    "This is an opportunity for us to write our own narrative. Depending on what I find at the cache, we''ll know how to spin this. But we''ll have to do it steadily. Gen has already been branded a Veilbreaker by killing her targets in such a public method."


    "We need to spin the narrative in a way that would exonerate her when the dust settles. Red." He turned to her. "While digging up info on Michelangelo, check for any precedents of Veilbreakers getting away with crimes. We''ll need it."


    "Got it." She nodded.


    "Good." Ezra clapped his hand. "Let''s rest. We have busy days ahead of us."


    The group dispersed and Ezra headed to his room. He sat at the chair beside his bed, retrieving a bottle of blood wine and a glass cup. He poured himself a cup and sipped, taking a moment to appreciate the taste.


    Then, his mind wandered back to the incident outside James'' estate. He rubbed his chest as if he could massage away the soul ache he was feeling.


    Why had he felt something from the statue of the money king? Was his affliction connected to the statue?


    The more time went on, the more mysteries kept popping up. He had to find a solution or everything he''d done at Faewall would be in vain.


    Time waited for no man.

 Chapter 358 - 358: The End Of Everything

    Gen opened her eyes.


    It was time.


    She sat up, looking around the dungeon. Nobody had made it inside. Good. That meant they knew where she was.


    She''d left enough clues to lead the Attendant here. It should be enough.


    She sighed as she stood on her feet. She could feel the blood oath burning inside of her. She was finally at the end. The end of everything.


    "Hello." She waved at Nicodemus who kept snarling day and night. He''d probably not had a good night''s sleep since he became like this.


    "How are you feeling?" She asked him as she began to stretch in preparation. "You must be feeling ecstatic. So am I."


    She paused.


    "Well, not completely ecstatic. While I am happy that this burden would finally be removed from me and I''d attain the peace I''ve always been seeking, I also feel¡­ sadness."


    She sighed, memories of her coven filtering into her mind.


    She''d left Faewall at the time with a fire burning in her gut. She''d made a reckless oath and in order to gain the necessary skills she needed, she joined the place where she felt she''d get it.


    The peacekeepers.


    She''d served her necessary term of ten years and taken the transfer package. With her ten years complete, she''d need a break of ten years to join the force again.


    She''d followed the closest friend she''d had in the peacekeeper all the way to First City. They''d tried to survive in the city until they''d been offered a chance to be part of a coven. The same arrangement she''d had with the Nicodemus coven.


    She''ll be part of the coven on paper but unofficially, she wasn''t a part of the coven. She would only be enjoying the privilege of being under the banner of a coven.


    She''d thought the deal was pretty sweet until she''d discovered the betrayal. She''d killed the woman who''d helped her. It hadn''t been easy of course but she''d been able to catch her off guard.


    Unfortunately, her friend hadn''t tried listening to her. Instead, Sarah had attacked her. And because of this, Gen had been forced to find a man of her own.


    She remembered the day they first met. The day she''d rushed into the alley to see Olivia offering Ezra the coven contract. The way they''d negotiated and came to an agreement.


    The knot of sadness inside her began to grow, mixed with her joy and dissolved into nostalgia.


    She missed the days when they were fighting for their lives. A time when she could look into the eyes of those around her and see their intentions.


    Maybe that was why she''d grown to love the fight, earning herself the nickname of ''bloodthirsty bitch.''


    If there was anything she regretted the most, it was making this blood oath.


    "Do you regret it?" She asked Nicodemus who kept snarling, trying to ditch the golden chains and get to her.


    "Do you regret showing your so-called friends your relic?" She asked. "You must. If you don''t, then you''d be the biggest idiot I''ve ever seen."


    "They were your friends! They were supposed to stand by you and my sister." She snarled. Her eyes grew hot but there were no tears left to shed. She''d shed them a long time ago.


    "Damn you, Nicodemus." She whispered. "Damn you to all the hells that exist."


    She threw her head back and yelled her frustration into the ceiling.


    After calming down, she sighed. "This is bullshit."


    She cast her eyes around the room before her gaze fell on the empty wine bottle. She picked it up and raised it over her mouth, sticking her tongue out.


    She waited for a few seconds before a drop of blood wine dropped on her tongue. She smacked her lips, savoring the taste.


    "You know," she said conversationally, "I was scared when my sister disappeared."


    She flexed her palm and her talon shot out of a finger.


    "She was my whole world. I never knew my parents. They died in a car crash. Self driving car accident. She raised me even though she was only five years older."


    She raised the talon, studying it before nodding in satisfaction.


    "When she disappeared, I searched everywhere. There was no trace of her. The authorities gave up. Her friends gave up. I never did. And guess what? It paid off."


    She pushed the talon on her wrist and slashed it open.


    "She appeared before me, looking even more beautiful than the rays of the sun hitting a pond at the perfect time of the day to create the perfect image. She looked more than perfect."


    She used her compression technique and her blood flowed out of her in a stream down into the bottle she held.


    "And then I heard the story. You were the one who stole her from me, Nicodemus. It was you."


    The bottle was slowly getting filled with dark vampire blood, filled with all the vitality she hadn''t extracted from it yet.


    "I''d be forever grateful for you allowing me to join your coven even if it was in name only to be with her but¡­" She trailed off before sighing.


    "They killed her, Nicodemus. They fucking killed her." Gen gritted her teeth. The tears were truly gone.


    "As they killed my world, I made an oath. An oath to kill their world. An oath to use my life to destroy theirs. And here we are."


    After judging the blood enough, she allowed her regeneration to kick in and close the wound.


    She held up the bottle, examining it. "It''s not a flood but it''ll do."


    With the activation of a tattoo, she left the natural world, appearing in her pocket dimension.


    There it was. The golden chain holding Nicodemus captive. She walked to it and studied it. She could do this.


    She grasped hold of it and began pouring her vitality into it. The chain was not like a door but the principle was the same. Eventually, it will unlock.


    But she''d run out of vitality before it did. That''s why she''d tattooed her final title for just this one moment. A tattoo to shift the burden from vitality to soul. Not her soul. Nicodemus.


    She glanced at the bottle of blood before pouring it over the chains. Then she activated the tattoo.


    The blood evaporated in an instant and the chain flickered, briefly gaining color in the mirror dimension before she felt the shift.


    There was a soft pop and it was done. Nicodemus'' already weakened soul had taken over the burden of unlocking the chain. But he needed something to support the weakened soul.


    Blood.


    Her blood.


    She sighed. This was it. The end.


    "I''m sorry, Red." She lifted her head up.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia."


    She closed her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Ezra."


    She spread her arms.


    Then she called out a name she hadn''t uttered since that fateful day.


    "I''m sorry, Ginevra."


    Then she popped back into the real world.


    Nicodemus was on her in an instant. His fangs sinking into her neck. His hands thrust into her chest, grabbed her heart and ripped it out, feasting on the blood like a starving monster.


    Genesis only had a last smile before her soul departed the mortal coil. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 359 - 359: Finding The Butler

    Daphne closed her eyes and activated her tattoo. The trail appeared in her mind''s eye like a golden rope floating on air.


    She followed it like the tracker that she was, bypassing the obstacles on her way even with her eyes closed.


    She moved around the estate with the surety of one who knew every nook and cranny but it was just a side effect of her tracking tattoo.


    She traced the vitality in the air, feeling it twist and turns. Important actions made by vampires, action involving a lot of vitality, left traces in the vitality of the air. Traces that could last days, months or on rare occasions, years.


    Every vampire could read those events but she went a step further, creating a tattoo that could read those traces even when only a tiny wisp remained and sometimes, only that wisp was enough for her to find what she was looking for.


    She''d tried tracing the rope of Genesis, the killer, but the rope was cut off abruptly as if she had been pulled into another dimension. That made her type of tracking useless. But now, she was tracking someone else.


    She traced the golden rope to a nexus. A place where the rope met other golden ropes. She''d been here before.


    She opened her eyes to see that she was right. The trail had led her back to the now dark and empty ballroom. To the spot where Alfred had been stabbed.


    She looked around the room. This was the last trail. She''d followed seven trails, all starting here and ending here.


    Alfred had to have known that he would be tracked. Why else will he disappear like this while leaving trails that led nowhere?


    A slight frown appeared on her face. A trail that led nowhere?


    She closed her eyes, calling up the nexus in her mind. The golden ropes glowed brighter and she frowned. She looked closer.


    There!


    Hiding right in the middle of the nexus was a shimmer. A teleportation shimmer.


    She smiled. That smart bastard!


    He''d hidden the trail of the teleportation inside his trail''s nexus. He must not have teleported too far or the shimmer would have been brighter. In a word, it was clever. Very clever.


    But unfortunately, she was the tracker after him.


    She focused on the teleportation shimmer and activated the main ability of her tracking tattoo.


    The shimmer shined brighter before widening. She peered inside to see¡­ a garden?


    Well, the destination was clear so she teleported. She disappeared from the ballroom to appear in a garden.


    Where was she? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She looked around, saw what was in the distance and tilted her head.


    Just up ahead was the mansion. Alfred had teleported within the estate grounds. She looked around the secluded garden. Alfred''s real trail should be around here somewhere.


    She closed her eyes, the golden rope coming up. She followed it, coming to another shimmer. The rope she was tracking went over it but she still had to check what it was.


    She focused on the shimmer and peered inside. Through it she saw a rooftop. A very familiar rooftop.


    This was the place where Michelangelo and Lisa had teleported to after she''d left to go retrieve Genesis.


    She left the shimmer behind, following the trail until it stopped at a shimmer at the far edge of the property, right against the estate walls.


    This was it.


    This shimmer was very bright. To her tracking senses, it could not be hidden even if it was thrust inside the middle of a nexus. This meant Alfred had teleported to somewhere far. Somewhere out of the bounds of the city.


    She moved closer, calling up more vitality as she peered into the shimmer. A¡­ basement?


    She shrugged. There was nothing that could stop her anyways.


    Gathering up the needed vitality, she prepared herself and disappeared, leaving silence.


    [][][][][]


    "More!" Alfred laughed boisterously, raising his bottle of blood wine into the air.


    Of course, none of the women around knew it was blood wine. He took a swig, laughing. The women giggled as they draped themselves on him.


    This was it. The life he''d always wanted. A life where he had the freedom to do whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted.


    He hadn''t known how much he had even wanted this life until he got it. He never knew how much he hated being at someone''s beck and call, forced to dress like a butler in a superhero movie.


    He''d thought he enjoyed the power that came with being James'' right hand man but he enjoyed his freedom now, even more.


    And that was why fear gripped him the moment he saw it.


    He wouldn''t deny shrieking like a kid, startling the women in the VIP section of the nightclub. Standing there in the shadows and illuminated intermittently by the flashing lights was something or rather, someone, he recognized.


    "Shit!" He cursed, pushing the women off him and stumbling out of the VIP section. He had to get out of here. Now!


    He couldn''t risk teleporting away in a place where he could be accused of breaking the law of secrecy. He wanted to live longer, not die before his actual life even started.


    The moment he stumbled into the toilet, a hand landed on his shoulder and he froze.


    "Oh, hello there, Alfred." James'' voice said casually from behind him.


    "M- my lord!" Alfred immediately dropped to a knee, his eyes fixed on the floor.


    The boot clicked against the floor as the person behind him walked slowly to stand in front of him. "Look up." He commanded.


    Alfred''s hands shook as he slowly lifted his head up.


    Looking down at him was a man as average as one could find. The only noteworthy thing about him was his wireframe glasses. And his red eyes.


    His irises spinned slowly in his eyes even though Alfred could tell that he wasn''t a vampire. But for now, he was a vessel for one because James was inside of him.


    "My lord?"


    "I have to commend you." James chuckled. "You knew the exact time to run. If you didn''t, that¡­ Attendant," he spat the word like it was a curse, "would''ve unraveled everything. Even now, he has one of his hounds after you."


    "Fortunately, I can track you to wherever you go. And it was super easy to come here. I didn''t even have to leave my estate."


    Alfred lowered his eyes. This was the power of James'' relic. He could be in a thousand places at once by creating astral projections that could possess people. And the kicker, he could use his powers through them.


    He could use their bodies to commit crimes and they would receive the punishment instead of him.


    "Tell me." He said as he began pacing. "What do you think I should do to prevent you from dropping into the Attendant''s hands?"


    Hope rose within Alfred. "Hide me away?" He suggested hesitantly.


    "Good idea!" James nodded, delighted. He then crouched in front of the kneeling Alfred. He placed a hand on his shoulder. "I''ll hide you away. Forever."


    Alfred''s eyes widened as James activated the relic''s second ability and had no time to say anything before he was ripped out of his body, becoming one of James'' army of projections.


    James stared at the soulless body slumped on the floor and brought out his phone. Luckily, he knew their number in this city. "Hello? Is this the Custodians?"

 Chapter 360 - 360: The Laws Of The Abyss

    Ezra was jolted out of his sleep by the shock. He clutched his chest, gasping unconsciously as he felt the bond snap.


    A rope in the rectangle of the soul bond disappeared and the ropes knitted each other back into a triangle.


    Pain overwhelmed him, the fire starting in his heart and spreading all through his body. He sat up, stumbling out of bed and falling to the floor.


    It felt like he had died. Like a part of him was forever gone.


    It had always been there just out of reach but now, it was gone. Gen''s abilities. Her axe, her web, her mirror, gone.


    The truth was undeniable. Gen was dead.


    He roared his sadness into the air as the pain within him grew stronger. The severance of a link in the soul bond had aggravated the burn and in that split second, it was like a door opened and he could see the other side.


    He could briefly see the object holding him back. It wasn''t a complete view but all he could see was circles. Circles on a dark surface.


    The view disappeared just before he could see it all but he didn''t care. Gen was gone.


    The pain slowly faded away until it was a dull throb. It was as if Gen''s death had lifted the pressure and strain that his soul was under.


    He sat up as the door to his room banged open and his wives rushed in, tears in their eyes.


    "Tell me I didn''t just feel that." Red said. "Till me it''s all a lie."


    Ezra stood with a sigh. What was he going to tell them?


    "It can''t be." Olivia covered her mouth as if it would stop the tears from flowing. "Gen can''t be dead."


    "I''m sorry." He whispered, pulling them into a hug.


    They sobbed into his chest, mourning the loss of their fellow wife, friend and sister.


    This wasn''t the way things should be. This wasn''t the way it should end. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hadn''t Connell said he would be the one to kill her? Hadn''t she said he should trust her?


    Rage roared in his chest and he spat out a single word. "Connell."


    His wives could feel the rage within him and they pulled away, allowing him to walk out of the room.


    He went down the hall to Connell''s room and yanked the door open. The room was empty.


    He cursed, turning around to go to the living room. "CONNELL!" He roared. "COME OUT! WHERE ARE YOU?!"


    There was no response.


    He deployed his Aura, sending it ransacking the whole apartment. Nothing. Connell was gone.


    "That bitch!" He cursed. "She''ll pay for this. Wherever she is, I''ll find her. I''ll tear the whole world apart and find her. And I''ll make her pay."


    He teleported away, appearing in the peacekeeper HQ. Olivia and Red were just a second behind him.


    "You." He snapped to the officer on duty at the front desk. "Activate the red alarm."


    "Sir?!" The officer stammered in shock.


    "DO IT!" Ezra roared.


    A few seconds later, klaxons began to blare throughout the HQ and in another minute, all active peacekeepers were gathered in front of him.


    "Officer Connell has gone rogue and is in possession of information important to an investigation. I want you all to ransack the city and find her for me. Find her and report to me. I''ll take care of her myself. Understood?!"


    "YES SIR!" The peacekeepers dispersed, knowing how important this was.


    Ezra didn''t wait around, teleporting out to the city in search of Connell. He went through all the places he could think of and even paid a visit to the vampire who turned her but she was nowhere to be found.


    Hours later, he returned to HQ.


    "Any luck?" Red asked as he walked to his office.


    "None." Ezra answered. "You?"


    Olivia shook her head. "It''s like she disappeared into thin air."


    "Will we be able to find her?" Red asked just as they entered the office.


    As Olivia opened her mouth to answer, the phone on Ezra''s desk rang.


    Ezra was there in an instant. "Hello?"


    "Hello, Ezra." Connell''s voice rang out.


    **********


    "Where are you? Where the fuck are you?!" Ezra snarled.


    Connell sighed. "There''s no need for me to answer that, Ezra. You''ll soon track my phone and get to where I am."


    "You told me to trust you. You fucking promised!"


    "And I''m sorry." Connell looked up at the sky, enjoying the feeling of the sun on her skin. It would be the last of such experiences.


    She could feel it getting closer. She could feel the pull of it. There was no way out. There was no getting out of this. The long cold hands of the Cutting Off were getting closer.


    "This was the only way." She whispered into the phone.


    "Fuck that!" Ezra snarled. "This is not the only way! You said you had a way out! Is this it? Is this the fucking way out?"


    "You don''t understand but very soon, you will."


    "I don''t want to understand! I fucking don''t!"


    "Whether you want it or not, Gen will always die in every iteration of this timeline. I cannot stop it. She''d already made a blood oath to ensure this would happen."


    "That''s a lie." Ezra said.


    "Believe whatever you want but Gen''s sacrifice was necessary." Connell nodded to herself. "The pain would be enough of a reminder. A reminder to not be broken by the coming burden. You''ll need it, Ezra."


    "I don''t fucking need it! Go back in time! Stop her death! You can do it, can''t you? If you don''t, I''ll destroy Faewall. I''ll make sure the future you''re working so hard to change comes true."


    She knew he wouldn''t. She''d been through this before and this was the only way. It was a pity she won''t be there to see the end.


    "It''s all up to you now, Ezra Matten. Take care." She tossed the phone away.


    It was time. The abyss whispered in her ears. She''d broken its laws. She''d made a mockery of it. Now, she would be wiped from existence.


    Connell would be no more from this moment onward.


    But she was okay with that. She''d lived a very full life. It was time she rested.


    She smiled as the abyss seized her, the dark energy crawling over her body.


    There was a muffled flash and Ezra appeared in front of her. The moment he laid eyes on her, his anger disappeared, replaced by shock.


    She grinned at him as he stared at her in horror.


    "No one breaks the laws of the abyss and gets away scot free. Not even the progenitor himself." Connell laughed as the abyss finally covered her face and pulled her into its cold embrace.


    This was the end of her story.

 Chapter 361 - 361: Memory Cache

    No matter how much he tried, Ezra could not forget the sight he''d seen.


    The oily darkness of the abyss, whispering into his mind, searing itself into his eyes, wrapping around Connell and dragging her with it.


    And Connell''s peaceful smile had probably been meant to soothe him but it had given the opposite effect. It had been eerie, the way she''d given in to a force that should have her screaming and kicking.


    He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to banish the sight from his mind but in the absence of sight, the memory shined brighter.


    "Fuck." Ezra whispered to himself. It is generally seen as bad to speak ill of the dead but he knew she deserved it. "Fuck you, Connell."


    She''d given a memory he''d gladly pay to get rid of. A memory he was sure even a tattoo couldn''t wipe away. That was the power of the abyss.


    The event had made him wonder. How is the abyss reaching into the world if it had been sealed away? Isn''t it because of the disconnect that the Cutting Off would happen?


    He''d been puzzled until he found the answer, feeling like smacking his head from his stupidity. The abyss hadn''t been reaching out linearly. It had been searching through time.


    This had been the devouring abyss. The one responsible for the Cutting Off.


    If there was any good to come out of all these, it was the fact that he now knew what was at stake. The Cutting Off should never be allowed to happen.


    And that was what fueled him as he drove down to the Faewall city museum. He parked his car, moving straight inside.


    He wasted no time moving between exhibits. As he moved, everything about him morphed minutely, until he was unrecognizable. He weaved through the visitors, passing by the exhibit he needed.


    His hand snapped out, faster than any human could see and in a way that was protected from the cameras by his body, swapping out the key on display with a fake.


    Just like Lana had said, this portion of the protective glass was an illusion.


    He didn''t break his stride, continuing on his way to the other side of the hall. He exited there with the key in his pocket, taking the long way around back to his car.


    Inside it, he examined the key. It was a bit oversized and coated in vitality, which preserved the illusion coated over it. It had all the signs of the wear and tear of an antique key.


    He coated the key with his own vitality and with a twist, snapped it. The key broke, the vitality contained within fizzling out. The key morphed between his eyes, one end solidifying into a scrap of iron and the other end solidifying into a smaller key.


    A key for a safe deposit box.


    It was time to go to the bank.


    Ezra started his car and zoomed off, going to the second and final location of the day.


    He parked at the closest space he could find, striding into the bank. With the urging of his Aura, everything proceeded smoothly until he was standing in front of the box.


    This was it. The answer to the question that had plagued him. Why was Gen fighting so hard? Who was Nicodemus? How was Hyde connected to all this and what made him the first victim?


    He opened the box and saw it sitting there innocently. To the eyes of an ordinary human, it was just a jewel but to Ezra, the jewel radiated vitality. It had enough vitality to power his tattoos for a short battle to the death.


    It looked exactly as Lana had described. A large, round diamond sitting on a golden brooch. The memory cache.


    He took a deep breath to prepare himself, wishing he still had the Mirror tattoo to repel any possible attacks and feeling a pang inside him at Gen''s absence before touching the cache and getting dragged in.


    Ezra blinked as his perspective changed. He was already used to situations like this since his time of dreaming of the progenitor and Shadrach.


    He was in the body of a male vampire who was striding down a hallway. This meant this wasn''t Lana''s memory. It was someone else''s.


    Whoever he was, his footsteps were quiet, as if he didn''t want to be heard. The closer he walked to the door at the far end of the hall, the clearer the voices he could hear were.


    "Why? Why did you fight him? Fuck! Didn''t we say we''ll do it together?" A voice he recognized as Anya''s snarled. What''s got the Arbiter so riled up?


    "I couldn''t stop it." Ezra heard James say. "It''s- It''s the force. The pull."


    The body Ezra was inside crept closer until he could see inside the room through a slit in the door. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anya looked as amazing as always while James looked like he''d been in a fight where he''d lost. His body was covered in dried and crusted black blood while his clothes were torn.


    At the sight of the third occupant in the room, the watching man reared back in shock.


    It was a handsome man who somehow looked even worse than James but unlike James, this man was unconscious and displaying all the visible signs of low vitality. Even more interesting was the fact that he was bound in golden chains that glowed even in the light of the room.


    "I couldn''t control it, Anya. If I had known that he was a member of the Daydream court and not Nightmare, I would''ve not approached him after claiming this relic."


    "Shit." Anya swore. "Why did we get the sixth page of the Book of Nightmares? Why is Faewall the city at the tip of the progenitor''s tongue? What do we do now? How do we hide this from the council?" She turned to look at the bound man.


    "I don''t know." James began pacing. "I thought Nicodemus was just resilient but as it turns out, his relic grants him true immortality. He cannot die even if his vitality is exhausted or I rip his heart out. I''m sure there''s a way to kill him but I''m not willing to wait to find out."


    "How about we ask the rat behind the door?" Anya asked.


    Before the man even had time to realize what was going on, both vampires were on him.


    "Spare me! Spare me, my lord! My lady! I can help!" The man cried out in fear.


    "Hyde." Anya said coldly, looking down at Hyde. "Speak."


    "I can help you make all this go away." Hyde said.


    "She said speak!" James snapped. "Stop wasting our time."


    "I- I can be your witness!" Hyde stuttered, trying to get the words out as fast as he could. "Ginevra will come looking for Nicodemus. If she can''t find him, she''ll go to the council, so why not eliminate the whole coven in a way that the council will be satisfied with?"


    "What do you mean?" Anya asked thoughtfully.


    "Frame them as Veilbreakers." Hyde whispered. "I''ll be the witness and if the whole coven is killed, you can hide away Nicodemus forever and no one will ever know about today."


    "Hmm." James hummed to himself. "I heard Ginevra has a younger sister. Genesis? What about her?"


    "Let Genesis go." Hyde said. "She''s clueless. She''ll be the innocent one that''ll prove that this was not an attack on the Nicodemus coven but a punishment for their crimes of breaking the laws of secrecy."


    "I like this idea of yours." James nodded. "Let''s do it."


    Ezra watched, sickened as they discussed their plans. This was what had happened. Gen had to be the Genesis they were talking about and this would mean¡­


    He blinked. This was all about revenge for Genesis!


    His eyes drifted to Nicodemus. If he was immortal¡­ His mind went to one of Connell''s words when he''d confronted her in the peacekeeper cells.


    "You fought alongside your¡­ brother-in-law for so long the princes of both Courts had to join the battle."


    This meant¡­ there was a battle coming.

 Chapter 362 - 362: For Avenger

    Ezra stared at the diamond, the memory he had just watched playing over and over in his mind.


    Everything was clear now. Too clear.


    Gen had gone on a crusade of vengeance for her sister and now, she was dead. Gone. Forever.


    Now, there was no need for him to hold back. He would make sure James and Anya paid for what they''d done.


    He glanced down at the memory cache. The vitality contained in it was gone and with it, the memory. But he didn''t need the memory to make them pay.


    If the memory was true, and it is, Nicodemus was still alive somewhere. He just needed to find the man and he''d have exactly what he needed to destroy them.


    He and his brother-in-law, fighting side by side.


    He returned the diamond back to the box and that was when he noticed it sitting innocently like it was deliberately hiding. A plain gold ring. It shone with the light of vitality.


    Another memory cache.


    He cast out his Aura and examined it. What could it contain?


    Well, he didn''t need to wonder. He''d just check it. It could turn out to be the location of Nicodemus.


    He picked up the cache and was immediately dragged into the memory.


    Another memory of Hyde''s. This time, he was standing beside a familiar man.


    Nicodemus!


    Ezra remembered him from the memory of him unconscious when Hyde, James and Anya had been discussing their Veilbreaker plan. But this time, he looked healthy and well, with a big smile on his face.


    They were standing in front of the statue of the money king.


    The moment Ezra stared at the statue, the pain in his soul intensified. "Argh!" He clutched his chest but it was as if Nicodemus didn''t notice. He kept staring at the statue. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the statue, it stared straight at Ezra as if it was a living being. It sat regally, complete with its breastplate and trident.


    "Why are we here, Nicodemus?" Hyde asked. "Why come to this city with James when we could be in our own city with you as Count. Is it because of this statue?"


    "This statue isn''t just any statue, Hyde." Nicodemus said confidently, his eyes never leaving the statue. "There''s more to it than meets the eye."


    Hyde glanced between Nicodemus and the statue before asking the question on his mind. "It''s just a statue, isn''t it?"


    "No." Nicodemus crossed his arms. "It''s not just any statue. It''s a key."


    Hyde frowned. "Key to what?"


    Nicodemus chuckled, shaking his head. "The key to a special kind of knowledge. Unfortunately, it''s currently out of my reach."


    He sighed before continuing. "I''m not strong enough. Not yet."


    Hyde said nothing for a moment before speaking. "You know, I tried learning about this money king and I found nothing about him."


    "That''s by design." Nicodemus chuckled. "It won''t be fun or hard to find him if the information was everywhere but fortunately, I looked in the right places."


    "Where?"


    "The Ark." Nicodemus said. "It is the only place where traces of the story of two people still exist till this day."


    "Who are they?" Hyde asked.


    "This," Nicodemus motioned to the statue, "is the man called Shadrach."


    The moment Ezra heard the name, it was like a veil had been removed from his eyes. The more Nicodemus talked, the more pieces fell into place.


    "Shadrach was a descendant of the Progenitor. From what I could find, he was beloved by the progenitor and this was his city."


    The reason the money king looked like him! It had been the other way around. He looked like Shadrach.


    "He was always seen in the company of a lady called Valaren and they were apparently powerful together. And based on what I could find, Shadrach was murdered and Valaren disappeared never to be seen again. This statue was built after his death."


    The feeling in his gut. He had been dragged to the statue all along and he hadn''t known. Why?


    "You see that breastplate?" Nicodemus said, motioning to the breastplate designed with concentric circles that the statue was wearing. "It''s important. Very. That''s why I have to do this."


    "Do what?" Hyde asked.


    "Protect it." Then Nicodemus spread his hands and this time, instead of a black zone, clouds of red mist poured out of him before slowly seeping into the statue. "All must forget this statue. Until I''m ready to claim my right."


    "Shadrach." Just before the memory cuts off, Nicodemus uttered six words that completed the puzzle. "At the tip of his tongue."


    Ezra was pushed out of the memory as the vitality ran out.


    Nicodemus had come to the city of Faewall seeking the same thing he''d been seeking. He hadn''t known what it was but Nicodemus had.


    A key. A key to something hidden away by the progenitor.


    His mind went to one of the first stories he''d heard of the progenitor. The formation of the Book of Nightmares. The progenitor had hidden the sixth page at the tip of his tongue.


    And it could be said that he mentioned Shadrach a lot. And Shadrach was at the tip of his tongue.


    That meant the relic inside of James was the sixth.


    And if the sixth relic was here with a key, there was only one lock he could think of in which the key would be able to open.


    The lock of the progenitor''s palace. The place where the throne is. The place with the entrance of the abyss.


    He dropped the ring into the box, closed it and left the secure room. This wasn''t the time to reflect. This was the time to act.


    All he needed to do was claim the key and this pain in his soul would be gone. He''d destroy whatever it is that Nicodemus had placed on the statue and after claiming this power, he''d make sure Anya and James paid the price.


    For Gen.


    For Avenger.

 Chapter 363 - 363: The Hidden Message

    A few hours ago.


    James Harlow''s study.


    Nothing adds up. Or at least, not everything.


    Michelangelo kept staring at the board, wondering if there was something he was missing.


    "There are advantages to thinking out loud, you know." Lisa drawled from where she sat at the chair behind the desk. She yawned, draping one leg over the armrest.


    He knew she was right, she was more often than not, but he preferred the silence of his thoughts. He sighed again as he stared at the board he''d set up to visualize things.


    "Just spit it out." Lisa pulled out a bottle of blood wine from her personal dimension and popped the bottle, pouring some into a glass she''d retrieved from one of the desk drawers. "It''s not like I''m not here to help with this. I much prefer looking pretty but that doesn''t mean I can''t help.


    Michelangelo sighed. Again, she was right.


    He opened his mouth to speak when the shadows in the room stirred. Both of them snapped to it, ready for a fight but relaxed when Daphne stepped out calmly.


    "Oh. It''s you." Lisa grinned. "How was your trip?"


    Daphne folded her arms.


    "What?" Lisa sat up, removing her leg from the armrest of the chair in disbelief. "You didn''t find him?"


    "That shouldn''t be possible." Michelangelo said. "He''s just a fifth ring vampire, isn''t he?"


    Daphne tilted her head.


    "You detected another presence?" Lisa blinked. "Fifth ring? I guess some people are working hard to keep this Alfred guy hidden."


    "It couldn''t have been James." Michelangelo frowned. "He never left the estate for a moment." He''d have known if he did.


    "Anya?" Lisa suggested. "She did seem a bit shifty."


    "No. Not her. She doesn''t have the balls."


    "I see what you did there." Lisa grinned before turning to Daphne. "Balls, female, you see it?"


    Daphne huffed.


    "I think Daphne''s right." Lisa turned to Michelangelo, leaning back on the throne-like chair. "What do we do without this Alfred guy?"


    Michelangelo turned back to the board. "I don''t think we need him. The story is right here. All we need to do is connect the dots."


    Daphne raised a brow and Lisa asked the question. "What''s on your mind?"


    "There''s a story here and I''m slowly getting the hang of it." He said, nodding to himself. "For the first murder, I think it''s simple."


    "She killed Hyde for a reason. We don''t know why, whether it''s personal or to keep a secret. But we do know that she wanted his body to be found. She could have killed him and made him disappear but she didn''t."


    "Everything starts and ends with Hyde. First, she killed him. Then, she burnt down a building, pointing to Hyde''s human family. After, she killed one of his wives, framing it as a suicide and finally, she killed his main wife."


    "And?" Lisa asked.


    "A serial killer would''ve been a lot more random but the deaths are all from one coven." Michelangelo followed the thread. "Hyde''s death announced that there is a grudge at work. She killed him in that way to send messages to people to know that she was now a threat."


    "Hyde''s wife, Maya, was killed to reveal that it had something to do with veilbreakers and framing it as a suicide while Lana''s death was done to send a message to James, after all, it took place in his home. So, here''s the message."


    "Hyde has committed a sin and must die. However, his wives also inherit the sin, so Maya had to die. But her death was also used to explain Hyde''s sin. It involves Veilbreakers. And Lana''s death was used to send a message to James. He is involved in whatever Veilbreaker sin this is and she is pointing us to him."


    "Pointing us to him?" Lisa asked.


    "Who do you think called us here? It has to be her. She wants us to know he''s involved in this somehow." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see." Lana nodded. "But what about the Forge Trust fire?"


    "That''s the missing piece." Michelangelo hummed. "She called us here to punish James for the sin but she left nothing for us to find. That''s what I think the fire was for."


    "So, the sin is related to Hyde''s human family?"


    "I don''t think so." Michelangelo answered. "There must be something much deeper than this at play here."


    "So, what do we do?"


    Michelangelo tilted his head, staring at the threads on the board. "I have to see it for myself."


    Lisa perked up. "Are you saying what I think you''re saying?"


    He sighed. "Yes. I am."


    "Good." Lisa grinned. "Cause I''m driving."


    The three of them commandeered one of James'' cars and in a few minutes, were at their destination.


    It wasn''t that the place was very close but more like Lisa''s driving was very fast but they were all used to it.


    They stepped out of the car to stand in front of the husk of the Forge Trust building. The place had been cordoned off and had warning signs all over it.


    "The Trust is looking to sell the property." Lisa said. "Apparently, they don''t want to stay here anymore."


    Michelangelo surveyed the building before deciding. "I''m going in."


    "Great." Lisa glanced at Daphne, giving her a grin. "I thought you''d just stay outside like a boring dude."


    Michelangelo ignored her, walking into the building. He followed the soot on the wall, trying to trace where the flames had started from.


    "Did you know?" Lisa kept up her chatter. "Captain Matten saved a man from this building. He was rewarded and given time off. Why don''t we just ask him? Oh, right. It''s his wife we''re talking about."


    Michelangelo walked deeper inside, blocking out the noise and following his instincts until he found himself in front of the doors to the basement.


    Humans definitely wouldn''t have found it but to the vampires, it was as clear as day.


    Someone had used their chameleon tattoo to shroud the door from view.


    Michelangelo waved, dispelling the vitality holding up the illusion. The moment he opened the door, he could hear it.


    Snarls as if from some wild animal.


    "What the?" Lisa muttered.


    The three of them went down the stairs until they found exactly what was making that sound.


    A feral female vampire, chained in the basement. Not just any vampire. A vampire mad from a lack of blood. A vampire whose body had begun cannibalizing its soul.


    "I see." Michelangelo muttered.


    "See what?" Lisa asked.


    "The first and third murder sends a message. Hyde committed a sin and it''s related to the Veilbreakers which means the sin can violate the Law of Secrecy." He stared at the chained vampire. "The second and last murders also send another message. James is involved and he''s hiding the evidence in his basement."


    Lisa frowned as she thought about it. "So, you''re saying Hyde and James did something bad enough to break the law of secrecy and James is hiding the evidence in his basement?"


    "Yes." Michelangelo nodded. "Put this woman out of her misery and let''s go."


    He turned away. "Let''s uproot that which has been buried."

 Chapter 364 - 364: Free At Last

    Anya entered the estate, knowing the kind of risk she was taking. It was nightfall but it was also the perfect time for secrets.


    She would be betting on the benevolence of another Vampire. Well, it wasn''t just any vampire, it was the Attendant but that didn''t make her feel any better.


    But she had to take the gamble all the same. It was her only way out.


    Michelangelo was slowly getting closer and closer to the truth. Genesis had left enough clues and threads for the man to follow. Sooner or later, he''ll get to the answers he was searching for.


    It was inevitable. The man was known for never giving up and had never not closed a case. This won''t be the exception.


    She walked through familiar halls to where the Attendant had been holed up throughout his stay so far.


    She walked past guards, praying to gods she''d never remembered since she became a vampire. She didn''t want to meet James. Not when she was here to spill the truth and save herself.


    She had to get ahead of the situation and find her way out. After all, she hadn''t been the one who had committed the actual crimes. It had all been James.


    After a few minutes of walking, she arrived at her destination. The study.


    Before she could enter, one of the two guards at the side of the door bowed. "Madam Arbiter."


    Anya glanced at them. "What''s going on?"


    "The Attendant and his wives are not home." The guard answered. "And they''ve left strict instructions. No one is to enter the study while they''re gone."


    Anya frowned. Would she miss this chance?


    Then something occured to her. Why not find them and tell them her side of the story where James wouldn''t be around to interfere? This was an opportunity, not a setback!


    "Where are they?" She asked.


    The guard hesitated, glancing briefly at his companion before answering. "We don''t know, Arbiter. They left about an hour ago and haven''t returned."


    "I see." Anya gave them a curt nod before turning on her heel.


    She had no time to waste if she wanted to find Michelangelo herself. This wasn''t a conversation that could wait.


    Not now.


    She thought of her problem as she walked to the teleportation room. If Michelangelo had to be anywhere, it would be places related to his investigation. All she needed to do was check those places and she''d quickly find him.


    As she arrived at the ground floor, the sound of footsteps caught her attention and she looked up to see the exact person she''d been avoiding.


    James Harlow.


    James walked into the hallway, a frown on his face. One could tell that he was in a very bad mood.


    His eyes held hers as he walked closer. His eyes were narrowed in suspicion and he stood, rigid, as if he had been expecting her.


    "Anya." He said, his voice cold. "What are you doing here?"


    Anya slowed her steps, seizing control of every cell in her body. She couldn''t afford to give herself away with her body language.


    "I came to speak with Michelangelo." She answered him.


    His frown deepened and he took a step forward, his voice dropping into a low growl. "Why?"


    Anya held his gaze. She had to show confidence or he''ll suspect something.


    "Why do you think I''m here? To make sure our interests are protected, James. Or do you want them to find out exactly what is hidden?"


    At her words, James glanced around as if he expected someone to be listening in. Then, he stepped even closer. "You think I don''t know what you''re trying to do?" He hissed.


    Anya stepped towards him in challenge, tilting her head.


    "You''re trying to save yourself, Anya." James said. "I know you. You''re going to betray me."


    She forced anger into her eyes and hissed at him. "I''ve done nothing but support you, James. I''ve always had your back and kept your secrets. Is this how you repay me? With accusations?"


    James opened his mouth angrily but his reply was cut off as the door opened.


    The both of them turned to see Michelangelo entering with his two wives behind him. His eyes swept over them, studying them and cataloging information even as his expression remained blank, hiding away any hint of the secrets he''d been able to figure out from the look.


    He inclined his head in their direction in acknowledgement. "Anya. James."


    "Attendant." James said like he was talking about something particularly nasty he''d scraped off the bottom of his shoe. "To what do we owe the¡­ pleasure?"


    Michelangelo ignored the question, turning his attention to Anya. "Follow me." He ordered and without waiting for a response, began walking deeper into the estate.


    Daphne fell into step beside him, silent and deadly like she always was. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Watch him." Michelangelo said to Lisa.


    "Like a cat video." Lisa grinned, keeping her eyes on James who stood there, looking like he was ready to protest. He opened his mouth and paused, glancing at Anya. Then, his expression hardened and he said nothing.


    As for Anya, she glanced between both men and hesitated before following Michelangelo.


    This was her chance!


    But the further they walked, the more she found herself tongue tied. Not because of the apprehension she was feeling, though that was a big part of it, but because of the direction they were moving in.


    The basement. The same place where Nicodemus was hidden.


    "You knew about this place, didn''t you?" Michelangelo said as they walked without looking back.


    Anya''s eyes widened as terror swept through her bones. "Attendant, I-"


    "Your period of grace is over, Anya." Michelangelo said with steel in his voice, cutting her off. "You chose to withhold information. Now, you''ll face the consequences of that choice."


    "I didn''t withhold anything-" She began, but Michelangelo raised a hand, silencing her.


    "Enough." He said, his tone final. "Whatever excuses you have, save them for later."


    They were finally at the heavy doors of the basement. He gestured towards it.


    "Daphne."


    Daphne stepped forward, her hand brushing against the surface of the door.


    Darkness coiled around her fingers, spreading across the metal like living ink. Bracing herself, she began pulling the door open.


    The darkness seeped into the door and with a groan, it began to open.


    And that was when it happened.


    Exactly when the door was wide enough, a pale, clawed hand shot out from the darkness and speared through Daphne''s chest.


    Black blood splattered backwards as she stood there, dead before she could do anything.


    Michelangelo stood there, frozen, his eyes wide like he hadn''t expected that. Even in his state, his Aura surged forward, filling the corridor with the crushing pressure of his Dominance.


    The hand was yanked out of Daphne''s chest and her body crumbled, Michelangelo''s eyes following it.


    Then, the door swung open the rest of the way and he stepped out.


    Pale skin, spinning red eyes and golden chains hanging off his hands.


    Nicodemus.


    The beast was free at last.

 Chapter 365 - 365: Fulfilling The Prophecy

    Headlights cut through the darkness of the night as Ezra''s car screeched to a stop in front of James'' estate and he jumped out, the tires smoking behind him.


    There it was.


    The statue of the money king. The statue of Shadrach, King of Faewall.


    Ezra deployed his black zone as he exhaled in wonder, his hands trembling slightly as he walked slowly closer, almost as if he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    This was it. The thing that had drawn him to Faewall. The thing that had been tormenting his soul.


    He walked closer until he got to the wide pedestal the statue sat on.


    Just like the memory, it felt like the statue was staring at him. Telling him to stay back and away from the only thing that would bring relief to his soul.


    And the closer he got to the statue, the more he could feel it. The resistance. The air became heavier, as if there was a force actively pushing against him.


    Voices whispered in his ear, telling him to turn away and forget why he came here. A wave of lethargy swept through him but he fought against it, keeping his eyes wide opened.


    His steps grew slower and as he placed his leg on the wide pedestal, he found that he couldn''t go further. No matter how much he strained, it was as if the air was a wall he just could not pass through.


    Ezra focused on the pain in his soul, using it to ground himself. With a snarl, he called up his darkness, the tattoo of Valaren flashing on his body. He wreathed himself in the darkness and began absorbing the vitality of whatever was stopping him.


    "No." He gritted his teeth as he moved forward by a hair''s breadth. "You''ll never stop me."


    He began moving forward, inch by inch and it felt like whatever was stopping him had grown more powerful. He kept absorbing the vitality, turning it to his own as fast as he could but it felt like trying to drink up a river to stop it from flooding a town.


    But he didn''t stop. He kept moving, his hands trembling as he stretched it out, reaching for the statue that was right in front of him.


    Whoosh!


    The moment his fingers brushed the cold metal of the statue, the resistance vanished as if it had never been there. He stumbled forward before catching himself.


    He straightened, dismissing the darkness around him.


    His eyes roamed around the statue and he studied it closely, his fingers tracing the concentric circles on the breastplate it wore.


    He frowned as he noticed it. He grabbed the breastplate and tugged. With a metallic groan, the breastplate slid off the statue as if that was what it had been designed to do.


    Ezra laughed, almost deliriously, to himself at the breastplate in his hands. Nobody had been able to find this secret except Nicodemus who had been waiting for something. But now, it was Ezra''s.


    The metal of the breastplate was unnaturally cold against his fingers and he examined it. There was only one logical next step.


    He raised it up then hesitated. Was this the right choice? Nicodemus had wanted to wait. What had he been waiting for? Ezra had no idea. But he knew one thing.


    Anya and James were out there and his soul was slowly breaking down, day by day. This was the only way out of everything that had been going on for the past nineteen years.


    It was time to be free.


    With an exhale that was just for the sake of habit, he pressed the breastplate to his chest. The metal clicked into place and instantly, a wave of cold washed over him.


    It wasn''t the biting chill of winter that he''d always felt growing up but instead, this cold was different. Less cold and more¡­ soothing.


    The cold spread through his body, going deep until it touched his soul and the ache that seemed like it had always been there slowly faded away and at that moment, it was as if a portion of his brain that had been locked away was now returned back to him.


    It brought¡­ clarity.


    He gasped as his awareness expanded.


    He could feel it now. The soul bond.


    He could feel every connection that tethered him to Olivia and Red. Each of the threads was alive and was bursting with energy, vitality zipping between the three of them faster than it had ever been before.


    Then, he frowned. On Olivia''s bond was something different. A new thread was forming, fragile and bright like a sprout breaking through the earth.


    But before he could examine it, the pleasant cold turned to fire.


    The burning started in his chest and swiftly spread outward like molten lava coursing through his veins.


    He dropped to his knees, clutching at his chest as the new energy from the breastplate raged through him.


    A scream tore through his lips as visions flooded his mind, fragments of a memory he didn''t recognize but instinctively understood.


    Shadrach''s key. That was what the breastplate was. A key fashioned by the progenitor himself for his beloved heir.


    He saw flashes of a palace with its grand throne and great tree, a palace he''d seen once before, its gates sealed under the Ark itself.


    The visions twisted and shifted, showing him how the progenitor''s palace sat peacefully and hidden under the Council''s Ark like a slumbering beast waiting to be awoken.


    And sitting sealed inside was a special gate. The gate to the Abyss.


    As the fire consumed him, Ezra felt his body breaking under the strain.


    One by one, his limiters were stripped away, his vampire instincts seizing every cell in his body. He felt like fighting and tearing everything he could see down with his bare hands. Drink hot blood directly from the source and feel it going down his throat with every gulp.


    He didn''t know when he got on all fours but his fingers clawed at the ground, the pain almost unbearable as his physical form began to change. Darkness coiled around him, feeding off the energy and intertwining with his very soul.


    With a roar, something broke within him and he ascended to the fifth ring.


    The fire burned a hole inside his soul, creating his own pocket dimension as was his right as a fifth ringed vampire. But it didn''t stop. It kept going, burning more space as the world seemed to warp and bend around him as if the fabric of reality itself was burning.


    The pain didn''t stop.


    Ezra roared into the sky as the fire continued its work and he ascended into the sixth ring.


    His body convulsed, the energy ravaging him from the inside out. He could feel his humanity slipping away, each shred of it burnt away by the fire of the breastplate.


    His control, his endurance, his sense of mercy. It all began burning.


    This was it.


    The future that had been foretold. The future that meant that no matter how hard he tried, this was where he''d die.


    The future that guaranteed the Cutting Off.


    Then, almost as if it had been lying in wait, a memory surfaced.


    Gen. Her laughter when she was in the throes of battle, wielding her giant battle axe like the bloodthirsty vampire that she was.


    Her smile when she cracked a joke, laughing out loud with the carefree attitude of a woman with no worries.


    The memories came flooding back like a dam had been broken.


    He should''ve known. He should have seen it coming.


    In hindsight, it was all clear. Gen hadn''t been living like a woman with no worries. No. She''d been living like a woman who knew she didn''t have much time to spend being alive. Like a woman who knew her death was fast approaching and wanted to enjoy all she could before she left. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was when the ache in his soul returned like it had never gone in the first place. The cold sensation from earlier came back, sweeping through him and fighting back the fire that was consuming him.


    He blinked as he felt tears running down his face, roaring his pain as the battle raged on inside of him.


    The two forces raged, each one fighting for dominance.


    His memories kept rushing back. Not just of gen but of the life he''d built. Of Olivia and Red.


    His body trembled violently as the energies built up. And with one final, ear-splitting roar, the forces exploded outward, a shockwave of power spreading out his body.


    He could vaguely feel the energy eating through his black zone but his focus was on himself.


    His vision swam as his humanity gradually came back to him. He found himself on his knees, gasping for breath.


    Then there was a flash of light beneath him and he looked down to see the breastplate shining softly. It shimmered and turned into flashes of light before dissolved into him.


    He stared down at the empty space where it had been, his chest heaving as he tried to process what had just happened.


    He could feel the energy of the key sitting inside his soul like an egg waiting to be hatched.


    The key was now a part of him. Forever.


    That was when the force struck him.

 Chapter 366 - 366: This... Is My Victory

    Michelangelo''s Domination Aura filled the whole place like a suffocating blanket as he stared blankly ahead.


    Daphne was gone.


    Just like that.


    It wasn''t as if they hadn''t known a day like this would come. In fact, they''d trained for it. It wasn''t grief he was feeling. He''d overcome that emotion a long time ago.


    No. He was feeling¡­ shock. This wasn''t the way he''d expected this to go. But that was the thing about vampires. They usually had very little say in matters of their rebirth or death.


    That was how it had always been and how it would always be.


    As if in a dream, he looked down at his white suit, now stained with splatters of blood. His gaze shifted to Daphne''s dead body. Then it came back up to land on Nicodemus himself. All this happened in the space of a second.


    Then, he snapped out of his shock as Nicodemus lunged forward, shocked this time by the speed of the vampire.


    Even with his face twisted in his madness, Michelangelo could still recognize it. Time could not erase the memory of Nicodemus'' face from his brain even if he wanted to. The man had been one of the two sent to this city.


    And now, here he was, alive.


    Michelangelo sidestepped just in time, dodging the reaching claws of the former City Lord candidate. His body had moved on instinct. If not, he''d be dead just like Daphne.


    He stomped and the ground writhed, serpents of stone emerging from the ground and reaching for Nicodemus. The crazed vampire roared, his claws slashing through the stone as if it was paper.


    "Help m-" Michelangelo''s voice trailed off as he looked at where Anya had been standing to see she had already ran off.


    Well, it was no skin off his back. He could do this all by himself. His eyes narrowed as he turned back to Nicodemus. His swapping tattoo wouldn''t help here. There was nothing good enough to swap here. Not yet. The only tattoos he had to use now were his earth and perception tattoos.


    He activated his perception tattoo and¡­ frowned.


    Nicodemus surged towards him like an arrow moving unerringly towards its target. Michelangelo moved to the side but Nicodemus corrected his course, moving towards him like a beast.


    His eyes widened in realization. His perception tattoo was not¡­ working? Impossible. It worked even against seventh ringed vampires. And from what he could sense¡­


    He almost stumbled in shock just as Nicodemus got close enough to slash towards him. He ducked under the slash, weaving away from the follow up slash, dug his hands into Nicodemus'' stomach and ripped it off.


    He could feel it inside Nicodemus. The signs of a vampire using the innermost parts of their soul as fuel. He should''ve anticipated this from the clues he''d been given by Genesis.


    The raw, self-destructive power that came from the soul made Nicodemus just as, if not more dangerous than a sixth-ring vampire.


    "You''ve turned yourself into a husk!" Michelangelo spat, batting away Nicodemus'' fists. The man fought with no care for his body even as it regenerated. "Is this what you''ve become, Nicodemus? A shadow of your former self?"


    Nicodemus snarled in response, moving like the crazy beast that he was. Michelangelo barely had time to dodge the swipe of claws aimed at his throat, countering with chains of vitality reinforced stone which slammed into Nicodemus and sent him staggering back.


    Michelangelo took advantage of the loss of balance, rushing at Nicodemus.


    He speared towards his throat but the beast pivoted with the movement, planting his hands on the floor and using it to throw himself forward.


    Michelangelo stomped on the floor, walls of stone intercepting the beast. Nicodemus crashed into the walls, sending stone flying everywhere.


    "You''ve lost control." Michelangelo said through gritted teeth. "But I haven''t."


    With a snarl of his own, Michelangelo unleashed his full Domination Aura.


    The force came down on the hallway like the hand of God, cracking the ground beneath their feet. Nicodemus snarled as he fell on all fours, his claws digging into the ground as he struggled against the overwhelming force.


    "This¡­," Michelangelo drawled as he stepped forward leisurely, "is my victory."


    The fight was won and the beast was under his feet. There was no way it would escape from his Domination.


    "Hmmm." He thought about all that had happened. Genesis had done all this to point to Nicodemus. "I see."


    "Apologies frie-" Michelangelo looked down and his words were cut short as Nicodemus'' claws sank into his chest. "H- How?"


    He spat blood as the crazed beast stared into his eyes as if it was trying to tell him something.


    How had it shaken off his Domination?


    He had no time for a second thought as Nicodemus yanked his hand out of his chest.


    **********


    Up above in the hall, something else was going on.


    James paced impatiently, his eyes flicking toward the door Michelangelo had disappeared through. This was the entrance hall of the house which meant the door they passed through could lead to virtually anywhere in the house,


    He had no idea where they''d gone but something was telling him this wasn''t the time to be relaxed.


    His eyes went to the woman left behind to guard him. She casually wandered the hall, closer to the door, smirking as she examined the decorations on the walls.


    "I have to admit, you''ve got a really nice place. Cozy if I do say so myself." Lisa said and he couldn''t tell if she was mocking him or complimenting him. "Though I have to say, the color scheme is a bit... ostentatious. Gold and red? Really? What are you? Gryffindor?"


    James shot her a glare, his patience running out. He had no time for her nonsensical ramblings. "Where did the Attendant go?" He demanded.


    Lisa''s smirk widened and she wagged her finger at him like he was a particularly naughty child. "Oh, wouldn''t you like to know?"


    "Enough of this." James growled, turning away. "If he''s not here, I have no reason to stand around waiting."


    He began walking to the staircase that led towards his quarters when the door Michelangelo had gone through a few minutes ago banged open.


    There was a blur of gold as Anya rushed out of the other door, faster than the human eye could see.


    Both James and Lisa froze, their eyes meeting each other.


    Then James'' eyes widened in realization, his head snapped to the now open door and he whispered three words.


    "The fucking basement!"


    S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 367 - 367: The Sixth Ring Vampire

    It was as if the world paused as if holding its breath for the fight that was coming as the two vampires stared at each other.


    Lisa stood, her arms crossed as she blocked the door. "Going somewhere, City Lord?" She smirked.


    James gritted his teeth as he stared at her. He should''ve expected this.


    He''d grown confident. Too confident.


    He''d thought the secret of his basement was well hidden. After all, only three people still alive knew about it. Him, Anya and Nicodemus.


    He hadn''t told anyone else. Nicodemus clearly wasn''t in a state to tell anyone and anybody he could''ve told had been killed after being framed as Veilbreakers.


    The only person left was Anya and he''d been sure she hadn''t told them. Not yet, if what he had seen when he''d confronted her had been any indication.


    So, how had they known about it?


    His mind went through his options, wondering how he''d play this. After a second, his mind settled on an answer. This news must not get to the Ark.


    Besides, it''s about time that he found a solution to Nicodemus'' immortality. It might be his relic but relics can be destroyed. That was a fact. He was strong enough for that now.


    He sighed in resignation and stood straight, all tension draining from his body.


    "I guess you guys found the skeleton in my closet." He said.


    Lisa frowned, tilting her head at his words. She''d probably been expecting him to put up more of a fight.


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about that." He sighed. "I guess it''s time for the secret to come to light."


    "So, you''re okay with that?" Lisa asked. "How... relaxed."


    "Of course, I''m okay with it." James chuckled. "That Michelangelo might be a piece of shit but I can''t think of a better resolution than this to this affair."


    He watched Lisa''s confused expression as he smiled. "All I can say is that I tried my best to preserve the Law of Secrecy in this city even if Nicodemus haunts us even in death."


    "The worst I''d get is a slap on the wrist and maybe more oversight." He shrugged like there was nothing he could do about that. "I, after all, have been serving faithfully."


    After a moment of silence he never thought possible with how chatty the woman was, she finally spoke. "I... see."


    "Yes." James nodded. "While you guys sort through this issue, I''ll be upstairs in my quarters. You can find me there if you need me."


    He turned to leave.


    "Wait!" Lisa stopped him with a word. "There''s just one thing I don''t understand." The woman dropped her crossed arms, standing in a relaxed pose. "Why hide whatever this is if you really have been serving faithfully?"


    James hesitated as if weighing his options then sighed. "This happened in the years after the Death Wave. Even if I wasn''t involved, I would''ve lost my life. Thankfully, things are different now."


    "I see." Lisa nodded, rubbing her chin as she stood in an intellectual pose.


    "Yes." James nodded. "Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    "Of course." Lisa nodded, turning away.


    "Thank you." James turned and in a sudden burst of speed, turned around and lunged at Lisa, catching her off guard.


    His grin grew as his claws tore through her blouse and sank into her chest, gripping her heart in his hands.


    "W- wha?" Lisa''s eyes widened in shock as blood spilled from her lips.


    "Goodnight, bitch." James spat before he yanked his hand out with her heart in it and she crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    He tossed the heart to one corner of the room and just as he turned towards the door leading to the basement, he felt the world land on his cheek.


    Crash!


    He crashed through the doors leading outside the estate, his body tumbling across the ground before it landed on something both hard and soft at the same time.


    He blinked in disorientation, staring straight at the sky. That had been a... punch?


    His eyes widened and he quickly stumbled to his feet. He was at the statue of the money king? What had stopped his flight across the street?


    He turned and stopped, his body freezing. "Ezra Matten?" His eyes widened at the sight in front of him.


    The man getting to his feet was Ezra Matten. That was undeniable. He could feel the relic inside him but at the same time, the man couldn''t be Ezra Matten because it just was not possible for a vampire to go from the fourth thing to the sixth ring in a matter of days.


    It just wasn''t possible. The energy required to jump between two great rings like that was so great, he was sure Ezra would have to sacrifice his relic for that. But that couldn''t be possible, could it?


    The man standing in front of him had the same dark blue hair that belonged to Ezra Matten and on his hands right up to his elbow were scales of the same color. Scales that shimmered even without the need of light.


    Scales that can only be found on those who are in the sixth ring. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man finally stood straight, his hand coming up to push the hair out of his eyes.


    Their eyes met and James almost took a step back. The eyes staring at him were a brilliant gold. It looked like the man was looking at something beyond the physical.


    "Hello... James." The man whispered and he knew at that very moment.


    The impossible had happened.


    Ezra Matten had found a way to ascend two rings at the same time.


    "Matten." He growled, glancing back at his estate. Who had hit him? The person was surely coming. Will he be fighting two opponents at once?


    "Who are we expecting?" Ezra asked as he glanced in the same direction as James. "Nicodemus?"


    "H- how?" James'' eyes widened.


    "It has been foretold, City Lord." Ezra said, turning to look at the statue of the money king. "This is the place where I would''ve committed the sins of tomorrow."


    He paused before turning back to look at James. "Well, I would still commit a few sins. That... hasn''t changed."

 Chapter 368 - 368: The Final Battle

    Ezra grinned, his fangs on display.


    This was it and at the same time, not it.


    Connell had truly done it. He hated the fact that Gen had to die for this to happen but it had happened.


    They''d managed to change the future where he would lose himself. Now, it was time to show James Harlow that his crimes will not go unpunished.


    All that was left was for Nicodemus to arrive. After all, it has been foretold.


    As if on cue, the sound of chains rattling on the ground reaches them. The next sound to enter their range was the sound of footsteps as the beast Nicodemus had become stomped on the floor as he made his way over to the statue.


    James glanced at the coming vampire, adjusting himself to keep both Ezra and Nicodemus in his sight.


    Ezra chuckled at that.


    "You know what''s coming, don''t you?" James said as he assumed a ready stance, his claws out.


    "Yes." Ezra answered simply.


    "Then, help me." James said. "Let''s put down the beast together."


    "No."


    "No?" James turned to stare at Ezra, his eyes leaving Nicodemus. "What do you mean, no?"


    "Don''t you think it''s fitting?" Ezra cracked his neck, rolling his shoulder blades in preparation. "That you die at the hands of Nicodemus and his brother-in-law?"


    James'' jaw dropped slightly as if he couldn''t believe his ears. Then he straightened with a sigh. Suit yourself.


    Clank!


    Nicodemus finally came to a stop, staring straight at James. Ezra studied the man. It was undeniably Nicodemus but he knew that the man was long gone.


    That wasn''t the eyes of neither a human nor a vampire. It was the eyes of a beast. But this beast wasn''t stupid. No. Far from it.


    Swish!


    The air moved and sitting on the throne instead of the money king was Michelangelo.


    He looked like he''d just escaped death. His white suit was torn at the chest with dark blood splattered all over it.


    "Matten?" The man blinked in surprise.


    "He''s fighting with Nicodemus." James said before Ezra even had a chance to speak. "He doesn''t want to stop this rampage. He wants... to break the Law of Secrecy."


    "Is that true, Captain Matten?" Michelangelo asked.


    "I''m not here to fight the beast, Attendant." Ezra answered. "I''m here to make the City Lord pay for his crimes."


    "Stand down, Captain." Michelangelo growled. "That''s for the Ark to decide. Subdue the beast instead."


    Ezra paused, his eyes shifting from Michelangelo to James and back to Michelangelo. Then, he answered. "No can do, Attendant."


    The rage that had been simmering inside his gut at Gen''s death wasn''t gone. No, it was still there. And it must be satisfied.


    Michelangelo stood from the throne. "Very well." Darkness began to pour off him.


    Seeing what was happening, Ezra began adding his darkness to it. Not to be left out, James joined in. A moment later, the black zone solidified, sealing the four combatants inside.


    Ezra and Nicodemus on one side and James and Michelangelo on the other.


    "Now that we''re alone," a grin blossomed to life on James'' face, "shall we?"


    Ezra wasted no time, heading straight for James. As if he''d previously discussed a plan with Ezra, Nicodemus snapped out of his calm state and roared, dashing at Michelangelo. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Behold..." James stretched out his arms, his grin growing unnaturally wider. "Your Tomb!"


    He began laughing as ethereal figures began pouring off of him. Astral projections but not of him. It was instead, ghosts of those he had killed in the past.


    His laughter echoed through the black zone as the tide surged towards Ezra.


    Ezra surged forwards to meet them, darkness pouring off the scales of his arms.


    His eyes moved from one ghost to the other, using his new ability to assess each of them.


    The new light in his soul shined as he judged their rings and abilities. The strongest ones were fifth ringed vampires and the rest were fourth and third ringed vampires.


    "Easy." He scoffed.


    Just as the tide reached him, his hands shot out, grabbing the first ghost within reach, grabbed its face and activated two abilities.


    Almost eagerly, the darkness born of Valaren reached out and sucked every drop of vitality out of the ghost at the same time as the darkness of his chimera reached out, stealing its power.


    The ghost popped like a balloon as Ezra dodged an attack from a ghost. It''s power settled within him, joining the powers he''d stolen.


    "What?" James called out from where he stood. "The projection''s gone!"


    "Ha!" Ezra laughed as he ducked under a reaching claw and ripped the leg off one of the ghosts. "Thank you, James. You just brought free lollipops to a kid with a sweet tooth."


    He laughed as he fought, gaining both new powers and more vitality. This black zone wasn''t his tomb. It was his farm and he was here for the harvest.


    "Fuck!" James snarled. Ezra was tearing through his ghosts with ease and they weren''t going back to their place in his collection. If only he had people to possess. Then, he''d be able to use his relic''s ability to its fullest potential.


    Well, there was only one option left. He''d have to join the fight himself.


    "Fuck."


    Ezra continued fighting, laughing as he did. "You''re only delaying the inevitable, James. Your death has already been foretold. You cannot escape it."


    He dodged to the side of two ghosts and ripped the face off another. Then, ethereal chains circled around his legs pinning him in place.


    He looked up just as the horde of ghosts descended from above.


    "Ha!" He chuckled, reaching into his soul for Olivia''s song. He''d use this chance to pop them all at once. "Come to your death."


    He leaned back in preparation to roar, activated the song and... froze.


    He... he couldn''t reach it! Not just Olivia''s song. All abilities that belonged to Olivia and Red were out of his reach.


    The key in his soul shimmered, acting as a barrier. As long as the key was there, he couldn''t access any power not tied to his soul.


    And the key would be there forever.


    He looked up at the falling ghosts. "Fuck."

 Chapter 369 - 369: The End Of The Road

    With a snarl, Ezra''s darkness burst out of him in the form of barbed spears, spearing through the falling ghosts. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They veered away, each one retreating from the tide of darkness.


    Ezra paid them no mind, searching in his soul for ways to bypass the key''s barriers but it was absolute. No ability could get in, only vitality.


    He was stuck this way forever. The main ability of his soul bond, taken away from him.


    He roared in anger as James dashed in and released his Domination Aura.


    Instantly, the spikes of darkness covering Ezra shattered at the weight of the Aura and the ghosts disappeared.


    He stumbled and reached instinctively inside of him and ignited his vitality, his own Domination Aura rushing out and balancing James'' cancelling it out.


    But the damage was done.


    James had the upper hand, snarling as he tore into Ezra.


    Ezra backpedalled, trying to block the hits but some passed through. He tried calling up the blood song but James didn''t give him any space or focus to do that.


    His whole focus was on blocking. Until James smirked.


    His eyes widened as he followed the next attack, an uppercut. He threw his head back to dodge it and hit the solid barrier of the black zone behind him.


    His head bounced back just as James'' claws passed, ripping out a chunk of his cheek. "Argh!" He twisted his head just before the claw could take out his eye.


    Losing an eye wouldn''t be permanent but it was an instinctive protection of a vital organ. And James predicted he''d do that.


    Just as he twisted his head to the side, James'' knee met the side of his head in mid air. His head snapped to the other side and James grabbed it and twisted, trying to rip his head off.


    Ezra jumped, moving with the twist. His hand came up and grabbed James'' hand. The moment his feet touched the ground, he dug in and snapped James'' hand.


    He tried to throw himself back but he wasn''t fast enough. An ethereal leg snapped out of James'' stomach and kicked him, sending him flying.


    Crash!


    He slammed into the stone throne of the money king, sending stone flying everywhere. His eyes widened and he flipped away just as James'' leg stomped on where his head had been.


    James followed him with a snarl.


    Ezra retreated, knowing that if he wanted to win this, he''d need space to do something big enough to change the momentum of the fight.


    Space that James was experienced enough to not give him.


    "Fuck."


    **********


    Michelangelo fought like a man possessed. Not because he was but because that was the only way to stop the force of nature in front of him.


    The fight down in front of the basement had taught him that his Domination Aura was useless against Nicodemus but that hadn''t stopped him from using it in this fight.


    But just like the previous fight, the beast shrugged off the Aura and fought with reckless abandon.


    Michelangelo had fought back with every tool at his disposal. His Earth manipulation, his swapping ability and his perception ability.


    He gritted his teeth as he fended off an attack, his eyes going to the hole in Nicodemus'' chest.


    He''d almost died at the basement. If it had been an intelligent opponent, he would be dead but the beast hadn''t gone for his heart.


    He''d fought more cautiously, throwing everything at the vampire. His perception ability was useless as there was apparently nothing for the tattoo to grab hold of and deceive.


    His Earth manipulation had done a good enough job of creating weapons but the beast had gone through everything and healed by itself.


    But his Earth ability had excelled in its ability to create constructs he could swap himself or the beast with as he fought but as he''d come to learn, it was all moot.


    Why? Simple.


    The beast just won''t die.


    He''d done everything. He''d torn out every limb, he''d destroyed the body, he''d even destroyed the heart but the beast just kept coming.


    Even now, it fought him with a hole where its heart should be.


    That was when he realised it. This had to be the work of a relic. Nicodemus was a prince.


    And to defeat a prince, he had to give it everything he had. Which was why he was fighting like a man possessed.


    He didn''t need to kill the man. Not when he wouldn''t die. He just needed to restrain him.


    He fought as best as he could, taking some hits as he peppered the beast and as he fought, he kept pumping his vitality into the earth beneath him.


    He needed something strong. Something just as strong as the chains around Nicodemus'' hands.


    He kept the beast entertained as he built up the energy until he finally amassed the necessary vitality for what he needed.


    Now, it was time.


    He stopped his retreat and planted his feet as Nicodemus charged him. The beast crashed into him and he seized a hold of its reaching hands and twisted, sending it over his shoulder and crashing into the floor.


    That was when he unleashed what he''d been building.


    The ground surged upward like a wave of liquid and began wrapping itself around the struggling immortal.


    It had taken him more vitality to use stone as a liquid instead of a solid but that wasn''t what the bulk of the expended vitality had been used for.


    It had been used to make the liquid stone as heavy as possible.


    Now, the beast can''t just jump out of it like child''s play. Especially when he was already lying flat on his back with no leverage.


    The liquid stone kept covering the beast until its thrashing wasn''t visible anymore. But it didn''t stop.


    He gritted his teeth, pouring more vitality into the liquid coffin as it grew bigger and bigger until it was just as big as a shipping container.


    And with a snarl, the stone snapped from liquid to solid, sealing the vampire in the centre.


    He exhaled and-


    "Urk!"


    He spat, looking down at his chest. There was nothing there but that was only because he was looking from the front.


    Then, a familiar and spiteful voice whispered behind him. "This is the end of the road for you, Attendant."


    "Your wives are gone and now, you too. All that remains is to kill Ezra Matten and I''d have everything I need to write the perfect story. The Captain''s wife is behind Nicodemus'' death and came to Faewall to continue after years have passed."


    "She was helped by her husband who ascended to the sixth ring and killed everyone from the Ark using a relic from the progenitor. What do you think? Perfect, right?"


    James chuckled. "Thank you for taking care of that monster for me. Now, you can join your wives in hell."


    His heart was yanked tight out of his chest and in an instant, he was dead.


    And so ended the story of Michelangelo, right hand man of Fortuna, elder of the Council of Vampire Society.


    James grinned at the dead body and turned to the second coffin inside the black zone.


    Ezra had wrapped himself inside a cocoon of darkness.


    James activated his relic, Tomb, and Michelangelo''s ghost appeared beside him. His first sixth ringed ghost.


    Time to kill Ezra Matten.

 Chapter 370 - 370: Cocoon

    Ezra knew he had to think fast or this night would end with his death.


    He''d spent the past minute dodging James'' strikes and the funniest thing was that if he did lose, he knew the reason why. And it wasn''t because James was more powerful than him.


    Maybe it was because he''d ascended using the power of the key or his status as the progenitor''s descendant, he was much stronger than James.


    No. If he lost, it''ll be because James was more experienced.


    "Come here, you rat." James spat as he followed Ezra not giving him space. He raised his arms and slashed downwards.


    As Ezra leapt back, James planted his palm on the floor and surged forward.


    Ezra''s eyes widened at that. He was stuck in mid air. He had nothing to push off of.


    His eyes narrowed. Or did he?


    His wings burst out of his back and the force from one of the wings pushed him to the side, dodging the strike.


    Without waiting for James to come for him again, his darkness began pouring off him, creating shards that pointed outwards. He had his Domination Aura out which meant that this time, James wouldn''t be able to break it down with his Domination Aura.


    He kept cocooning himself in his darkness as his mind worked. Which tattoos did he have that belonged to just him?


    Valaren, his Chimera and Chameleon. Which meant he could use his darkness, his power stealing ability and his chameleon ability.


    The chameleon ability wasn''t that useful against other vampires but he didn''t need it. Not for this.


    Just before he''d locked himself inside this cocoon, he''d been able to catch a glimpse of Michelangelo subduing Nicodemus inside a stone coffin. That meant that when he leaves this place, he''d have to face two sixth ringed vampires at the same time.


    "Fuck!"


    That was when he activated an ability he rarely used. Mostly because he wasn''t in situations where he needed to.


    He opened his eyes and looked through his darkness as if it wasn''t there. What he saw was enough to place a smile on his face. "Huh."


    So, James had killed Michelangelo? That''s... good? Well, it was good for Ezra. The ghost would be less powerful than the original. Maybe as powerful but it would still rely on James'' vitality. And that was his edge in this battle.


    His soul had been pumping him full of vitality nonstop for the past nineteen years. He wasn''t sure if he''d ever go low on vitality but today would be the day he''d put the theory to the test.


    Besides, if he ever ran out, he had Olivia and Red to draw more from. There was also the fact that his soul never stopped creating vitality.


    Simply put, he had infinite power in this battle. Time to put it to good news.


    The cocoon fell away, popping open to wrap itself around him like armor. It settled on his skin before solidifying.


    "Finally stopped hiding." James said, his arms crossed. Standing beside him was Michelangelo''s ghost, complete with a pristine white suit.


    "Finally stopped barking." Ezra shot back. "And you got yourself a dog."


    "Cute, isn''t he?" James grinned. "He''s a nice addition to my collection. I could''ve added his wife, Lisa, but I was in too much of a hurry."


    "I see." Ezra said. "My advice? You shouldn''t have. Because you won''t be using it in the future."


    "Ha!" James laughed. "We''ll see who gets to see tomorrow."


    And with that he charged.


    Ezra braced himself and with an exhale, opened the dam.


    The already dark black zone grew even darker as thousands of swords made of darkness filled the air in front of him. With a snap of his fingers, the swords zoomed towards James.


    Michelangelo''s ghost stamped its feet and two human sized stones erupted from the floor behind Ezra. The ghost touched James and they swapped places with the stones.


    Ezra turned, using the same motion to hurl a spear of darkness straight at James. The man sidestepped the spear and clapped. Flowers begin blooming on the floor, spreading rapidly towards Ezra.


    With a flap of his wings, Ezra rose into the air, dodging the growing flowers. That was when the giant stone snakes erupted from the ground.


    He didn''t even give them time to attack, chains of darkness erupting out of his hands to capture them. It didn''t take any time at all for his chains of darkness to begin leeching off their vitality.


    Then, he burned off a huge load of vitality, waves of vitality eating darkness covering the whole place.


    Realising what was happening, a stone wall rose up and sealed off James'' side of the black zone. Even as the darkness kept pushing, Ezra cocked back his fist and as he punched, a giant fist of darkness formed and slammed into the wall.


    The wall shook but didn''t crack. He poured more vitality into his fists even as his darkness worked on leeching the vitality out of the wall.


    With a roar, his fist of darkness hit the wall and it cracked. An instant later, it repaired itself. James must be reinforcing it with his vitality.


    He felt James try to get out of the black zone and quickly redirected the vitality he was leeching off the wall to reinforce the black zone.


    "Oh, no you don''t." He snarled.


    He poured vitality into his hand, more than he''d ever put in one technique before, cocked his arms and punched. The giant fist impacted the wall and that was when Ezra realized just how powerful being a sixth ringed vampire was.


    The wall crumbled into sand, the sand flying backwards. On James'' side of the black zone was a forest of trees. The sand flew, tearing through the trees and sparks flew as the sands touched each other in flight.


    The whole zone shook at the impact and Ezra felt his vitality dip slightly as tiny holes were torn through the black zone and the power of the strike rippled outwards.


    He could feel the vibration spread through the city with some glasses rattling just before the black zone closed up again.


    That was when Ezra''s darkness surged into the space, meeting no resistance.


    All that was left was a stone cocoon. This time, James was the one hiding.


    Unfortunately for him, all black zones were boxes that force vampire battles to a form of conclusion.


    There was no way out for either James or him. Somebody must die for this to end.


    How the tables have turned. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 371 - 371: This... Is Your Punishment

    This time, Ezra didn''t bother to admire the scene or some shit like that. His darkness covered the stone and began leeching the vitality out of it.


    He felt satisfaction as his enemy''s energy streamed into him but it wasn''t fast enough. Not for him. At this rate, he''ll spend hours here before he is able to open up the stone.


    With a nod to himself, he began pouring vitality into his arms and the giant arm of darkness formed in the air in front of him, mimicking his actual arms.


    He reached out and seized the giant ball of stone, raising it up into the air. When the ball was finally in the middle of the black zone, he began squeezing.


    When James gets out, he won''t be able to escape.


    He strained, pouring more vitality into it. This might be a slower method but it was better. He couldn''t risk smashing the stone cocoon. Not this time.


    He had to control his strength or he''d bring down the entire vampire society on his head. Whether Vampire Society or Monarchy, everyone respected the Law of Secrecy. That was how impactful the death wave was.


    He pressed and the stone cracked. The vampire inside poured more vitality into it, reinforcing it but Ezra didn''t stop.


    More cracks began to appear in the ball and he grinned, showing teeth.


    Seconds later, the cracks began to grow. Ezra continued, and a minute later, there was a loud crack and the stone shattered into several pieces.


    But... there was no one inside.


    Ezra''s eyes widened and he dived to the side. The place where he had been standing exploded as the ground under his feet came alive.


    He slammed down with his giant fists of darkness, breaking whatever had been reaching for him. Vines grew everywhere, reaching for him. James was going all out. Well, he''d have to show the vampire that there were levels even in the sixth ring.


    Ezra roared and blades of darkness began forming, zooming off in every direction. The rain of blades kept falling until it was so thick that the only thing that could be seen was darkness.


    The swords flew through the air, slashing everything that moved. Vines and trees grew instantly as in a time lapse to cover something and Ezra directed the blades which shred through the vines.


    But there was nothing there. There were a few other places like that in the black zone and when he sent the sword rain there, it was the same thing. The blades shredded through the protection but there was nothing there.


    He floated in the air, his wings beating behind him as he glanced around. But he couldn''t see James anywhere. Had the vampire somehow managed to turn invisible?


    He doubted that James had this ability but he also knew that the vampire was still inside the black zone. This had to be one of the abilities of his ghosts!


    "Come out, coward!" Ezra yelled. He knew it wouldn''t work but it was worth trying. Besides, he had something better to do.


    He blanketed the whole zone in his darkness and began sucking the vitality out of everything. "If you won''t come out, I''ll smoke you out."


    That was when his senses pinged on two significant sources of vitality. The first was Nicodemus'' coffin and the second was an unidentified source moving around rapidly as if afraid to stay in the same place for too long.


    "Bingo."


    He abandoned Nicodemus'' coffin and followed the source. His darkness wrapped around it and turned solid, encasing it entirely.


    Whatever it was tried to struggle but Ezra didn''t stop. He lifted it into the air and kept sucking out the vitality of it.


    Another source popped out of it and zoomed towards Ezra who stood as if he had no idea what was going on. Just as the source reached him, he ducked and his hands snapped out, grabbing hold of it.


    He activated his chimera''s thieving ability even as he sucked the vitality out of whatever it was. As his ability locked on what he was holding, his attention was caught by a perception ability and he claimed it for himself. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michelangelo''s ghost popped and James entered into his awareness.


    "No!" James snarled even as he struggled with the shadows but whatever he tried wasn''t enough as the darkness kept sucking the power out of him.


    Ezra took a moment to study the perception ability as his darkness worked. After studying it, he chuckled. "You were using the ability wrong." He said.


    He stepped forward and darkness formed a platform under his feet and moved him upwards to meet the struggling James. He gestured and the darkness stood James upright.


    "Well, well, well." He said as he looked upon James.


    The man struggled, not saying anything.


    "When I was coming to claim the key, my mind went through what would be the perfect punishment for you. Do you want to know what I settled on?"


    "Just kill me and be done with it." James spat, glaring at him in defiance.


    "No." Ezra said simply. "Death is too much a luxury for you. No. You''ll suffer in the exact same way you made Nicodemus suffer. In agony until your body is forced to cannibalize your soul and you become little more than just a beast."


    "No." James whispered. "No. No! NO!"


    "Yes, James." Ezra laughed, raising an open palm. "That is your punishment."


    Then, he dropped his hand.


    His darkness went to work, carving away chunks of James'' flesh. His body tried regenerating the damage but his darkness kept working, sucking off its vitality.


    Finally, the regeneration stopped and the darkness carved until only his heart remained. He stretched out his hands and his darkness placed the heart on his palm.


    As long as a vampire''s heart existed, he could be revived. With a final nod, Ezra placed the bloody heart inside his pocket dimension. That was where it would stay for now.


    Until Ezra builds its prison.

 Chapter 372 - 372: Tether

    Ezra sighed as he stood alone in the black zone. All things must come to an end and this battle was no exception.


    It had started right from when Nicodemus had been killed. That death had given Genesis the thirst for vengeance. A thirst that had ended in her death.


    A thirst that had been transferred to Ezra who had taken it upon himself to see justice done. If the Ark punished James, they probably wouldn''t kill him. They needed all the help they could get with the Monarchy just down the road.


    Not Ezra. He knew he had to make things right.


    He sighed again and turned, looking around the place. If humans saw it, he was sure there would be no scientific explanation for what had happened there.


    The ground looked like it had passed through a grinder of some kind and there was no spot on it that was perfectly level. It looked like an earthquake had happened and left devastation.


    Where the statue of the money king should be was only rubble. Shredded and destroyed vines, flowers and trees filled the whole place while there were several growth sticking out of the ground from Michelangelo''s earth ability.


    Then, his eyes landed on the giant coffin containing Nicodemus. What was he going to do about the vampire?


    He sighed.


    Four people had walked into the black zone and only one will get to walk out. Nicodemus had been given an unfair hand in life and now, he had to decide the man''s fate.


    He walked to a platform sticking out of the ground and sat, his eyes on the stone coffin.


    His only option here was to tell the truth. But would they believe him?


    Right now, he was the most suspicious one. The Attendant and the City Lord had walked into a black zone with him and only him had come out. Not to mention the fact that he''d ascended to the sixth rank in a day.


    How about he-


    His thoughts were cut short as he felt a twang on his soul bond.


    Olivia and Red. They were nearby. He focused on the threads between them and managed to read the flow of vitality between them, a form of nonverbal communication they had perfected when they''d first arrived in Faewall.


    Then, their souls had been closed off by the key after a few years in the city and they hadn''t been able to use it all this while.


    Judging from what he could read off the thread, they were outside the black zone.


    Just as he turned to go to them, that''s when it happened.


    There was a flash of not-light from the stone coffin and an invisible shockwave rocketed out from it. As the shockwave passed through him, touching his soul, Ezra knew then and there what had happened.


    Nicodemus'' soul had completely been used up and an abomination had been born.


    His head snapped to the coffin and he activated the new ability of his eyes. He pushed vitality into it until he could see inside. Nicodemus growled inside the coffin, every fiber of his being struggling to break free.


    He poured more vitality inside his eyes and there was a sharp pain as he looked deeper. Nicodemus'' soul was gone but his relic kept working. It needed off the vitality of the world itself, powering the man.


    The relic shone in the place of a soul and Ezra couldn''t tear his eyes off the sight. He could see it. The name of the relic.


    Tether.


    Then his eyes saw it. Something that should not exist was happening right in front of his eyes and it had broken the laws of the abyss. And the abyss always collects its due.


    He could feel the darkness of the abyss burning a hole through reality to get to the abomination. There was not a lot of time but his eyes could see it.


    He pushed more vitality into his eyes, straining as they began burning.


    "Argh." He grunted as his eyes saw deeper. He could see truths layered into the world. It had been sealed off from the abyss for a long time and the claiming of Connell had triggered it. If it finds a way through this time, it will bring something with it.


    The Cutting Off.


    Then, the coffin cracked. Nicodemus strained to get out of his coffin and destroy everything in sight. Ezra couldn''t let that happen.


    He dashed to the coffin and placed his hand on it, pouring as much vitality into it. As he reinforced it, he kept pouring more vitality into his eyes.


    He could feel blood streaming down his face but he didn''t stop. His eyes could see the truths of reality. He needed to see the truth required to stop this from happening and kill Nicodemus for good.


    He grunted as sparks entered his vision and he could not see the physical world again. All he could see was the weave that anchored reality in place. The fabric upon which the rules of the world were written.


    He felt like he could just reach out and pull out a thread and change the laws of this world but he could also see the truth. He wasn''t skilled enough to do that. Not now and not yet. Maybe one day.


    He forced himself to focus back on Nicodemus. He could see the relic and deep inside of it was a lock in the shape of a tree. Not just any tree but the same tree that was on the sigil of the progenitor.


    He looked deeper and saw the truth. He needed to sacrifice power to stop this power.


    Instinctively knowing what to do, he began pulling out each and every power he''d ever stolen and he''d stolen a lot tonight. He poured his vitality into it as he fed them to the weave controlling the relic.


    The light of the relic began to dim even as the abyss kept pushing, roaring to tear into this reality and set things right. Forever.


    He kept feeding the weave, his recent stolen abilities going one after the other. The ghost''s abilities, Michelangelo''s perception, X''s fiery chains. It all went into the weave. And a moment later, he was left with his abilities.


    The light of the relic was dim. All he needed to do was sacrifice one more power within him. He chose the Chameleon but the moment he did, he knew it wouldn''t be enough.


    His awareness moved to the Chimera. His ability to steal people''s powers. It could. Maybe. The only power he had capable of stopping this was Valaren.


    Ezra paused. Could he give up Valaren? No. No, he couldn''t. Even if he had a key, it would be useless without Valaren. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, he fed both the Chameleon and Chimera to the weave and the light of the relic dimmed till only a tiny fraction remained.


    He was out of things to give and the abyss was almost here. His mind ran through every option he had until it settled on one thing. He did have one power to give. The power that had allowed him to survive the power of the breastplate.


    His memories of Gen.


    Tears of blood rolled down his cheeks as he fed the weave one memory. The memory of the first time he saw her in the alley. The day he had been turned into a vampire.


    The light of the relic flickered and finally died.


    And the world exploded.


    "Arrrggghhh!" Ezra screamed in pain as his eyes burnt to husks at the sight of the explosion. The weave quivered like the string of a guitar as an ocean of vitality spread through the planet.


    He had seen the truth just before his eyes had burned out and he was glad that they had been destroyed because if he had seen the whole thing, he would''ve gone mad. An irreversible madness.


    The fabric of the world shifted as the explosion of vitality spread all over, changing the very rules of the world. He didn''t know what this meant but he knew even the humans would be affected.


    He sank to his knees as the coffin cracked and fell into dust as the being housed inside was erased from reality.


    "Ezra!" He felt arms encircling his shoulders and sank into it, breathing in Olivia''s scent.


    "Thank God you''re alive." Red''s arm joined Olivia''s.


    Vitality rocked the world and he focused on his soul bond to ground himself. His awareness shifted across the threads and that was when he noticed it.


    His jaw dropped and he focused in disbelief. The new thread...


    He quickly deployed his Aura and used it to confirm what he was sensing. It was undeniable. Another impossibility. But one that was quite possible.


    "Olivia." He breathed, afraid to put what he''d just learnt into words. What if it turned out to be an illusion. Something his mind had dreamed up to keep him sane?


    "Hmm?" Olivia disengaged the hug to look at his face.


    "Y-" He hesitated, took a deep breath and then spoke the words that sealed their fate.


    "You''re pregnant."


    END OF VOLUME 4: SINS OF TOMORROW

 Chapter 373 - 373: A Whole New World

    A lone hover car zoomed down a deserted road, breaking the speed limit of this particular road.


    On both sides of the road, stretching into the horizon was a wasteland of dirt and nothing else. Six months ago, it had been a lush, giant forest but that was before the world changed.


    With the new changes came anarchy and with that anarchy came a new way of life.


    He sighed as he drove, his attention fixed on the road. In the passenger''s seat was Red and in the back seat was Olivia. Both were asleep, Red having driven all through the day and with Olivia being pregnant, she had been experiencing frequent loss of energy.


    His only companion was the car''s radio which kept reporting bad news after bad news. A tsunami wiping out an island. The wave of humans with powers committing crimes and the waves of humans with powers committed to stopping them. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A lot of countries were in a state of martial law with the military walking the streets with weapons out and a curfew imposed on the people.


    Luckily, the Republic was handling the changes well. Mostly because it was the home of vampires and vampires do not take kindly to others showing force in areas where they rule.


    By killing Nicodemus'' he had irreversibly changed the world. And the worst part? The Vampire Society had caught on.


    They''d somehow traced the changes to Faewall and after receiving Anya''s statement, deemed him the culprit. They had come to him, saddling him with the murder of their Attendant, Michelangelo, and their City Lord, James Harlow.


    Just when they thought they had him, he had escaped and taken his wives with him. Now, it''s twenty years since he left First City and six months since he left Faewall, and here he was, a fugitive.


    With the forces of the Vampire Society chasing after him, he had only one destination.


    The Monarchy.


    It was time for him to join his fellow princes and take his place in the court of Nightmares. Just as things should be.


    He sighed, keeping his Aura on the road. Red had told him that there was no moon out tonight and he took advantage of this by going as fast as he could.


    If the moon had been here, it would have been the same silver orb that it always was. It hadn''t changed. But the sky has. Up above was a sky that instead of being a dark blue, was a deep, deep, red.


    It was as if someone had taken a brush and painted the sky to look like a rug that had blood splashed over it.


    Due to all the changes in the world, there had been different conspiracy theories and cults crying out that the world was coming to an end.


    Ezra didn''t care. All he wanted was safety for his wives and his coming child.


    The child was also one of the reasons the Vampire Society was after them. They wanted to know just as Ezra did, how a vampire had been able to get pregnant.


    Ezra couldn''t attribute it to the changed world because he''d noticed the baby''s thread before the world had changed. This left only one option.


    This was because he was an Eternal. There was no other explanation.


    He sighed, his hand coming up to brush his blindfold. Ever since he''d burnt his eyes out by looking at things he had no business viewing, the eyes had been taking its sweet time regenerating.


    In the past six months, his eyes had grown back. All that was left was his actual vision. It was slowly coming back but Ezra didn''t know when it''ll be back.


    His regeneration worked properly but his eyes? They were different.


    Over the months, he''d been able to use his Aura to feel the world around him but even that wasn''t easy.


    Due to the rewriting of the laws of this reality, vitality was everywhere. The amount of vitality present in the very air had skyrocketed and it had affected not just physics but also the life expectancy of humans. Normal humans were now expected to be able to live up to one hundred and fifty years. And the humans who had awakened powers? Some say they could be immortal.


    As for Ezra, he didn''t care. Because the change in vitality present in the air had removed the one ability he needed the most. The fourth ringed ability, teleportation, was no longer possible. Due to the thickness of the vitality, vampires could no longer tear holes within reality and move from one place to the other.


    And that was why he was here, forced to drive a car in order to take his family to safety. There was one advantage to all this though. With his eyes out of commission and the vitality making vampire abilities harder to work, he had what he was confident was the biggest Aura one would currently be able to find.


    Others would rather save their vitality by not using Aura but with his soul creating vitality like child''s play, he was able to see in a mile''s radius around him. Though he couldn''t keep it up for too long at a time.


    He expanded the radius of his Aura and that was when he noticed them.


    Two vampires, zooming towards him in a sports car that was moving much faster than it had any right to. They had to be using a tattoo of some kind to achieve this.


    By his estimate, they would be on them within minutes. Which left him with only one option.


    He sighed.


    "Red." He said and the woman jolted awake.


    "What?" She asked him, instantly alert. She knew he wouldn''t wake them up.


    "Two pursuers." He said as he pressed the brakes and the car slowed to a stop. "Take the wheel. I''ll stop them."


    "Are you sure?" Red asked.


    "Yes." He said as he opened the door and got out. "Go." He glanced at the sleeping Olivia in the backseat. "If I don''t show up at the checkpoint in 12 hours, go on without me."


    "Alright." Red said with a sigh. This wasn''t the first time this would happen.


    "See you." Ezra said and closed the door. He turned to face the direction the car would be coming from as Red got into the driver''s seat and drove off.


    Calling up vitality from the ocean resting inside of him, he raised both hands up and dark mist began pouring off him in large quantities to form a giant wall that stretched from horizon to horizon, blocking the way.


    Then, he took three steps forward and stood there with his arms crossed.


    Time to wait and greet his guests.

 Chapter 374 - 374: Warmongers

    Ezra didn''t have to wait for too long before the sports car arrived. If they wanted to get to his wives and his unborn child, they''d have to kill him and tear down his barrier to get through.


    But they probably won''t. The one thing they wanted was him.


    His wives were also anomalies, that was true. From his soul being freed and the key''s energy making him ascend, some of the energy had also spilled into his soul bond.


    Olivia had ascended from the fifth to the sixth ring and Red had ascended from the third to the fifth ring. However, he was the known anomaly. The thread connecting the two women.


    Not only had he ascended from the fourth to the sixth ring, a more impressive accomplishment due to the energy involved but he''d also managed to get another vampire pregnant.


    He was worth more to the Society than his wives. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sports car slowed to a stop a distance away from him and two vampires stepped out of the hover car. Both were dressed in military urban camouflage, complete with helmets that hid their identities.


    "Ah." Ezra stepped forward. "Warmongers."


    The Warmongers were the military equivalent of the Peacekeepers. While the peacekeepers were the ones responsible for keeping the Society''s peace in the city, the Warmongers were the vampires who had been trained to fight. The warriors.


    If war did break out between the Society and the Monarchy, they''d be the one leading the frontline of the war. This wasn''t the first time Ezra would be facing them and it probably won''t be the last.


    "Ezra Matten." The Warmonger on the left spoke.


    Ezra''s Aura was already at work, scanning both Warmongers and they couldn''t even feel it due to the changed vitality in the air. He could tell that both were women.


    "Surrender yourself to the authority of the Vampire Society." She said.


    He sighed at their words. "Again with this song and dance. Why should I surrender myself? I have not committed any crimes."


    "Are you not citizen C7V107023?"


    As if there was a spirit inside of it, the tattoo on his arm itched. He said nothing in response to the vampire.


    As if expecting this response, the vampire on the right continued, her voice stern. "The Law of Authority states that all vampires must obey the orders of all higher and relevant authorities within the Vampire Society. That includes the coven leaders, Counts, Peacekeepers, Arbiters, City Lords, Warmongers, Attendants and Elders."


    "As long as the orders don''t break other laws, they must be obeyed. And as a citizen of the Society, our word is law. Submit yourself, Ezra Matten."


    His hand came up and adjusted his blindfolds. He tilted his head as if considering their words. After a few seconds, he spoke. "You know what? No. I won''t submit myself."


    "For the crime of breaking the Law of Authority, Ezra Matten is hereby declared as a law breaker. According to the law and Warmonger guidelines, he must be brought before the elders either willingly or unwillingly."


    "So it shall be."


    The moment they both said that, Ezra attacked because he knew what was coming. He didn''t give them time as he rushed towards them. They had two options. Protect their heart or pull out their game changer.


    His claws cut through the air, grazing the vest of the two vampires as they separated, each one leaping in the opposite direction.


    "Fuck." Ezra didn''t allow himself to dwell on this development, his wings bursting out of his left side and sending him flying after the vampire that had dodged to the right.


    He grabbed her leg and pulled her to him. That was when she activated her ability but it was already too late. The glow that surrounded her died down as his tail speared past her defenses, into her chest and pulverized her heart.


    He turned in an instant, to face the second Warmonger but she''d already done the thing he''d been trying to stop her from doing.


    The golden coin slowly flipped through the air, making no sound.


    Ezra didn''t let that stop him. He dashed towards the Warmonger, sending vitality into his fist. The increased gravity on earth would do the work for him, shaving at least half a second off the time the coin would normally take to activate.


    He cocked his fist back as the Warmonger leaned forward and materialized a shield. With a contemptuous chuckle, he punched.


    A hand made of darkness that was as tall as he was materialized and slammed into the vampire''s shield. The shield shattered and the vampire was sent flying. But there was nowhere for her to go.


    The rope of darkness he''d encircled around her leg grew taut and he yanked on it, sending her flying towards him. That was when he infused his Aura with an air of inevitability. Whatever she tried to do, her death was inevitable.


    He could feel her panic and she activated her tattoo ability, turning into mist and slipping out of the rope.


    And that was when the coin activated.


    The gravity around them increased. Not by two times or three or four. By ten times.


    The ground around them cracked and the same power that was used in the peacekeeper prisons activated. Ezra felt his powers getting cut off from him. Not all but most. To most vampires, they were as good as dead but not him. His soul kept pumping him vitality and that meant he could keep controlling whatever powers or effects he''d deployed before the coin was activated.


    And that was what signed the death of the Warmonger.


    The moment she turned solid, there was a spray of blood and she fell to the floor in diced cubes, having resolidified inside the large web of tiny, sharp strings made of darkness that Ezra had seeded through the area.


    Due to the dark of the night and the increased vitality present in the world, she hadn''t felt it.


    But just because the two Warmongers were dead, that didn''t mean the fight was over. The golden coin hung in the air like a miniature sun and Ezra gritted his teeth as he moved slowly through the field.


    He had to get out of it as fast as he could because he had no idea if the Warmongers had backup. He strained, moving as fast as he could as the giant wall he''d built to secure his wives'' escape began to break down.


    After a minute of struggle, he finally stepped out of the coin''s area of effect. And it was just in time because someone just drifted into the range of his Aura. Not on the road but from up above.


    He watched with his Aura as the sixth ringed vampire floated down to meet him. It was a vampire he knew. One he''d met before and once hoped to never meet again.


    "Itachi Yaiba."

 Chapter 375 - 375: Yes or No

    Itachi Yaiba gently floated down and Ezra waited, alert from attacks from anywhere.


    He couldn''t be surprised. His Aura extended in every direction, including underground.


    Right now, there was no need for him to do anything. He only needed to hold his ground and give Red and Olivia time. Time to put some much needed distance between them.


    He''d heard things about Itachi Yaiba but he was confident in his ability. He wasn''t the same Ezra that had fought with James Harlow. Now, he knew exactly what he was capable of.


    As for Itachi, the City Lord was still the same. Just as before, he radiated an Aura that seemed physically oppressive. The only difference this time was that Ezra had the same Aura.


    His skin was pale, almost unhealthily so and with his dark clothing, he looked like a wraith descending from the heavens.


    "Ezra Matten." The man landed between Ezra and the golden coin''s area of effect. "I remember you."


    Ezra said nothing, watching the man. Itachi raised his hand and as Ezra tensed in preparation for a fight, the man merely snapped his fingers and the coin dropped to the floor, dispelling its effect.


    "That''s better." Itachi said, bringing both hands behind his back in a regal pose. Unlike Ezra who was wearing a glove, the man''s sixth ringed sign, his hands covered in black scales were open to the air.


    He tilted his head as he stared at Ezra curiously, his eyes lingering on the blindfold. "You can see me, can''t you?" When Ezra didn''t answer, he continued, almost as if he was talking to himself. "Not with your eyes, no."


    "I see." He nodded to himself. "It''s hard to notice with all the extra energy in the air but it''s there. Your Aura. That''s impressive. I guess I was right after all."


    Ezra frowned. What was he talking about?


    "You want to know, don''t you?" He chuckled, seeing Ezra''s frown. "Don''t worry. I''m not like those caked powders that sit on the council. I believe in sharing information."


    He began pacing, his eyes always on Ezra. He might not be moving straight to battle but they both knew this was not a playground.


    "Do you remember the day we met for the first time?" Itachi asked.


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed as his mind pulled up the memory of the day he killed Griffin. The day he''d unlocked the gates to the Ascension Well and ascended to the fourth ring. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was also the day he''d met Itachi Yaiba for the first time and had his first taste at the receiving end of a Domination Aura.


    "I see that you remember." Itachi chuckled, his eyes tracking every micro movement that Ezra made. "I should''ve killed you that day. In fact, if you were anyone else, I would''ve killed you. You might think it was Yuri''s plea that saved you but it wasn''t. It was me."


    Ezra studied the pacing man, wondering where he was going with this.


    "The moment I noticed you were a prince, I wanted to stay true to the mandate of the Society and kill you before you became a nuisance but one thing saved you."


    "My curiosity." Itachi smiled. "The moment my blood sang in warning, I knew that you were... different. I''ve fought princes before but you? You were just a princeling that posed no threat to me and yet, my blood sang in warning!"


    "And so, I spared you. Because I wanted to know if you were really the one. And now, with all that has happened, I know that you are." He paused before dropping the bomb. "You are Shadrach reborn."


    "What?" Ezra blurted out before he could stop himself.


    "Ha!" Itachi chuckled. "He speaks!"


    Ezra said nothing, keeping his mouth shut even as his mind unravelled the information that Itachi had just dropped. He knew he was a descendant of the progenitor but Shadrach reborn? That was something else entirely. He was his own person, wasn''t he?


    "Let''s not think too much about that." Itachi said, waving dismissively as if he had been talking about the weather. "After all, I already have my confirmation. But tell me," the man took a step closer and Ezra tensed, "nobody wants to hear what you have to say but I''ll listen."


    He took another step forward and stopped. "Did you really kill both Michelangelo and James?"


    Ezra tilted his head as he watched the man through his Aura. Should he activate his Domination Aura and kill the man? No. From what he''d heard over the years, Itachi was valuable to one of the Elders, not to mention powerful.


    Rumor had it that he was on the cusp of ascending to the seventh ring. If Ezra answered truthfully, maybe he''ll be able to call off the Warmongers. That probably won''t happen but Ezra sighed. He was being asked for his side of the story. He''ll be doing his family a disservice by not answering.


    "No." He said. "I did not kill Michelangelo and James."


    "Hmmm." Itachi hummed as he tilted his head. "You''re not lying." He said, surprised.


    Of course, Ezra wasn''t lying. James had killed Michelangelo. And as for the former City Lord, he was still alive as a heart, having a not so good time in Ezra''s pocket dimension.


    "Very well." Itachi said, nodding. "I''ll put in a good word for you with the powers that be."


    "You''re not trying to bring me in yourself?" Ezra asked, his frown deepening. What was Itachi playing at?


    "Well," the man shrugged, "that depends on you."


    There it was. Ezra crouched in preparation for a fight. He knew this was going too smoothly. The man wanted something from him. Probably the secret of how he was able to impregnate his wife, Olivia.


    "The council sent me to bring you in, Ezra Matten, but I have priorities of my own." Itachi said. "I know secrets. Secrets from the days of old. Some which the council will kill to keep a secret and others that others have not seen or heard but judging by that blindfold, I can tell that you''ve seen some yourself."


    Ezra watched the man carefully. Was he stalling? Waiting for more reinforcement? But that wasn''t the way the Society worked. They attacked all at once or nothing. It made them predictable.


    "So, I have one simple question for you, Ezra." Itachi smiled. "Just a simple yes or no. All you have to do is answer my question and I''ll leave without a fight. So, what do you say?"


    Ezra answered immediately. There was no need to waste time if he could resolve this now. "Ask your question."


    "Very well." Itachi straightened. "Did you change the weave?" He asked, his eyes fixed on Ezra with an intensity that would be terrifying to another vampire.


    Ezra tilted his head, studying the vampire. He knew things that Ezra hadn''t heard from others. Things that he''d thought buried by time.


    He knew of Shadrach and now, the weave of reality. The same weave that had been changed by Ezra by the death of Nicodemus. He''d tampered with a single string and by mistake, spread a shockwave through the weave and changed it slightly.


    "Yes." He answered Itachi.


    The change to the weave might have been small and unintentional but its effects were anything but small.


    "I see." Itachi nodded to himself. "Thank you for answering my question."


    Then, he turned away from Ezra and walked to the body of the first Warmonger. He studied it for a moment before touching it, sending it into his pocket dimension.


    As he walked to the other body, he spoke. "You know, I have to thank you for whatever it is you did." He said.


    "Now, the Law of Secrecy, the most abused vampire law, doesn''t hold as much weight anymore." He crouched in front of the second body and touched it, putting it into the pocket dimension. "It''s kinda hard to punish vampires for using their powers publicly now, when there are unstoppable waves of powered humans appearing everyday and using their powers."


    "Trust me," he smirked at Ezra as he walked towards the golden coin, "they tried stopping new powered humans. Didn''t work. Especially since nobody can predict which human would awaken next."


    Ezra watched carefully as he touched the coin, sending it into his pocket dimension.


    "They tried creating tattoos that would predict it but it didn''t work. Like I suspected, the world works with different rules now." He chuckled, moving to the final item, the sports car.


    "This is it." He opened the door and turned to look at Ezra. "Guess I''ll see you around."


    He got in the car and started it, reversed and began driving back in the direction he had been coming from.


    Ezra stood there, watching as the City Lord''s vehicle retreated into the distance.


    Just who was Itachi Yaiba and what did he want?


    With a sigh, he turned away. This wasn''t the time to be chasing mysteries. He had a family to take care of.

 Chapter 376 - 376: Lookout

    Ezra had moved as fast as he could, flying through the night. And now, it was day. With the sun rising in the east, there was nowhere for him to hide.


    Fortunately, he was getting closer to the checkpoint. He still has a few hours and would be able to meet his wives there. He sent them messages through the soul bond, assuring them he was fine and they also assured him that they were safe.


    He walked at the side of the highway, putting one foot in front of the other. Occasionally, a car would pass but none stopped for him.


    With everything going on nowadays, people were more careful. No one knew if the next hitchhiker they carried would be a serial killer with powers.


    He didn''t care, anyways. He had super endurance. It wasn''t as if he was going to get tired.


    He adjusted his blindfold as he walked, making sure it was firmly in place as the wind blew. The city had entered the radius of his Aura and he gave himself a mental pay on the back.


    Then, he noticed them. Young men inside a van, each one holding different weapons. They were the one thing The Republic had been unable to stop.


    Empowered gangs.


    While the majority of them were ordinary humans, three of the young men sitting in the car had a significantly larger amount of vitality inside them, marking them as either vampires or powered humans.


    As he walked, he covered himself in vitality and activated his chameleon tattoo, going invisible. He didn''t need any additional trouble at this point. He just wanted to go back to his family.


    As if he was inside a movie and no one had told him, the van zoomed to a stop in front of him, blocking the road. Then, the door swung open and the youngsters began to file out.


    "There''s nothing here, Dane." They looked puzzled, looking around the deserted road.


    "O ye of little faith." Dane hopped out of the driver''s seat, his eyes fixed on Ezra. He was one of the three powered humans. "Have I ever guided you wrong?"


    That was when Ezra tried using a skull that had failed in the last six months since he''d been trying it. Maybe it''ll work this time.


    His Aura covered Dane and slipped away, as if there was something shielding him from the Aura. He sighed. This was one of the long list of changes to the world. Humans could no longer be hypnotized


    Dane put his hands inside his pockets and came to stand in front of Ezra. "Howdy, boy? You lost?"


    Ezra chuckled at being called a boy. He might look around his mid twenties but he was older than all of them. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you laughing?" Dane laughed. "Let''s see if you''ll be laughing after this."


    "Don''t waste time, Dane." One of the gang members waved his metal bat around. "You look like a mad man talking to himself."


    "Hold your horses." Dame smirked and a wave of energy erupted from his chest, spreading in a shockwave around them.


    Ezra stood, tilting his head in curiosity as the wave got to him and began eating away at the illusion covering him. If it had been another enhanced human, the illusion would''ve popped but this was a sixth ringed vampire.


    Ezra studied the wave, trying to find differences between it and normal vampire abilities.


    There were none.


    He looked around at the gathered youngsters, wondering how to take care of this when the last gang member got off the van.


    He immediately dropped his invisibility and placed both hands behind his back in a regal pose, staring at the young man.


    "Well, well, well. Look what we have here." The gang member standing at the front crowed, exchanging pleased glances with Dane. "I guess you were right after all."


    "A blind mutant?" One of the gang members exclaimed as they saw his blindfold. "Lucky. I heard they sell for a nice wad of cash."


    They fanned out, boxing Ezra in but his attention was on the last gang member. The man studied Ezra for a moment before his eyes widened and he dropped to his knees.


    "My lord!"


    Just as Ezra has suspected, he was a vampire. A vampire of the Monarchy.


    "What the hell?" The other gang members cursed, glancing between Ezra and the gang members. "Hey, Wade! What''s the meaning of this?" Dane raised his voice.


    Ezra ignored them, staring at the vampire who had his eyes down on the floor. He had been able to recognize that Ezra was a higher ranking vampire. Even with the new changes to the world, the Aura of higher ranked vampires hadn''t changed.


    "What are you doing this far out of the Monarchy territory?" Ezra asked.


    "I''m the lookout, my lord!" The vampire, Wade, answered immediately.


    "I see." Ezra nodded to himself. "Stand." Wade stood. "You shall escort me to the Crossroads."


    "Have you betrayed us?" Dane moved closer to Wade, reaching into the pocket of his jacket and removing a switchblade. He flipped it out, pointing it at Ezra. "Who the hell are you?"


    Ezra sighed and said a single word.


    "Kneel."


    He activated his Domination Aura and every gang member dropped to their knees, their face pressed to the floor. If this had been six months ago, their body wouldn''t have been able to withstand the pressure of his Aura but times have changed.


    After a few seconds, he retracted his Domination, leaving the Aura for him to see by. The gang members spent their time, hacking and gasping for breath while Wade struggled to his feet.


    "You will take me into the city and then to the Crossroads." Ezra said to Wade, having not moved from where he stood since the van stopped. "Understood?"


    "Yes, my lord!" Wade answered.


    Ezra didn''t have to do anything else to make the gang members understand that they''d just run into someone much more powerful than they are.


    In a few minutes, he was sitting comfortably in the van, every gang member trying to sit as far away from him as they could.


    Onward, to his wives, and then, the Monarchy.

 Chapter 377 - 377: Checkpoint

    "Here we are."


    Ezra stepped out of the van, followed closely by Wade. The moment the door of the van closed behind them, the gang hightailed it out of there, not wanting to be in the same city as he was. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An unconscious smile appeared on his face. "I guess you''ll have to find a new gang." He said to Wade who shook his head.


    "No, my lord. I was about to leave them anyway. I was just using them as an inconspicuous way to get back to Monarchy territory."


    "Then, we can call this a happy coincidence." Ezra said before turning away from the house the van had dropped them in front of. "Come. This is not our destination."


    He began walking down the street, leading Wade. Since it was a residential area, there was not a lot of foot traffic but those who saw the duo were quite understandably puzzled.


    A blind man was after all, leading a perfectly healthy man.


    However, if they were to look for much longer, they''ll be even more puzzled because the two were gone.


    Ezra opened the back door of the house, hidden from view by the property''s hedge. Even if he hadn''t been hidden from view, ordinary humans wouldn''t have been able to see him. After all, he had his chameleon active, making him invisible.


    With Wade following behind him, he made his way to the basement. He opened the door and stepped in, his eyes sweeping over the mountain of junk piling up in the dark room.


    The only space available were the footpaths needed to move through the space.


    "My lord?" Wade called out, confusion in his tone.


    The basement didn''t look like it could comfortably house a single vampire. Besides, he doubted that a vampire lord would be willing to sleep in such a cramped place like this.


    "This is not our final destination." Ezra said, moving through the junk until he got to a small visible patch of the rear wall.


    He pushed at a section of the wall which clicked and with a whir, the wall shifted out of the way to reveal an underground path.


    While he was confident in his ability to sense any nearby vampires, he wasn''t taking any chances. As it was said, prevention was better than cure.


    He''d rather take steps to prevent anyone following him to the checkpoint where his family was than risk them being found and having to fight off whoever it was.


    He led Wade down the narrow corridor, their footsteps echoing in the passage. Before long, they began encountering branches in the paths but Ezra didn''t stop or second guess himself, as if he knew the whole place like the back of his hands.


    After minutes of walking, they arrived at a heavy door. Ezra pushed it open and climbed the stairs, emerging into the stairwell of an apartment building.


    They took the stairs up to the fourth floor and Ezra led Wade to the door at the far left of the passageway.


    At the door, he knocked three times, spacing each knock evenly. With his bond, he sent out an "I''m here'' message.


    The door opened and standing there was Red, a big smile on her face as she pulled Ezra into a bear hug. "You''re safe!" She whispered.


    "Of course, I am." He grinned at her.


    "Come in, Olivia''s waiting." She said, eyeing Wade suspiciously as she stepped aside to let them in.


    Even as they spoke, they communicated through the threads of their soul bond, where Wade could not see it or hear them.


    ''Are the Warmongers still after us?'' Red''s thread twanged.


    ''Yeah. But I saw Itachi Yaiba.''


    ''Itachi Yaiba?'' Olivia''s thread hummed even as Ezra stepped inside the living room to see her.


    With all the curtains drawn, the light from the lamp illuminated her features. The kind of features that''ll make even the most beautiful human female jealous of a pregnant vampire.


    Whatever could be said about her pregnancy, no one could deny that it didn''t detract from her beauty.


    She sat on a couch, her hand resting on her belly, and smiled warmly as they entered.


    He walked to her and hugged her, giving her a kiss even as they communicated.


    ''He knows things. Things he shouldn''t know. But at least, he''s not after us. The rest of Vampire Society is, though.''


    "Who''s this?" Red spoke out loud, gesturing to Wade who stood awkwardly in the middle of the room.


    "Oh, yeah." Ezra turned back to Wade as if he''d forgotten about him even though everyone in the room knew that wasn''t possible.


    "Olivia, Red, this is Wade. He''s a lookout from the Monarchy. He''ll be joining us to smooth things out when we get to the Crossroads."


    "Oh? A lookout? That''s great!" Red beamed, her attitude changing. "Would you like anything to eat or drink?"


    "I''m okay, ma''am." Wade nodded respectfully.


    "Where did you guys meet anyways?" Olivia asked.


    "He was infiltrating an empowered gang and they had one mutant who could see through my chameleon." Ezra explained, taking a seat next to Olivia. "I decided to reveal myself when I saw Wade. A vampire this close to the Crossroads could be useful for us and as it turns out, it is."


    "Well," Red smiled, "I guess it''s a good thing I was pretty insistent on you renewing your chameleon tattoo."


    "Yeah." Ezra smiled in response, calming as he placed his hand on Olivia''s swollen belly. Whatever happened, he''d made sure his child lives a life of privilege.


    Olivia studied Wade for a few moments before speaking. "We should leave now." She said, her eyes moving to Ezra at her side.


    "Are you sure?" Ezra''s brows rose.


    "Yes." She answered. "I''m in a good state for travel, and we shouldn''t waste any time. Who knows how many waves of Warmongers they sent this time."


    "Warmongers?" Wade''s eyes widened. "This close to the Crossroads? I have to inform the Monarchy."


    "Do whatever you want, as long as you''re with us when we leave in a minute." Ezra said. "We''re leaving."

 Chapter 378 - 378: The Crossroads

    Red nodded, already moving toward the door. "I''ll drive." She said, grabbing the keys from a hook on the wall.


    As they walked out of the building and made their way to the stairwell, Red took the lead with Wade following. Olivia was behind him and Ezra brought up the rear.


    As they walked, Wade brought out his phone and made a call.


    "Wade here." He paused. "L7256."


    After whoever on the other end of the line had confirmed whatever he had to confirm, Wade made his report.


    "We have an unknown number of Warmongers moving towards the Crossroads. They''re chasing a Society defector coven. I have made contact with the coven and am currently escorting them to our stronghold."


    He listened to the other end as they burst into the underground parking lot, heading for their car. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright." He finally said and ended the call.


    As they got to the car, Red slid into the driver''s seat and Wade took the passenger''s side. Ezra settled into the back with Olivia, keeping his eyes on Wade. If the Lookout tried anything, he''d handle it.


    Red started the hovercar and moments later, they were on their way.


    The car was silent as they drove on and the city gave way to open roads.


    After six months on the run, it was the final stretch of the journey.


    They would finally enter the Crossroads.


    Ezra had heard of the town since the Vampire Society fractured. It was a border town where Monarchy and Society territories met.


    The town was divided by a single road cutting through it and serving as a symbolic and literal boundary. No one crossed without permission.


    After a few hours on the road, the town finally came into view. Ezra raised his brow as Olivia moved beside him to get a better view of something in the distance, out of the current range of his Aura.


    "Is that the Crossroads?" She asked.


    "Yes, milady." Wade answered. "We''re close."


    Curious, Ezra extended his Aura to see the town for himself but before he could even get a quarter of the way there, his Aura pinged on something.


    Trailing them in the distance was a hovervan and sitting inside it was a team of amored Warmongers.


    He leaned forward. "Red, we''ve got company. The van."


    Red adjusted the mirror and grimaced.


    Wade shifted uneasily. "We''ll have to stop in a few minutes. The Monarchy sent a welcoming party and they''d have to check and clear us before we''ll be allowed entrance." He said.


    "No." Ezra said, keeping his attention on the van. They had the same thing that made their van move faster like the sports car of the earlier Warmongers. "Stopping is just inviting trouble. We can''t afford to stop with them behind us. Keep driving."


    "My lord!" Wade turned back to stare at Ezra. "I wouldn''t advise it."


    "Don''t worry." Ezra kept his attention on the van. "Just call the Monarchy and inform them of what''s happening. Tell them the defector is Ezra Matten." That should be enough for them to prepare accordingly.


    He turned his head, as if his eyes were really working, towards Wade. "Trust me."


    Wade nodded and quickly fished out his phone, dailing whoever it was that could make things happen.


    Red floored the accelerator pedal, the car speeding even faster to the Crossroads. But the faster they went, the closer the Warmongers got.


    It was daylight and they couldn''t afford to use their powers in public. The Law of Secrecy was a bit loose now but that didn''t mean it still wasn''t enforced. Besides, there was nothing stopping them from using their abilities. They just had to make sure humans couldn''t see it.


    Before he could do anything, the space within the van warped, the Warmongers aiming through the windshield at the car through the now increased space between the driver''s and passenger''s seat.


    "Incoming!" He barked and a second later, the car jolted as a burst of gunfire ricocheted off the rear bumper.


    Red cursed under his breath, swerving to the side, while Wade ducked instinctively. Fortunately, there were not that many cars on the road with them.


    Ezra could feel the bullets trying to exert an effect on the car but he quickly infused his Aura with a sense of immutability, causing the effect to fade away. The next volley of bullets won''t be this weak with how closer the Warmongers were getting.


    He glanced at Olivia, who clutched her belly protectively. He didn''t need eyes or a soul bond to feel the trust radiating from her. She knew that he wouldn''t let anything happen to her and the baby.


    Shooting a smile at her, he turned his attention to the car and placed his hands on the seat.


    "Hold it steady, Red." He said calmly. "This is going to feel¡­ different."


    Red gave a nod but didn''t reply, her attention already occupied with swerving to avoid the Warmonger''s attacks.


    Ezra shifted his attention, focusing on the car''s structure. His Aura fed him the most accurate image he''d ever get of the car, visualizing the metal bending, the windows thickening, and the tires growing tougher.


    His darkness began pouring off him and seeping into the body of the car. The car shuddered as the darkness rippled through the frame like a current. From the inside, it felt like watching ice ripple into water and back into ice.


    The windows darkened to an almost impenetrable tint, the metal body of the car thickened with an audible groan, and the tires grew thicker treads.


    "There." Ezra said, sitting back confidently. "That should be enough to get us to the Crossroads intact."


    With the darkness reinforcing the car and stealing the vitality from any bullet effect, they should be able to weather this storm.


    Another volley of bullets struck the car, but this time they flattened harmlessly against the reinforced metal. Wade exhaled audibly, his grip on the dashboard relaxing slightly. "This might actually work."

 Chapter 379 - 379: Safer Hands

    "How''s the Monarchy taking the news?" Ezra asked.


    "They''ll be waiting for us at the bridge."


    "Alright."


    The road narrowed as they finally entered the Crossroads, moving towards the bridge that separated the Monarchy and the Vampire Society.


    Up ahead, the Society had also called ahead and their Warmongers had already set up a barricade between the road and the bridge.


    "Fuck." Wade cursed, staring at the soldiers crouched behind them. It didn''t take too much time for the curse to evolve to "fucking hell" as the first grenade launcher was raised.


    "Incoming!" He shouted.


    Red swerved sharply, narrowly avoiding the explosion. The impact site evaporated into nothingness and the car was showered with dirt and debris.The reinforced glass of the windshield held, but the force of the blast rocked the car.


    "We can''t keep this up." Red growled. "We need a damn miracle!"


    Ezra took a deep breath. It was time for him to use an ability he''d been neglecting ever since he became a vampire.


    His telekinesis. It was weak, but for what he wanted to do, it would work.


    He stretched his hands towards the barricade as they zoomed towards it, his Aura highlighting every ordinance they had similar to the one that had just been fired.


    With a frown of concentration, he grabbed hold and activated them.


    Whoomph!


    The barricade and the Warmongers behind it simply disappeared in a shower of dust. The explosion wasn''t even big or catastrophic enough to explain what had just happened.


    "Perfect." Red grinned as she drove the car through the dust and on the bridge. The dust finally cleared and ahead of them was another barricade, this time, the people behind it were wearing the vest of the Republic''s police.


    They were the Monarchy''s forces.


    "Slow doen, milady." Wade said to Red. "We''re finally here. There''s no need for us to rush anymore."


    Red slowed down the car, moving slowly toward the barricade. As they drove closer, someone stepped out from the barricade, holding a megaphone. The person put the megaphone to their mouth and spoke. "Identify yourself!"


    "This is Lookout Wade, verified under Monarchy command. I''m escorting allies of the Monarchy through the Crossroads!" Wade yelled.


    The figure paused and as they slowly drove closer, they could see that the person was female. After a few seconds, she finally spoke. "Confirmed. Hold your position."


    Red slowed to a stop, waiting as activity went on behind the barricade. After a few seconds, the barricade was cleared and they were waved forward. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Red drove and as they passed the barricade, it was quickly reconstructed behind them.


    The car was forced to a stop again as a convoy of military vehicles approached and stopped, Monarchy soldiers fanning out to surround the car. The reinforced doors creaked as Ezra reabsorbed the available vitality, releasing his hold on the car''s enhancements.


    The metal groaned as it reverted to its original state.


    One of the soldiers, a tall man with a commander''s badge, stepped forward. "Who''s in charge here?" He demanded, his rifle lowered but not stowed.


    Wade opened his door, stepping out with his hands raised. "That would be me." He said calmly. "And unless you want to explain to the higher-ups why you slowed us down, you''ll clear the way."


    The commander eyed Wade warily before nodding and turning back to his soldiers. "Escort them across. The Monarchy''s already waiting."


    The soldiers quickly made their way back into their car and they manuevered themselves into formation around Red as she drove. The lead car led them to where they would meet whoever was in charge of the Monarchy''s side of the Crossroads.


    "Finally." Red said, almost disbelievingly.


    They''d done it. They''d made it to the Monarchy.


    Ezra raised his hands and put them over Olivia''s shoulders, drawing her closer to him. "We did it." He whispered.


    As they drove, everything rippled as they crossed an almost invisible barrier. It was a White Zone.


    The White Zone was a new development, created in the last six months. It was still an ability from the Chameleon tattoo but it was different from the Black Zone.


    Unlike the Black Zone, it was an almost invisible zone to vampires and powered humans but completely invisible to ordinary humans.


    Through the White Zones, vampires could make a place filled with vampires and barricades, like the bridge, look normal. If a human is looking at it, all they''d see was an empty bridge with just a simple police checkpoint on either side.


    The zone was useful for influencing perception but not so good at keeping people out. It relied on illusions made from light and sound to keep people away unlike the Black Zone which was an actual barrier.


    After a few minutes of driving, they finally apprached an estate. After the security check at the gate, they drove in for another minute before finally coming into view of the mansion sitting in the middle of the estate.


    The mansion was exactly what one would expect if one tried to imagine a generic billionaire residence. Too big and white for its own good.


    They finally rolled to a stop at the parking lot. The soldiers began getting out of their vehicles and the Matten coven followed suit.


    As they stepped out, Olivia winced, a hand on her belly, and Ezra placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, helping her stand.


    "Almost there." He murmured. The pregnancy really was taking a toll on her. It wasn''t as if she didn''t have vitality but her energy still kept fluctuating.


    The eyes of the soldiers were on him and Olivia and his Aura was on everybody in the parking lot.


    His blindfolded face moved as a woman stepped forward. She was dressed in a military uniform and her posture was straight. She approached them, flanked by two guards.


    "Welcome to the Monarchy" She said as she came to a stop in front of them. "I am the caretaker for the Monarchy''s interests here. You must be Ezra, Olivia, Red and¡­" Her eyes flicked to Wade. "Company."


    "And you are?" Ezra stepped forward.


    "You may call me Sariel." She replied. "I can see that you''ve been through a lot to get here."


    "Don''t worry." She smiled at them, a smile that was anything but friendly. "You''re in safer hands now."

 Chapter 380 - 380: Proof

    Ezra sat back on the couch, his arm wrapped protectively around Olivia, who snuggled closer to him with her head on his chest. Together, they looked like they belonged in a magazine for comfortable furniture.


    In front of them, Red paced the room, the sound of her boots muffled by the thick carpet covering the floor.


    The secure wing of the mansion was nothing short of luxurious, with furniture both beautiful and comfortable, high ceilings, and windows covered with heavy drapes that kept out any prying eyes.


    But despite the comfort available, everyone could feel the tension in the air.


    The guards stationed outside the doors and roaming the grounds of the estate was a constant reminder that their presence here was both a privilege and a precarious position.


    "She''s planning something." Red muttered, pausing mid-stride to glance back at Ezra. "You saw that smile, didn''t you? It''s the kind of smile someone wears when they''ve already decided to stab you in the back."


    Ezra chuckled at her words even as he partially agreed with her. "If she wanted to attack us, she''d have done it by now. We''re sitting right exactly where she wants us."


    "Besides, Sariel''s no fool. She knows what''s at stake here. Everybody knows I''m here, both Monarchy and the Society. She can''t make us disappear without consequences."


    "I still don''t trust her." Red replied, crossing her arms. "She''s too comfortable. Too¡­ polite. It''s like she''s waiting for something."


    "And yet, here we are." Ezra said, gesturing to their surroundings. "Under heavy guard, sure, but treated with respect. That''s more than we''d get from the Society."


    Olivia placed a hand on Ezra''s knee, drawing his attention. "We can''t afford to make enemies here, Red." She said softly. "The Monarchy is our best chance to protect the baby and secure our future."


    Red sighed but nodded. "I know. I just don''t like feeling boxed in."


    Before anyone could respond, they were interrupted by a knock at the door but they had all been expecting that.


    While they''d been conversing out loud, Ezra''s Aura covered a large part of the mansion and had already seen their visitor coming before she even approached their door. He''d used the bond speech to tell his wives and they''d continued like nothing was wrong.


    They all turned to the door as Sariel entered with her Aura active, flanked by the tall, stoic commander who had escorted them from the barricade to the mansion. Unlike that time, he and the guards around the house were not armed with rifles. They didn''t need it in private.


    "I trust you''re settling in well?" Sariel asked as she walked into the room, her eyes sweeping over each of them before landing on Ezra. The commander stood silently at her side, his eyes alert for any threat and his posture rigid.


    "Well enough." Ezra replied, standing. "You''ve been generous."


    Sariel inclined her head slightly with a faint smile. "Our aim here is to make sure our guests are as comfortable as possible, especially guests of your significance." She gestured to the commander. "This is Commander Duke. He''s in charge of your security during your stay here." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The commander stepped forward. "My team and I are here to ensure your safety, my lord." He said, his voice even. "If you require anything, do not hesitate to ask."


    Ezra nodded. Even though the Monarchy''s soldiers were clearly well-trained, he knew they weren''t there to protect him but to keep a close eye on him. "Thank you, Commander." He said.


    They all knew he was a sixth ringed vampire since he hadn''t even tried to hide it. Sariel herself was the only sixth ringed vampire of the Monarchy in the Crossroads. Sixth ringed vampires weren''t that common, after all.


    Both in the Monarchy and the Society, vampires with six rings and above were generally City Lords or subordinates of the Princes or the Council. They were too valuable and powerful to be let loose on their own.


    And Sariel was essentially the City Lord of the Monarchy sections of the Crossroads.


    "Now that introductions are out of the way," Sariel said as she and Ezra took their seats opposite each other, "shall we talk business?"


    Ezra leaned forward, his blindfolded face turning toward Sariel. "I thought that''s why you came."


    Sariel''s smile widened ever so slightly as she spoke. "I have to admit that you''ve made quite the impression, Ezra Matten."


    "The Society''s most wanted vampire. The man who is allegedly responsible for the change in the world. The one who managed to do the impossible and¡­" her eyes flicked to Olivia''s rounded belly, "defy nature itself."


    Ezra''s expression remained calm, but his Aura rippled subtly, brushing against hers. Sariel didn''t flinch, her own Aura standing solidly like a fortress.


    "You seem well-informed." Ezra said. "But I''m guessing you didn''t come here just to flatter me."


    "No, I didn''t." Sariel replied, folding her hands in her lap. "I came to ask you a simple question. What do you want from the Monarchy?"


    A small smile stole over Ezra''s face as he exhaled, leaning back in his chair. "Straight to the point, I see."


    "Of course." Sariel returned his smile. "So, what is it, Matten? What do you want?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Ezra finally answered.


    "I''m here to claim my right as prince." He said. "To take my place in the Monarchy."


    There was a beat of silence as Sariel raised a brow, before her smile morphed into something sharper.


    "Bold." She chuckled, shaking her head. "But if you indeed have this title, claiming it isn''t as simple as walking into the Monarchy and declaring yourself."


    She leaned forward, showing teeth. "You''ll need to prove it."


    "Prove it?" It was Ezra''s turn to laugh. "You know what I''ve done. What more proof do you need?"


    Sariel''s eyes glinted with amusement and something darker. "The Monarchy has traditions that must be followed, Ezra. Titles must be proven and earned, not assumed. You''ve shaken the world, yes, but to us, you are still a powerful outsider."


    Ezra stared at her in amusement, going over her words.


    When she saw that he wasn''t in any hurry to fill the silence, Sariel finally stood. "Prove your claim, Ezra. Show us that you have a relic within you. That you''re more than a fugitive. More than a threat. Show us that you''re worthy of the title you seek."


    If Ezra had been of a lower ring, Sariel would''ve been able to sense the relic inside him just like Itachi had when he had still been in First City. But now, the stronger he got, the more he developed his own unique aura that hid the power of the relic inside him.


    Now, if he showed her Valaren, it didn''t mean anything. Every vampire had monsters like that inside them. His was just stronger than most.


    If he showed her his golden eyes, it also didn''t mean anything. Every vampire with a chameleon tattoo could change the color of their eyes.


    He only had two options. First, to prove his royalty with the use of a relic like the progenitor''s lock which can be opened by princes. But as there was no such relic close at hand, the second option was the only way.


    He finally spoke.


    "If you really want proof, inform the other princes of the Nightmare Court of my presence. Only my peers are fit to judge me." He said with authority.


    Sariel''s grin widened at his words. "Don''t worry, Ezra, a prince is already coming." She said in amusement. "You''ll have your chance to prove it soon enough."


    With that, she turned on her heel and left the room, Commander Duke following close behind her.


    The door clicked shut behind them, leaving Ezra, Red, and Olivia alone in the room.


    Red broke the silence first. "I don''t like her. She''s too¡­ slippery."


    "She''s testing us." Olivia said softly. Her hand rested on her belly as she looked at Ezra. "Testing you."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ezra said confidently. "It doesn''t change the fact that I am what I am."

 Chapter 381 - 381: Caretaker Royce

    On the other side of the Crossroads was the Vampire''s society''s mansion. Or at least, that was what it looked like to outside observers. Just like the Monarchy''s mansion, it was a veritable fortress hidden in plain sight.


    Others might look and dismiss it as the dwelling of a rich family but it was crawling with guards and security had been increased with what had happened at the barricade.


    Luckily, they''d been able to clean everything up and return it to what it was before the explosion.


    But just because the damage had been cleaned up doesn''t mean everything was okay. The population of the fortress was on edge.


    This hadn''t happened before.


    The Vampire Society''s caretaker, a tall man with a gaunt face that made him look like he was healthy and on the verge of death at the same time, paced behind his desk.


    Darkness swirled around him like liquid shadows, mirroring his mood.


    The room was tastefully decorated with the walls covered with red tapestries, each one holding a portrait of the seven members of the council.


    Fixed to the high ceiling was a chandelier, casting its lights down on the tapestries and making blood-red hues shimmer around the room.


    Behind him was a massive window from which one could see the bridge that connected their side of the Crossroads to the Monarchy''s territory in the distance.


    Standing before him was his direct subordinate, a young-looking woman dressed in the familiar military urban camouflage uniform of the Society''s Warmongers.


    She stood still like a statue, her shoulders drawn taut, as if bracing for the full force of her superior''s wrath.


    Her head was slightly bowed, but not from respect. No, it was from hiding the fear she was trying to suppress.


    She knew what the caretaker was like. She was too young a vampire to have this job but as the caretaker had killed her predecessors in a fit of rage, the job had fallen to her.


    She kept herself rigid as the caretaker''s voice lashed through the air like a whip, sharp and unforgiving.


    "Explain to me," he snarled, his cold eyes narrowing into icy slits, "how Ezra Matten slipped through our fingers. Explain how he destroyed our soldiers at the barricade and turned our own weapons against us."


    The woman flinched but held her ground. As she spoke, her voice was steady but she still couldn''t hide the note of nervousness in it.


    "Caretaker Royce, the barricade team reported nothing unusual until it was too late. The explosions¡­ they were not from a tattoo ability or anything conventional. It''s as all our payloads activated on their own, but¨C"


    "No excuses!" Royce''s hand slammed onto the desk, and it cracked, the sound like a gunshot in the enclosed room. His claw-like fingers curled against the surface of the desk, tearing faint scratches into the wood.


    "We cannot allow this to happen again. No matter how powerful Ezra Matten may be, there are limits to his abilities. Find out how he did it. Deconstruct every detail of that encounter and bring me answers. Am I clear?"


    "Yes, Caretaker," the subordinate replied, hiding her sigh of relief. It seems like she wouldn''t be dying just yet. Or at least, not today.


    She saluted and turned to leave, trying to be quick but not looking like she was running away as she left the room.


    Royce''s eyes followed her until the door finally clicked closed behind her.


    He exhaled slowly, his expression shifting from raw fury to something colder. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Matten Coven, especially Ezra Matten himself, was quite likely the biggest threat the Society had faced in years.


    He had somehow caused the changes in the world and was responsible for the new wave of enhanced humans. Not only that but he had gotten another vampire pregnant.


    Who knew what else he could do? He was an asset the Society couldn''t afford to lose and he had somehow slipped by on his watch.


    Luckily, there was still a chance to save things.


    A faint click drew his attention and he turned to see one of the room''s bookshelves slide aside, revealing a hidden passage.


    Stepping out of the shadows was Duke, the commander in charge of security on the Monarchy''s side.


    His uniform had nothing out of place and his posture was confident, but he couldn''t stop the sense of unease he felt from showing in his eyes as he entered the room and bowed his head.


    "Duke." Royce said coldly, the name slipping from his lips like a blade. "Report."


    "Caretaker." Duke said with a low voice, as if he was carefully considering and picking each word before he spoke, "Ezra Matten and his coven have been granted temporary sanctuary in the Monarchy''s fortress."


    "Lady Sariel has placed them under heavy guard. She doesn''t like him, probably because if he''s right about being a prince, it means her hopes of finding the last relic of the progenitor are dead."


    "So she''s been testing and provoking him, but he always keeps his cool. His actions so far suggest he''s more focused on securing his position as prince than any immediate retaliation, either on Sariel or on the Society."


    "So far, I''ve been able to secure a position in charge of the Matten''s security."


    Royce''s lips curled into a sneer, staring at Duke in disdainful amusement. "And what of Sariel? Does she suspect anything about you?"


    Duke hesitated for the briefest of moments before shaking his head. "No, Caretaker. She believes my loyalty lies with her and the Monarchy. I''ve taken every precaution to make sure my actions remain beyond suspicion."


    "Good." Royce said before moving to the chair behind the desk and taking his seat. He finally calmed, steepling his fingers under his chin.


    After a few seconds, he spoke.


    "Duke?"


    "Yes, Caretaker?"


    "Here''s your next task. We cannot afford to let Ezra Matten settle into the Monarchy. We must bring him back to the Society, whether dead or alive."


    Duke swallowed unconsciously at Royce''s words.


    "I want you to find a way to capture one of them. Any of them. But if you have a choice, bring me the pregnant one."


    "Olivia, sir?" Duke asked.


    "Yes." Royce confirmed, his voice dripping with malice as a cruel smile morphed into existence on his lips. "The child she carries is an anomaly. If we can control her, we can control Ezra."


    He looked up at Duke. "Do whatever it takes, but make sure it''s clean. I don''t care if it ends up breaking your cover and makes you an unusable asset. It''s worth it."


    "If you succeed, I''ll make sure you''re rewarded sufficiently."


    "Yes, Caretaker." Duke nodded sharply, excitement slowly permeating through every inch of his body. This was his big break. If he succeeds, he''ll finally have the cushy life he''d been dreaming of.


    "Do not fail me, Duke." Royce growled and Duke was quickly reminded of the consequences of failure. "Ezra Matten may think he''s untouchable, but we will remind him why the Vampire Society has ruled for centuries."


    "Understood, Caretaker."


    "Good." Royce nodded. "Now go."


    Without another word, Duke turned and disappeared back through the hidden passage, the bookshelf sliding into place behind him with a soft thud.


    Vael remained seated, staring out the window at the bridge in the distance.


    His fingers tapped rhythmically on the desk, each tap gouging a little bit of wood from the desk.


    "Ezra Matten." He growled under his breath. "Dead or alive."

 Chapter 382 - 382: Princess Akiko of the Nightmare Court

    Sariel stood stiffly in front of the Monarchy''s mansion. Her expression was neutral but her hands were clenched behind her back, betraying her true feelings.


    Gathered and arranged behind her was a small but proper welcoming party of Monarchy elites present in the Crossroads, their uniforms pressed and gleaming under the light of the sun. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The breeze blew, tugging at the edges of Sariel''s cape as she waited, her mind scrambling for a way out of the closing box.


    Even with everything going on with her, to the untrained eye, she looked calm, like a still lake.


    The courtyard was silent as they waited, nobody making any noise.


    Today''s guest was special. Well, special was an understatement. It was Princess Akiko of the Nightmare Court.


    The title alone was enough to demand reverence, but what truly set Akiko apart was the relic she wielded. The fourth relic from the Book of Darkness.


    "Nihil."


    With the relic''s ability, there was nothing Princess Akiko could not hide on the face of the earth and this relic was one of the things that made her so invaluable to the Monarchy.


    If she decided to and had enough vitality for it, she could probably hide the whole of the Monarchy from the world.


    Sariel stood as the knowledge kept gnawing a hole in her gut. According to the princes and princesses, every relic had been accounted for except one.


    The last relic of the Nightmare Court.


    But Ezra Matten''s arrival and claims of his being the final prince unsettled her.


    If Ezra truly had the last relic from the Book of Darkness, her ambitions¨Cno, her very reason for aligning with the Monarchy¨Cwould crumble to dust.


    Sariel had always known her path to power would not be an open road free of challenges, but she had staked everything on the Monarchy being the perfect chance for her to ascend to royalty.


    The arrival of Ezra, a potential prince with a direct claim to the Nightmare Court, was a threat she couldn''t ignore.


    The rage that simmered in her gut was difficult to suppress. She didn''t know what to do except hold on to her anger. Killing or attacking Ezra Matten would probably mean her death.


    Not only was she not confident in her ability to defeat him but even if she did, there would be punishment for the one to kill the most wanted vampire in the Vampire Society.


    She was finally jarred out of her thoughts by a low whistle. Humans wouldn''t be able to pick up the sound but she was a superior being.


    A few seconds later, she confirmed what the noise was telling her. The convoy had arrived.


    She straightened as the lead hover car slowed to a smooth stop in front of the mansion.


    The car door opened, and Princess Akiko stepped out, moving with grace like she was made from water.


    She was smaller than Sariel had imagined, her slight frame wrapped in a dark, elegant gown that shimmered faintly with each step.


    Her features were delicate, almost doll-like, but her red eyes held the cold confidence of a predator.


    Sariel bowed deeply at the sight of the woman. "Welcome, Your Highness. It is an honor to have you here."


    Akiko''s lips curved into a smile that somehow said nothing of if she was pleased or not. "Thank you, Sariel. I trust everything is in order?"


    "Of course." Sariel replied, gesturing toward the mansion. "Your suite has been prepared with the finest accommodations. Please, allow us to escort you."


    With a nod of approval, Akiko moved forward, her presence as immutable as reality itself despite her diminutive stature. That was the aura of a seventh ringed vampire.


    Sariel followed without another word.


    As they moved through the halls, Akiko turned her head slightly to look at Sariel as she spoke. "Tell me, Sariel, what are your thoughts on Ezra Matten?"


    Sariel hesitated, the unexpected question causing her to stumble minutely before she caught herself.


    What should she say? Should she really speak her thoughts? Or should she play her part as every other Monarchist?


    "He is¡­ an anomaly, Your Highness. His presence here has certainly disrupted many expectations."


    Akiko smiled at her words. "An anomaly. A polite way of saying he is a problem."


    "I didn''t mean to overstep." Sariel replied quickly, her tone careful.


    Akiko waved a delicate hand dismissively. "Do not worry. Honesty is valuable, Sariel. I''ve heard much about Ezra, and the chaos he brings with him."


    Her eyes flicked toward Sariel, who couldn''t put a label to what she was seeing in it. "Tell me, do you fear him?"


    The question caught Sariel off guard, but she didn''t let it show on her face. Thankfully, the whole situation already had her on guard.


    "I fear what he represents, Your Highness. If the rumors are true¡­ if he truly holds the final relic¡­" She trailed off, her meaning clear.


    With the Monarchy complete, the Society might not sit still. The war brewing on the horizon might finally begin.


    Akiko''s smile widened but there was no sense of warmth in it. "If he holds the final relic, then the Court''s plans will shift dramatically. But tell me, Sariel, what do you plan to do about it?"


    Sariel''s hands clenched at her sides but sahe kept any emotion out of her voice. "My loyalty is to the Monarchy, Your Highness. I will act as I am commanded."


    Akiko let out a soft hum of amusement. "A loyal servant to the end. Admirable. But loyalty without ambition is a dull blade, Sariel. I wonder which path you truly walk."


    The silence that followed was uneasy. Sariel''s mind worked. Did Akiko know how she really feels? Or was this just her way of probing her subordinates?


    Sariel dared not respond, knowing any answer could be interpreted as dangerous.


    As a vampire of the seventh ring, Akiko was currently the weakest of the Nightmare royalty. That was probably why she''d been assigned to deal with the whole Ezra matter.


    But Sariel knew even the weakest Nightmare royalty wielded power far beyond what she or Ezra could contend with.


    Not to mention the seventh ring ability, foresight, which she was probably using now to lead the way to her suite even as this was her first time here.


    Akiko''s possession of Nihil only made her more dangerous.


    The procession moved through the mansion until they reached the suite reserved for Akiko.


    It was the finest in the estate, its expansive space filled with the most luxurious of everything present.


    The windows also offered a sweeping view of the Monarchy''s side of the Crossroads, and a beautiful yet faint scent permeated the air.


    Sariel bowed again as the princess stepped inside.


    "Please let us know if there is anything you require, Your Highness." She said.


    Akiko glanced around the room before her eyes finally settled on Sariel. "You''ve done well. That will be all for now."


    Sariel nodded and excused herself, her frustration burning within her as she left the suite.


    She wanted to scream and rage against this injustice.


    She''d been a loyal servant of the Monarchy yet it was one Society lackey nobody had ever heard of that seized the final relic.


    Her steps were brisk as she walked to her own suite.


    She had played her part of a contented servant flawlessly, but the knowledge of Ezra''s potential claim to the relic¡­ to the throne¡­ was a bitter pill she could not swallow.


    She''d have to do something about this feeling.

 Chapter 383 - 383: Welcome, Brother

    Ezra had known for a few hours now that Princess Akiko had arrived.


    He didn''t know much about her as information on the Monarchy had been restricted in the Society.


    When his Aura had picked up the gathering in front of the mansion, he''d toned down the range of his Aura, not wanting to offend the coming Princess.


    But right now, Ezra could sense her presence all over the mansion, her powerful Aura stretching far and wide.


    Fortunately, her Aura just grazed the edges of his own, not spilling into their suite and giving them privacy.


    Her arrival had been something they''d been looking forward to with anticipation as it meant their acceptance into the monarchy but at this [point, the excitement had waned. It''s been hours but there has been silence.


    No summons, no message, no nothing.


    When the knock finally came, it was Duke who stepped into the room.


    The commander was like a professional brick, his tone curt as he delivered the news. "Lord Ezra, the Princess has requested your presence. You, Lady Red, and Lady Olivia are to accompany me to her suite."


    Ezra rose slowly from his seat, adjusting his posture. His blindfold shifted slightly as he tilted his head toward Duke. "Very well. Let''s not keep her waiting."


    Red and Olivia exchanged a glance before standing as well.


    Olivia smoothed her dress over her growing belly, while Red stood near to support her if needed.


    The three of them followed Duke as he led the way, their footsteps muffled by thick carpets. At this point, they didn''t know what to expect.


    Was the silence before now a sign that she was giving them time to prepare or a sign that she was hostile?


    They finally approached the suite and the closer they got, the more Akiko''s Aura became¡­ heavier. Its presence felt invasive and commanding, like they had no choice but to beneath it.


    Ezra could feel it more than most as it brushed against him. He pushed back instinctively, his own Aura rearing up for the challenge.


    Duke finally stopped in front of the doors leading to the suite, gesturing for them to enter.


    Ezra placed a hand on the door and pushed it open. He quickly stepped inside with Red and Olivia close behind.


    Princess Akiko stood near the suite''s wide windows, her petite figure framed by the golden light streaming in from outside, making her look like some kind of ancient goddess.


    Standing by the door like a guard was Sariel who eyed the Matten coven but said nothing.


    Akiko turned as they entered, her eyes lighting up with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    "Ah, my brother has arrived!" She said warmly, stretching her hands out as if she wanted to hug them from where she stood.


    Her smile widened as she took in Ezra, her eyes lingering briefly on him before shifting to Red and Olivia. "It''s good to finally meet you."


    It was undeniable. Akiko had used the word "brother," signaling to everyone in earshot that he really was a prince of the Nightmare Court and the wielder of the last relic.


    Valaren stirred faintly inside of him, as if acknowledging its peer within Akiko.


    At the side, Sariel stiffened slightly. Her expression was carefully neutral but she still couldn''t hide the rigidity in her posture.


    "If you''ll excuse me, Your Highness," she said, bowing slightly toward Akiko. "I must take my leave. There are other matters I must attend to."


    Akiko''s smile turned to her. "Of course, Sariel. Thank you for your diligence. You''ve been a wonderful caretaker."


    Sariel bowed and left the room, but not before she gave Ezra a brief, unreadable glance. Who knew what she was thinking?


    The door closed behind her with a soft click, leaving the Nightmare Princess alone with the Matten Coven.


    Akiko''s gaze returned to Olivia, her expression softening as she approached. "And this must be the anomaly I''ve heard so much about."


    She knelt slightly, her eyes level with Olivia''s swollen belly. "May I?"


    Olivia hesitated, her hand instinctively moving to shield her stomach.


    Ezra stepped forward, standing right beside and slightly in front of Olivia who had taken a step back. "Perhaps another time, Princess. My wife needs her rest." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akiko''s eyes flicked up to meet Ezra''s, and for a moment, the room seemed to hold its breath. Their Auras pressed against each other as they stared.


    Red''s hand was stretched out slightly as if she was ready to reach out and pull out a weapon while Olivia remained perfectly still.


    This was a seventh ringed vampire and they weren''t sure of their ability to hold her off but they''d rather die trying than have anything happen to the baby.


    The pressure in the room kept growing as the seconds stretched on.


    Then, to everyone''s surprise, Akiko broke the silence with a laugh. An actual laugh, both light and genuine.


    She stepped back as the pressure disappeared.


    "You''re a protective one, aren''t you?" She said, straightening with a graceful motion. "I can respect that. A family man is always admirable."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly, acknowledging her comment but saying nothing. He didn''t need to. The message had been sent and received.


    Akiko moved to one of the room''s armchairs, lowering herself into it with the kind of elegance that couldn''t be replicated even by lower ranked vampires.


    She gestured lightly for the others to sit and somehow, her every gesture made it clear that she was still the one in control. It reinforced the goddess image they''d all had when they entered the room.


    Ezra and Olivia took their seats, while Red remained standing behind them, her eyes fixed on Akiko.


    "You know, Ezra," Akiko began, folding her hands neatly in her lap, "even with your claim as a prince confirmed by me, you won''t find the Monarchy welcoming you with open arms."


    Ezra tilted his head as he kept his face pointed at her like his eyes were actually working. "And why is that?"


    Akiko rested her chin on her hand, her smile returning but this time, it was anything but friendly. "Because you are from the Society."


    There was silence.


    "You coming and being confirmed as a prince was never the end of everything, Ezra Matten."


    "Even if you''re a prince, there will always be rumors and suspicions that you''re a plant sent by the Council to infiltrate us."


    "Trust is a fragile thing here, and you''ve arrived with it in short supply."


    Ezra kept his Aura on her even as he processed what he was hearing. He''d known that there was a possibility that this would happen but Akiko''s words still cut deeper than he cared to admit.


    He''d been looking forward to finding a place called home and here he was, only to realize that he was still an outsider.


    "And what would you have me do about that?" He asked.


    Akiko''s eyes gleamed with amusement as she leaned back in her chair. "Oh, that is for you to decide, brother."


    "If you truly wish to be accepted by the Nightmare Court, you''ll have to earn it. Prove yourself to the other princes."


    "Only then will they see you as an equal."

 Chapter 384 - 384: So Very Dangerous

    Sariel paced the length of the balcony, her boots clicking rhythmically against the stone tiles.


    The wind whipped her dark hair around her face, but she didn''t even notice. Her mind was occupied with far more important things.


    Right now, her fury burned so hot, she was sure nothing could extinguish it.


    It had been a full day since Princess Akiko arrived at the Crossroads, and everything felt as if it had shifted out of her control.


    She couldn''t stop the sense of loss and bitterness rising up within her. The last relic had been her hope. Her hope for a fulfilling life.


    And now, that too was snatched from her.


    Not only had Akiko acknowledged Ezra but Ezra''s existence itself had been the last straw.


    The last relic should''ve been hers by right!


    Who else was more loyal?!


    Who else had betrayed everyone close to them to be here?!


    Who else had given their life for the Monarchy?!


    She stopped abruptly, gripping the balcony railing so tight that her knuckles turned white.


    She stared out into the darkness of the estate grounds, her mind kept repeating the same questions.


    What could she do to salvage her position? To remind the Monarchy that she was more than just a tool?


    The thought of being cast aside for Ezra Matten filled her with a cold, seething rage.


    "You''re going to hurt yourself gripping the railing like that."


    Sariel spun around, instantly alert and searching for the source of the voice.


    There, perched casually on the edge of the balcony railing, was Princess Akiko.


    Her small figure was silhouetted against the moonlight, her legs dangling freely over the side. It wasn''t as if she''d receive any damage if she fell. The drop would probably feel like a tickle.


    On her face was a smile. The kind that looked friendly but still managed to send a chill down Sariel''s spine.


    "Your Highness." Sariel said, forcing herself to bow, even as her body felt like a coiled spring ready to snap. "I didn''t hear you coming."


    "No one ever does." Akiko replied, her tone light and teasing, as if she was telling a private joke.


    She tilted her head as she studied Sariel with a curious expression on her face. "You''ve been pacing for hours. It''s quite the performance." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sariel straightened, her hands clasping behind her back to stop them from curling into fists.


    "I was simply¡­ reflecting, Your Highness. Making sure that everything remains in order during your stay."


    Akiko chuckled disarmingly. "Oh, Sariel, you''re such a¡­ diligent caretaker."


    "But let''s not pretend, shall we? You''re furious."


    Sariel''s eyes remained on Akiko, her words picked carefully.


    "I wouldn''t describe it as fury, Your Highness. Concern, yes. Change always brings challenges."


    Akiko leaned forward slightly as if she wanted to fall, her legs swaying in a carefree motion. "Concern. A convenient word."


    "But I''ve found that most people who claim to be concerned are usually hiding something¡­ stronger. Something deeper."


    "Fear, envy, anger¡­ Which is it for you, Sariel?"


    Sariel hesitated, feeling Akiko''s eyes on her like a spotlight. "I''m loyal to the Monarchy, your Highness. My emotions are irrelevant compared to my duties."


    "Ah, loyalty." Akiko mused, her finger tapping her chin playfully. "Such a noble ideal."


    "Loyalty, as I''ve learned, always comes with strings attached. Tell me, Sariel, are you loyal to the Monarchy, or to your ambitions within it?"


    Sariel gritted her teeth in frustration but forced herself to answer. "I serve the Monarchy''s interests above all else."


    Why was the Princess picking on her? Wasn''t it enough that her right had been stolen?


    Akiko''s smile widened as she stared at Sariel, her iris spinning slowly in her gleaming eyes.


    "How very diplomatic. But let''s be honest, shall we? You see Ezra as a threat. Not just to the Monarchy, but to you. He''s a¡­ complication you didn''t plan for, and you''re scrambling to find a way to keep your place at the table."


    That was the last straw and Sariel finally cracked. "I don''t see him as a threat!" She snapped. "I see him as an anomaly."


    Her brain quickly caught up with her mind and she searched for a way to salvage this. "Ezra Matten is an anomaly that must be handled carefully if we are to maintain stability, your Highness."


    "Handled carefully." Akiko repeated in amusement. "That''s an interesting way to phrase it. Tell me, Sariel, do you think you can handle Ezra?"


    Sariel was silent, watching Akiko and the Princess burst out laughing.


    "Oh, Sariel," she wiped imaginary tears from her eye, "you''re so transparent. You want control, but you fear it slipping through your fingers. It''s written all over you."


    "Your Highness," Sariel began, her voice tight with barely contained anger. "With all due respect¨C"


    "Oh, please." Akiko interrupted, waving a dismissive hand. "Don''t bother with the formalities. You''re dying to say what you really think. So go ahead. Let''s hear it."


    The provocation was too much.


    Sariel''s self-control shattered, and her voice erupted in a torrent of anger.


    "You have no idea what I''ve done to secure my position! The sacrifices I''ve made, the chains I''ve broken¡­ all of it, and for what? To have what is mine ripped by him? By you?"


    Akiko listened patiently, her expression serene as Sariel ranted.


    The anger poured out like a torrent, her frustration and resentment boiling over after some well placed words from the Nightmare Princess.


    When Sariel finally paused, her chest heaving, Akiko let out a soft sigh.


    "There it is." Akiko said, her voice almost wistful. "Your true self. Unrestrained, unpredictable, and so very dangerous."


    Sariel blinked, her anger falling away to make way for confusion. "Dangerous?"


    Akiko''s smile turned cold, and in the next instant, she disappeared.


    Sariel barely had time to react before Akiko reappeared, her delicate fingers pressed against Sariel''s chest.


    A pulse of energy rippled through Sariel''s body, and she staggered backward, gasping as her heart tore itself from the inside out, two holes appearing in front and back of her ribcage.


    "Yes, dangerous." Akiko said softly as Sariel crumpled to the ground, her lifeless eyes staring at the night sky. "But not in a useful way."


    She sighed before turning to stare at the moon.


    "You would have spoiled everything." She murmured, speaking more to herself than to the body at her feet. "I can''t have that."


    "Ezra is far too interesting, and I won''t let anyone get in the way of what''s coming."


    She turned and walked back into the mansion, leaving the balcony¨Cand Sariel¨Cbehind.

 Chapter 385 - 385: Walk With Me, Brother

    It had been a week since Princess Akiko''s arrival, and the Matten coven had settled into a tentative routine.


    They had total freedom within their suite but outside, they were followed by security agents who didn''t let them out of their sight.


    Of course, one could say that they were being guarded for their safety but Ezra knew exactly what was being said. After all, Akiko had said it herself.


    No one trusted the Matten coven. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that was how the week passed in a haze of careful observation and guarded steps.


    Ezra had spent most of his time with his wives, especially Olivia on whom the pregnancy was taking a toll on. This pregnancy was a first in recorded history and no one knew what would happen next.


    When not with his wives, Ezra spent time exploring the estate and familiarizing himself with its layout and the patterns of those who worked there.


    He''d received the message loud and clear that this wasn''t home.


    At least not yet.


    There was nothing wrong with knowing where to attack and what route to take in the event of an emergency.


    Whenever he met the staff, they were always polite but always seemed to avoid lingering too long in his presence.


    Even the guards kept a respectful distance from him, watching uneasily.


    Not only had the rumor of his arrival bringing war spread all over the place, there was also the fact that Akiko''s Aura and authority hung over everything.


    It felt like a giant eye in the sky, watching everything and everyone at the same time.


    It was a reminder that their lives rested in her palm.


    Ever since Suriel''s sudden disappearance, the atmosphere of the mansion had shifted. It was as if everyone knew something he didn''t and didn''t dare to discuss the topic even in the privacy of their thoughts.


    Whatever had happened, it was undeniable that Akiko knew what she was doing. She had taken over as caretaker and the Monarchy''s interest in the Crossroads had kept moving without even a stutter.


    Ezra and his wives had not seen much of her since the day she took over. Even though they had little reason to complain about their treatment, the silence from the Nightmare Princess had been unnerving.


    Thankfully, the silence had finally been broken.


    Now, Ezra found himself walking to the garden at Akiko''s summons.


    The summons itself had been simple. A brief message delivered by one of the mansion''s staff. But that didn''t mean the reason for the summon would also be simple.


    Akiko didn''t strike Ezra as the type of woman who did anything without a purpose.


    The sun was high in the sky as Ezra crossed the mansion grounds, making his way to the garden with a guard following behind.


    The garden, a sprawling expanse of meticulously maintained plants and flowers, was quiet save for the soft rustle of leaves in the breeze and the distant chirping of birds.


    The winding paths were bordered by hedges and vibrant flower beds, their colors vivid under the light above.


    Akiko stood by a flower patch, her petite frame bent slightly as she admired the flowers in front of her. Her fingers hovered just above a bright red rose, tracing its delicate petals without touching them.


    She straightened as Ezra walked closer, turning to greet him with a faint smile.


    "They''re beautiful, aren''t they?" She said, gesturing toward the flowers. "So fragile, yet they endure so much to bloom like this."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "They are."


    Akiko gestured for him to join her, turning to stroll down the garden path. "Walk with me, brother." She said, her tone light. "I find the garden to be the perfect place for conversation."


    Ezra fell into step beside her, his hands clasped behind his back as they moved through the garden''s paths.


    Akiko''s steps were unhurried, as if she had all the time in the world. And she did.


    All vampires did.


    "How have you and your wives been settling in?" She finally asked, glancing at him.


    "We''ve adjusted well enough." Ezra replied. "The accommodations have been generous."


    "I''m glad to hear that." Akiko nodded.


    "You know, I have to apologize for not giving you more of my time this past week. Taking over Sariel''s duties has kept me occupied, and there''s much to manage before the new caretaker arrives."


    "I believe you''ve done an admirable job, Princess." Ezra said diplomatically. "The estate seems to be running smoothly under your guidance."


    Akiko''s smile widened slightly. "Flattery, brother? I didn''t think you were the type."


    "Only when it''s deserved." Ezra joked, a slight smile on his face.


    They walked in silence for a few seconds, the sound of their footsteps blending with the rustle of the garden.


    Finally, Akiko spoke again. "I believe you must have a few questions for me? About the Monarchy?"


    Ezra considered her offer carefully before replying. "How does the Monarchy work?"


    Akiko tilted her head slightly, as if thinking about where to begin. "Let''s see." She hummed.


    "The Monarchy is divided into two courts, as you likely already know. The Daydream Court and the Nightmare Court."


    "Both operate independently for obvious reasons, with their territories strictly separated. The Daydream Court governs the western half of our lands, while we the Nightmare Court holds dominion over the eastern half."


    "Royalty from both sides never meet in person. In the same way a daydream and a nightmare can''t exist in the same place at the same time, so can''t we?"


    "If we really need to speak with someone from the other court, it''s a good thing we have technologies for that."


    Her gaze shifted to a cluster of lavender flowers as she continued.


    "The Daydream Court currently consists of four vampire royalty. They are led by Prince Arthur himself."


    She paused, her eyes turning to meet Ezra''s.


    "The Nightmare Court previously had just three members but with you, we can make it four. Prince Caspian leads us."


    "I see." Ezra nodded to himself before something occured to him. "If I may be rude¡­"


    "Which relics do each royalty hold?"

 Chapter 386 - 386: Relics And Their Wielders

    The relics and their wielders, huh?" Akiko repeated as they continued their walk.


    The flowers swayed gently in the breeze, as if they were part of some kind of cinematic television advertisement.


    "Here''s the question, Ezra." Akiko smiled. "Are you asking because you''re genuinely curious or because you''re some kind of spy?" Her tone had only curiosity and nothing else.


    "What kind of spy would I be if I was using you as my source of information?" He asked.


    "A well informed spy." Akiko giggled. "There is, after all, no better source of information on the Monarchy than me in this estate."


    "And what makes me a spy?" Ezra asked curiously. He couldn''t tell if Akiko was being genuine or she really was thinking of him as a spy. "Asking you about the relics?"


    "No." Akiko shook her head. "It''s your less than stellar reputation that makes you spy."


    "You see, when one has a great reputation, they can commit a great evil and still be above suspicion but when one has a not so good reputation, they get blamed for every little thing."


    "That''s your situation now, brother. Even if you do only good things, your every action would be scrutinized and attributed to a nefarious reason."


    "Don''t worry, though." She said, waving her hands as if she was waving away everything she just said. "I''ll answer your question."


    "It isn''t as if the information is the Monarchy''s most guarded secret or something. The Vampire Society already knows about most of it anyways."


    There was silence as they kept walking, Akiko steering their path.


    "As I''m sure you know, each relic was designed with a specific purpose in mind." Akiko began, her eyes flicking to Ezra. "The progenitor created the Daydream relics to empower his heir and place him above all others in his absence."


    "As usual, greed took over and the heir was slain, and the relics scattered, all seven of them."


    "Now, the Progenitor was left with relics but no one to sit on the throne. And so, he created the Nightmare relics."


    "Their purpose? To counter and destroy the Daydream relics and eventually, produce someone strong enough to sit on the throne."


    "The war between the courts would be the perfect vehicle to create one to rise above all. One who would usher all vampires into a new era."


    Ezra listened quietly. It seems that the Monarchy''s version is a bit different from the Society''s version but that was to be expected. The Monarchy wanted candidates to free them from the rigidity of the Society''s laws while the Society wanted strong people to serve under them.


    "With each Nightmare relic countering their respective Daydream relic, the Nightmare court is seemingly at an advantage but that only stands if each corresponding relic actually fights against each other." Akiko said.


    "By making sure that no corresponding relic will ever face the other, the Monarchy has made sure that no single court could dominate the other entirely."


    "Let''s start with the first relics."


    She stopped by a cluster of white lilies, brushing her fingers lightly against a petal.


    "The Daydream Court''s first relic, Corona, is no longer in play. Its wielder died during the Death Wave. A tragic loss for the Daydream Court."


    "On our side, however, the first Nightmare relic is still active and it''s wielder still alive."


    "The relic, Glacier, has the ability to freeze anything in place, from the physical to the metaphysical. There are even rumors that it can freeze time itself, though no one has ever confirmed this."


    Akiko shot Ezra a smile, her eyes on his blindfolded face before she continued.


    "Then there are the second relics. The Daydream Court''s second relic, Speculum, is still active. Its wielder is alive, and like every other royalty, very dangerous." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Speculum allows the creation of mirror images of one''s opponents. The important thing is just that these clones are under the wielder''s complete control."


    Akiko chuckled. "Imagine facing not just your enemy but an army of yourself."


    She paused, a faraway look coming upon her face, as if she was imagining it. A moment later, she shook her head with a smile and faced Ezra.


    "The counter to Speculum, the second Nightmare relic, is called Imago. But you know that, don''t you?"


    Ezra''s expression didn''t change and Akiko''s smile widened slightly.


    "Imago, unlike Speculum, created mirror images of the wielder rather than their opponents. Each clone could wield a different ability, amplifying the wielder''s strength exponentially."


    "Here''s where things get interesting. The relic was somehow split into two halves. No one knows how they did it but it happened."


    "And this is how it gets super interesting." She lowered her voice and glanced around like she was about to tell a great secret.


    "You were responsible for the death of one of its wielders, Count Griffin of First City, if the reports are to be believed."


    Ezra said nothing but to Akiko, his silence was an answer in itself.


    "As for the other half of Imago," she continued with a grin, "the wielder met his end through his own foolishness. A relic as powerful as Imago requires discipline, something he lacked."


    They walked a few more paces before Akiko stopped near a pond, the water''s surface rippling gently.


    She turned to face Ezra fully, her tone shifting to something more¡­ serious. "The third relics are where things get more¡­ complicated."


    "The Daydream Court''s third relic''s wielder was someone that a few princes had their eyes on until he vanished a few decades ago."


    "He wielded a pretty nifty ability, something that people will kill to get. Unfortunately, he disappeared."


    "Until six months ago."


    Ezra said nothing, keeping his expression blank as he stared at Akiko.


    The woman tilted her head, her dark irises spinning slowly.


    "Imagine our surprise when our investigators found traces of the relic in a place it had no business being in."


    "Imagine our surprise when we found traces of Tether and the death of its wielder in Faewall."


    She took a step towards him.


    "But you know more about that than I do, don''t you?"

 Chapter 387 - 387: Prince Caspian, Omnia and Nihil

    Ezra''s jaw tightened, but he remained silent.


    Unbidden and unwelcome, memories of Faewall and Nicodemus flitted through his mind.


    All he could see was the Abyss.


    The weave.


    The changes he''d made, whose effects still rippled through the world.


    And most of all, he remembered Genesis.


    His wife who had sacrificed herself in pursuit of righting a wrong.


    His wife whom he could no longer remember his first meeting with, something he''d sacrificed to save the world.


    And Tether had played a role in it all, but discussing it now was not something he was willing to do.


    Akiko watched him closely, her eyes searching for any hint of emotion. When none came, she sighed softly.


    "Tether is no longer in play, due to whatever had happened at Faewall." She put emphasis on the city''s name, telling him that even the Monarchy wanted to know what had happened and caused all this.


    He''d eventually have to give them a clue. Just enough to satisfy and get them off his back but not enough to reveal his closely guarded secret.


    "However," Akiko continued, "its counterpart, the third Nightmare relic, Riptide, is very much active."


    "It is currently wielded by Prince Caspian himself."


    At the mention of the Nightmare Court''s leader, Ezra''s focus sharpened. "Riptide?" He asked.


    Akiko nodded. "Riptide is very special. It has a simple but¡­ dangerous ability."


    "While the Daydream relic, Tether, is rumored to grant the ability to never die, Riptide allows its wielder to kill with just a touch."


    At her words, a chill ran down Ezra''s spine. The ability to kill just by touching?!


    "And the scariest thing about Riptide? It bypasses any protection, any barrier."


    "No matter what tattoo you get or how much vitality you power it with, once you''re touched, it''s game over."


    "Riptide is one of the reasons why even the Society''s Council is wary of crossing Caspian. He is dangerous in ways most can''t even comprehend."


    "Imagine facing an opponent who only needs to lay a single finger on you to end your life. That''s the stuff of nightmares."


    Ezra Aura instinctively expanded, covering any single area an attack could come from. He calmed himself as Olivia and Red entered the range of his Aura, both relaxing in their suite.


    The thought of someone with that ability so close was something he didn''t want to even think about.


    Akiko resumed walking, her hands clasped behind her back.


    "Finally, we come to the fourth relics."


    "The Daydream Court''s fourth relic is Omnia. Its wielder, the royal in charge of the western border, is quite the reclusive vampire." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He doesn''t like sharing much about his ability but what we know of Omnia is¡­ interesting."


    "It allows its wielder to reveal or see anything that exists, both physical and metaphysical, no matter where it is."


    "Imagine being able to uncover any secret, expose any plan. The possibilities are endless. In fact, he might already know everything that happened in Faewall, how you were able to conceive a child and if you''re really loyal to us or not."


    "He''s the royal who keeps an eye on the council for us. If anything happens to him, we lose our early warning system against attacks by the Society."


    "He''s so useful that we can''t afford to lose him. That''s probably why he has been careful to keep Omnia''s full potential under wraps."


    "I see." Ezra said softly. Another terrifying ability.


    So, there was someone out there who could find out his every secret if they wanted to.


    He tilted his head slightly, turning to glance at Akiko. "And its counter?"


    "You already know." Akiko answered. "Nihil. My relic."


    "While Omnia reveals all, Nihil hides anything that exists. It''s the perfect counter. Omnia may see all, but it cannot see what I choose to hide."


    "This is also what makes me the other half of the Monarchy''s defense. Omnia reveals all their plans and with Nihil, I hide ours. Simple, wouldn''t you say?"


    "Although¡­" She paused, her gaze turning thoughtful. "I''ve often wondered if Omnia and Nihil were meant to be wielded together."


    Ezra imagined it as Akiko kept speaking.


    "Unlike the others, they seem less combative and more¡­ supportive. Omnia''s wielder sees the world for what it is, while Nihil''s wielder decides what the world should see."


    "In the hands of a single person, these two relics could create an unstoppable force."


    Ezra could see what she was talking about. The idea of having both Omnia and Nihil was both awe-inspiring and terrifying.


    "Unlike some other relics, the fourth relics of both courts don''t seem that impressive in battle, do they?" Akiko grinned as she continued. "Think again."


    "These relics don''t shine alone but when paired with the seventh-ring ability, Foresight, you realize just what''s in front of you."


    "With Omnia, you''re fighting an opponent you can never hide from. An opponent that knows every hidden plan you have and with the use of Foresight, can tear you to shreds even if you have foresight of your own. With him, you can never win. Not unless you''re of a higher ring."


    "And with me, you''re fighting an opponent you can never see coming. That should be enough to terrify."


    "Both are terrifying in their own right, but together¡­" She trailed off before sighing wistfully.


    The garden seemed quieter now, as if even the world was listening in on their conversation. There was no one close, the guards backing off with Akiko strolling with Ezra.


    "Sometimes, I can''t help but think about the Progenitor as a god in his own right." Akiko glanced at Ezra with an inscrutable expression on her face. "His legacy is quite a complicated one, isn''t it?"


    "Even with him gone, he made sure to create relics that will give us the balance we have today. With wielders on each side of a court and the dream of a Monarchy alive."


    "I won''t be surprised if we''re all killed and eventually find out that he has a backup plan for who gets to sit on the throne." She chuckled.


    "Now, let''s move on to the fifth relics."

 Chapter 388 - 388: Three Relic Wielders

    "The fifth relics," Akiko continued, "are where things get interesting or frightening, depending on who you ask."


    "The wielder of the fifth Daydream relic is one of the most terrifying vampires alive. Not just for what he can do with his relic, but because he is also one of the only nine eighth-ringed vampires to exist."


    Ezra blinked in mild surprise. He hadn''t really considered what it''ll look like if a prince was also an eighth ringed vampire.


    He knew in the back of his mind that both Prince Caspian and Wrthur were both eighth ringed vampires but he''d never sat down to think about what it actually meant.


    There were no ninth ringed vampires and only nine eight-ringed vampires.


    Eighth-ringed vampires were legends in their own right and nearly unstoppable. The Monarchy had four, all royalty, while the council had five, all Council elders.


    "As you know," Akiko said, "the eighth-ringed ability, Avatar, is quite the gift."


    "It grants the eight ringed vampires the ability to split into different bodies, each one different yet connected to the whole."


    "Each capable of independent thought yet sharing the same consciousness."


    "Each Avatar isn''t just a clone but an original in its own way. Even if you manage to kill one Avatar, the others live on as the person. There are no real or fake bodies, all of them are real bodies."


    "To truly kill an eighth ringed vampire, one must destroy all of their Avatars. Or at least, that''s how others play it."


    "The eight-ringed vampires know how to kill each other by killing just one Avatar. They won''t let the secret out though."


    "Now imagine merging the eighth ringed ability, Avatar, with the fifth Daydream relic, Cradle. What you get is a monster."


    "Cradle grants its wielder the ability to create multiple astral projections that can either amplify a vampire''s existing ability or temporarily grant them unique, powerful abilities."


    "It was originally designed by the Progenitor as a support relic for his heir since the wielder cannot use it on themselves, but with the Avatar ability, that limitation is moot."


    "Due to the nature of the eighth ringed ability, each Avatar possesses the relic, and all of them can enhance the others. The result is an army of one, each an eighth-ringed vampire."


    Ezra''s brows rose on his head. Every eight ringed vampire could create Avatars but were restricted to the same powers.


    With Cradle and Avatar, one could create Avatars with the exact ability needed to kill a single person. Imagine having an army of eighth ringed vampires created just to kill you.


    "With Caspian wielding Riptide and our fifth Daydream relic wielder in play, even as the Society has the advantage in numbers, they understand the cost of attacking the Monarchy."


    "They can''t afford a war with us. It would mean the death of at least half the elders. And they definitely don''t want that."


    There was silence as both Akiko and Ezra mulled on her words. Things were not as simple as propaganda would allow one to think.


    The Monarchy and Society were at a stalemate, both sides keeping the other in check.


    Ezra''s mind went to the Progenitor''s palace sitting under the Ark. The stalemate was one he''d have to break if he wanted to stop this world from being wiped out.


    There was no other way.


    After a few seconds, Akiko picked up from where she left off.


    "Now, here''s another interesting fact. The wielder of the fifth Nightmare relic has a connection to you." She turned to look at Ezra, her voice carrying a note of accusation.


    "The fifth Nightmare relic, Tomb, is¡­ or rather was, wielded by the Faewall City Lord, James Harlow."


    Ezra stood stoically. There was nothing he had to say about this.


    "According to the reports," Akiko said, "James Harlow is dead. And the reports are quite particular that you¡­ played a role in his death."


    Ezra''s perception flicked briefly to James'' beating heart, safely hidden within his pocket dimension.


    He said nothing, letting his silence serve as both an acknowledgment and denial.


    Akiko''s eyes narrowed slightly but she didn''t press the issue.


    "Moving on," she said. "The wielder of the sixth Daydream relic died centuries ago, long before the Death Wave."


    "He was the first vampire to discover one of the Progenitor''s relics, which ignited the fervor for relic hunting. His discovery proved that the relics were not mere myths. Unfortunately, with his death, the sixth Daydream relic is gone forever."


    "As for the sixth Nightmare relic," she continued, "its wielder met their end at the hands of one of the Society''s Council Elders. He was still a fifth ringed vampire but was too uppity to be kept around."


    Ezra nodded slightly.


    "Now," Akiko said gleefully, like she had been waiting for this the whole time, "the seventh relics." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The seventh Daydream relic is wielded by another eighth-ringed vampire. One you know of."


    "Prince Arthur." She grinned, showing teeth.


    "His relic, Aether, grants him the ability to create light. But not just any light."


    "Light that gives."


    Ezra frowned at that but remained silent.


    Akiko stopped walking and turned to him fully. "I''m sure you know more about its counterpart than I do, considering you wield it."


    Her gaze seemed to pierce through him. "Based on the information we''ve gathered, you wield darkness."


    "Darkness that smothers."


    "Darkness that takes."


    Ezra exhaled. Those words described his relic accurately.


    "We know the names of the relics with us but yours. What''s the name." Akiko asked somberly.


    Ezra hesitated for a moment before answering. "Valaren," he said finally. "That''s its name."


    Akiko tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. "Valaren. A noble name. Fitting, I suppose."


    "But that''s beside the point." Akiko said, everything about her, completely serious. "Do you know why I''m telling you about the relics?"


    Ezra said nothing.


    "Think back to what we''ve learnt, brother." She said. "You are not connected to the death of just one relic wielder, but three."


    "Three relic wielders." She repeated. "Do you understand now why it''s so difficult to trust you?"


    Her eyes bore into his, unyielding.


    "So, the question is¡­" She paused, taking a step closer. "What is your plan to prove yourself to the Monarchy?"

 Chapter 389 - 389: For Our Child

    Ezra sat on the edge of the bed, his blindfolded face turned toward the floor.


    His hands rested on his knees, fingers curling and uncurling as if trying to grasp something intangible but there was nothing there.


    Olivia sat beside him, her hand lightly brushing his arm. He focused on her presence, using it to ground himself in reality.


    If not for her, he was sure he''d be overwhelmed by the storm of thoughts raging in his mind.


    "You''ve been quiet." Olivia said softly in concern. "Quieter than usual."


    Ezra exhaled slowly, leaning back slightly.


    "It''s hard not to be." He admitted. "The Monarchy doesn''t trust me. Akiko doesn''t trust me. I don''t even know if I can blame them for it."


    "Not only am I an anomaly created in the Society, I''m also connected to the death of three relic holders. As if that wasn''t enough, I appeared out of nowhere as a prince. I would be suspicious of me too."


    Olivia shifted closer at his words, her hand now resting on his shoulder.


    "Don''t say that. They don''t know you the way I do." She said. "They''re afraid of what you''ve done, but that doesn''t mean you''re not worthy of their trust."


    Ezra turned his head slightly, as if he could meet her eyes through the blindfold. It was times like these that made him wish his eyes were actually working.


    "That''s just it." He said as if that was the answer to everything.


    "They''re afraid because they know what I''ve done, or at least parts of it. And they''re right to be afraid."


    If they only knew what he was planning to do in the future, they''d kill him now and be done with it.


    "But it wasn''t like you went out of your way to do those things." Olivia countered. "You''ve only ever tried to protect the people you care about."


    "That''s what matters."


    Ezra chuckled bitterly. "Intentions don''t erase consequences. And the consequences of Faewall¡­" He trailed off, his hands clenching into fists.


    "If I tell them the truth, it ''might'' earn me their trust. But it could also destroy any chance we have of securing our future."


    Olivia''s hand tightened on his shoulder. "Then the question becomes, what''s more important? Keeping the truth to yourself or taking the risk for our child''s future?"


    Ezra sighed, his posture slumping slightly. "I don''t know, Olivia."


    "I''ve been running scenarios in my head all day. None of them end well."


    "If I tell them what happened in Faewall, they''ll definitely see me as a threat. The ability to freeze time? The ability to hide anything? The ability to kill with a touch?"


    He scoffed.


    "None of them matter in the face of the ability to change the way the world works. Now, because of me, the fourth ringed ability doesn''t work anymore! Doesn''t that scare you?!"


    "It brings up the question of what else can I change? After all, I can see the weave."


    "I can study it¡­" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can change it."


    "That''s enough to make me the greatest threat to both the Monarchy and the Society."


    "If I keep it to myself, they''ll never trust me, and we''ll be stuck in this limbo forever."


    He sighed.


    He knew that only those with his eyes could see the weave. He wasn''t even sure if there were any abilities that could see the weave, including the relic that could reveal anything, Omnia.


    That was why he needed the weave. It was important to make what he wanted a reality.


    Olivia leaned into him, her head resting lightly against his shoulder. "You''re not alone in this, Ezra." She said gently.


    "We''ll figure it out together. But you have to decide what you''re willing to risk."


    For a long moment, they sat in silence. Ezra took a moment to enjoy it. He wasn''t sure there''ll be times like these in the near future.


    After a moment, he finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don''t want our child to grow up in fear."


    "I don''t want them to inherit my mistakes."


    Olivia''s hand moved to rest on her belly, a small, reassuring gesture. "Then we fight for them." She said. "We fight for their future. Whatever that takes."


    Ezra nodded slowly in agreement. "You''re right. Hiding won''t solve anything."


    "If I want to secure our future, I need to face this head-on."


    "You don''t have to do it alone." Olivia reminded him. "We''ll be with you every step of the way."


    He turned toward her, reaching out to brush a hand against her cheek. "Why are there times when I feel like I don''t deserve you?" He said softly.


    "No." Olivia said, smiling softly at him. "You deserve so much more than you give yourself credit for."


    Ezra chuckled as he leaned forward, pressing his forehead gently against hers.


    For a moment, the world felt smaller, quieter, and less¡­ wicked.


    Then, he uttered the words.


    "I love you, Olivia."


    "I love you too, Ezra Matten." Olivia replied.


    After a few moments of enjoying the tenderness, Ezra straightened, a plan on his mind.


    "Red will soon be back from her walk." He said. "I''ll talk to her about this too. She deserves to know what I''m planning."


    "And what are you planning?" Olivia asked, her tone gentle but curious.


    Ezra took a deep breath. "I''m going to tell them. The Monarchy, Akiko, whoever needs to hear it. I''ll tell them what they need to hear."


    Olivia''s brows lifted slightly, but she didn''t interrupt.


    "If I keep hiding, they''ll always see me as a threat. But if I tell them what they need to hear, maybe¡­ just maybe, they''ll give me a chance."


    "And if they don''t?" Olivia asked softly.


    Ezra exhaled, a fire growing in his gut. "Then we''ll find another way."


    "But I can''t keep running from this. Not if I want to build a life for us. For our child."


    Olivia reached for his hand, intertwining their fingers. "I''m with you." She said simply.


    "No matter what happens."

 Chapter 390 - 390: Coming Clean

    Ezra exhaled as he stood outside Akiko''s suite. Since her Aura was not currently active and hadn''t been for the past few hours, he knew that she had no idea he was the one at her door.


    Standing at a healthy distance behind him was Commander Duke himself, ''guarding'' him as he walked through the mansion.


    He was here to do what needed to be done.


    He raised his hand to knock on the door and hesitated, taking a moment to gather his thoughts before letting his knuckles rap against the wood.


    He couldn''t afford to make a mistake. Not here, not now.


    He waited in the resulting silence, keeping both his expression and his body language neutral. Just because he wasn''t using his eyes as much didn''t mean others weren''t using theirs.


    After a few seconds, the door opened and standing there was Akiko herself.


    At the sight of him, she tilted her head with a smile on her face. "What a surprise to see you at my door." She said. "To what do I owe the pleasure, brother?"


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "I believe that I know what I must do to earn the Monarchy''s trust."


    "Really?" Akiko''s smile grew wider and she stepped aside, gesturing for him to enter. "Do come in. I definitely don''t want to miss this."


    Ezra stepped into the suite, his blindfolded face tilting slightly as his Aura mapped the room. He hadn''t extended it in before as that would just be rude.


    Akiko closed the door behind him and moved to sit gracefully on a plush armchair. She gestured to the seat opposite her.


    "Please, sit." She said. "I''m eager to hear what you have to say."


    Ezra took the offered seat. Without any prompts, he began. "I''ll voluntarily explain what happened in Faewall."


    "Oh." Akiko said simply. A second later, her eyes narrowed and she leaned forward slightly. "Go on."


    Ezra exhaled before he began.


    "Did you know that my wife Genesis, who is now dead, was the sister-in-law to Nicodemus, the wielder of Tether, the third Daydream relic?"


    Akiko''s brows rose slightly, but she said nothing, allowing him to continue.


    "I didn''t even know she was originally from Faewall and that wasn''t the only thing she hid from me. She also hid the fact that Nicodemus had been imprisoned by James Harlow in that same Faewall."


    Ezra paused.


    "Not only was Nicodemus bound in chains, he wasn''t given any blood nor vitality, forcing his body to begin cannibalizing his own soul."


    "I''m sure you know what that means." He said, meeting Akiko''s gaze. "With the soul powering the body, it wasn''t too long before Nicodemus went mad."


    "Now, this is where things get¡­ complicated."


    "My wife, Genesis, caused a bit of trouble and died for it. But her trouble wasn''t without success. She successfully caught the attention of the Ark and Attendant Michelangelo was quickly dispatched to Faewall."


    "When Michelangelo arrived in Faewall, he quickly uncovered the truth of the situation. He opened the dungeon but by then, Nicodemus had already broken free of his chains."


    Akiko said nothing, listening to Ezra with the expression of one enjoying a bedtime story.


    "And that was when the fight began." Ezra continued.


    "As the battle progressed, James killed Michelangelo to fuel his relic, Tomb, with a powerful sixth ringed vampire, but it didn''t save him. I killed James myself, tearing his heart from his chest in vengeance for his hand in Genesis'' death."


    "After James was dead, that was when I ran into trouble. Nicodemus'' soul was completely used up."


    "Normally, this would result in the death of the vampire but Nicodemus had Tether, making sure he couldn''t die."


    "What was left was a body without a soul. An abomination that the world itself couldn''t tolerate."


    "I¡­" He paused. This was where the real work would begin.


    "I still don''t fully understand it myself but there was¡­ pressure, then an explosion of vitality."


    "It was¡­ vast. Overwhelming."


    His hands tightened into fists in his lap, drawing Akiko''s eyes to it. Her eyes quickly flicked back up to him as he continued.


    "I was looking directly at the explosion when it happened." His hand came up to touch his blindfold. "That''s why my eyes were burnt out."


    Akiko''s eyes were on him, scrutinizing every tiny expression on his face. "And what happened to Nicodemus'' body?" She asked.


    "When the dust settled, it was gone." Ezra said simply. "And the world had changed."


    He let those words sink in before continuing. "I suspect the Daydream relic had something to do with it. The changes were too¡­ vast, too fundamental, for it to have been anything else."


    His Aura could also show him every movement that Akiko made.


    This was the perfect lie to solve his dilemma. Wouldn''t it be easier for Akiko to believe that the Progenitor and his relic had caused the changes, rather than the truth of him tampering with the weave?


    He was sure Akiko didn''t even know about the weave and that was a weapon he would never give up to anyone.


    Akiko studied him for a long moment before speaking. "That''s¡­ quite the confession, Ezra. I commend you for coming clean. This can''t have been easy."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "It was necessary." He said.


    Akiko smiled. "Indeed. But there''s one more question I must ask."


    "Go ahead." Ezra said evenly.


    "How did you get Olivia pregnant?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra didn''t flinch, already having an answer for this exact question.


    "I used the power of the mutants." He said confidently. The newly powered humans were his way out of this problem.


    He didn''t care if they later found out the truth. He had to give them something to doubt. His story wasn''t allowed to be spotless.


    "I found a mutant whose ability could create life where there was none and he helped me put life in my seed." He lied.


    "He''s a wanderer, but he promised to return once the child is born."


    "A mutant." Akiko leaned back in her chair, a wide grin on her face. "How interesting."


    Ezra said nothing, sitting there patiently.


    "You''ve given me much to think about." Akiko finally said, her tone lighter. "Thank you for sharing this with me, Ezra. It''s a step in the right direction."


    Ezra nodded. "I hope it''s enough to earn your trust."


    Akiko''s smile widened slightly. "Trust is something that is built gradually, brother. But this is a good start."


    Just as he opened his mouth to speak, the door to the suite banged open.


    It was Red.


    "We have a problem!" She said, locking eyes with Ezra.


    He was on his feet in an instant.


    "Olivia''s missing."

 Chapter 391 - 391: Abduction

    Commander Duke knew he didn''t have much time.


    Princess Akiko had given Ezra Matten his ultimatum and from what he''d heard of the man, he''d faced even greater troubles and came out stronger.


    The caretaker wanted him to bring someone and he agreed that it had to be Olivia. For him, it wasn''t because she was pregnant but because she was the weakest.


    Ezra Matten was a sixth ringed vampire, Olivia was of the fifth ring and Red was of the fourth. While he was a fifth ringed vampire and was sure he could handle Red, Olivia''s pregnancy was¡­ weird. And it was doing weird things to her.


    One moment, she was as weak as a feather. Another, she was stronger than steel.


    He''d been keeping watch on them, trying to see if there were any patterns between her moments of weakness and strength and so far, he hadn''t found any.


    But that didn''t mean he wasn''t on the lookout for any opportunity.


    He watched Ezra walk into the Princess'' suite and narrowed his eyes. The man wasn''t extending his Aura to cover everything this time. The conversation he was about to have must be really serious.


    If not for his sensitivity to mana, he wasn''t sure he''d have been able to notice the Aura but he had from the very first day.


    Ezra had always used it to see his surroundings and right now, it meant that he had an opportunity he couldn''t afford to squander.


    "Hey." He called out to the nearest guard. "Keep an eye on Matten for me. Someone would be there soon to relieve you."


    "Yes, sir." The man saluted, loyal to his superior.


    He nodded to the guard and began making his way through the corridors.


    This was one of the things that makes him think the Monarchy isn''t all that different from the Society. Both governments used the same laws, with the Society being much more strict in enforcing them.


    While he had to admit that the Monarchy gave vampires more freedom, it was all just about who was in charge. If the Courts and the Council switch sides and rule each other''s nations, there really won''t be that much of a difference in the life of an ordinary vampire.


    "You." He called out to a passing guard as he walked past. "Go to the Princess'' suite and relieve the guard keeping an eye on Ezra Matten."


    "Yes, sir."


    He continued on his way, taking a circuitous route. No one needed to know where he was going.


    After making sure there were no eyes on him, he opened the window and slipped outside.


    Clinging to the walls, he looked around. He was in one of the shaded parts of the estate covered by the trees. No one was here that much.


    Sticking his hands and feet to the wall, he crawled until he got to his destination. Peeking through the window to make sure the coast was clear, he swung it open and slipped inside.


    Pausing to make sure nobody was coming his way, he crept closer to where he was going.


    His hands ghosted over his pockets, making sure he still had the injection. Without it, his plan was doomed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had acquired a large batch of the toxin he was using today from the Flower Shop girls of First City and now, he would be using his final batch.


    It was necessary.


    From what he''d seen from the few times he''d been in the suite, he was sure that the women slept separately. That was what he was hoping for now. That they were not together.


    He knew the layout of the place like the back of his hand and it didn''t take him long to find the first rooms.


    He placed his hand on the door, feeling for the hidden mechanism that was placed in case of an invasion. The room was empty.


    He moved to the next one. Also empty.


    At the third one, he touched the mechanism, added his vitality and the image of Red streamed into his head.


    Red was in there. That meant Olivia was truly alone!


    A smile appeared on his face as he continued. Before long, he found Olivia, sleeping in her room.


    He activated another part of the door''s mechanism and stepped through the wood, moving as silently as he could.


    He had caught Olivia just when she was feeling weak. How lucky!


    He readied the toxin and when he was close enough, slapped a hand over Olivia''s mouth and injected it into her neck.


    As expected of a fifth ringed vampire, her eyes snapped open almost immediately and she tried to struggle but his grip over her mouth was too strong.


    Half a second later, her eyes widened as her struggles became weak.


    "You feel it, don''t you?" He chuckled as he whispered to her, his hand still over her mouth. "The heat running through you and your loss of weakness."


    She did nothing and just glared at him.


    "What you''re feeling, Olivia Matten, is the effect of the Drain toxin, a refined version of a Flower Shop girl classic. Instead of your vitality slowly disappearing in a few minutes, it disappears instantly."


    "Right now," he leaned in closer to the woman, "you''re as strong as the average human woman and anything I do can kill you. But it''s not you I''m worried for."


    His grin widened and he whispered. "It''s your baby."


    He savored the fear of the vampire as her hand drifted to her stomach.


    "If you want what''s best for the both of you, cooperate. If not, the Matten coven would lose the two most important people in their coven. Understand?"


    Olivia nodded frantically, her eyes wide.


    "Good. Stand."


    He kept his hand over her mouth as she stood and led her out the way he''d come. Red was still in her room and with the suite empty of Monarchy guards, there was no one to stop him.


    Getting to the window, he picked Olivia up with one hand, his other still covering her mouth. This time, he used just his legs and slowly walked down the wall until he got to the ground.


    He didn''t bother to put Olivia down and kept walking. The toxin would last for twenty four hours and as she was as strong as a human right now, she''d just slow him down.


    He made his way to the vehicle he''d prepared and threw her in the passenger''s seat. Closing the door, he was at the other side in an instant. Before Olivia could do anything, he was in the driver''s seat.


    He started the hover car and began driving to the back gate. If he could just get out of the Monarchy''s estate, all he needed was five minutes and he''d get Olivia to the caretaker.


    Just as the back gate came in sight, that was when he felt it.


    "Fuck!"


    Ezra Matten''s Aura!

 Chapter 392 - 392: Retribution

    "Olivia''s missing."


    Ezra didn''t need to hear more. His vitality rushed out of him and his Aura expanded. His attention moved from corner to corner.


    She was not in the mansion.


    His Aura expanded further until-


    There!


    Olivia in a car with the guard commander, Duke, driving.


    There was a loud crash as Ezra burst through the wall of the room as if it wasn''t there, sailing out of the building. Pouring his vitality into his legs and making himself invisible with the chameleon tattoo, he jumped.


    He sailed into the air, his eyes on his target. With a flex, he infused his Aura with the weight of Immobility and every being in the premises of the estate felt it. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The car swerved as Duke was affected by the Aura. A second later, Ezra slammed into the ground, just between the car and the back gate.


    He''d arrived just in time.


    The hover car stopped abruptly as he straightened and just before Duke could do anything else, Ezra''s anger came down upon him.


    He froze inside the car as Ezra''s Aura pressed upon him, making him choke. His hands trembled as he opened the door and stumbled outside.


    It was as if the world fell away and all that existed was Ezra. The world quieted and all he could hear was the sound of Ezra''s footsteps as he walked closer.


    The world slowed as Ezra stopped in front of him.


    "P- please!" he stammered. "Spare me!"


    Ezra said nothing and lifted an hand.


    Duke''s eyes widened in horror and all he could do was stand and stare, his legs trembling beneath him. He felt like an ant under the scrutiny of a god.


    That was when he realized.


    His death was already sealed.


    Ezra''s hand dropped and he was instantly shredded to paste.


    The terrifying pressure dropped as Ezra was instantly at the passenger''s side of the door. He ripped it open and sitting inside was an unconscious Olivia.


    He gently reached into the car and lifted Olivia into his arms. While any observer might admire his calm, he was far from that on the inside. A storm of emotions raged within him and it was all he could do to not let it out and destroy the whole place.


    But there were more important things to take care of.


    He looked down on Olivia''s limp body, her head resting against his chest as he held her close.


    He could feel her vitality within her but it was like a still pond. And with her skin paler than usual, the sight sent a fresh wave of fury coursing through him.


    He calmed himself and turned towards the mansion. "Hold on, Olivia." He muttered, more to himself than anyone else. "Everything will be alright."


    That was when Red and Akiko appeared, their expressions showing that each had a different priority.


    Red''s face was filled with worry as her eyes immediately locked onto Olivia, while Akiko''s eyes swept over the scene, taking in the mist in the air and the bits and pieces on the floor that had preciously been Duke.


    "Olivia!" Red rushed forward, her voice trembling. "What happened? Is she okay?"


    Ezra shook his head slightly, trying and failing to keep the anger out of his tone. "She''s okay. But she needs rest."


    "Thank the heavens." Red sighed in relief.


    Akiko stepped closer, her gaze shifting back to Ezra. "You handled this well, brother." She nodded to him. "Take care of your wife. I''ll clean up this mess."


    Without another word, Ezra began making his way to the mansion.


    He walked swiftly through the corridors, Red following close behind, her hands fidgeting as she struggled to keep her composure.


    They reached their suite, and Ezra pushed the door open with his shoulder, carrying Olivia to the bedroom.


    Gently, he laid her down on the bed, adjusting her head on the pillow and pulling a blanket over her.


    She stirred faintly at that, her eyelids fluttering but not opening. Ezra knelt beside her, his fingers brushing against her cheek.


    "It was Duke, wasn''t it?" Red hovered nearby, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. "What did that bastard do to her?" She asked, her voice low but laced with fury.


    Ezra''s jaw tightened. "It''s a toxin." He said. "Drain toxin. I''ve encountered it before. Stephanie of the Flower Shop girls used it on me once."


    Red''s eyes widened slightly. "Stephanie? Then¡­ she''ll be okay, right?"


    Ezra nodded solemnly. "She''ll be fine. The toxin blocks vitality, which was why I couldn''t feel that anything was wrong through our soul bond. But it will wear off in time. She just needs rest."


    Red exhaled slowly, her shoulders relaxing slightly. She moved to the other side of the bed, sitting down and reaching for Olivia''s hand.


    "That bastard." She muttered. "I should have been with her. I should have¡­"


    "Don''t." Ezra interrupted. "This isn''t your fault, Red. None of this is."


    Red bit her lip, looking away. "It doesn''t feel that way."


    Ezra stood and placed a hand on her shoulder. "We both know the culprits, Red. It''s no use adding yourself to the list. Right now, we need to focus on Olivia."


    Red nodded slowly, her hand tightening around Olivia''s. "You''re right." She said. "She comes first."


    Ezra pulled a chair closer and sat down, his hands clasped in front of him as he watched Olivia. All he could focus on was the soul bond, monitoring her condition through it.


    Red remained seated on the bed, her fingers tracing soothing patterns on Olivia''s hand.


    "I''ll make them pay." He muttered. "All of them. The Society, the Council¡ªanyone who had a hand in this."


    Red looked up at him with determination in her eyes. "Count me in."


    "If they think they can just hurt my family and walk away, I''ll have to show them that some things are better left untouched." Ezra gritted his teeth.


    "I''ll show them what it means to face my retribution."

 Chapter 393 - 393: Round Table

    Akiko was bored.


    It was as simple as that.


    She lounged in her chair, drumming her fingers against the armrest in a rhythmic but restless pattern.


    This wasn''t how it was supposed to go. She had specifically killed Sariel to slowly drive Ezra Matten in a corner and watch as he slowly descended into chaos. She had been looking forward to enjoying it from the sidelines.


    Instead, the man had taken the first step himself by coming clean and laying his cards on the table.


    It was¡­ disappointing.


    "Not rash at all." She murmured to herself.


    Their investigators had delved into his background, gathering information from First City and Faewall and the reports about him had painted the picture of an impulsive vampire. One who acted without thought.


    They''d said that strategic vampires would have kept their head low but Ezra Matten had always kept himself in the thick of things.


    They definitely hadn''t done proper research because the man in front of her was¡­ calmer. He wasn''t the vampire she had prepared for, and this version was simultaneously intriguing and irritating.


    She was drawn out of her thoughts by a knock on her door.


    "Come in." She called, and the new guard commander entered.


    She had personally vetted this one, making sure he was someone with no ties to the Society and would maintain a healthy distance from Ezra while keeping an eagle eye on the man. She couldn''t afford another failure like Duke.


    "Report."


    "The estate is secure, Princess." The commander said. "Extra patrols have been added, and the guards have been briefed. They know to observe but not engage unless absolutely necessary."


    Akiko nodded. "Good. Keep it that way." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the attack on Olivia, the situation had¡­ shifted. Now, Ezra was the one who didn''t trust the monarchy and not the other way around.


    "Observe him, commander, but give him no reason to see you as a threat."


    The commander bowed. "Understood, Your Highness."


    "Dismissed."


    The commander left the room, and Akiko leaned back in her chair.


    She was still as bored as she''d previously been but thankfully, she''d arrived.


    She exhaled as she focused on her astral projection. It had been flying for hours and now, it floated down from the cloud cover, descending into the top floor of the tallest building in the Monarchy.


    Floating through the ceiling was easy and she descended into the room.


    The room was large, taking up the entire floor. Standing at the middle of it was a round table surrounded by three chairs. Two were already occupied.


    On the first chair was the projection of Prince Caspian, wielder of Riptide. He sat with his customary air of authority, his gaze shifting to Akiko''s as she arrived.


    Beside him was the projection of Prince Vance, the normally reclusive wielder of Glacier. Just like the relic he wielded, the man sat with a cool demeanor, almost like he''d been frozen in time.


    "Late, Akiko?" Caspian rumbled, his voice filling the empty space. "That''s not like you."


    Akiko''s projection settled into the remaining chair, her expression unbothered. "I had matters to attend to." She replied. "An attack on Olivia Matten. I thought you''d like to know."


    Caspian leaned forward slightly. "And what''s the state of things now?"


    "With this attack," Akiko said, "the vampires in Crossroads are beginning to see Ezra and his coven as more of their own than outsiders. He''s a victim now, not a spy."


    "Interesting." Caspian nodded, his expression thoughtful.


    "So, what do the two of you think of the audio file I sent you?"


    Vance cleared his throat, drawing the attention of the two. "I forwarded the file to Prince Romanus, the wielder of Omnia. His feedback has been¡­ illuminating."


    "Go on." Caspian narrowed his eyes.


    Vance nodded. "Romanus confirmed most of the story. Ezra''s wife, Genesis, was indeed from Faewall. She caused the death of some and broke the Law of Secrecy a few times before her death."


    "The imprisonment of Nicodemus by James Harlow checks out as well. He wanted the man''s relic before it fused with his soul but it was too late."


    "However, there''s one thing Matten lied about. James isn''t dead. His heart is in Ezra''s possession."


    Akiko''s brows rose in interest. "He lied about that?"


    "He did." Vance confirmed. "And there''s more. Romanus believes Ezra technically lied about how Olivia became pregnant."


    Caspian raised an eyebrow. "How so?"


    "According to Romanus, while Ezra wasn''t lying about the pregnancy coming from the ability of a mutant, he is the mutant in question." Vance said.


    Akiko''s eyes widened slightly and even Caspian leaned back in shock.


    "A mutant?" Akiko repeated. "How is that possible?"


    "Romanus didn''t elaborate." Vance replied. "He said it would cost extra to uncover more."


    Akiko leaned back in her chair, a small smile playing on her lips. "Guess I''ll have to speak to Romulus myself. Since this is my personal business, I''ll foot my bill and keep the information."


    Caspian nodded approvingly. "A worthwhile investment." He turned back to Vance. "And what of the event in Faewall? The changes to the world?"


    Vance''s expression darkened. "Romanus couldn''t uncover the truth of it. Whatever blocked Omnia''s reach is exceptionally strong. It had to be something tied to the Progenitor."


    Akiko''s smile faded slightly, replaced by a thoughtful expression. "So we take Ezra''s word for now."


    "So, what should we do about Prince James?" She asked, turning to Caspian.


    "Let him keep that secret." Caspain answered. "James wouldn''t be useful to us anyway. We can''t extract the relic from him as it has already bonded with his soul, and he was always a Council hound. He has and will never have any loyalty to us."


    Akiko nodded, accepting his reasoning. "Fair enough. And Ezra?"


    "He joins the Nightmare Court." Caspian said with finality. "He''ll have a seat at the table as a fellow prince."


    Vance raised an eyebrow. "You''re certain?"


    "Yes." Caspian said firmly. "He''s valuable. Not just because his presence completes four vampires, making us equal with the Daydream court, but also because we now have a counter to Aether, Prince Arthur''s relic."


    "That alone is worth more than any suspicions against him."


    Akiko''s lips curved into a satisfied smile. "Then it''s decided."


    "Ezra Matten will join us."

 Chapter 394 - 394: Arcade

    The neon lights of Decapolis blurred into streaks of color as Itachi Yaiba drove the sports hover car through the streets.


    He hadn''t intended to keep the modified car of the two Warmongers that had met their ends chasing Ezra Matten but he had to admit that he had taken a liking to it. It was like a beast he had to tame. A beast ready to pounce at the slightest touch of the accelerator. It was¡­ thrilling.


    While Decapolis, the ten cities merged into one, was always a beautiful sight, his attention was on how he''d present his report. Well, he''d just speak his mind as he''d always done.


    He turned a corner, taking the road leading away from the Ark. It wasn''t his destination anyways. While most elders could be found at the seat of the council and the center of the Vampire Society''s power, the person he was going to meet could be found anywhere but there.


    A few minutes later, he pulled into a parking spot outside of an arcade. Sitting above the door was a giant neon sign that told even the blind that the place was indeed an arcade.


    He stepped out of the car, already able to hear the sounds of the games from outside. The world as a whole had gone into a period of hyper modernization and after the hacks and artificial intelligences going out of control, had reverted to a state of moderate modernization.


    That was one of the reasons why arcades were now popular. They were retro and archaic at the same time.


    Itachi walked forward and pushed open the door, the bell above the door jingling to announce his arrival.


    His gaze roved over the rows of gaming machines but he didn''t find who he was looking for. That means she had to be at the back corner of the room.


    He walked deeper inside and sure enough, he found her dressed as usual in black leather pants and jacket, sitting at a pinball machine.


    Elder Fortuna didn''t look up as Itachi approached, her fingers deftly working the machine''s buttons.


    "Itachi." She said exuberantly. "So good to see my favorite city lord."


    Itachi stopped a few steps behind her, bowing slightly. "Elder Fortuna." He greeted.


    "Any news?" She asked, her eyes still fixed on the flashing pinball machine.


    He straightened. "I''ve confirmed that Ezra Matten was not the vampire responsible for the deaths of James Harlow or Michelangelo. The evidence aligns with his account."


    "James killed Michelangelo, and Ezra dealt with James afterward. But he did not deliver the fatal blow to James."


    That was enough to make Fortuna finally glance up in curiosity. "Interesting. James killed my little Angel."


    "From what I could find, yes."


    Fortuna was silent for a moment before she turned back to the game she was playing.


    "At this point, that doesn''t matter. The other elders want Ezra as the culprit for everything and so it shall be."


    "They need a perfectly legal justification for their actions. Exonerating Ezra Matten wouldn''t stop them but keeping him as the culprit will surely make their work easier. That means there''s no changing Ezra''s status."


    "Either way, he''s a fugitive." She finally finished her game and turned fully to look at Itachi. "Enough about that. What of the situation with the Monarchy?"


    "Ezra has crossed over to their side." Itachi said. "He''s aligned himself with them completely. Given the Monarchy''s structure and their current stance, there''s no chance of us extracting him unless they themselves release him to us."


    Fortuna''s lips pressed into a thin line as she leaned against the machine, her arms folding across her chest.


    "This time, I also agree with the other elders. Ezra is too valuable to let go." She said. "He''s the first vampire in recorded history to get another vampire pregnant. Do you understand what that means?"


    "I do." Itachi replied evenly. "But with all due respect, my lady, what can we do about it?"


    "He''s already under the Monarchy''s protection and even if we wanted to act, it would be a declaration of war. And we both know the Council is not ready for that. At least not yet." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, you think we should just let him go?" Fortuna asked, tilting her head in curiosity.


    Itachi hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Yes. For now."


    "The Monarchy values him, but they''re not fools. If he becomes more trouble than he''s worth, they may reconsider their stance and hand him over to us. Until then, we''d only alienate ourselves further by pursuing him aggressively."


    Fortuna narrowed her eyes, studying Itachi as if searching for any sign of doubt. "Your reasoning is sound," she admitted reluctantly, "but that doesn''t mean I''m happy about it."


    "I wouldn''t expect you to be." Itachi said, a faint hint of amusement flickering across his face.


    "This leaves me with only one option." Fortuna grinned. "Negotiating directly with the Monarchy."


    "My lady?" Itachi''s brows rose.


    "This isn''t out of the ordinary, after all, we already broker deals with the courts. If we present our case properly, who knows what coils happen.


    She pushed herself away from the pinball machine, standing straight. "A negotiation of this caliber means showing that the Society is serious about its offers. This means I''ll be going to the Crossroads myself."


    Itachi raised an eyebrow, surprised by her decision. "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "This situation is unprecedented." Fortuna replied. "If Ezra truly represents a shift in our understanding of vampires, then he''s worth the risk. Besides," she added with a sly smile, "it''s been too long since I''ve stretched my legs."


    Itachi chuckled and inclined his head in agreement. "Then I''ll make the necessary preparations."


    "Do that." Fortuna said, turning back to the pinball machine. "And don''t forget to keep an eye on the Monarchy''s movements. If they stumble, even for a moment, I want to know."


    Itachi nodded. "Understood."


    "Perfect" Fortuna grinned. "And if Ezra Matten proves to be more trouble than he''s worth¡­ we''ll find a way to eliminate the problem. Monarchy or not."

 Chapter 395 - 395: Child Of The Abyss

    Ezra sat in the chair by Olivia''s bedside, his elbows resting on his knees and his hands clasped tightly together.


    His Aura roved the surrounding area like a sentry after an attack. He was on high alert and couldn''t afford to trust anyone not of the Matten coven.


    He hadn''t expected the attacker to be Duke, a highly respected commander in the Monarchy''s Crossroad forces but he should have. This was on him.


    He sat there, his attention never leaving Olivia, the soul bond like a glowing thread burnt into his mind.


    When he''d heard that she''d gone missing, it was like the world had shrunk into a path of just finding her. He couldn''t lose anyone else. Not again.


    Everything just kept playing in his mind over and over, like a loop of anger and relief at the same time.


    He''d been able to convince Red to get some rest and while she''d been reluctant to leave, he''d assured her that nothing would happen.


    And that was how he found himself in the silence of the room, alone.


    Hours passed, but Ezra didn''t even notice. To him, it was as if the world stopped.


    Then, there was movement.


    His eyes snapped to Olivia as her eyelids fluttered open. Relief flooded through him, and for the first time in what felt like an eternity, he allowed himself to breathe.


    "Olivia." He said softly, leaning forward. "You''re awake."


    Her gaze was unfocused for a moment before she finally focused on him. She smiled weakly at the sight of him.


    "Ezra." She whispered, her voice hoarse. "You look terrible."


    He laughed, the sound low and filled with emotion. "You''re one to talk. How do you feel?"


    She shifted slightly, her hand moving to rest on her belly. "Better. I can feel my vitality again."


    Ezra''s shoulders sagged with relief. "Good. You had me worried."


    Her smile widened slightly. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you."


    "You have nothing to apologize for." He said softly, his hand moving to grip her. "What happened wasn''t your fault."


    "Yeah." She nodded faintly. She exhaled.


    "What''s wrong?" Ezra asked, instantly alert.


    "Nothing." Olivia said quickly. "It''s just¡­ I had a vision."


    "A vision?"


    "Yes." She said, her voice gaining strength. "It wasn''t like a dream. It felt real, like something was showing me the truth. About our child."


    Ezra exhaled in relief. It wasn''t anything serious. A small smile appeared on his face. "The child is already special, Olivia. That''s not news."


    She shook her head, her eyes locking onto his. "No, Ezra. This is different."


    "The vision¡­ I saw that our child will be more than just a child born of vampire parents. He''ll be great. He''ll be special in ways we can''t even comprehend."


    "He?" Ezra chuckled. "I thought we agreed not to check the child''s gender before they were born."


    "I saw it, Ezra." Olivia whispered. "I saw our child."


    Ezra''s smile faded slightly. "What do you mean?"


    Olivia''s hand tightened over her belly. "I saw him saving the abyss."


    He blinked, taken aback. "The abyss? Olivia, that doesn''t make any sense. What does that even mean?"


    "I don''t know." She admitted, her voice soft. "But I felt it. It wasn''t just an image. It was a certainty, a truth that was placed inside me. Our child will be more than we ever imagined."


    Ezra leaned back slightly, his mind working on what he just heard.


    He wanted to dismiss it as the side effects of the toxin, a trick played on her mind by her weakened state. But there was a conviction in her voice, an unshakable belief that made it impossible to ignore.


    "The abyss." He repeated, his voice quiet. "That''s¡­ a lot to take in."


    "I know." Olivia said, her gaze softening. "But I believe it. And I think you do too."


    He didn''t respond immediately, his thoughts churning.


    Finally, he sighed, leaning forward and resting his elbows on his knees. "If what you saw is true, then¡­ our child is even more special than we thought."


    "He''s a gift, Ezra." Olivia said, her other hand moving to rest over his. "And we have to do everything we can to protect him. To prepare him for his destiny."


    Ezra nodded. "We will. No matter what it takes, we''ll protect him."


    The two sat in silence for a moment, their hands entwined. Olivia might''ve dropped something new for them to consider but it also brought a sense of purpose.


    Whatever the future held for the Matten Coven, they''d face it together and as always, come out on top.


    "Ezra." Olivia said softly, breaking the silence. "Thank you."


    He looked at her, his brows furrowing. "For what?"


    "For always being here. For always fighting for us."


    He smiled faintly, lifting her hand to his lips and pressing a gentle kiss to her knuckles. "I''ll always fight for you. For our family."


    Olivia''s eyes were filled with love as she smiled at him, her fingers tightening around his. "I know. And for that, thank you."


    **********


    Tom was having the time of his life.


    Six months ago, he''d been a nobody. Then, it had happened to him too.


    An awakening.


    He had awakened as a mutant and gained the ability to see ghosts. Well, he wouldn''t exactly call them ghosts. More like remnants or imprints that the dead had left behind. They weren''t fully alive, but they weren''t completely gone either.


    He could interact with them, find out secrets and best of all, consume them to make himself more powerful.


    And that was exactly what he had spent the last few months doing. It was also what was sending him to a small town in the middle of nowhere called the Crossroads.


    "There it is." His girlfriend who was behind the wheel of the car, glanced at him with a grin. Up ahead and shining in the night were the lights from the Crossroads.


    They were almost there.


    "You ready for this?" She asked.


    He shrugged with a smile. "As ready as I''ll ever be. You know how these things go."


    She laughed softly. "Exorcisms aren''t exactly my idea of a fun night out, but here we are."


    He chuckled, his gaze drifting out the window.


    This was his way of making money and growing powerful at the same time.


    With the changes in the world, people have become more superstitious. He didn''t know if the changes had brought the ghosts or they''d always been there but that didn''t matter to him.


    All he wanted to do was profit.


    Just as the car passed a patch of road surrounded by trees, he felt it.


    A violent chill crept up his spine, and his body shuddered like he was having a seizure. This wasn''t the usual cold associated with remnants. This was something else entirely. It burned with a killing intent so sharp it felt like a blade against his skin. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop the car!" He shouted, his voice tight with panic.


    His girlfriend swerved in shock, the hover car veering off the road and coming to an abrupt stop inches away from a tree.


    The force threw them forward slightly, and she turned to him, her eyes wide. "What the hell was that?"


    He was breathing heavily, his eyes wide with fear. "I felt it." He whispered. "A ghost. A powerful one."


    "But¡­ I couldn''t see it."


    She frowned, glancing out at the dark road. "Are you sure? You''ve never missed one before."


    "I''m sure." He said, his hands gripping the edges of his seat. "Whatever that was¡­ it''s not like anything I''ve felt before."


    "It''s not a ghost. It''s an evil spirit."


    "And it''s heading to the Crossroads."

 Chapter 396 - 396: Youre One Of Us Now

    Ezra sat on the couch in the living room of their suite, Red perched on the armrest beside him while Olivia reclined on the sofa across from them.


    It had been a day since Olivia had woken up and while she''d been insisting that she was fine, Ezra didn''t even let her leave his sight. He''d rather have himself waste away protecting her than have her die before the new life growing in her belly is brought into the world.


    He had to admit that since he''d heard that the child would be a son, he''d been going through possible names. He can''t have his kid bearing names that just won''t cut it.


    "What are you thinking about?" Red broke the silence between them, staring at Ezra''s face with a smile.


    "It must have shown on my face, huh?" Ezra chuckled.


    "Of course." Red laughed. "That smile is what I call your ''baby'' smile. You only use it when you''re thinking about our newcomer."


    "Well, you caught me." Ezra admitted. "I was actually thinking about¡ª"


    He paused.


    While his attention had mostly been focused on the suite, he had been attentive enough to feel the presence approaching through his Aura.


    "What''s going on?" Red asked, catching the way he had subtly come alert.


    "She''s coming." Ezra said quietly, his blindfolded face tilting slightly as he directed his attention toward the hall beyond their suite. "Akiko."


    Red and Olivia exchanged a glance, before Red crossed her arms. "What do you think she wants?" She asked.


    "We''ll find out soon enough." Ezra replied, leaning back against the cushions. "Just be ready." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A few seconds later, there was a knock on their door.


    Ezra stood up and walked towards the door. He opened it to reveal Princess Akiko, standing there looking like a goddess sent down to earth.


    She was dressed in a way that highlighted her petite frame and made the word ''princess'' the first thing that came to mind if someone saw her. With her aura of gentle authority, all she needed was a tiara to complete the image.


    She smiled at Ezra but it wasn''t any smile she''d given before. This one was more¡­ reserved. "Good evening." She said in a light but formal tone.


    "Princess." Ezra frowned at the change as he greeted her. A second later, after verifying that it was okay, he stepped aside to let her in.


    Akiko entered gracefully, her eyes scanning the room briefly before settling on Olivia, who was still seated on the sofa.


    Her expression softened, but she didn''t even try or make any move to approach. She didn''t need any ability to know that Ezra wouldn''t even let her get within six feet of his wife.


    "How are you feeling, Lady Olivia?" She asked in concern.


    "Better." Olivia replied, sitting up a little straighter. "Thank you."


    Akiko nodded. "Good. What happened to you was unacceptable, and I assure you, it will never happen again. I''ve taken measures to ensure the security of this estate is impenetrable. You have my word."


    Olivia inclined her head slightly. "That means a great deal, Princess. Thank you."


    Akiko turned her attention to Ezra, her expression shifting back to the neutrality she''d displayed when he had first answered the door.


    "I''m not here just to check on your wife, though that is part of it." She said. "I have good news to share."


    Ezra raised an eyebrow, motioning for her to continue.


    "You," Akiko said, her smile becoming a bit less formal and a bit more warm, "have been officially accepted as a prince of the Nightmare Court."


    Red''s eyes widened, and Olivia''s hand flew to her mouth in surprise as shocked silence filled the room.


    "From this moment onward, Ezra Matten, you are no longer an outsider. You are one of us, a member of Monarchy royalty."


    Ezra exhaled, feeling a weight lift from his shoulders. For the first time in months, he was receiving news that he''d been hoping for.


    "You''ll be given lands to govern and in those lands, people to rule." Akiko continued. "A place to call your own, where your coven can settle and thrive. There will, of course, be responsibilities that come with your new position, but we''ll discuss those in detail later."


    Ezra inclined his head, his voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Princess."


    Akiko smiled at him. "You''ve earned it, brother. The Monarchy sees your value, even if it took some convincing. Use this opportunity wisely."


    "Congratulations to you all. I wish you well." With that, she turned and left the suite.


    For a moment, there was silence. Then Red let out a low whistle, her lips curving into a grin. "Prince of the Nightmare Court. Has a nice ring to it, doesn''t it?"


    Olivia laughed softly, the sound light and filled with relief. "It does. I can''t believe it''s finally happening."


    Ezra smiled faintly, his shoulders relaxing as he sat back down. "After everything we''ve been through¡­ we''ve finally made it."


    Red nodded, her expression softening as she looked at Olivia. "You okay?"


    Olivia reached out, taking Red''s hand and squeezing it gently. "I''m more than okay. For the first time in months, I feel like we can breathe. Like we''re safe."


    Ezra leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "This is it." He said quietly. "No more running. No more looking over our shoulders. We have a home now. A future."


    "Damn right we do." Red said with a wide grin, showing teeth. "And we''ll make the most of it."


    The three of them sat together, and it felt like coming home after a long journey.


    For six long months, they had been fugitives, constantly on the move, their every moment filled with uncertainty. But now, they had finally gotten their rightful place in the Monarchy.


    "To the Matten coven." Ezra said, raising an imaginary glass.


    Olivia and Red smiled, mirroring the gesture.


    "To the Matten coven." They echoed, their voices filled with hope.


    "So, Prince Ezra Matten, what do you think your lands will be like? A countryside estate? A coastal fortress? Maybe even a castle?" Red joked.


    Ezra chuckled, shaking his head. "I''d settle for a stable roof and enough space for us to build something lasting. A place where we can finally rest and live."


    "Well, whatever it is, it''ll be ours." Olivia added, her voice soft "We''ll make it a home."


    And so, the Matten coven rejoiced, unaware of the approach of an Elder.

 Chapter 397 - 397: New Arrivals

    Caretaker Royce of the Society paced his office, his hands clasped tightly behind his back.


    No matter what he did, he couldn''t escape the circles of frustration and regret his thoughts were running in the safety of his brain.


    He''d pulled the curtains over the windows and hadn''t even remembered to turn on the lights. It wasn''t as if it mattered. He could see in the dark anyways.


    His desk, which would normally be meticulously organized on any other day, was covered in reports and dossiers, all centered around one name.


    Matten.


    Right now, even though they were nowhere near and had never met him before, the members of the Matten coven were the biggest threat to his life. Especially Ezra Matten.


    His mind went back on a well trodden path to Duke''s failure. The plan had been simple. Capture Olivia Matten and use her as leverage against Ezra.


    He didn''t have all the information as Princess Akiko had been quite thorough in improving security and removing most of their moles, but he did know that Duke had carried out the plan and it had cost him his life.


    Now, Ezra Matten was untouchable. The only way to see him would be him coming out of the Monarchy''s protection by his own two legs.


    But that was unlikely.


    And to attempt another move against him would risk a war, and he wasn''t sure the Society was in a position to entertain conflict on such a scale. It''ll be the biggest war in the history of vampires.


    Royce scowled as he turned sharply on his heel, continuing his pacing.


    His biggest mistake had been delegating the task of stopping Ezra from crossing the bridge instead of handling it himself. He had thought it beneath him to dirty his hands with something that was easy as pie.


    Since ordinary vampires didn''t need to come to the Crossroads to cross the border between the Society and Monarchy, and the ones who had come to the Crossroads had never gotten past them, he''d been overconfident.


    Now, that decision was currently biting him in the ass.


    Ezra Matten was different from other vampires. He was one of the few who was actually powerful enough to attract the Monarchy''s attention if he sneaked in through the back door. Him doing that will result in immediate mobilization of a strike team to take him out.


    Defectors of his caliber already had agreements with the Monarchy before they even left the Society and as Ezra didn''t have one, he needed to meet the Monarchy in neutral territory to get one.


    A neutral territory like the Crossroads.


    Ezra had seized his chance, gotten past their barricade and what should''ve been a decisive victory for the Society had turned into a humiliating defeat.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of hurried footsteps approaching his door. Before he could react, the door burst open, and a subordinate stumbled inside, his face pale.


    "Sir, the Elder¡ª"


    Royce was consumed by his fury in an instant. Without a word, he lashed out, his hand a blur as it came up tore a hole through the vampire''s heart, pulverizing his heart into paste.


    The man stood there for a moment, his eyes wide in shock and terror, before his body crumpled to the floor like a discarded rag


    "You dare enter my office without knocking?" Royce hissed, his voice a low growl.


    Without another glance at the dead body, he stepped out of the office.


    "Clean this up." He barked at the guards stationed outside. "Before the Elder arrives."


    The guards snapped to attention, dragging the lifeless body away as Royce adjusted his jacket and calmed himself.


    He didn''t have time for this. The Elder¡ªElder Fortuna¡ªwas almost here, and he couldn''t afford to make a poor impression.


    He hurried through the corridors of the sprawling mansion and before long, he was at the helipad.


    They all could both hear the whirring sound of the approaching helicopter and see it. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The aircraft dropped lower and he dropped to one knee. Around him, the guards and staff followed suit, their heads bowed in deference.


    The helicopter''s blades slowed as it touched down, and the door swung open.


    Elder Fortuna stepped out, looking¡­ ordinary. And that was terrifying.


    A vampire with no Aura, no supernatural beauty, no extra traces of vitality, nothing.


    It was terrifying for Royce to think that there were vampires that looked as ordinary as the next human who could tear him apart with their bare hands like it was nothing.


    She was dressed as always in her customary black leather, looking like someone trying too hard to look like a goth.


    She smiled exuberantly as her eyes swept over the courtyard.


    "Caretaker¡­.." She frowned like she was trying to remember who he was and someone whispered his name from behind her.


    "Caretaker Royce!" She greeted loudly. "Always a pleasure to see you."


    Royce rose to his feet, bowing deeply. It didn''t matter in the grand scheme of things if she knew his name or not. He''d even prefer if she forgot about him altogether.


    "Elder Fortuna." He said, keeping his tone reverent and his thoughts off his face. "Welcome. Your presence is an honor."


    He glanced behind her to finally see who had been behind her. It was Itachi Yaiba, City Lord of First City.


    His gaze flicked back to the Elder and he kept his movements filled with respect. He knew better than to underestimate either of them.


    Fortuna''s power was legendary, and Itachi''s reputation as a strategist and enforcer was equally formidable.


    Fortuna approached the caretaker, her eyes locking onto his. "Enough pleasantries." She said. "Bring me up to speed. What''s the situation with Ezra Matten? I heard you attempted an operation to extract him."


    Royce hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "We attempted to extract the weak and pregnant one, Olivia, but Ezra intervened and killed our agent. The plan was¡­ unsuccessful."


    Fortuna''s lips twitched into a smile, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "Unsuccessful." She glanced at Itachi who was walking slightly behind her. "You were right. They''d underestimate Ezra Matten like everyone who goes up against him always does."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." She nodded. "Let''s prepare to negotiate."


    Royce frowned, unable to believe his ears. "Negotiate? With the Monarchy?"


    "Yes." Fortuna said, her tone brooking no argument. "Ezra is too valuable to ignore, but we won''t gain anything by antagonizing the Nightmare Court."


    "Which member of the courts is currently in town?" She asked.


    "Princess Akiko." Royce answered.


    "Akiko of the Nightmare Court?" Fortuna blinked. "Interesting."


    "Send a message requesting a meeting."


    Royce turned to a nearby guard, about to issue the order, when Fortuna raised a hand to stop him.


    "Wait." She said, a gleam that Royce wasn''t sure he was comfortable with entering her eyes. "No need for a messenger. Itachi will go."


    Itachi chuckled and inclined his head. "As you wish, Elder."

 Chapter 398 - 398: Emissary

    The whole estate had been jolted into activity right from the moment Akiko had received the report of Elder Fortuna''s arrival.


    She''d quickly taken action, issuing orders immediately to the Monarchy''s forces, tightening security across the estate.


    Patrols were doubled, checkpoints reinforced, and the hidden defenses at the boundaries of both the estate and their territory had been activated. She''d send word to both courts of the Monarchy, putting them on high alert.


    All eyes would be on the crossroads and that was a good thing. Fortuna''s reputation preceded her, and Akiko was determined not to take any chances.


    She had every inch of the estate''s perimeter under watch, and she made a mental note to personally inspect the security systems later that evening.


    As the day progressed, Akiko retired briefly to her office, where a messenger brought her an envelope bearing the unmistakable seal of the Vampire Society.


    Inside was a letter stating that Itachi Yaiba, acting as an emissary of Elder Fortuna, had requested an audience with her. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akiko had dismissed the messenger, her mind going into overdrive.


    It was rare for the Society to send Elders to the Crossroads and even rarer for them to extend an olive branch, instead of starting with threats of war.


    The envelope had brought with it the potential for violence and Akiko had to admit that she felt a little thrill at it.


    It wasn''t long before Itachi arrived, escorted by two guards. His presence was calm, almost disarmingly so, but Akiko knew better than to underestimate him.


    "Princess Akiko." Itachi inclined his head just a fraction in respect, a smile on his face. "Thank you for granting this meeting."


    "Sit." She gestured for him to sit in one of the high-backed chairs across from her desk. "Let''s not waste time. What brings you here?"


    "I''m here on behalf of Elder Fortuna to propose a negotiation regarding Ezra Matten." Itachi said directly without beating around the bush. "The Society recognizes his¡­ unique value and wishes to discuss terms for his return to his mother''s soil."


    "Mother''s soil?" Akiko scoffed as she leaned back in her chair, her fingers steepled in front of her.


    "Ezra Matten is not an outsider to the Monarchy, Itachi Yaiba. He has been officially recognized as a prince of the Nightmare Court. Whatever terms you''re considering, they''re irrelevant. He''s one of us now."


    Itachi nodded, as if expecting her response. "Be that as it may, Elder Fortuna believes a meeting would still be beneficial. If nothing else, it''s an opportunity to establish clearer boundaries between the Society and the Monarchy in regards to this matter."


    Akiko said nothing.


    "Prince or not, it doesn''t change the fact that Ezra Matten is wanted for crimes against the Society. You know just as I do that the Council will have a hard time letting him go." His smile widened.


    "There''s nothing stopping us from having a little meeting to soothe hurt feelings and egos. You won''t be averse to that, would you?"


    Akiko studied him for a moment before giving a smile of her own. "You''re persistent."


    "Fine." She nodded. "I''ll allow the meeting. But let me be clear. Ezra is not a bargaining chip. He is royalty now, and his place within the Monarchy is non-negotiable."


    "Understood." Itachi said, rising to his feet. "I''ll inform Elder Fortuna of your decision."


    "Do that." Akiko replied, her tone dismissive. "The meeting will take place here tomorrow. Let your Elder know that this is a courtesy, not an obligation."


    Itachi inclined his head respectfully before turning to leave. Akiko watched him go, her mind already moving to the next step.


    She couldn''t afford to let her guard down, not with someone like Fortuna involved.


    Her mind moved to Ezra and she stood. Without delay, she made her way to his suite.


    When she got to the door, she knocked, waiting for the sound of footsteps before the door opened. Ezra stood there, his blindfolded face tilting slightly in her direction as if he could see her clearly.


    "Akiko." He greeted, stepping aside to let her in.


    Olivia and Red were seated in the living room, stopping their conversation as Akiko entered.


    "Good evening." Akiko said, her gaze sweeping over the room. "At this point, I''m sure you''ve heard the news. Elder Fortuna of the Council is here in the Crossroads."


    Ezra nodded, gesturing for her to continue as they both took their seats, Ezra beside Olivia and Red, with Akiko opposite them.


    "I''ve come to inform you of an important development." Akiko said solemnly, making them sit up in attention.


    "Tomorrow, we will be receiving guests from the Vampire Society. Elder Fortuna herself is coming, accompanied by her envoy, Itachi Yaiba. They''ve requested a meeting to discuss you."


    Ezra was silent for a second before he spoke calmly. "Discuss me?"


    Akiko nodded. "The Society is¡­ persistent, but you have nothing to worry about. You''re a prince of the Nightmare Court now. Your place here is secure."


    "Why agree to the meeting at all?" Red asked, her eyes narrowed in suspicion. "Shouldn''t we just tell them to shove off?"


    Akiko smiled in response. "Diplomacy has its uses, Lady Red. Refusing outright would only cause more problems in the long run. By allowing this meeting, we control the narrative and can decisively put an end to the hunt for all of you."


    "If the Monarchy won''t be handing us over and we''ll be getting the Society off our backs," Olivia''s brow furrowed, "what would they gain from this meeting? The rewards seem too¡­ one sided."


    "We''ll have to give them something else." Akiko admitted. "But that doesn''t mean we shouldn''t be careful."


    "Fortuna is one of the nine eighth-ringed vampires in existence. No one knows what she''ll do. However," she smiled reassuringly, "you are safe. The Nightmare Court stands behind you, and Fortuna knows better than to challenge us directly."


    Ezra''s head tilted slightly. "And if she tries?"


    Akiko''s eyes gleamed in anticipation. "Then she''ll find herself facing one of the few vampires on this planet below the eighth ring capable of stopping her."


    Shocked silence filled the room.


    "Trust me, brother." Akiko said confidently. "You''re in good hands."

 Chapter 399 - 399: Anything

    The grand entrance hall of the Monarchy''s mansion was a sight to see. It felt like a museum that also belonged in a museum.


    When Ezra had first arrived, he''d been surprised by the amount of money that would''ve been poured into its high vaulted ceilings which had beautiful murals painted on it.


    The large stained glass windows, sending a kaleidoscope of colors shining around the beautiful floor from the light of the morning sun.


    Now that they were expecting such¡­ august visitors, he had to admit that designing the hall this way had in fact, been the correct choice.


    He stood beside Akiko, surrounded by a contingent of guards, all dressed in the formal attire of the Monarchy''s elite soldiers.


    The air was tense but controlled, the atmosphere one of carefully measured civility. It felt like a fight might break out at any moment.


    He adjusted his stance, his blindfolded face tilting slightly as he extended his Aura outward. He could sense the approaching presence of Elder Fortuna and her entourage.


    Her reputation preceded her, but nothing could have prepared him for what he felt now. Her presence was unsettlingly¡­ ordinary. She felt human, her vitality suppressed to the point of near invisibility.


    But he also knew that under the layers of normalcy was something very dangerous. No wonder everyone was tense.


    The large double doors at the far end of the hall swung open, and Elder Fortuna entered, flanked by Itachi Yaiba and a handful of Society guards.


    While the woman felt like an ordinary human, her appearance was¡­ striking. She would be ranked amongst the top 0.1% of human women in beauty and coupled with her silver hair which gleamed under the sunlight and cascading down her back, she definitely stood out. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dressed from head to toe in black leather, she looked more like a vagabond than anyone of importance.


    Standing beside her was Itachi Yaiba, his expression calm but watchful. While Fortuna was strong enough to not have to worry about dying, Itachi was just strong enough to worry about catching the attack before it hit.


    Akiko stepped forward to greet her, her eyes meeting Fortuna''s. The two women exchanged polite smiles like adults who hated each other but must work together to get paid.


    "Elder Fortuna." Akiko said, inclining her head slightly. "Welcome to the Monarchy."


    "Princess Akiko." Fortuna returned the gesture. "Thank you for hosting us. It''s always a pleasure to visit the Monarchy."


    "You''ve never been here before." Akiko chuckled.


    "Exactly." Fortuna replied and the two women giggled.


    "I can assure you that the feeling is mutual." Akiko said with a big smile.


    Ezra stood silently, watching the two of them. He and Itachi exchanged genial nods before Fortuna''s eyes shifted to him, and her expression lit up with exaggerated delight.


    "And you must be Ezra Matten." She said exuberantly. "The most wanted man in the Society. What an honor to finally meet you."


    Ezra gave her a nod. "The pleasure is all mine, Elder."


    Fortuna laughed lightly. "Oh, I''ve heard so much about you. A man who manages to upend everything wherever he goes. Truly impressive."


    "I aim to please." Ezra replied dryly, earning a faint smirk from Akiko.


    "With that done," Akiko gestured toward a side hallway, "shall we move to the negotiating room?"


    Fortuna nodded. "Lead the way."


    The group made their way through the estate as the guards flanked them at a respectful distance. Before long, they arrived.


    They entered the spacious room dominated by a long table of dark wood. Akiko and Ezra took seats on one side, while Fortuna and Itachi sat opposite them. The guards positioned themselves discreetly along the walls.


    Akiko folded her hands neatly on the table, her posture impeccable. "Let''s begin." She said,


    Fortuna leaned back in her chair, her demeanor relaxed. "It is¡­ unusual," she began, "to have the subject of negotiations present during said negotiations. But I suppose Ezra Matten is no ordinary vampire, is he?"


    Ezra remained silent, watching them carefully. Akiko, however, responded with a smile. "Ezra is a fellow prince of the Nightmare Court. His presence here is both appropriate and necessary."


    Fortuna''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "A prince, is he? Well, let''s get to it, then. The Society would like to see Ezra returned to us."


    Akiko barked a laugh. "That won''t be happening. Ezra has been formally accepted into the Nightmare Court. He is one of us now, and we do not relinquish our own. There. I have formally rejected you." She turned to Itachi. "That should be enough, shouldn''t it?"


    Fortuna tilted her head slightly, her smile taking on a sharper edge. "Are you sure about that, Princess? Ezra has caused no small amount of trouble for the Society. Are you certain you want someone with his¡­ track record in your ranks?"


    Akiko leaned forward, placing an elbow on the table and her chin in her palm with a big smirk on her face. "The Monarchy is fully committed to Ezra Matten. Whatever trouble he has caused in the past is irrelevant. He is one of us, and we stand by him."


    There was a moment of silence before Ezra finally spoke. "Why do you people think you could negotiate for the Monarchy to release me? I''m curious about that."


    Fortuna turned her gaze to him, her smile widening. "Oh, I knew it was unlikely. But," her voice took on a sly edge, "I came prepared with an offer I believe the Monarchy will find¡­ difficult to refuse."


    Akiko''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she said nothing, waiting for Fortuna to elaborate.


    Fortuna leaned forward slightly, her voice dropping just enough to draw everyone''s attention. "I am authorized to offer the Monarchy¡­ anything it wants in exchange for Ezra Matten. Anything at all."


    The room fell silent.


    Even Akiko''s smirk dropped, her eyes widening in surprise before she mastered herself. Itachi''s expression remained neutral, but his eyes flicked between Ezra and Akiko, gauging their reactions.


    Ezra stared at Fortuna, keeping his expression calm. He had expected the Society to do this. What he actually wanted to see was the Monarchy''s reply.


    For a moment, the room seemed to hold its breath, as if waiting for the other shoe to drop.


    Then Akiko recovered, leaning back in her chair as she studied Fortuna. "Anything?" She repeated.


    Fortuna''s smirk grew. "Yes." She confirmed. "Anything."

 Chapter 400 - 400: Final Decision

    "I think you misunderstand me, Akiko." Fortuna said conversationally, a smirk on her face. "You didn''t think I was just here to demand, did you?" She chuckled.


    "I''m not just here to see the Matten Coven handed back to the Society but to also offer an opportunity for the Monarchy to benefit from this."


    Akiko''s face remained neutral, but they all noticed the faintest twitch of a smile at the corner of her lips.


    "Do you want more land?" Fortuna asked, her voice growing more persuasive. "The Society is willing to redraw its borders."


    "The western territories are fertile, rich in resources, and perfect for expansion." She continued, gesturing vaguely to the west as she spoke. "Imagine the benefits to your economy and your people."


    Akiko raised an eyebrow but said nothing, her silence prompting Fortuna to continue.


    "Or maybe you want access to the Society''s archives." Fortuna offered. "Centuries of accumulated knowledge and secrets. Things the Monarchy itself doesn''t even know about the progenitor."


    "I''m sure the Monarchy''s scholars would appreciate the chance to delve into our collections. Isn''t it said that knowledge is power?"


    Itachi, seated beside Fortuna, remained stoic, his eyes flicking between the two women, watching the exchange closely.


    "Would you like exclusive trade routes? Or should we share technology? The Society has recently had a few breakthroughs in our research into vitality-based systems that could revolutionize the way our cities operate. Think of what you could achieve."


    She then leaned forward, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.


    "Or, maybe¡­" She paused for effect, her eyes shining. "You want the death of a particular Elder."


    Itachi''s head snapped to her in shock. "Elder Fortuna! That''s¡ª"


    Fortuna silenced him with a wave of her hand. "Relax, Itachi. The Matten coven is worth it. After all, sacrifices must be made for the greater good."


    The room fell silent, all eyes on Akiko.


    Akiko just stared at Fortuna in amusement before a sudden laugh escaped her lips. "Ha!"


    Everyone paused, with different expressions on their faces. Fortuna was calm, Itachi was confused while Ezra had a small smile on his face.


    He''d managed to guess correctly.


    Akiko''s laughter continued and the other three vampires waited patiently until she finally composed herself, dabbing at her eyes with a handkerchief.


    "Oh, Fortuna." She said, her voice dripping with mock affection. "These offers of yours are almost enough to tempt me to consider it. Almost."


    Fortuna''s expression morphed from calm to amusement. "Almost?" She chuckled.


    Akiko leaned forward, her expression growing serious. "All these enticing offers only serve to reinforce one thing."


    "It seems that Ezra Matten is far more valuable to the Monarchy than even I realized."


    "Your desperation only motivates us further to keep him where he belongs. With us."


    Fortuna''s smile thinned, but she said nothing, her fingers drumming lightly against the table.


    "The Monarchy''s decision is final." Akiko continued with authority. "Ezra Matten is a prince of the Nightmare Court, and we do not abandon our own."


    "However," she added, raising a hand to forestall any interruption, "as a gesture of goodwill, I am willing to provide information that may reassure the Society."


    Fortuna tilted her head in curiosity. "I''m listening."


    "First, let''s address the elephant in the room." Akiko''s gaze shifted from Fortuna to Itachi and back again. "We all know that Ezra did not kill James Harlow or Attendant Michelangelo. The Society can drop the pretense. Ezra committed no crime in Faewall."


    Fortuna chuckled in response, making no move to deny or refute the accusation.


    "Second," Akiko continued, "the changes to the world in the past six months were not caused by Ezra. Every information I give you is verified by the Omnia relic."


    "The event at Fewall was the result of an explosion involving a progenitor''s relic. In fact, two relics were present on that day, and their interaction created the shockwave that altered the world. Do with this information whatever you want."


    Fortuna''s smile faded slightly, her expression growing thoughtful. Itachi glanced at her, his face carefully neutral.


    "Finally, Ezra''s wife, Olivia, conceived with the aid of a mutant''s power. If the Society wishes to explore the possibility of vampire children, they should consider embracing the mutant population instead of attempting to curb it."


    "I am offering this information in good faith. If the Society does not cease and desist from chasing Ezra, we would be forced to take action."


    The room was silent for a long moment as Fortuna stared at Akiko. Finally, she leaned back in her chair, her eyes narrowing slightly. "And what if you''re lying?"


    Akiko''s expression darkened, her voice turning icy. "What reason would I have to lie, Fortuna? The Monarchy does not need to fabricate truths to protect what is ours."


    "No offense meant, Princess." Fortuna raised her hands in a placating gesture. "Consider it¡­ due diligence."


    Akiko stared at Fortuna for a few seconds before she inclined her head slightly.


    Fortuna''s smirk finally returned. "Very well." She nodded. "The Society will cease its attempts to acquire Ezra Matten. For now."


    "A wise decision." Akiko returned the nod.


    The negotiations ended with a polite exchange of farewells. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akiko and Ezra escorted Fortuna and Itachi to the entrance hall, where they exchanged final courtesies before the Society''s delegation departed.


    As the doors closed behind them, Akiko turned to Ezra, her expression softening slightly.


    "You handled yourself well, brother." She said with a smile. "Your trials are at an end. Prepare yourself. We''ll be leaving the Crossroads soon."


    Ezra nodded. "Understood."


    Akiko turned and went her way, leaving Ezra to make his way back to the suite.


    His boots echoed the quiet corridors as he walked and just as he approached the final stretch leading to his door, a sudden chill appeared in the air.


    He stopped in his tracks, his blindfolded face tilting slightly as his Aura extended outward.


    The temperature dropped sharply, frost beginning to creep along the walls. The air grew heavy, oppressive, and Ezra Aura ransacked every corner nearby as a strange energy descended upon the hallway.


    There was nothing!


    Then from the bend at the end of the corridor, a hand appeared, pale and frostbitten, gripping the wall with unnatural strength.


    The sound of cracking ice filled the air as the frost continued to spread.


    Ezra tensed as a whisper filled the frigid air.


    "Ezra."

 Chapter 401 - 401: Ghost

    "Ezra¡­"


    The voice was faint, barely audible, but it sent a chill down his spine.


    He took a step back and stretched a hand forward. Whatever was coming, he was prepared to shred it. He focused as the frost thickened and crept closer.


    There was a shuffle and the figure stepped fully into view, her body shimmering like a mirage of frost and light.


    Ezra froze where he stood and his outstretched hand dropped, unable to believe what his Aura was telling him.


    It was her.


    Genesis.


    His dead wife.


    This wasn''t a hallucination or memory his mind was conjuring in front of him. No. His Aura definitely wasn''t lying. It was real.


    The ghostly version of Gen looked exactly as he remembered, her long white hair flowing like strands of silver mist, her eyes filled with the energy that had always been exciting. Her form radiated a silver glow, looking like an angelic astral projection.


    Her eyes locked on Ezra, and just like that, the oppressive energy that had covered the corridor vanished. Tears welled in her eyes as she took a trembling step forward. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ezra." She whispered, her voice carrying a faint echo, as if coming from a great distance.


    Ezra''s breath hitched. He couldn''t move, couldn''t speak. His mind was screaming that this couldn''t be real, but his heart wouldn''t let him deny it.


    Gen rushed to him and threw herself into his arms. His eyes widened as he stumbled back, her arms wrapping tightly around him. She was solid, real, warm. Not a ghost or an astral projection but an actual tangible being.


    Ezra''s hands trembled as he slowly raised them, his arms encircling her. He hugged her tightly, burying his face against her shoulder. "Is this real?" He whispered hoarsely.


    Gen nodded against him, her voice trembling. "It''s real. I¡­ I''m so sorry, Ezra. I''m so sorry for everything that happened in Faewall."


    Ezra closed his eyes, drawing in a shaky breath. He could feel several emotions trying to overwhelm him.


    His grief at seeing Gen again, his disbelief at what was happening, his joy that he could hold her again in his arms, even if it was like this, and his heartbreak that she wasn''t made of flesh and blood.


    His soul rang out, telling him that this was a part of the being he''d once been connected to.


    "I thought I''d lost you forever." He murmured.


    Gen pulled back slightly, her hands resting on his arms. She looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with tears. "I thought so too. But I''m here now. And I''m so sorry, Ezra. For leaving you. For everything that happened."


    Ezra shook his head. "Don''t worry. We''ll figure this out together." He swept the nearby corridors with his Aura.


    "This place isn''t secure. Let''s go." He took her hand and led her back to their suite.


    When he opened the door, Olivia and Red were seated on the couch, stopping their conversation as they noticed Ezra''s expression.


    "What happened? How did the negotiations go?" Olivia asked as they both stood.


    Ezra shook his head, stepping aside to let Genesis enter the room. "The negotiations don''t matter right now." He said, his voice cracking with emotion. "I need you both to see someone."


    Olivia and Red exchanged confused glances before turning back to Ezra. Genesis stood beside him, her form faintly translucent and glowing, but neither of them reacted.


    "Ezra," Red said slowly, "what are we supposed to be seeing?"


    Ezra frowned. They couldn''t see her? Why not? "Oh." He realized. "Use your Aura. Just trust me."


    Both women hesitated for a moment before closing their eyes and activating their Auras. When they opened them again, Olivia gasped, her hands flying to her mouth, while Red''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Gen?" Red whispered.


    Gen nodded, her tears returning as Olivia rushed forward to embrace her. To both women''s surprise, the ghostly Genesis was solid to their touch, and Olivia''s hug tightened as tears streamed down her face.


    Red joined them a second later, wrapping her arms around both women. The three of them stood there, a tangled mess of sobs and laughter.


    Ezra watched silently, his heart full and aching at the same time. Finally, Red pulled back slightly, wiping her eyes. "How is this possible?" She asked, her voice thick with emotion.


    Gen stepped back as well, her eyes shifting between three of them. "I¡­ I''m not entirely sure."


    "Since I woke up, nobody has been able to see me. I think you guys can sense me because you have a connection to me, which is the soul bond. And the use of your Auras helps bring me into focus."


    "But how are you even here?" Olivia asked, her tears still glistening on her cheeks. "How did this happen?"


    "I think it has something to do with Faewall." Gen explained. "When I gave Nicodemus my vitality to free him, something must have¡­ changed. I didn''t wake up immediately."


    "Whatever brought me, I think it has something to do with Nicodemus'' relic and the changes in the world."


    "Whatever it is, we''re glad you''re here." The women shared another hug before Ezra cleared his throat, gesturing for everyone to sit.


    "While this is a joyous occasion, I believe we have a lot to discuss."


    **********


    As all this was happening, there was another conversation ongoing in the Society''s mansion.


    Fortuna sat in a high-backed chair, her posture relaxed, while Itachi stood nearby, his hands clasped behind his back.


    "Are you really letting Ezra go?" Itachi asked, staring at his elder in curiosity.


    Fortuna smiled at him, taking a sip of blood wine from the filled wine glass beside her.


    "Yes, I am." She answered. "The Monarchy''s information has to be true. They don''t lie when it comes to intelligence from the Omnia relic."


    "You''re taking quite the risk." Itachi chuckled. "The Council won''t be pleased."


    Fortuna''s smile widened. "Let them grumble. I''ve always said the mutants were a resource we should be leveraging, not suppressing. And now we have proof. If Ezra''s wife conceived with the help of a mutant''s power, then it''s time we adjust our approach."


    Itachi inclined his head slightly. "So, the Society will begin looking into them?"


    "Immediately." Fortuna confirmed. "This visit has been more fruitful than I thought it would be. The Monarchy may think they''ve gained the upper hand, but we''ve also gained valuable information. The mutants could change everything."


    Itachi watched as Fortuna leaned back in her chair, her gaze drifting to the window.


    "Remember, Itachi. The Society adapts. And with time, we win."

 Chapter 402 - 402: Youre Family

    Everyone sat, their eyes on Gen''s glowing form as she remained standing.


    Olivia and Red sat on the couch, their hands intertwined for support, while Ezra leaned forward in his chair, his blindfolded face turned toward Gen as if he could see her with his eyes.


    Gen''s expression was somber, her eyes moving from one face to the next. She clasped her hands together, her voice trembling as she began.


    "I¡­ I''m so sorry." She said. "For everything. What happened in Faewall, for leaving you all without explanation. But most of all, for the pain I caused."


    Olivia shook her head, tears welling in her eyes. "Gen, you don''t have to¡­"


    "Yes, I do." Gen interrupted gently. "You deserve to know the truth. All of it."


    She took a deep breath, or at least the ghostly approximation of one, before continuing. "It started with my sister. My older sister. She was everything to me. Kind, strong, and always looking out for me."


    "Then she disappeared after meeting Nicodemus. Eventually, she managed to work something out and made me a vampire. She was my¡­ rock. I wanted to be just like her."


    "But James Harlow¡­" Her face twisted into a rictus of hate with her hands tightening into fists. "James killed her. He murdered her to cover up his crimes. I don''t even think he cared that she was innocent. She was just¡­ inconvenient."


    They all knew this part of the story but it didn''t stop the women from cursing James out. "That bastard!"


    "Don''t worry, Gen." Red grinned vindictively. "James is still very much alive and in our care. When we''re settled, you can do whatever you want with him."


    "Really?" her eyes widened in disbelief. She looked at them as if searching for signs of a lie in their expressions. "You have him as a prisoner?"


    Ezra nodded in response.


    "Thank you!" She threw her arms around Ezra, giving him a very tight hug. "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you." She murmured. "I''ll make him pay."


    She disengaged, wiping at the tears in her eyes. "That bastard took away the only family I had and in my grief, I was reckless."


    "I made a blood oath on my very soul to avenge her. It was foolish, as blood oaths made on one''s soul cannot be broken or removed like oaths made with others but I didn''t care. I wanted justice, no matter the cost. And now, it is the decision I regret the most."


    Gen''s gaze dropped to the floor. "By the time I realized just what I had done, it was too late to take back. The dead should''ve stayed the dead and the living should''ve kept living but with the oath, I had tied my fate to the dead."


    "For every second I lived, the oath demanded fulfillment. If I had broken it, I would have died anyway. The oath would have consumed me. So I decided that if I was going to die, it was better to have a valid reason. To make sure James paid for what he did."


    The room was silent, everyone riveted by her words.


    Red''s anger was gone and replaced by a deep sadness. "You didn''t have to go through that alone." She said, her voice cracking. "We were your family. We would have found another way."


    Gen''s gaze lifted, her eyes meeting Red''s. "I know. But I didn''t want you to suffer because of me. I didn''t want you to break the laws and be punished for the foolish choices I made decades ago."


    "If I had told you, you would have tried to stop me or worse, help me, and I couldn''t let that happen. I wanted you to move on, to live your lives without the burden of my mistakes."


    Olivia stood, crossing the room to stand before Gen. She reached out hesitantly, placing a hand on Gen''s arm. "Gen, we''re your family. We would have carried that burden with you. That''s what family does."


    Gen''s lips trembled, and more tears fell. "I see that now. But at the time, I thought I was protecting you. I thought I was doing the right thing. And I''m so sorry for the pain I caused."


    Olivia pulled her hand back, tears streaming down her cheeks. "We forgive you, Gen. We always have."


    Red stood as well, brushing a tear from her eye before stepping forward to join Olivia. "She''s right. We forgive you. You were trying to do what you thought was best, even if it hurt us. And now that you''re here, we''re not letting you go again."


    Gen let out a shaky laugh and pulled both women into another hug. "Thank you. Both of you. You have no idea how much that means to me."


    Ezra exhaled as he watched them. A few seconds later, he stood and walked over to them, his arms encircling the three women.


    Half a minute later, they broke up the hug.


    "Gen," Ezra finally spoke as he stepped back from the hug, "assigning blame or dwelling on what ifs won''t change the past. What matters is that you''re here now."


    Gen turned to him, her eyes filled with love and gratitude. "Thank you, Ezra. For everything."


    He nodded, his expression softening. "Right now, we need to find a way to give you a body. Your body."


    "Thankfully, I''ve been working on accessing the weave of reality. With it, I should eventually be able to bring you back."


    Red''s eyes widened. "You''re serious?"


    Ezra smiled at her. "I wouldn''t say it if I wasn''t. The weave is complex, but it''s not impossible to manipulate. As you''re still tied to us through your soul, there''s a thread we can use to anchor you back into the physical world. All I need to do is master the weave."


    Olivia''s hand tightened around Ezra''s. "We''ll do whatever it takes. Whatever you need, we''re here."


    Gen''s tears continued to fall, her body shimmering as she took in their words. "You''re all too good to me." She whispered. "I don''t deserve it."


    Red shook her head. "You''re family, Gen. That''s all that matters." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 403 - 403: The Progenitors Heir

    Akiko strolled into her bedroom like she had all the time in the world, the steam from her shower still floating off her. She''d just had a warm bath and was feeling well rested.


    Of course, warm baths meant different things for humans and vampires. A warm bath for her would basically be a death sentence for a normal human.


    Imagine marinating in boiling hot water for half an hour.


    She ran a hand through her damp hair before slipping into her nightgown, feeling the cool silk fabric settle against her skin.


    She glanced around the room, enjoying the way the low light made the space feel quiet and isolated from the world outside.


    She moved toward the window, tapping a small panel at its base. The glass flickered, shifting from transparency to a digital interface. The screen blinked to life, displaying the apps on the home screen.


    She swiped through the available options before she found what was looking for. A few clicks later and she''d already selected a secure line.


    The screen changed and a circular red button appeared on the lower half of the screen as the call connected.


    It ranged for a few seconds before there was a click and an image of a man appeared. The man blinked, his hand on his chin and his red eyes glowing as it reflected the light of his own screen.


    It was Prince Romanus of the Daydream Court. The wielder of Omnia.


    It was a video call. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Romanus arched an eyebrow, his lips morphing into a dry smirk. "Akiko, I doubt you called me just to show off your nightwear. As flattering as that would be."


    Akiko rolled her eyes, leaning against the frame of the window. "If I wanted to be admired, Romanus, you''d be the last person I''d call. I have a business proposition."


    Romanus chuckled, but there was an edge to his amusement. "I assume this is about Ezra Matten?"


    Akiko nodded. "I want information. Specifically, how he became a mutant."


    Romanus leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful. "That is high-level information, Akiko. Not something you can simply buy. And even if I told you, it would be useless to you."


    Akiko''s crimson eyes narrowed. "I''ll be the judge of that. Name your price."


    Romanus sighed, tapping his fingers against the table in front of him. "Fine. If that''s what you want, that''s what you''ll get. But don''t complain when you realize it won''t change anything."


    Akiko pressed a portion of the screen, authorizing a secure transfer. A moment later, Romanus checked his own interface, confirming the payment.


    He leaned forward, his gaze locking onto hers. "Ask away."


    "Really?" Akiko raised a brow in exasperation.


    "You ask the questions and I give the answers." Romanus smirked.


    "Just get on with it. You already know my question."


    "Alright." Romanus nodded. "If you must know, Ezra Matten didn''t become a mutant."


    Akiko frowned in confusion.


    "He was always a mutant."


    For the first time in a long while, Akiko felt genuine shock. She straightened. "That''s impossible. There were no mutants before the explosion six months ago."


    "And that''s where you''d be wrong." Romanus smirked, clearly enjoying her reaction. "There had always been mutants since the time of the progenitor. They were made especially from the human side of the progenitor''s family."


    Akiko stumbled back. "Does that mean¡­"


    "Yes." Romanus nodded. "Ezra Matten is of the progenitor''s line."


    "Fuck." Akiko said simply.


    "The chances of someone of the progenitor''s line claiming a relic are almost impossible. But now, we have someone who has a bigger claim to the throne of the progenitor than any of us by virtue of blood."


    "He''s the actual heir to the throne and as for the rest of us? We''re impostors trying to steal his birthright. In other words, he''s the actual heir to the throne."


    Akiko processed the information before something occurred to her. "Wait! Who knows about this?"


    "Just you and I." Romanus said with a yawn.


    "Wait." Akiko''s eyes narrowed. "Why would you tell me?"


    "I have my reasons." Romanus grinned.


    Akiko had no idea what to say. She stumbled back and sat down on her bed.


    "As I was saying, mutants have always existed. They were called Eternals by the progenitor."


    "And as you can see, Ezra isn''t a normal vampire, is he? From birth, he had the dormant power of an eternal inside him. It wasn''t until he was turned into a vampire that those powers fully awakened. He''s not just a vampire. He''s a vampire-mutant hybrid."


    Akiko frowned as she digested this new nugget of information. "Then¡­ can another hybrid be created?"


    Romanus leaned back, his smirk fading slightly. "Not anymore. Maybe before the Faewall explosion, there was a way. But now? No."


    "The rules and energies that govern vampire and eternal biology have changed. Attempting to merge the two will result in death. The only way another hybrid can exist is the natural way. To be born as one. Like Ezra''s coming child."


    Akiko cursed under her breath, feeling frustration pool in her gut. This was not the answer she wanted. "So you''re saying that mutants and vampires can''t create another hybrid?"


    Romanus shook his head. "Not under current conditions. You''d be wasting your time, and bodies of course."


    Akiko exhaled as she stood again and began pacing the space between the window and the bed.


    "And what about reproduction?" She asked. "Would it be possible for a mutant to impregnate a vampire? Or a vampire to impregnate a mutant?"


    Romanus gave her a knowing look. "No. The only reason it worked for the Matten coven was because Ezra was already a hybrid. His physiology is an anomaly. Take him out of the equation, and you''re left with the same biological barriers that have always existed."


    There was silence for a few seconds before Romanus let out a low chuckle. "I see where this is going. You want a mutant to give you a child of your own, don''t you?"


    Akiko''s eyes flashed with irritation. "That''s none of your concern."


    Romanus laughed outright this time. "Oh, Akiko. Children aren''t worth it. Trust me, I know what I''m talking about. They complicate things, and in our world, they don''t bring the kind of joy you''re imagining."


    Akiko''s jaw clenched. "Mind your own damn business, Romanus."


    She ended the call before he could respond, the screen going dark as the digital interface faded back into a transparent window.


    She stared at the lights of the Crossroads glowing in the distance like a beautiful painting.


    This would not be the end. She''d have to find another way.


    One way or another, she would have a child of her own. If Ezra was her only option, she''d have to get close to him.

 Chapter 404 - 404: Goodbye, Crossroads

    "That''s basically it." Akiko said, taking a sip from her glass of blood wine.


    She and Ezra were sitting in her office, enjoying a drink as they conversed. She watched the deep red liquid as she swirled it expertly, her attention split between Ezra and the drink.


    She needed to get closer to him. Maybe, just maybe, he''d give her a child of her own. She exhaled, enjoying the quiet around them.


    "What about operations?" Ezra asked.


    Akiko took another sip of wine before setting her glass down. "The Monarchy operates differently than the Society." She said.


    "As I''m sure you''re already aware, the power structure here is based on autonomy. We ceded from the Society because such strict rules are like confining a predator to a cage. I mean, what''s the beauty in doing that?" She laughed.


    "Here, the princes and princesses govern their own territories, appointing Overseers who manage the different regions under their rule."


    "Unlike the Society''s rigid system with City Lords, the Overseers are appointed over whole regions, including a few cities and multiple towns. The Overseer''s job is not to rule but to supervise."


    "This means that every coven is beholden to no one, only their prince or princess, giving them far more freedom than the average Society coven. They may travel and settle as they please, provided they keep their appointed Overseer informed of their movements."


    Ezra listened attentively, his fingers tapping lightly against the stem of his glass. "So as long as they report in, they''re free to act as they wish?"


    Akiko nodded. "Precisely."


    "The Monarchy values flexibility. It allows our forces to adapt, move quickly, and respond to threats without the hurdle of bureaucracy that always pulls the Society behind."


    "Of course, there are rules. Order must be maintained and while the Law of Secrecy is no longer a thing, one must be careful. No one wants another Death Wave."


    "However, compared to what you knew before, you''ll find this structure much more... fluid."


    Ezra nodded, liking what he was hearing. He knew first hand how it felt to live in the Society and this was¡­ freeing.


    The Society had been rigid, oppressive in its governance, demanding obedience without compromise. This system, while still hierarchical, allowed for more independence.


    It was a refreshing change, but he knew it also meant more responsibility. Instead of City Lords to keep the peace and keep people in line, he''d have to do it with his own power.


    "Interesting." He murmured.


    Before he could say more, the door to the office opened and a vampire guard stepped in, bowing slightly before announcing, "Princess Akiko, Prince Ezra, the new caretaker has arrived."


    Akiko glanced at Ezra with a smirk. "Well, it''s time for your first official introduction, brother."


    The guard stepped aside, allowing a tall male vampire to enter the room. He had high, angular features, dark hair slicked back neatly, and an air of quiet authority. His attire was immaculate, his every movement composed.


    "Prince Ezra Matten, allow me to introduce Orion, the new caretaker of the Monarchy''s interests in the Crossroads." Akiko said, gesturing toward the newcomer.


    Ezra rose from his seat, setting his glass aside as he stepped forward. He was keenly aware that this was his first real test as a prince of the Nightmare Court.


    He straightened his posture, keeping everything about him regal as he extended a hand. "It is an honor to meet you, Orion. I appreciate the work you will be doing to ensure the stability of the Crossroads."


    The relics all had an aura of nobility. All he had to do was power it a bit and he had his noble aura.


    Orion took Ezra''s hand in a firm grip, his expression respectful but neutral. "The honor is mine, Prince Ezra. I pledge to uphold the Monarchy''s interests here and ensure that peace is maintained. The Crossroads is a vital region, and I will see to it that our presence remains strong."


    Akiko watched the exchange with satisfaction, raising her glass in a silent toast before taking another sip.


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "I look forward to working together, Orion. We have much to accomplish."


    The formality of the meeting soon gave way to logistical discussions about the transition.


    Orion was briefed on security measures, trade routes, and the new relationship they had with the Monarchy now that the Monarchy had Ezra Matten as its new prince.


    Ezra noticed that Orion was a much better fit than Sariel had been for this post. The man was efficient and left no detail untouched. While he was a bit reserved, Ezra could tell that he had confidence in what he could do.


    He was a good fit for the role.


    **********


    A few days later, as dawn barely brushed the horizon, Orion stood at the gates of the Monarchy''s estate, watching as the convoy prepared to leave. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The combat ready and reinforced hover cars lined the courtyard, waiting for their occupants. It was finally time for the Matten coven, along with Akiko, to leave the Crossroads and into the Monarchy proper.


    Ezra stood beside Olivia and Red, with Gen floating unseen behind them. This would be his first major step into Monarchy politics.


    No longer an outsider, he was heading to Rivermount, Prince Caspian''s capital city, where the two remaining princes of the Nightmare Court were waiting to finalize his official recognition as a new prince.


    Akiko adjusted the cuffs of her long coat, turning to Orion. "Keep things running smoothly here. If anything threatens the Monarchy''s peace, I expect swift action."


    Orion gave a curt nod. "Of course, Princess. You need not worry. The Crossroads will remain in safe hands."


    Ezra turned to Orion, giving a firm nod. "Until next time."


    Orion smiled politely. "I look forward to watching your progress, Prince Ezra. Show them why you deserve your seat at the table."


    With that, Ezra turned and stepped into the vehicle reserved for the Matten coven, the door shutting behind him.


    The convoy pulled out of the estate, moving down the road toward their next destination.


    First, the airport. Then from there, a private jet to Rivermount.


    And when he finally gets there, his true induction into the Nightmare Court.

 Chapter 405 - 405: Tom

    As the convoy drove out of the Crossroads, the Matten coven breathed a sigh of relief.


    Conversation filled the air as the women reminisced about their journey over the last six months.


    Anyone listening in would be able to recognize the mix of exhaustion and nostalgia in their voices. After months of hiding from the exact nation they were inside, becoming the top dog in another nation did feel like a just reward.


    They were finally moving forward.


    "I still can''t believe how far we''ve come." Olivia murmured, her fingers resting on her swollen belly. "From a small coven created to appease a greedy Count to securing a place as royalty in the Monarchy."


    Red chuckled from behind the wheel. "Yeah, and somehow, we didn''t kill each other in the process. Especially in the last six months. I''d say that''s an achievement."


    Olivia laughed softly. "Honestly, I was convinced that at some point, we''d snap from all the stress and end up at each other''s throats. But we stuck together. Even when things got¡­ dark."


    Gen, who sat in the back with Olivia, her body floating a millimeter off the seat even though she was trying to sit in it, spoke.


    "I still have so many questions." She admitted. "What exactly happened in those six months? I''ve only gotten bits and pieces."


    Red smirked, her eyes never leaving the road. "You''ll get the full story eventually, Gen. But let''s just say we got really good at running, fighting, and scheming. At this point, I''d say there''s no sixth ringed vampire stronger than Ezra even if they''re about to ascend."


    It had been interesting for them to learn that power and ascension was widely different from the sixth ring upwards.


    It is commonly said that godhood began in the sixth ring and they could all see it. When ascending in the lower rings, a vampire would get weaker in preparation for ascension before ascending to become stronger.


    But in the higher rings, the vampires kept getting stronger.


    There was no temporary weakness before ascension. Instead, one grows stronger the closer one gets to the next ring and after ascension, receives a big boost. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even among the higher rings, there were differences in power.


    Olivia spoke in response to Red''s words. "We faced a lot. And we lost a lot, too. There were nights I didn''t think we''d make it. But somehow, we always did."


    Gen looked between them with sorrow and admiration written on her face. "I hate that you had to go through all of that. I hate that I wasn''t there with you."


    Ezra, sitting in the passenger seat, listened quietly, absorbing their words.


    He appreciated these moments. Ones that reminded him of what they had built together.


    It had been a grueling journey, but they had survived, and now they were heading toward something new.


    "You''re here now." Ezra finally said. "No need for regrets."


    Before Gen could respond, Ezra stiffened slightly.


    His Aura had just detected something, a presence entering its range. He expanded his senses, filtering through the vitality floating in the air until he pinpointed the source.


    A mutant and a human girl, traveling in a car behind them.


    Ezra focused, listening in on their conversation. The guy, who was driving, was speaking animatedly with the woman in the passenger''s seat.


    "Babe, I abandoned that exorcism for this." He muttered. "I can''t see it, but I know that ghost is with them. I can feel it. I want it."


    The girl, who had to be his girlfriend, sighed, shaking her head. "And what exactly do you plan to do, Tom? You said it yourself. The whole convoy is filled with mutants. You know what that means. Why not just let this go?"


    Tom''s expression darkened, his grip tightening on the wheel. "I don''t care about their organization. They might have power now, but if I claim that ghost''s energy, I''ll be stronger. They won''t matter."


    His girlfriend scoffed, crossing her arms. "And you think you''ll just waltz in, steal whatever it is you think you''re going to steal, and walk away alive? This isn''t some rogue ghost haunting an abandoned house, Tom. These people are dangerous."


    "You saw their security. They had to be a gang that existed before the mutants started appearing and now, they''re filled with mutants. That''s the kind of power that wasn''t built in a day."


    Tom''s knuckles whitened as he tightened his grip on the steering wheel. "That''s exactly why I have to do this. You don''t understand. Power is shifting in the world. If I don''t take every opportunity to grow stronger, I''ll be left behind. And I refuse to be weak."


    His girlfriend exhaled, rubbing her temples. "Tom, listen to yourself. You sound obsessed. What if this goes wrong? What if-"


    "It won''t." Tom interrupted. "I''ve felt this before. This presence¡­ it''s strong. If I can claim it, I''ll be unstoppable."


    Ezra chuckled at what he was hearing. The arrogance was almost amusing. He adjusted his position in the seat, his voice calm as he spoke to the others in the car.


    "We have a problem." He said, drawing their attention. "Well, it''s not really a problem."


    "What''s wrong?" Red asked in concern.


    "There''s a mutant tailing us." Ezra said. "His name is Tom and his ability is related to ghosts. He abandoned an exorcism to follow us and is convinced that Gen is here. He can''t see her, but he can feel her presence."


    Gen''s eyes widened. "Wait. What does he want to do?"


    "Absorb you." Ezra answered. "Or at least, the power you have."


    Red cursed under her breath. "And let me guess, he''s not the type to just give up."


    Ezra nodded. "No, but that''s not the interesting part." He smirked, his fingers tapping idly against the dashboard. "Tom has just brought me one of the ingredients I need to give Gen a body."


    "His soul."


    There was silence in the car as everybody processed what Ezra just said.


    Genesis''s translucent body flickered slightly as Olivia exhaled sharply. "You mean¡­"


    Ezra nodded. "We were looking for a way to bring her back, weren''t we? It seems fate has just delivered a solution right to us."


    Genesis looked between them all before she turned to Ezra. "And what exactly does that mean for Tom?"


    "It means he gets to be useful." Ezra responded. "Whether he likes it or not."

 Chapter 406 - 406: Shouldve Stayed Away

    Gen sat in the back seat of the car with her hands crossed. "What if he comes for me?" She asked. "You know I''m not one to sit, waiting for someone to save me but I can''t do anything!"


    "I''m a fucking ghost! I can''t interact with the living except you guys. And now, we have the one person that can harm me. A ghost catcher."


    "You said it yourself, Ezra. Tom can do more than just sense me. He can influence and absorb ghosts. He can force us to act, bend our will. And he''s coming for me."


    Ezra leaned back in his seat, also crossing his arms. "Don''t worry, Gen. Tom won''t do anything until he sees an opportunity. And I won''t give him one."


    Olivia reached out and rested a reassuring hand on Gen''s shoulder. "Gen, you have nothing to worry about. We won''t let anything happen to you. You''re with us now."


    Gen hesitated before nodding, steeling herself with a grin. "I guess being dead does change a person, huh?"


    No one said anything.


    "I lived with the fact that my death was inevitable. In fact, I welcomed it. But now¡­" she paused. "Now that I''m dead, I don''t want to die." Her words cracked at her last words.


    Olivia pulled her into a hug and Ezra turned his attention to Tom, thinking carefully.


    He could stop the mutant now, but would it be wiser to let him follow, to lure him in at the right moment? Confronting him immediately would be simple, but simple didn''t always mean best. He exhaled slowly and made his decision.


    He pulled out his phone and called Akiko, who was traveling in a car ahead in the convoy. The line connected quickly, and her voice filled his ear. "What is it, brother?"


    "I need an empty hangar. Can you prepare one for me at the airport?"


    "An empty hangar?" Akiko echoed.


    "Yeah." Ezra nodded even though she couldn''t see him. "I have business to take care of before we leave. Once I''m done, my coven and I will join you on the private jet."


    "Understood." Akiko replied and the line went dead. A minute later, directions to the hangar were texted to him.


    **********


    They finally got to the airport and as the rest of the convoy proceeded toward the waiting private jet, Red took a different path, guiding their car toward a secluded hangar.


    The tires crunched against the pavement as they came to a stop inside the large, dimly lit space. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra opened his door. "Stay in the car." He ordered. There was no room for argument as he stepped out, shutting the door behind him.


    A minute later, another car pulled into the hangar. The beams of the headlights shined over them like a giant sun before they turned off. The engine died, the doors opened, and Tom stepped out, his girlfriend stepping out of the passenger''s side.


    Ezra stood casually against his car, arms crossed. "Took you long enough."


    Tom chuckled as he stepped forward. "The blind one noticed me, huh? For a while, I thought maybe you guys didn''t but you''re professional mutants after all."


    He had thought they were mutants? Ezra chuckled. The changing of the weave had really helped with the Law of Secrecy.


    "I thought I wouldn''t get my chance but then you just made it easier for me, bringing me here alone. That was stupid."


    Ezra tilted his head, humming curiously. "Was it?"


    Tom scoffed. "You think you''re untouchable. You think because you''re in a gang or something, you own the world? But you made a mistake giving me this opportunity, and I''m going to take it."


    Ezra straightened. "Surrender. Walk away, and I''ll forget this happened."


    Tom laughed, shaking his head. "You must be out of your mind. You think I''d just give up? No. I came for power, and I''m taking it."


    Ezra sighed. "I gave you a chance."


    His attention flicked to Tom''s girlfriend. "She doesn''t need to be here. Let her leave first."


    "Of course." Tom glanced at her before nodding. "Go. We''ll meet at our usual place."


    His girlfriend hesitated but then got back in the car. The vehicle reversed out of the hangar and she drove off. Once she was gone, silence filled the hangar.


    The air grew colder. Darkness began to bleed into the edges of the hangar, tendrils slithering along the walls, sealing them inside. The lights flickered.


    Tom''s body tensed. "I knew you were powerful, but this? You''re wasting your energy."


    Ezra didn''t answer. He took a step forward, his Aura pressing down slightly on the room like a storm. There was no need to unleash his whole Domination Aura for this. It''ll be a waste.


    Tom moved first, lunging with unnatural speed, his fist charged with energy the same color as Gen''s ghostly body. But as he struck, a wall of darkness surged up between them, absorbing the attack.


    Ezra didn''t stop walking.


    "You want power." Ezra mused, his voice calm, almost pitying. "You think it''s something you can steal. Something you can just take if you fight hard enough. But you don''t understand power, Tom. You don''t understand what it means to seize it."


    Tom gritted his teeth and attacked again. Another strike. Another block of darkness stopped him cold. Ezra continued walking, unhurried, regal in his movements.


    "You chase strength without knowing its weight." Ezra continued. "You see obstacles as things to be broken, not overcome. That''s why you''ll never have the power you desire."


    "Because power isn''t taken. It''s wielded. And you? You''re just a man grasping at something far beyond your reach."


    Tom roared in frustration and threw everything he had at Ezra. The darkness moved in response, shifting fluidly to intercept each and every attack.


    Ezra was untouchable, his pace never slowing. Tom''s strikes became more desperate, his blows growing heavier.


    Then, in a blur of motion, Ezra was behind him.


    A single strike to the back of the neck and Tom''s body went rigid before collapsing to the ground, unconscious. Ezra crouched beside him, studying his face for a moment. "You should have walked away."


    With a touch, he sent the unconscious man into his pocket dimension, his body vanishing instantly.


    Ezra exhaled, brushing the dust from his coat before turning back toward the car. He opened the door and slid into the passenger''s seat beside Red.


    "It''s done?" She asked.


    Ezra nodded. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 407 - 407: Private Jet Conversation

    The car pulled to a stop in front of the private jet and the Matten coven stepped out. Ezra quickly moved to the back door and opened it, supporting Olivia as she stepped out.


    Waiting right beside the steps were most of the military personnel as they won''t be coming with the private jet. Ezra wasn''t sure what arrangements had been made for them but he knew they''d eventually make their way to Rivermount. They were, after all, Akiko''s personal vampires.


    This reminded him that he''ll soon have his own personal soldiers and workers. He''d be in charge of them and would have to pay them.


    That means starting or taking over a business. Unfortunately, he was the brokest he''d ever been.


    His money had been seized by the Society when they''d been making efforts to catch him. They''d even found all his hidden funds. He''d had to resort to some... unsavory things to get to the Crossroads.


    Well, that''ll just have to be one of the questions he''d have to ask Akiko.


    "So, what happens next?" Gen asked, pulling him out of his thoughts. "You have one of the ingredients to bring me back. What do you need again?"


    "The weave." Ezra said to her as they all made their way to the jet. "If I can master the weave, it should be easy."


    They stepped on the red carpet and slowly climbed the steps into the waiting aircraft. The security vampires bowed as they passed, unable to see Gen.


    "Wait. Isn''t it the same weave that burned out your eyes? The same eyes that still aren''t healed?" Gen floated above the air, following them as they ducked inside the jet.


    "Let''s talk about this later." Ezra said, leading Olivia inside.


    The jet was exactly how he''d imagined the top 0.1% of the world would travel. In style.


    With GelFlex? furniture designed to mold itself to the body of the person relaxing in it, new age holographic displays and staffs that were not just the best trained but also vampires, there was no other signal for royalty than this.


    "Are you telling me we can have one of these for ourselves later?" Gen asked, eyes wide as she gaped at the sheer luxury of the jet. "Sweet!"


    Ezra glanced at her as she grinned in that familiar way that made his heart ache. He really had missed her.


    "Ezra!" Akiko grinned, standing from where she''d been sitting at the sight of him. "I almost thought you''d denounced your inheritance and would be living a simple life somewhere no one can find you."


    Ezra blinked at her words. "Just because I was a few minutes late?!"


    I might not look it but I''m a big fan of dramas and soap operas." She laughed. "And this means a very active imagination."


    Ezra said nothing, escorting and helping Olivia to her seat. Then he took the one opposite her. He looked around to see that there were twelve seats in the jet.


    In his mind, he''d always imagined private jets to be... smaller. Like a sedan but for the air. Instead, it felt like a very very luxurious bus.


    The pilot''s voice filled the air, announcing take off in five minutes and everyone strapped into their seats, with Akiko''s personal security guards sitting at the back.


    In a few minutes time, they were in the air and on their way. Ezra spent his time staring outside the window, watching the clouds go by until he was pulled back to the present by Akiko''s question.


    "So," the princess said, "we''d be arriving at Rivermount in thirty minutes. Any questions?"


    "Yes." Red spoke up from her seat beside Ezra''s. Akiko sat opposite her. "What should we expect?"


    "Hmmm." Akiko hummed. "Let me see."


    After a few seconds, she finally spoke. "If you''re expecting trouble, you''ll be sorely disappointed. This is Prince Caspian''s capital city. No one would dare try anything while he''s there."


    "Also, while the others on the Nightmare Court are not your friends, they''re not your enemies either. As long as we treat each other cordially, there should be no problems."


    They all nodded in understanding.


    "Will we be guaranteed privacy?" Olivia asked.


    "Of course." Akiko laughed. "Caspian doesn''t need to listen in on anybody''s conversation. Especially as he believes he''s the strongest one of us all."


    "And is he?" Gen asked with raised brows but as expected, Akiko didn''t hear anything. So, Ezra asked the question for her?"


    "Is he?"


    "What?" Akiko turned to Ezra.


    "You said Caspian believes he''s the strongest. Is he?" Ezra repeated.


    "Well, it''s not like we can hold a battle to verify things but I''ll say that among the Nightmare Court? Yes, he indisputably is the strongest of us all."


    Ezra was silent, taking in the information as Gen laughed. "Wait till I get to the eighth ring. I''ll wipe the floor with his ass."


    "I do have a question." Ezra spoke up, remembering what he wanted to ask. "How does money work for the Court? Do we have to create our own companies?"


    "You don''t need to." Akiko said simply. "While the vampires in the Monarchy are free to turn whoever they want, they must register all their vampires because all vampires must pay their tax."


    Ezra frowned. "Tax?"


    "Yes." Akiko nodded. "Vampires of the monarchy enjoy freedom that they cannot get in the Society and that freedom must be protected. And so, they must pay their taxes to their rulers to ensure that money is not the reason their freedom is taken away."


    "So, in the matter of money, there''s no need to worry. But I''ll also advise getting personal businesses of your own. Nothing beats one''s own money."


    Ezra nodded in agreement. With their seed capital settled in the form of taxes, the sky was the limit. He''d have to build something that would serve as a legacy. He did have a kid coming. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, would you look at that?" Akiko exclaimed, looking out her window. "We''re here. Welcome to Rivermount."

 Chapter 408 - 408: Rivermount

    Ezra tilted his head towards the window as the jet descended, checking out Rivermount, the capital of Prince Caspian''s domain.


    Of course, it was all Republic to the humans but to the vampires, it was the seat of power of the leader of the Nightmare Court.


    He could make out the city below with his Aura and was impressed.


    The sprawling city was a gothic marvel, its dark stone architecture marked by spires that pierced the mist-covered skyline.


    Unlike the structured town of the Crossroads, Rivermount was like a carefully constructed architect''s dream, filled with a kind of eerie elegance.


    From the human eye, there was nothing out of the ordinary. It was just another beautiful city. But from the eyes of the vampires, it was different.


    The shadows were normal but¡­ deeper. As if there was something hiding and waiting inside of it.


    Ezra focused on the city.


    He could tell that the slight mist pervading the air wasn''t ordinary. No. It was connected to another vampire and that had to be Prince Caspian.


    The closer they drew, the more Ezra felt the unique energy of the place. A quiet, suffocating power that lay beneath the surface like a dormant beast.


    The moment the jet touched down, there was already a convoy waiting for them on the tarmac.


    Monarchy officials, wearing dark blue tailored uniforms, bowed respectfully as Akiko and led the way out of the jet. Ezra followed, supporting Olivia, and Red brought up the rear, taking in their surroundings with curious eyes.


    There were a dozen black hovercars lining the runway, their tinted windows even against the vampire eyesight.


    And right at that moment, Ezra threw away everything he knew about living in a vampire society. It was clear that the Monarchy was¡­ different.


    Akiko stopped, turning to look towards the west. "Do you see that? Oh, you can''t. It''ll be too far away for your Aura to reach."


    Ezra didn''t even try to stretch his Aura, relying on Gen''s commentary to understand what was going on.


    "Wow." She whispered. "I''ve never seen any building this tall before."


    "Caspian Tower." Akiko said, turning to the convoy. "The tallest structure in the Monarchy. That''s where we''re heading."


    The group entered the vehicles, and the convoy pulled away from the airstrip.


    As they drove through Rivermount, the car was silent as the Matten coven took in the breathtaking landscape of the city.


    Even with its¡­ aura, there was no denying that it was indeed a sight to look at.


    It was like every building was created to be a work of art. The streets were arranged so perfectly, they all knew vampires had a hand in building the place.


    They could even see vampires walking among the human population like a normal pedestrian, indistinguishable from the other.


    As they passed through the heart of the city, Ezra leaned back in the passenger''s seat, his mind coming back to his situation.


    He was now a prince of the Monarchy and his new title came with more than just a seat at the table. It came with expectations, responsibilities, and an ever-growing target on his back.


    He would have to carve out his place among the princes, and that meant playing the long game.


    Olivia exhaled softly, her fingers brushing over her stomach as she murmured. "This place feels¡­ different."


    Red nodded, her eyes flicking between the passing buildings. "What''s the word? Free? I mean, look at those vampires walking around like they''re going for their morning coffee. Of course, they''re not much but they surely are noticeable."


    "If this is how things are across the Monarchy, then it means one thing." Gen said from where she sat. "The Monarchy has a higher vampire population than the Society."


    "Of course it does." Olivia said. "There''s a hard cap on how many vampires can be in a city and how many humans can be turned in the Society. Here, no such rule exists. This was inevitable."


    Ezra said nothing, his attention on the towering structure in the distance.


    Caspian Tower stood over them like a monolith of authority, its dark glass exterior reflecting his Aura and preventing him from seeing what was inside.


    He compressed his Aura and stretched it upwards to discover that the top was obscured by clouds, giving it the appearance of something that stretched beyond mortal reach.


    Even in the middle of the city, the lower parts of the structure was protected from view by a tall wall that encircled the property, leaving space inside for Caspian''s personal use.


    They went through the checkpoints and as they arrived at its base, the convoy came to a stop. The massive entrance doors, flanked by armored vampire guards, opened soundlessly as a figure stepped forward. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even before any introduction could be made, Ezra could tell who the person was.


    Prince Vance.


    Tall and poised, with eyes that gleamed with intelligence, he carried himself with effortless confidence.


    But the scary part? He was just like Elder Fortuna. He felt no different from a normal human.


    Even with no sign of his power, there was something calculating in the way he studied them as they stepped out of the cars, as if he was already measuring Ezra''s value before speaking a word.


    Vance smiled at Ezra, giving him a polite nod. "Prince Ezra Matten. Welcome to Rivermount."


    Ezra returned the nod, meeting his eyes. "Prince Vance. It''s an honor."


    Vance''s lips twitched, but it wasn''t quite a smile. "Honor? Perhaps. That will be determined in time."


    Akiko rolled her eyes. "Don''t mind Vance. He enjoys the dramatics of politics."


    Vance''s eyes flickered to her with a soft chuckle. "And you enjoy disrupting them, Akiko."


    Akiko only grinned in response. Without further words, Vance gestured for them to follow.


    The Matten coven was led through the halls of Caspian Tower, each corridor a masterpiece of power and wealth.


    Vance welcomed them properly and handed them over to an attendant who led them to the elevators which they took up to the ninetieth floor.


    Eventually, they arrived at their suite, a residence that took up the whole floor, reserved for visiting royalty.


    The living area alone was quite large, with floor-to-ceiling windows offering a panoramic view of Rivermount.


    As Olivia, Gen and Red explored the space, Ezra stepped onto the balcony.


    The cold wind brushed against his face, carrying the scent of rain and stone.


    He observed the city, studying the way the mists floated around, outside the boundary of the fence protecting the Caspian tower.


    This was his world now.


    He was no longer a fugitive. He was no longer just running for survival.


    He was a ruler.


    And it was time to act like one.


    Tomorrow, it would begin.

 Chapter 409 - 409: The Princes Of The Nightmare Court

    The next day, Ezra received a summons to the top floor of Caspian Tower.


    He''d expected the request and received it with his usual calm. It was time to meet Prince Caspian.


    He''d only heard stories about the man and what he could do but there was no reason to trust rumors he''d heard in the Vampire Society. Who knew if it was propaganda.


    However, there was one thing no one could change, no matter how they spin his story.


    He was strong.


    When you can kill people just by touching them, there''s no need to cry when you don''t have too many friends. Not that Caspian was crying about it. In fact, while Ezra hadn''t met the man, judging from the city around them, he''d say the man relishes it.


    That didn''t matter anyways. He''d be attending the meeting that would put him at his place among the rulers of the Nightmare Court.


    Beside him, Akiko strolled with an air of nonchalance that did nothing to hide her amusement. "Try not to look too nervous." She teased. "Caspian doesn''t like weakness, and Vance? Well, he just enjoys making people uncomfortable."


    "Do I look nervous to you?" Ezra asked dryly as they made their way to the elevator.


    Akiko gave Ezra a once over before chuckling. "Guess I got ahead of myself there."


    They both stepped into the elevator and a second later, it began ascending.


    Olivia and Red had remained behind in their suite, as there was nothing for them to do by following him. It was a royalty only meeting. But that didn''t stop him from watching them with his Aura.


    Of course, he kept his Aura out of other floors and rooms. Just the public elevator line and his suite.


    As for Gen, she hovered behind him, staying unusually silent. They all watched as the numbers on the elevator screen ticked upward and a few seconds later, there was a ding as they arrived.


    When the elevator doors slid open, Ezra stepped out into the large room. There were no walls and the room took up the entire top floor. It was empty, save for the massive circular table at its center, around which sat only four chairs.


    Three chairs were vacant.


    Akiko strode forward, moving to take her seat. Prince Vance was already seated, appraising Ezra in the way he usually does. Ezra took a moment to wonder if this would happen every time they met before turning his attention to the most important person in the room.


    Prince Caspian.


    The Prince of Rivermount stood at the far end of the room, gazing out of the glass window that overlooked the sprawling city.


    He had silver-streaked hair that was neatly tied back, and his crimson eyes spun so slowly, it was as if they weren''t moving at all. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just like Vance and Fortuna, he had a human presence. An eighth ringed vampire.


    Ezra nodded to Vance and stepped forward to take the seat Akiko pointed out to him, fully aware that this moment would define how the Nightmare Court viewed him.


    Genesis floated behind him, her gaze locked on Caspian with undisguised curiosity. "You know," she drawled, "I expected someone taller."


    As if he could hear her, Caspian finally turned, his expression unreadable as he strode toward the table.


    As he took his seat, he met Ezra''s eye. "It is with great pleasure that I welcome you to the Nightmare Court, Prince Ezra." He said. "You have been granted your title, but today, we ensure that you understand what comes with it."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the words without lowering his own presence. "I wouldn''t expect anything less."


    The corner of Caspian''s mouth twitched, whether in amusement or approval, Ezra couldn''t tell.


    "You will receive an advisor to help you but until then, the role falls to us. First, every six months," Caspian continued, "we gather here, whether in person or through astral projection, to assess the state of our territories."


    "This table is where we redefine our borders, discuss matters that threaten our stability, and ensure that no prince oversteps their bounds."


    "Make no mistake, the Nightmare Court does not function on trust, Ezra. It functions on necessity. We are bound together by mutual interest. Nothing more, nothing less."


    Ezra nodded at his words, taking note of the hidden warning in them.


    Even with the Monarchy''s propaganda of harmony, this was not a unified kingdom. It was a precarious balance of power, where strength dictated authority.


    He glanced at the others, noting how comfortably they sat within this hierarchy, their roles long since established.


    Caspian tapped the table and a holographic digital map flickered to life over the center of the table, showing the lands controlled by the Monarchy.


    Ezra''s eyes followed the shifting outlines as Caspian gestured. "Your territory will be here."


    A section of land between Caspian''s domain and the eastern border was marked, the borders adjusting in real time.


    "This will be yours to govern, to protect, and to develop. Your success will be your own, and your failures will be your burden to bear."


    Ezra studied the projection, memorizing the location. His new territory was strategically placed, buffering Caspian''s territory on one side and aligning with the eastern border on the other side. Well, it wasn''t like there was anything else to the east. Just the sea.


    To the west, near the Daydream Court''s borders was Vance''s lands, while Akiko''s territory lay nestled between Vance and Caspian''s territories.


    Vance finally spoke, his voice calm and with no hint of humor on his face. "It will be interesting to see what you do with it. Many before you have failed."


    Ezra met his gaze evenly. "Then I won''t be like the ones before me."


    A small, knowing smile touched Vance''s lips, but he said nothing more. He simply watched, as if already anticipating how Ezra would rise or fall.


    Akiko drummed her fingers against the table, her tone light. "As for your crowning ceremony, it''s set for a week from today."


    "With it, we''ll mark your official ascension, and announce to the citizens of the Monarchy the presence of a new prince. Expect to receive visitors from other places, including the Daydream Court, some of whom will be less than thrilled about your addition to the Court."


    Caspian spoke, drawing attention. "Do not mistake the ceremony for acceptance, Ezra. The Monarchy will recognize you as a prince, but that does not mean everyone will respect you. That is something you must earn."


    Ezra held Caspian''s gaze confidently. "Then I will earn it."


    Silence stretched between them before Caspian gave a slow nod. "We will see."

 Chapter 410 - 410: The Crowning Of A Nightmare

    A week pressed in blessed relaxation and the day of Ezra''s official coronation arrived.


    The grand hall of Caspian Tower had been decorated, looking resplendent in its dark majesty. Banners bearing the sigil of the Nightmare Court, a black crown on a white background, hung from the high ceiling.


    Light filled the space and occupying the chairs are the guests invited to the coronation. Representatives from other courts, Overseers, rich and powerful vampires, anyone that was someone in the Monarchy was in attendance.


    Everyone knew what the coronation meant. They''d all heard the rumors that all the relics were now accounted for and that the new prince was coming but this was the confirmation that the rumors were true.


    It was not just an official addition to the ranks of the Nightmare Court but was also a declaration of power, a way to show the world that the Monarchy was still going strong.


    Currently, Ezra stood at the base of the raised dais in the hall, his black and silver attire standing out against the blood-red carpet beneath his feet.


    He could feel, and of course through his Aura, see, the countless eyes upon him, some measuring, some appraising, and others skeptical of the newest prince to join their ranks.


    Olivia and Red sat in places of prominence at the front and he could tell that Olivia was receiving even more attention than he was. This was the first time any of them had seen a pregnant vampire.


    As for Gen, she had stayed back in their suite, not gambling on the chance that one of the vampires could have a tattoo that would enable them to see her. And if they could see her, they could definitely affect her.


    At the top of the dais, seated on their respective thrones, were the three existing rulers of the Nightmare Court, Caspian, Vance, and Akiko.


    Each of them were dressed regally and wore their crowns. Beside them was a fourth and empty throne. Ezra''s throne.


    The princes and princess stared at him with neutral, officious expressions as they watched the ceremony.


    The murmur of the room faded away as Caspian stood, his presence commanding absolute silence.


    His silver-streaked hair gleamed under the light of the chandeliers, and his eyes bore into Ezra. "Ezra Matten, step forward."


    Ezra stepped forward, his boots echoing in the silent hall. Vampires could really be quiet when they wanted to.


    He reached the dais and ascended the steps, standing before the Caspian and the four thrones.


    Caspian reached into the space in front of him and pulled out a ceremonial dagger. Making a small cut on his palm, he let the blood drip into a chalice.


    He passed the dagger to Vance, who did the same, then to Akiko. When the chalice was full, Caspian extended it to Ezra.


    "Drink, and be bound to the Nightmare Court." Caspian intoned like the grand prince of a cult.


    Ezra had already been briefed on what would happen in the coronation, so this was not a surprise.


    He took the goblet, lifted it to his lips and drank deeply. The dark liquid spilled down his throat, tasting like¡­ iron. It wasn''t even warm, it was lukewarm.


    The whole thing was just ceremonial as Caspian, Vance and Akiko had already removed every speck of vitality from their blood before they gave it to him. This meant the blood was basically ownerless blood. No one could use it to form a link with them.


    When he lowered the goblet, Caspian stepped forward, holding a similar golden crown to theirs. "Kneel."


    Ezra knelt and Caspian placed the crown on his head.


    "By the will of the Monarchy, and by the blood that binds us, you are now a Prince of the Nightmare Court. Rise, Ezra Matten."


    Ezra stood as applause rippled through the crowd. He could see that not everyone had a smile on their face. Some clapped out of obligation rather than support. Some whispered behind closed lips.


    But Ezra didn''t care. He had carved his place here, and nothing would take it from him.


    The coronation was concluded and they moved to the ball, where music filled the hall and vampires dressed in elegant attire moved in ways that would make professional dancers cry in envy.


    Ezra moved through the crowd, exchanging pleasantries, memorizing faces, and noting those who offered him false smiles.


    Then, he''d been a warrior but now, he was a ruler. This was a different battlefield and he needed to learn the ropes as soon as possible.


    Then, it was time for the presentation of gifts. He stood with his wives at one end of the wall, the helps at the side to collect the gift and safely move it.


    He stood as representatives from the Daydream Court appeared one after the other, standing out due to their lighter-colored attire. Nothing screamed ''I want to show everyone I''m with the court associated with daylight'' than wearing white.


    Even though the Daydream Court couldn''t come in person¡ªto not kick start a war from the pull attached to the relics of both cults¡ªthey had sent gifts and formal well-wishes.


    He kept receiving the gifts and soon, a vampire diplomat stepped forward, carrying a carefully wrapped package. Unlike the other gifts, it was smaller. And Ezra could not see what was inside of it, even with his Aura.


    He didn''t change anything outwardly but his focus was immediately on the vampire.


    "From Prince Romanus of the Daydream Court, wielder of Omnia." The diplomat announced, presenting the package with a slight bow. "A token of recognition."


    Ezra accepted it without breaking eye contact. "A generous gesture. Give Prince Romanus my regards."


    The diplomat inclined his head, then stepped back to join his delegation.


    Ezra examined the package for a second longer before handing it over to the help, where the package joined the others, arranged carefully at the side. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Throughout the evening, Ezra took note of those who approached him.


    Some nobles offered their support, while others made subtle threats disguised as casual conversation.


    He could tell that he was now in a place where no warrior was honest. Every knight was an assassin in disguise and everyone had a hidden knife behind them.


    The ceremony concluded with a final toast.


    Caspian raised his goblet, his voice ringing clear through the hall. "To Prince Ezra Matten. May he rule wisely, and may his strength add to the might of the Nightmare Court."


    Ezra lifted his own goblet before drinking, feeling the warmth settle in his chest. As he lowered the goblet, eyes swept across the gathered lords and nobles.


    Had he just gone from frying pan to fire? Or was it from the fire to the frying pan?


    Either way, he knew he was still close to the fire.

 Chapter 411 - 411: Gift or Curse?

    It was the morning after the coronation, and the Matten coven was in their suite, surrounded by a veritable mountain of tastefully decorated packages and lavishly wrapped gifts.


    Last night was something else. They''d seen the power and grandeur of the Monarchy and it hadn''t been lacking in any way.


    Now, it was time to face the tangible rewards of Ezra''s new status.


    These evidently weren''t just gifts but were also tributes from those who were trying to get an in, curry favor, seek alliances, or gain some kind of influence over the newest prince of the Nightmare Court.


    In the living room, Olivia and Red eagerly unwrapped the first few gifts, Gen watching and commenting behind them.


    They found exquisite jewelry that was perfectly cut, polished gemstones set in golden rings, watches of such superb craftsmanship that whoever made them couldn''t be human or machine, and even clothes that were clearly designed for nobility.


    Selling the gifts¡ªnot that they would¡ªcould easily net them enough money to live for a few hundred years. Without inflation, of course. No one knew what inflation could do in a hundred years.


    The women divided the relevant gifts among themselves, while the watches and rare bottles of blood wine they''d received, a collection of deep, crimson liquids stored in crystal bottles with labels dating back centuries, were reserved for Ezra.


    "Some of these pieces must be worth entire estates." Red muttered as she examined a necklace designed with glimmering black diamonds.


    Olivia smirked. "That''s because they are. The houses in the Monarchy don''t just send gifts. They send statements."


    Here, there was freedom. Here, everyone was rich and not stuck under the thumb of a City Lord or Count trying to check one''s power.


    This was really the land of milk and honey. The promised land.


    Ezra watched them but his mind was somewhere else.


    His attention was fixed on a single package that stood out. The same one that his Aura couldn''t penetrate.


    With an exhale, he stood and walked to the place where it was in the pile of gifts. Reaching in, he retrieved the package he''d received from Prince Romanus.


    He went back to the chair he''d been sitting on and made himself comfortable before opening the box. His Aura rushed in and inside, he found a neatly folded letter.


    Breaking the seal, Ezra tilted his head as he read the letter by the subtle indents the pen and ink had left on it. No need to waste vitality on seeing the exact words.


    The letter started with his name and title.


    Prince Ezra Matten.


    He nodded to himself. Just as it should be. Then, his attention ghosted over the other part of the letter.


    Welcome to the Monarchy. Consider this letter a gift of knowledge, free of charge. A token of goodwill from one prince to another.


    As you settle into your role, you will learn that power is not just held. It is maneuvered, bartered, and taken. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You have been accepted into the Nightmare Court, but do not mistake acceptance for trust. There are those who would use you for their own ends, and those who would see you undone.


    One in particular stands close to you. Be wary of Akiko. She may smile and support you on the surface, but she is not on your side.you.


    Watch the fate of your unborn child carefully, for not all who offer their hand do so without intent.


    Prince Romanus of the Daydream Court


    Ezra''s fingers tightened around the paper.


    He inhaled slowly, his mind working at what the intentions of Prince Romanus were?


    Was this an honest warning, or an attempt to set him against Akiko? And why mention his unborn child?


    He had known from the start that the Monarchy was not a vacation but he''d only been Prince for a day and here he was, being dragged into a plot.


    Without hesitation, he let darkness pour from his palm, the shadows swallowing the letter whole until it disintegrated into nothingness.


    Romanus had given him much to consider, but he would not let himself be manipulated so easily.


    While he would stay wary of Akiko, he would not alienate her.


    **********


    Across the Monarchy, deep within his own grand estate, Prince Romanus stood before a massive, glowing screen, studying the endless streams of data displayed before him.


    Inside him, Omnia worked to see the truths hidden behind the numbers and letters before him. He smiled at what he was getting.


    Standing to the side and slightly behind him was the diplomat he had sent to Ezra''s coronation.


    Romanus chuckled, not bothering to turn his gaze away from the screen as he spoke. "Do you know what it means for Ezra to be of the Progenitor''s blood?"


    He smiled, showing teeth. "It means he is our only chance of opening the Gate of the Abyss."


    The diplomat stiffened slightly. "The Abyss? You intend to¡ª"


    "Not yet." Romanus interrupted. "But very few things can escape the gaze of Omnia. And what Omnia sees, I see."


    He narrowed his eyes in thought as he exhaled. "Do you know what the progenitor designed Omnia for? In fact, did you know that each Daydream relic was designed for something out of what they do?"


    He didn''t wait for an answer.


    "Omnia was originally designed to make the Progenitor''s heir, Shadrach, aware of the dangers of the Abyss and the gate. A safeguard. But Ezra..." He trailed off, a small smile appearing on his lips. "Ezra has figured out how to hide things from Omnia."


    The diplomat shifted uneasily. "You mean his blind eyes?"


    Romanus finally turned, his expression unreadable. "Exactly. Why is he blind? What is he hiding? What are his plans for the Monarchy? I have no idea."


    "He has found something that can hide from Omnia. Something the progenitor didn''t design it to see. That makes him dangerous. But also... useful."


    The diplomat hesitated before asking, "And that is why you warned him about Akiko?"


    Romanus chuckled, the sound rich with amusement. "I merely planted a seed."


    "Greed is such a beautiful emotion. And Akiko''s greed will drive her to act. Whether she chooses to see Ezra as an ally or a threat, it will set events into motion that will benefit me."


    The screen flickered, displaying a map of Monarchy territory. Red lines traced strategic routes, each marking places of interest.


    Romanus tapped one, zooming into a specific location. The diplomat leaned forward slightly, taking in the information but remaining silent.


    Romanus clasped his hands behind his back, eyes returning to the screen. "Ezra will have to react to what''s coming. And when the time comes, when he is forced to question who he can trust, I will be there. I will be the one who guides him. Gains his trust. Uses him."


    The diplomat remained silent.


    Romanus smiled. "Now, let us see how he plays his first move."

 Chapter 412 - 412: A Court Made Of Spies

    Ezra entered the top floor of Caspian Tower for another meeting, one of the responsibilities of being a prince.


    The roundtable was where it had always been, its polished surface reflecting the light of the grand chandeliers above. However, only one person was already seated.


    Prince Vance. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he leaned back in his chair, idly toying with the silver ring on his finger.


    Ezra took his seat without hesitation, tilting his head towards Vance confidently. "Early, or did you just not have anywhere better to be?"


    Vance smirked. "A little of both. I do enjoy watching the new arrivals, you know." he paused. "You''re a fascinating one, Ezra. Tell me, how are you adjusting to your new¡­ position?"


    Ezra allowed a faint smile but didn''t give much away. "I manage."


    Vance chuckled, drumming his fingers against the table. "Oh, I''m sure you do. But managing is different from thriving. Let me give you a tip. Free of charge. In this kingdom, survival is a game of who moves first, and who moves best. If you do one, you have the other."


    Before Ezra could respond, the doors opened simultaneously from both sides, and Prince Caspian and Princess Akiko entered together.


    Caspian moved to his seat at the head of the table. "Let''s begin."


    Akiko grinned as she sat down, her eyes flicking between Ezra and Vance. "I hope you two didn''t get too friendly without us."


    Ezra kept his expression neutral, shifting his focus to Caspian as the meeting began.


    The meeting this time wasn''t about borders, land or pleasantries. This time, it was about power. And Ezra knew he was about to be tested once again.


    "Today, we discuss governance." Caspian addressed the table before turning to gaze at Ezra. "A prince does not rule alone, and you will need capable hands to assist you."


    Ezra nodded, watching as Caspian gestured toward the chamber doors. They swung open, and three figures entered.


    Ezra had expected this. Handpicked Overseers. Not just aides, but spies planted in his court to keep him in check.


    The first vampire, the one Caspian had chosen, was a tall, disciplined figure with pure silver hair and a rigid posture. He wore a dark military-style coat, every stitch like a statement of just how¡­ meticulous he could be.


    "This is Raphael Drayton." Caspian introduced. "He''s a tactician and an enforcer. His experience in military operations and strategic planning is unmatched. He will make sure that your domain runs efficiently, with no weaknesses to exploit."


    Ezra studied Raphael. A sixth ringed vampire just like he was.


    There was no doubt the man was competent, but his loyalty would always remain with Caspian first. A soldier who followed orders above all else. A perfect plant.


    Next, Vance waved lazily toward the second Overseer, a smirking figure dressed in a high-collared coat. His golden hair was neatly combed, and his eyes gleamed with amusement.


    There was something serpentine about the way he moved, as if he was always ready to coil and strike. Not to mention the fact that he was a fifth ringed vampire.


    "Meet Aurelio Devereux." Vance said, leaning back in his chair. "A master of persuasion, deception, and unconventional warfare. Where force cannot be used, he finds... alternatives. I''m sure you''ll find his skills useful."


    Ezra knew exactly what Aurelio was.


    A snake.


    Someone adept at maneuvering behind the scenes, pulling strings, making problems disappear before they ever surfaced. He would be a nightmare to deal with, but useful, if properly controlled. Most importantly, he could be won over.


    Finally, Akiko leaned forward, her eyes alight with curiosity. "And this is Kieran. Just Kieran." She said, motioning toward the last Overseer, a much younger vampire than the other two.


    His hair was tousled, and though he lacked the confidence of the other two, his observant gaze told Ezra he was no fool. He was also a fifth ringed vampire.


    "Eager, and ambitious." Akiko added with a grin. "He''s got potential, but more importantly, he''s adaptable. He''s been trained in multiple disciplines. Combat, diplomacy, espionage. A little rough around the edges, but that just means you can shape him into what you need."


    Ezra met Kieran''s gaze. The young vampire bowed slightly but held his stance firm and his back straight.


    Ezra could see it in his eyes. Unlike the others, Kieran wasn''t just a tool sent to spy. He was being tested, too. Akiko likely wanted to see what he would become under Ezra''s rule. A wildcard.


    Ezra let the silence stretch for a moment before leaning forward, clasping his hands together. "These are fine choices." He said in an even tone, not allowing his true thoughts to show.


    Caspian''s expression didn''t change. "Then you accept them?"


    Ezra nodded. "I see the benefit of having them at my disposal. Their expertise will be put to good use."


    Vance chuckled. "I do hope you enjoy their company."


    Ezra glanced at each Overseer. "I will have my steward organize the details of their integration into my court. They will report directly to me."


    There was an air of approval in the room and no one challenged his words.


    Raphael gave the faintest nod of understanding, Aurelio smirked slightly, and Kieran''s expression remained neutral, though Ezra could sense the tension in him.


    It was final. It was done.


    Caspian leaned back in his chair. "With that settled, there is another matter to discuss. As you already know, your domain is in the Monarchy''s easternmost region."


    "While there''s just the sea for you to look at, it doesn''t mean we can''t be attacked from there. You''ll need to establish defenses quickly. The borderlands have long been quiet, but that does not mean they always will be."


    Ezra inclined his head slightly. "I''ve already begun considering fortifications. My people will need to assess the terrain before any major construction begins." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Akiko tapped a finger against the table. "There''s also trade. You''ll need a strong economic foundation. Taxes are necessary, but if you want your domain to thrive, securing trade routes will be just as important."


    Vance grinned. "And, of course, there are the locals. Some may welcome a new prince. Others may require... persuasion."


    Ezra kept his expression unreadable. "I''ll manage my people accordingly."


    The conversation stretched on, touching on policies, resource distribution, and the handling of disputes.


    The Nightmare Court did not micromanage its princes, but that didn''t mean that every move he made would not be observed.


    By the time the meeting ended, Ezra walked away with the understanding that his rule would not be as simple as having land and a title.


    Every decision he made would be scrutinized. Every ally would be a potential enemy. And every gift came with a price.


    He had accepted the Overseers. Now, he had to figure out how to use them before they could be used against him.


    Better to have the spies where he could see them than have them be hidden. In time, he could get rid of them.

 Chapter 413 - 413: A Home Of His Own

    With the political matters settled, the Matten coven left Rivermount behind.


    With everything planned, they went back to the airfield, where Akiko''s private jet was waiting for them. As Ezra stepped aboard, he knew this was the final transition.


    He was no longer just Ezra Matten. He was now more than just a prince of the Nightmare Court, but the ruler of his own domain.


    Everything ahead of him was uncharted territory, a land he had to mold to his vision.


    The flight to Blue Moor, his chosen capital city, was smooth and uneventful. The city was located in the heart of his newly assigned territory and he couldn''t be more pleased with it. Now, it was his to command.


    He had chosen Blue Moor for its potential. It was a thriving trade hub with a few important routes meeting up in it. It was like a mini Crossroads but only he controlled it.


    It was a city with power, but at the same time, untapped possibilities. It had been independent for decades, but now, it belonged to him.


    As the jet descended, Ezra peered through the window at the cityscape below.


    Unlike Rivermount, with its towering gothic spires, Blue Moor had a different feel. Its streets were wide, its structures grand but less imposing, built to accommodate trade and movement rather than intimidation. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The presence of vampires was strong, but there was also a much higher population of humans, people, both mutant and normal, who lived under the rule of the Monarchy, oblivious to it all.


    The special¡­ blending of both species made Blue Moor unique. He would have to be a bit more careful if he wanted to cement his rule without unnecessary conflict.


    Upon landing, a convoy of black armored cars awaited them on the tarmac.


    Ezra, Olivia, Red, and Genesis stepped onto the runway, greeted by the silent bow of their assigned security team.


    Their presence was expected, after all, an escort for their journey to the estate that had been prepared for them. The guards moved with efficiency, their black suits pristine, their gazes assessing but respectful.


    As they drove through the city, Ezra leaned back in his seat, taking in the sights.


    He had an entire domain to govern. It was no longer just about survival or proving himself, it was about shaping something lasting.


    This city, its people, its power structure, all of it was under his control. He was no longer a wandering prince, he was a ruler. And rulers had to make decisions that would outlast their lifetimes.


    The convoy moved through the heart of Blue Moor, passing through different districts.


    The central plaza was alive with movement, humans conducting business in open-air courtyards, hidden vampire officials moving through offices carved from stone and steel.


    The trade district was vast, filled with supply routes, warehouses, and the scent of exotic goods. Ezra noted the activity with interest.


    Commerce was the foundation of power. If he wanted to secure his rule, he would need to reinforce the economy as much as his military presence.


    Through the tinted windows, he noticed the subtle differences between Blue Moor and Rivermount.


    Rivermount had been the seat of a warlord, a place of dominion and control. Blue Moor, on the other hand, was built for sustainability. Trade ruled here, not just brute strength. If he wished to make an impact, he would need to learn its systems, its politics, and most importantly, its people.


    Yes, he could just use his power and rule with an iron fist, but what was the fun in that? Besides, he was a hidden lord. To the humans at least. And he wanted it to stay that way. The less rumors there were, the easier it is for him to raise his child in peace.


    Their route took them toward the outer edge of the city, where the rich and powerful resided.


    As they left the busier streets behind, the roads widened, and the estates became larger, each enclosed behind giant iron gates and guarded perimeters.


    It was here, among the elites of Blue Moor, that their new home stood.


    The gates opened smoothly as their convoy entered the estate. Ezra gazed up at the building that now belonged to him, a grand mansion that wouldn''t look out of place in a paradise.


    Its stone exterior was dark yet elegant, the large windows reflecting the setting sun.


    Trees lined the grounds, their leaves swaying in the evening breeze. Well-manicured lawns and sprawling gardens surrounded the estate, while within the walls, a network of paths and courtyards connected different wings of the residence.


    Even at first glance, it was evident that this was not just a home. It was a statement.


    The security team stationed at the entrance stood in a disciplined line, waiting for their arrival.


    Ezra knew these vampires were not yet truly his men. They had been assigned to him, selected from various factions, loyal only in name. But in time, that would change. He would make them his. He would establish his authority, not by demanding loyalty, but by making it inevitable.


    The convoy came to a stop, and Ezra stepped out of the car, his eyes sweeping over the property.


    This was his domain. The realization settled heavily in his chest, not as a burden, but as something far greater. A responsibility. A legacy.


    Red was the first to move, her eyes already scanning the perimeter.


    "Good defenses." She muttered as she observed the positioning of the guards. "But there are weak spots. Nothing we can''t fix."


    Ezra nodded. "Make a list. We''ll reinforce whatever we need to."


    Olivia stepped out next, her hands resting on her stomach as she took in the space with quiet contemplation. "It feels... different from what I expected." She murmured.


    Ezra turned to her. "Good or bad?"


    She smiled faintly. "Neither. Just... new. This isn''t like the places we''ve lived before. It''s not temporary. It''s real."


    Genesis floated beside them, crossing her arms. "Well, at least I finally have a proper place to haunt."


    Ezra chuckled, shaking his head. "Try not to scare the staff too much."


    Genesis grinned. "No promises."


    They all knew no one except them could see Gen but it felt good to joke like this.


    They stepped toward the entrance of the mansion and the doors were opened by the waiting staff, who stood in two neat lines, bowing as Ezra and his coven entered.


    The interior was as grand as the exterior, with high ceilings, dark wood flooring, glittering chandeliers, and corridors that stretched into different wings of the estate.


    Every detail had been designed with nobility in mind. But despite the luxury, there was something cold about it.


    Ezra exhaled slowly. This would be the foundation of his future. This estate would not just be a house, it would be a home, a fortress, and the center of his growing empire.


    The staff led them through the halls, giving them a brief tour of the estate. The library took up an entire wing, filled with books detailing not just human topics but vampire topics, including Monarchy law, trade, and history.


    The war room was already set up with maps of his territory, detailed down to the smallest regions.


    His personal quarters were large but lacked personality. That would change soon.


    As he stood in the vast hall, staring out through the massive windows that overlooked his city, he made a silent vow.


    He would shape this land to his will.


    He would make it something even the Monarchy would respect.


    And no one, friend or foe, would take it from him.

 Chapter 414 - 414: Three Months Of Rule

    Three months had passed since Ezra''s coronation, and the transition from fugitive to ruler had been both swift and absolute.


    Every day was like a new test and was filled with new responsibilities, from governance to trade, to diplomacy, and ensuring that his territory flourished.


    One of the more surprising aspects of his new life had been the cultural differences within the Monarchy.


    Unlike the Society, where human blood was forbidden completely and punishable by death, the Monarchy had established a legal and regulated human blood trade.


    Licensed winemakers collected human blood under strict conditions, fermenting it into a delicacy that was enjoyed by vampires across the territory. It was a controlled economy, one that made sure humans were never hunted for sport, or anything.


    At first, Ezra had been skeptical. The idea of drinking human blood as wine felt disturbingly indulgent, even by vampire standards.


    But curiosity had eventually won out, and he had taken his first sip in private.


    The taste had been undeniably rich, just like other high quality blood. And that was the problem.


    Yes, human blood was like a unique flavor but it was just like every other blood.


    While many vampires savored it as a luxury, Ezra found the experience underwhelming.


    Was it his Eternal side that dulled the effect? Or had he simply expected something more?


    It wasn''t some special addictive concoction like he''d expected. But even with that, he could understand why the Society had banned it.


    The problem wasn''t drinking human blood. It was drinking directly from the source.


    Even in Monarchy lands, that was forbidden.


    In the end, he had come to accept its place within Monarchy culture, but it was not something he indulged in often.


    In his short reign, he had kept a regular correspondence with Akiko, the woman calling in to check in sometimes.


    But of all the messages he had received in the past three months, the one that had truly surprised him had come from Adam.


    His only living ancestor.


    The Eternal who had pointed him to the direction of the Ascension Well and first hinted at his connection to the Progenitor.


    Ezra leaned back in his chair, fingers tapping against the polished surface of his desk as he recalled their first meeting back in First City.


    If anyone had answers to some of the questions in Ezra''s mind, it had to be Adam.


    Adam''s message had been in the form of a letter and it had been simple.


    I''ll be coming. Be ready.


    No date. No specifics. Just the certainty that, at some point, Adam would arrive.


    Ezra sat at his desk, thinking about what the future held. A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts.


    "Come in." He called.


    The door swung open, and Red stepped in first, followed closely by Olivia who was at this point, heavily pregnant, and Gen, her translucent form floating just behind them.


    Olivia lowered herself carefully into a chair across from him, exhaling softly as she adjusted her posture. "It''s time, Ezra."


    Ezra nodded, taking a deep breath. After months, it was time to see if his eyes were finally healed.


    He reached up and slowly undid the knot behind his head.


    For months, the blindfold had been his shield, his connection to the outside world limited to what his Aura could perceive. Now, he let it fall.


    He blinked as light bloomed and the details of the world surged back to him in vivid color.


    In front of him, Olivia''s eyes were filled with warmth and relief, Red watched him with curiosity, and Gen hovered slightly above the floor, studying him with a big smirk.


    Ezra exhaled, feeling oddly exposed. Without his Aura actively perceiving every detail around him, he felt vulnerable in a way he hadn''t in months.


    "Well?" Gen grinned, folding her arms. "Can you see me?"


    Ezra chuckled, adjusting to the way she flickered between transparency and solidity. "I can."


    Olivia let out a soft laugh. "Good. I was starting to think you''d be stuck looking like the male version of the statue of justice forever."


    Ezra smiled, but then his expression grew serious. "Now that I can see, it''s time to focus on something else." He turned to Gen. "Your body."


    Gen arched a brow. "About time. I was starting to think you enjoyed having me float around like some tragic spirit."


    Ezra leaned forward, his hands folding together. "I''ve been using my Aura to experiment with the weave and with my eyes back, it should go even faster."


    "It''s delicate work, but I think I can do it. I estimate at most, a year before I can craft something stable for you." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What if you lose your eyes again?" gen asked.


    "It;s a risk I''m willing to take. And the weave is our only option."


    "I can''t just create a body out of nothing. It has to be woven into reality, a process that requires threading vitality, memory, and essence together into something tangible."


    "If I rush it, I risk making something that can''t hold a soul for long."


    Gen tilted her head. "Well, I already trust you."


    "And you made the right choice." Ezra said. "From burning my eyes out back at Faewall, I''ve already seen the fragments of what makes up existence itself."


    "I''ve manipulated them on a large scale. It is time for small scale work. And that means patience."


    The room fell into a thoughtful silence.


    Olivia rubbed her stomach absentmindedly, her thoughts clearly elsewhere and Red studied Ezra carefully, while Gen simply watched him.


    Finally, Gen sighed. "If you''re going to do this, you need to be careful. If you push too far, it''s possible that you could lose your sight forever."


    Ezra nodded. "I know. That''s why I have a year. I won''t make mistakes."


    Gen hovered closer. "Well, whatever happens, I appreciate it. Even if I end up haunting you forever."


    Ezra chuckled. "I think I''d prefer that over you disappearing entirely."


    The conversation gradually shifted to lighter topics and the matter was put behind them.


    Ezra had a plan, but execution was another matter. He had a year to make it work, and failure wasn''t an option.


    As time passed, Ezra reveled in the feeling of peace.


    For the first time in months, he saw the people closest to him, not through his Aura, but truly, with his own eyes.


    And that alone was enough to remind him why he was fighting so hard.


    For his family.


    For his unborn child.


    For the future.

 Chapter 415 - 415: Main Overseer

    Sitting in his study, Ezra prepared for his scheduled video call with his Overseers. At this point, he knew he spent more time inside the study than outside but needs must.


    He couldn''t afford to stop. Not when he was still building the foundation of their future.


    The whole room was sealed from the outside world, located at the heart of his estate.


    With the lights off, the glow of the monitor illuminated the room. He leaned forward, fingers steepled in anticipation.


    The once-fugitive prince was now a man of authority, overseeing multiple regions within his growing domain. His power was solidifying, but power was different from control.


    He''d learnt that quickly. That and the benefit of theatrics. Why else would he have his room dark when there were perfectly functioning lights in the room.


    That was to solidify himself as a figure of power and darkness in their mind. It was part of his new armoury of strategies. The blindfold had worked but now, he needed it no more.


    The screen finally flickered, and three faces appeared before him.


    Raphael Drayton, Aurelio Devereux, and Kieran.


    He''d been so busy that he hadn''t even had the time to shift them over to his side. But each one had performed their job perfectly, managing different aspects of his territory.


    He gave them a curt nod, signaling the meeting had begun.


    Raphael spoke first, speaking like he''d been born as a full grown soldier. "Fortifications along the eastern border are nearing completion."


    "Patrols have increased, and our forces have begun integrated combat training to ensure we can handle any incursions. There have been no major threats, but minor skirmishes have occurred between rogue groups. We neutralized them with minimal casualties."


    Ezra nodded approvingly. "Are the skirmishes random, or do they appear coordinated?"


    Raphael adjusted his posture slightly, not even blinking. He looked like a lifelike statue.


    "At first, they seemed like scattered outlaws. However, we captured a few of them alive, and after some persuasion, it appears that someone has been funding these disruptions."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "A name?"


    "Not yet." Raphael admitted. "But I suspect some of the older vampire covens are testing how far they can push. I''m working on tracing the source."


    Ezra could understand what was going on. Some people were still holding grudges for not being the one to find the last relic, just like Sariel.


    His voice was cold as he gave his order. "Find out who''s behind it. If they think they can challenge me from the shadows, they''ll learn otherwise."


    "Understood." Raphael responded. "I''ll double my efforts and make sure they''re dealt with swiftly."


    With that done, Ezra moved to Aurelio who leaned forward, a big smirk on his face. "Ah, the delightful world of politics." He drawled. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ve been working from the background like you ordered, ensuring that our dear nobles and merchants remain compliant."


    "Some of them attempted to test the waters of resistance, but I made it clear that defying your rule is not in their best interest. They are now rather¡­ cooperative."


    Ezra''s expression remained neutral, but internally, he was pleased. "How did you achieve that?"


    Aurelio waved a lazy hand. "A few words at the right time and place, some¡­ strategic financial incentives, and a quite subtle reminder that alliances can be profitable or ruinous depending on the choices they make."


    "Of course, some of the more stubborn ones needed¡­ personal attention."


    Ezra didn''t ask for details. He knew what personal attention meant when Aurelio was involved. "Are there any I should be particularly concerned about?"


    Aurelio leaned back in his chair, thinking about it. "Not immediately. Most of them are bending under the pressure. But there are whispers of some seeking external support. Possibly even from the Society."


    Ezra clenched his jaw. "Keep a close eye on them. If anyone attempts to invite the Society into my territory, I want to know before they take a single step."


    Aurelio''s grin widened. "I wouldn''t dream of letting it slip past me, my prince."


    Finally, it was time for Kieran. The relative youth shifted, his enthusiasm still evident despite his attempts at professionalism.


    "Trade and economic growth are surpassing expectations. Tax collection has been smooth, and with the surplus revenue, we have been able to invest in infrastructure projects to keep public sentiment in our favor."


    "The holding company is nearly finalized, and once in place, it will ensure a steady flow of income independent of direct taxation."


    Ezra listened, absorbing every detail. "Are there any weaknesses in our financial system that could be exploited?"


    Kieran hesitated for only a moment before answering. "We are in a strong position, but if there is one concern, it would be the reliance on key industries."


    "Trade is thriving, but if external supply chains were cut, it could cause strain on the economy. Diversifying our revenue streams would be ideal."


    Ezra nodded. "Then begin identifying alternative resources and trade routes. I want a backup plan in place for every major revenue source."


    Kieran smiled slightly, his confidence growing. "I already have a few ideas in motion. I''ll make sure they''re developed further."


    "Good." Ezra nodded and after a few more orders, ended the call.


    With that done, he leaned back in his chair, his mind already shifting to the next thing he had to do.


    Ruling was not just about giving orders and making decrees. It was also about making sure every cog in the machine moved as it should.


    His domain was growing stronger, but he needed to see beyond mere numbers and reports. He needed to see reality itself.


    He stood, moving towards the bookshelf standing at a section of the study. With his aura, he activated the hidden switch, and the bookshelf shifted, revealing a hidden door.


    He opened it and stepped inside, entering his room of solitude.


    The lights automatically flickered on as the door closed behind him and the bookshelf rumbled back in place.


    In the middle of the room was a circular platform, with a pillar standing at chest height on it. This was where he had begun his experiments with the weave.


    Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and placed his hand on the pillar. He''d created it to remove some of the strain from himself.


    Pouring vitality into his eyes, he strained his senses to extend beyond the physical. When he opened his eyes, the world before him was different.


    The threads of reality stretched and intertwined, unseen to most but fully visible to him.


    The weave pulsed with energy, a vast network of possibilities, fate, and raw power.


    He focused, tracing the strands that connected his territory, his people, and himself. It was more than mere sight. It was understanding.


    And he was only beginning to grasp its potential.

 Chapter 416 - 416: Navigating The Weave

    Ezra frowned as he examined the weave. While he was still getting used to most of it, he was experienced enough to know what he was looking at.


    The pillar hummed beneath his touch, sharing the burden of the weave with him.


    Golden threads stretched outward in all directions, wrapping around the whole room, each thread complex in its own right. The weave was so complex, Ezra wasn''t sure he''d ever be able to explore everything about it, even if he had a thousand years.


    Every thread in the weave was a weave in its own right, each linked to anything that was possible. Places, people, choices, and even secrets.


    His hand came up, moving through the weave, until the thread he wanted was in front of him. Of course, he didn''t actually touch the weave, but the hand motions made it easier for his eyes to visualize peering deeper into the weave.


    He pulled his attention to the threads that represented the eastern border of his territory. Just like Raphael had reported, the thread showed the unrest around the area.


    The threads writhed like a living beast, constantly changing. After all, not everything in reality stayed the same. But that didn''t mean Ezra couldn''t read the threads.


    He narrowed his eyes, focusing on the complex weave within the thread.


    While the thread had a weave so complex, Ezra couldn''t study it all in a decade, there weren''t that many threads within this thread. Neither did it have many threads directly connected to it.


    He followed the thread, peering through it to find whoever had been finding the disruptions along that stretch of the border.


    Ezra''s will combed through the threads like a brush, painting along the strands to highlight what he needed to see.


    The name soon bloomed within the weave.


    The Clementine Family.


    One of the wealthiest vampire covens in his territory. Last time he''d seen them, they''d taken the appearance of loyal servants, but the weave tells no lies.


    He went further down the threads of the Clementine family, searching for their motives.


    The threads twisted around ideas, around preparations, into stockpiling resources, into the enlisting of rogue vampires under the guise of trade.


    He followed the thread deeper, trying to peer into what they were planning, but immediately, the pressure on his eyes began to grow. A slow burn, exactly like the feeling he''d known nine months ago before he lost his sight.


    He stopped.


    Not yet.


    Ezra gently pinched the weave around the Clementine family, applying the smallest of ripples. A warning.


    His decision had already been made. He would deal with them personally, make them an example of what happened to those who plotted against him under his reign.


    He exhaled and shifted focus.


    The weave moved, bringing that of his people into focus. This weave was far more complex than the eastern border. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The weave was interwoven with uncountable threads that twisted in every direction, representing lives, livelihoods, and ordinary routines.


    The farmers, shopkeepers, mercenaries, bloodwine brewers. The people were more interested in going about their day, and the humans had no idea there was any change in anything.


    The most important information he was able to clean from the collective, was that there were no threads of rebellion. However, where had the rumors Aurelio had heard of some people seeking external support against him come from?


    He searched till he found the relevant thread, tracing it in search of the source. He followed the inconsistencies, the thread moving deeper to the other parts of the Monarchy, until he got to the end of the thread.


    It had been cut off. Not in the weave but in reality, and as always, the weave reflected reality.


    "Cleverly planted misinformation." Ezra muttered. "Clever."


    Whoever had planted those rumors was no amateur.


    Still, he found something useful. The thread never left the Monarchy, so it had to be someone within either the Daydream or Nightmare court that had seeded this doubt among his people.


    If they''re sticking to misinformation for now, he''ll let them be. When they play their hand, he''ll strike.


    Then, Ezra turned his attention to the Court itself, specifically the Daydream Court.


    The weave bloomed again, the golden threads burning with brilliance. His eyes traveled it, eyes narrowing at the two threads that stood out among this particular weave he was looking at.


    Prince Arthur truly was the figurehead of the Daydream Court. His threads touched nearly everyone in the court, marking his place as their leader.


    But what was more interesting was the thread of another prince.


    Romulus.


    Prince Romulus''s threads were equally widespread, but they moved differently. These threads had observation and calculation written all over them. They were also fairly disconnected, as if he was holding himself apart from the very court he was a part of.


    His thread didn''t stop there. It extended everywhere and to everything. The Nightmare Court and even the Vampire Society.


    It was easy to tell from his threads that the man was trusted to a certain degree, but had kept his heart hidden, and his intentions muddy.


    Ezra leaned back, eyes scanning the complex weave of threads connected to Romulus.


    "You''re hiding something." He whispered.


    But he didn''t check what it was. Not yet.


    But this was verification that the weave was hiding his plans from Romulus, whether he was connected to it or not. After all, Ezra planned to take over the Monarchy and install himself as king, if he ever wanted to get to the Progenitor''s throne underneath the Ark of the Vampire Society.


    And with that, he turned away from the threads, bringing the weave that represented his coven into focus.


    He peered into the weave, each of the equally complex threads dancing in sync, forming the heart of his power and peace. Before he could do more, he felt more than saw a tremor run through it.


    His breath caught as a light bloomed in it, energy rippling through the whole weave. The ripple of energy moved through it, spreading to the other threads of reality.


    "Ezra!"


    Gen burst into the room, floating through the wall, excitement coating her voice.


    Ezra pulled himself back from the weave and blinked rapidly, his connection severing as he returned to reality.


    "It''s happening!" Gen exclaimed, her form almost crackling in excitement. "Olivia! She''s gone into labor!"

 Chapter 417 - 417: Aurora

    The moment Gen''s words hit him, everything else vanished from Ezra''s mind.


    All thoughts of his territory, the hidden enemies, his to-do lists, they blurred to the back of his mind, and all at once, only one thought remained. Olivia.


    Ezra shot forward, the door slamming open as he moved as fast as he could, the world slowing down in his perception. Gen floated ahead of him, her body flickering as she led him through the halls of the estate.


    Every corridor blurred past him, making every second seem like an eternity, until he reached the double doors at the end of the east wing, the birthing room, prepared weeks in advance.


    He pushed the doors open without hesitation.


    Inside, the room was brightly lit, the lights warm and not glaring. Red stood at the center in hospital scrubs, sleeves rolled to her elbows, directing a team of midwives with practiced confidence.


    She had studied, trained, and prepared for this moment, and right now, she was the commander of this operation.


    Laying on the wide, cushioned bed was Olivia. Her eyes locked onto Ezra''s the moment he entered. Sweat beaded on her forehead, her breathing controlled, though her body trembled with effort.


    But even in the throes of labor, she was composed, showing her incredible calm, as her stomach bulged unnaturally, the baby writhing in her belly. She gritted her teeth, her strength as a vampire allowing her to endure what would break most mortals.


    Ezra crossed the room in three strides, dropping to his knees beside the bed and taking her hand in his.


    "I''m here, Olivia. I''m here." He whispered, his voice soft.


    Olivia''s fingers tightened around his. "Took you long enough."


    He smiled, brushing damp strands of hair from her face. "You''ve got this."


    She nodded once, her jaw clenched as another contraction rolled through her. Ezra pressed his forehead gently against hers, murmuring reassurances. "Breathe with me¡­ You''re not alone. I''m right here."


    Olivia, who as a vampire, didn''t even need to breathe, synchronized her breath with his, the exercise calming.


    Behind them, Red gave a quiet signal to the midwives. They moved as the baby''s head began to poke out from Olivia.


    This was it. The culmination of months of anticipation, preparation, and hope.


    Ezra didn''t glance away from Olivia, his world narrowed to her trembling body and the determination gleaming in her eyes.


    This was the moment their family would change forever.


    And Ezra was exactly where he needed to be.


    Until an idiot decided to interrupt.


    It didn''t happen at that exact moment. Ezra never really took his eyes off Olivia. That was until he felt it.


    There was a subtle vibration in the air and as he focused on it, he realized it wasn''t physical. His eyes widened as the weave sung, a thread snapping taut and vibrating with malice.


    His head snapped to behind him as one of the midwives stepped too close, her hand not guiding, but reaching. The flash of silver hidden in her sleeve told the rest of the story. He didn''t need to know more.


    Ezra moved faster than instinct, catching her wrist mid-motion and twisting hard. The blade clattered to the ground as her hand shattered, and his other hand clamped around her neck like a vice.


    There was no need for questions, no demand for answers. He knew.


    With a growl of pure fury, he hurled the assassin out of the birthing room. She smashed through the double doors and into the hallway, crashing into the far wall hard enough to crack the stone. Ezra followed at once, darkness pouring off him in his fury.


    She tried to scramble to her feet, but she was too slow.


    Ezra''s eyes burned gold as he stepped over her, one hand raised as he reached out, not to attack, but to tear.


    He tapped into the weave. The thread of that represented her.


    It was complex and yet, simple. It was also weak, filled with lies and fear and secrets.


    He plunged into it, fingers flexing as if gripping the strand itself. The assassin screamed as the weave unraveled. Her memories, her loyalties, her every betrayal laid bare before him.


    She worked for a splinter group. A secret faction within the Monarchy who viewed themselves as the hand behind the courts. The Clementine family was a part of them, trying to use the skirmishes at the eastern border to control his decisions.


    They had feared Olivia''s child, feared what her baby might become. And the midwife had volunteered.


    Ezra tore deeper. More secrets. More names of dead men walking. He enjoyed the screams now.


    With one final wrench, the thread snapped, and so did she.


    Her lifeless body hit the stone floor with a dull thud.


    Then came the sound that stopped him in his tracks.


    A baby''s cry.


    The first cry.


    Ezra turned just as the entire hall dimmed. The candles didn''t flicker. Instead, the world did.


    Through the tall windows in the hall, the sky outside darkened unnaturally, the moon disappearing. Deep hues of blue and violet streaked across the heavens in glowing waves.


    Auroras.


    They danced across the sky like ballerinas from the heavens, their vibrant colors painting everything.


    Ezra''s breath caught.


    It looked like the weave, alive and endless. Like the heavens itself was showing him a web that was previously hidden from his view.


    And at the heart of it all¡­ was her.


    He rushed back into the labor room.


    Red looked up as he entered, her eyes wide, a bundled figure in her arms. Wordlessly, she handed the newborn to him.


    Ezra took the child into his arms and stared.


    Tiny. Swaddled. Warm.


    Her eyes opened slowly.


    Purple. Bright. Beautiful.


    She stared directly into his, unblinking. Seeing through him.


    Ezra held her close, chest tight with awe.


    "She can see it." He whispered.


    The room was still. Olivia watched from the bed, tears in her eyes.


    Ezra kissed his daughter''s forehead and whispered the name that had come to him the moment the sky lit up. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aurora."

 Chapter 418 - 418: A Visit To Clementine

    Ezra stared out the windows of his helicopter, the sound of the blades filling the air.


    Below him was a large walled estate with several buildings, each one for each coven that comprised this particular family. Covering the grounds was a sea of green.


    Carefully trimmed lawns and nicely placed trees, coupled with the granite roads and courtyards, with the fountains spraying their load all over the place.


    At the centre of the estate was the grand mansion, an ostentatious display of the wealth of this particular family.


    The Clementine family.


    The pilot expertly maneuvered the helicopter as they descended. There was a slight bump as the landing skids finally touched down on the estate''s private helipad.


    The blades slowed, their rhythm fading as the door opened and Ezra stepped out, alone. He hadn''t brought anyone. No guards. He was here to make a statement.


    His baby and wife were back at home, but eliminating every threat to their safety was very important.


    He adjusted his simple black coat as he stopped, his Aura filling the place. It extended all through the property, taking in the position of everyone in it. Of course, due to the change in reality, no one could currently feel his Aura. Not unless they were specifically looking for it.


    He stepped forward, towards the group of people waiting for him at the edge of the landing pad. The senior members of the Clementine coven. They bowed deeply as he approached, wide honored smiles on their faces.


    "Prince Ezra." One of them said with a smooth bow. "On behalf of House Clementine, allow us to offer our deepest congratulations on the birth of your daughter. A blessing to your house and the Monarchy."


    Ezra said nothing. His eyes were calm, not a hint of the cold fury within him showing as his gaze swept over each of them. Just another insult. They''d greeted him with a no name and not the head of the family.


    He stood there, just staring at them. The more time passed in silence, the more strained their smiles got. Finally, the head of the family stepped forward.


    The man was tall and gaunt, dressed in a charcoal suit. His crimson irises spun slowly in his eyes and Ezra could feel his strength. Sixth Ring, just like him.


    "You honor us with your presence, Prince Ezra." The man inclined his head slightly. "Please, this way."


    Ezra stood there for half a second, a deliberate pause to show his displeasure at the greeting, before following behind the man, walking like he had all the time in the world.


    The walk to the manor was silent, the man forced to walk at Ezra''s pace. In a few minutes, Ezra was alone with the Clementine family head in the man''s study, an equally ostentatious room as the rest of the building.


    Ezra''s eyes roved over the book-filled shelves, silver-framed portraits, and the fire crackling in the cozy hearth. The man had been going for an old world feel. Easily recreated with the available technology.


    The coven head gestured to a seat opposite his desk, but Ezra ignored it and instead moved behind the desk, settling into the high-backed chair.


    The head of House Clementine hesitated before standing opposite him, hands behind his back. Ezra leaned slightly forward, resting his elbows on the armrest.


    "Yesterday," he began softly, "was supposed to be the happiest day of my life."


    The Clementine patriarch said nothing.


    Ezra''s eyes didn''t blink. "My wife finally went into labour and gave birth to my daughter. Even the most cold hearted vampire would feel happiness at the sight. It was supposed to be a day where only joyful things should happen. And yet, a midwife tried to assassinate my wife during childbirth."


    Silence filled the room, Ezra and the family head staring at each other, none willing to look away.


    "Do you know what that feels like? To hold your daughter in your arms and know you almost lost her before her first breath? To know that the only difference between life and death was your presence?"


    Still, the patriarch kept his expression neutral. "I assure you, we share in your outrage, my prince. Such treachery is unthinkable."


    Ezra tilted his head. "Yes. Unthinkable. Unless, of course, it was planned."


    The air in the room changed. Anticipation and tension began brewing as the family head shifted slightly. They both knew what Ezra was insinuating.


    "I''ve been looking into the group responsible. They were funded. Armed. Trained. Traced, all the way back to a house that has remained quiet, wealthy¡­ and recently active in the east."


    The head''s lips thinned and a slight frown appeared on his face. "With all due respect, those are serious accusations."


    "I''m past accusations." Ezra said, his voice flat. "I want the truth. About the splinter group. About your role in it."


    The man''s face twitched but not enough to reveal an emotion. He held his composure. "We are loyal to the Monarchy, my prince. We have no knowledge of any treasonous cells."


    Ezra leaned forward. "Lies don''t suit you. Try again."


    "My lord!"


    "Is this how you want to play it?" Ezra chuckled darkly, leaning back in the chair. "Deny, deny, and deny again?"


    "There''s no need to deny it anymore, Clementine. You played your hand when you sent an assassin after those that belonged to me. All I need is just to hear you say it."


    The head''s face flickered again. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just say it. You know how much you detest my rule. Just say it to my face so that I can get this over with."


    There was a pause. Then, the mask cracked.


    "I suppose it doesn''t matter now, does it?" The man sneered. "You''ve already made your judgment."


    A dark smile finally bloomed to life on Ezra''s face. "Oh, I haven''t judged you yet, Clementine."


    He stepped out from behind the desk, shadows clinging to his footsteps.


    "But I will."


    And he was going to enjoy it.

 Chapter 419 - 419: Prince of Darkness

    The room trembled as Ezra activated his Dominion, his Aura growing heavier, and the shadows lengthening unnaturally across the walls of the Clementine study.


    The smirk that had been on the family head''s face flickered, before disappearing. For the first time, the Sixth Ring vampire realized what he had invited into his home.


    Ezra might be in the same ring as he was, but there was a difference between a Sixth Ring family head, and a Sixth Ring Prince.


    "I know men like you." Ezra said quietly, his voice vibrating through the air like a blade being drawn from its sheath. "You think yourself about the consequences of your actions. You think being a vampire means everything belongs to you. You think it grants you the right to take everything. But today, you''ll learn exactly where defiance leads."


    The Clementine family head didn''t wait for whatever Ezra had prepared. The man surged forward, claws lengthening, his own Dominion flaring like a storm.


    He moved with the desperation of a man who knew that the chances of death were incredibly high, purple energy blooming to life like fire around his arms.


    Ezra didn''t even flinch.


    He sidestepped the first strike, leaning further back to avoid the trails of energy following it. Then caught the second strike in mid-air, gripping the man''s wrist and gave it a sharp twist.


    The vampire''s bones cracked, sending him hissing in pain. His foot surged upward in a kick at Ezra''s face, purple energy wreathing it, but Ezra simply stepped backwards, watching as the foot passed harmlessly in front of his face.


    The family head twisted with the kick, his back turned to Ezra, but Ezra didn''t take the bait. With a snarl of frustration, the vampire turned around instantly, surging towards Ezra.


    The ground cracked behind him as he blurred in front of Ezra, his claws slashing through the air, tearing jagged holes into reality.


    Ezra dodged, leaning back and weaved through the attacks, as the holes crackled, slowly resealing themselves. If the energy touched him, it meant instant death. Every part that made up his body would be shredded.


    But that was no problem. The family head might be a Sixth Ring vampire, but he wasn''t even half as strong as James Harlow, former City Lord of Faewall.


    "Is this it?" Ezra taunted, his voice low. "This is what you brought to challenge me? Disappointing."


    The Clementine head snarled, his fangs bared. He lunged again, more recklessly this time, but Ezra caught him with an elbow to the temple. The older vampire stumbled back, blood dripping from a split brow.


    "If I wasn''t planning on enjoying this, that would''ve been the killing blow." Ezra said coldly.


    The family''s eyes widened. Then, rage twisted his face. "You think you''re invincible." He spat.


    Ezra smiled faintly, stepping closer. "No. I know I''m inevitable."


    Ezra blurred forward, darkness blooming to life to form a gauntlet as he grabbed the patriarch by the throat.


    The man struggled, flailing wildly as Ezra lifted him from the floor with casual force, his feet dangling. The darkness coiled around Ezra''s arm, writhing like serpents hungry for blood as he traveled through the vampire''s body, impeding his movements.


    The vampire tried to activate his purple energy on his neck, but it only ate up Ezra''s gauntlet with Ezra reinforcing it with more darkness.


    "You plotted against my family, Clementine." Ezra growled. "There shall be no mercy."


    The Clementine head struggled, snarling, releasing a wave of the purple energy. Ezra materialized a wall of darkness, letting the wave crash over it, unbothered. His grip tightened, as his darkness flowed into the vampire''s chest.


    Then, Ezra''s hand blurred, sending the family head flying across the room. The body hit the far wall, cracking the stone.


    Before the man could recover, Ezra was there, slamming his knee into the vampire''s face. The vampire''s head pulped.


    His flesh bubbled as his regeneration kicked in, but Ezra didn''t care. He snarled, his claws descending as he kept ripping through the vampire''s flesh. Until finally, he speared through his heart, ripping it out.


    The body of the head of House Clementine shuddered, before lying still. Quiet filled the study. The man was dead.


    The silence didn''t last.


    Alarms blared to life around the estate, and members of the Clementine coven burst into the room, fangs bared and powers flaring. A dozen, maybe more, each of them trained, experienced, and furious.


    Ezra welcomed them.


    He moved like a shadow through fire, vanishing and reappearing from their view like a wraith.


    One vampire lunged with a spear, and Ezra shattered it with his bare hand, driving his fist through the wielder''s chest. Another tried to capture him in a net of blood-infused chains.


    Ezra smirked as he reached out into the weave, his eyes burning as he lightly flicked a thread, redirecting the chains in mid-air and sent them recoiling into their caster.


    The study became a war zone, and in two minutes, it was over.


    Ezra stood in the wreckage, head tilted as he savored the feeling of satisfaction in his chest. Blood soaked the floor, with bodies lying twisted and broken in unnatural angles. He''d enjoyed this, and not a single enemy had escaped. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he wasn''t finished.


    Closing his stinging eyes, he reached into the weave again. His fingers found the threads of the splinter group. Names, faces, locations woven into reality. He followed each one, his hunger growing.


    Then, he tore.


    Portals ripped open across the estate, each one linked to the homes and hideouts of the splinter group members.


    Ezra stepped through the first, arriving in the middle of a vast vineyard. The traitor didn''t even have time to scream before Ezra''s darkness swallowed him whole.


    One by one, he hunted them.


    An estate in the nearby mountains. A study hidden under a bloodwine brewery. A remote manor deep in the forest. Wherever they hid, he found them. Wherever they fought, he crushed them.


    They all knew. These weren''t battles. They were executions.


    The last of the portals closed behind him as he returned to the Clementine estate, which was now eerily silent.


    He stood in the grand courtyard, darkness coiling around him like smoke. Then, without a word, he reached into the weave once more.


    Ignite.


    Flames erupted from the walls, racing across the estate with terrifying speed. The central mansion, one of the most expensive buildings in his territory, crackled and groaned as the fire consumed it. Smoke billowed into the sky as Ezra walked calmly down the main path.


    He adjusted his still pristine suit as he walked to the helipad. The pilot stood frozen beside the helicopter, watching as the estate burned behind the prince.


    Ezra didn''t look back.


    He stepped into the helicopter and sat, brushing ash from his coat. The pilot recovered quickly, entering the aircraft, shutting the door and lifting off.


    As they rose into the air, Ezra watched the Clementine estate grow smaller beneath them, a flickering inferno lighting the night. The fire had veins of black running in it, as if the fire had an inner darkness.


    He turned away, a dark grin on his face. This way, everyone will know.


    The Prince of Darkness leaves no survivors.

 Chapter 420 - 420: Family Time

    The Matten estate was filled with a quiet joy in the days that followed Aurora''s birth.


    It wasn''t loud or exaggerated. No celebrations were thrown and no banners were raised. The joy was quieter than that. Warm, steady, and sacred, like a fire that never stopped burning at the hearth.


    Ezra stood in the doorway of the nursery, arms crossed, leaning against the arched wooden entrance.


    His eyes trailed to the center of the room, where three women, his wives, gathered around a cradle carved from the best wood in the Republic, and reinforced with power from the weave itself.


    Inside it, wrapped in pale blue silk and swaddled with wool, lay his daughter, Aurora.


    Olivia sat closest, her posture regal even when cradling the baby. Her long dark hair was loose for once, tumbling around her shoulders like a black waterfall, and her eyes, which were often cold and blank, now brimmed with awe.


    She held Aurora with the reverence of one holding the impossible, one hand softly stroking the infant''s cheek. Despite the pains of childbirth, she looked as strong as she''d ever been. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her existence as a vampire, and a constant stream of vitality from her soul bond with Ezra had helped her recover in record time, but even so, she never once complained. Now, her every move revolved around their child, as if Aurora had become her center of gravity.


    Red stood near the windows, arms folded, eyes narrowed as she watched the perimeter beyond the glass.


    Since the baby''s birth, she had taken it upon herself to overhaul the estate''s defenses. Patrols doubled, and her own power was layered all over the place, watching for anything out of the ordinary.


    Ezra had seen her pacing the outer halls late into the night, barefoot and silent as she did her impromptu checks on the security of the place. She always looked ready to destroy anyone who so much as approached the estate with the wrong intentions.


    Today, though, her lips were curved upward, her face brightening every time Aurora made the smallest sound.


    Gen, meanwhile, floated from one end of the room to the other like a drifting melody. She moved as if gravity had forgotten her, her white dress fluttering behind her like a ghost''s train.


    She had taken to humming lullabies, including tunes that no one recognized. At times, she''d reach out to gently tickle Aurora''s feet with misty fingers, drawing sleepy coos from the newborn. Ezra watched her tilt her head in fascination every time the baby blinked or yawned.


    He stood there longer than he meant to. Even now, the sight of them¡ªOlivia, Red, and Gen, gathered around the cradle like priestesses at an altar¡ªfilled him with something beyond words.


    He''d fought bloody battles, faced monsters, and nearly died too many times to count. But nothing had ever hit him as hard as seeing his daughter, so small, so perfect, and yet so strange.


    Because she wasn''t ordinary. Even now, Ezra could feel it. The pull of her presence. It was as if there was a magnetic quality in the air that permeated every crevice in his body.


    When he locked eyes with her, those wide purple eyes, he felt as if he was standing before something ancient. Not something evil. Just¡­ different.


    At times, when she stared at him, he got the eerie sense that she was observing more than just his face. As if she could see his thoughts laid out like pages in a book.


    Eventually, he stepped into the room.


    Olivia turned first, eyes lighting up as she smiled. "You''re done with meetings?"


    Ezra nodded. "They can wait."


    Red smirked. "That''s what I said when someone tried to deliver the blood shipment. I threw the crate at them and told them to come back next week."


    "You really did." Gen chimed in, chukling at the memory. "I watched it bounce."


    Ezra made his way to Olivia''s side and leaned down to kiss her forehead. She leaned into it, smiling faintly. He reached downward, brushing a knuckle against Aurora''s cheek. Her tiny fingers curled toward him, and for a moment, the whole world stopped moving.


    "She recognizes your face." Olivia whispered.


    "Of course she does." Red said proudly. "She''s a Matten. Even newborns in this family are overachievers."


    Ezra chuckled, then sat on the nearby armchair. Red left the room before returning a few minutes later with a tray in her hands.


    "Alright." She declared, "Feast time. I made something nice. Blood-soaked meatballs with garlic-free marinara. And a blood parfait for dessert."


    "Fuck." Gen stared down at the tray, mouth watering. "I can''t wait to have an actual body again."


    Red chuckled.


    The food was placed out on a low table, and the three of them sat in a circle, Gen floating above them. All of them keeping an eye on the now sleeping baby.


    Ezra ate slowly, the way one does when they''re too full of emotion to be truly hungry.


    Their conversation drifted from baby anecdotes to the Clementine family, and matters of their territory. They joked about Aurora''s surprising strength. About how she had managed to kick one of Olivia''s ribs during a yawn. Red teased Olivia for crying during a lullaby, which Olivia promptly denied with a glare.


    Eventually, as the plates cleared and the laughter faded, Gen brought up what they had all been avoiding.


    "Sooooooo¡­" She began, stretching the word out. "We''re going to have guests."


    The room quieted.


    "Yeah." Ezra sighed. "It''s unavoidable."


    Red scowled. "Let them try anything. I''ll break them with my bare hands."


    Olivia looked thoughtful. "It won''t be an attack. At least not at first. Aurora''s birth is a rare event. An actual vampire child that was born, not bitten? They''ll come with gifts. Smiles. Promises."


    "Lies." Red muttered.


    "Lies." Olivia agreed.


    Ezra exhaled, leaning back on his chair. "We''ll need to prepare. We''ll be seeing visitors from all over the Monarchy. There might even be a delegation from the Vampire Society. But nobody will be stupid enough to act when everyone else is watching."


    "And if someone sends an assassin?" Red asked, her tone deceptively calm.


    Ezra didn''t hesitate. "Then we bury them beneath the garden."

 Chapter 421 - 421: Guests And Gifts

    In the next few days, the Matten estate transformed from a home to a fortress.


    Well, it already was, but this time, there were powerful guests sweeping in and out of its gates.


    Where before there were cozy rooms and comfortable conversation, all that was left now was beautifully decorated upholstery and razor-edged politicking.


    Nobles, lords, envoys, and diplomats streamed in from across the Monarchy like blood-scented wolves wrapped in gold. Every guest brought gifts. Every smile covered their greed. And every word hid the blades they held at the ready.


    Ezra stood as the unmoving pillar at the heart of it all.


    Dressed in a beautiful black suit, Ezra received them all with unshakeable calm. His eyes were neutral, betraying little. His words were courteous but never warm.


    At his side, Olivia stood like royalty, glowing like she''d never even been in labour just a few days prior. She wore a flowing gown the color of midnight, her only adornment a single silver pin shaped like a coiled serpent. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But no visitor could mistake her calm, demure manner for weakness. After all, her gaze followed each guest like a predator.


    Red roamed closeby. She wore her blade openly, a gesture that none of the visitors questioned. The atmosphere around her was just too intense. Her presence alone dared anyone to even consider speaking out of line.


    Gen, unseen to all but the coven, drifted through the gatherings like a whisper. Hovering invisibly at Ezra''s shoulder, she made faces behind the backs of the more arrogant nobles and mock-curtsied when titles grew too long and flowery.


    She murmured biting commentary to Ezra through their private thread of soulbond, making him smirk when no one else could tell why.


    The Monarchy''s structure demanded appearances, and Ezra understood the rules. The nobles came not just to congratulate, but to calculate. They needed to see for themselves the man who had become a symbol of danger. The prince who had burned a legacy to ash.


    It was the Daydream Court''s envoy who drew the most attention.


    She arrived in a shimmering silver dress, tall and pale, with a voice like wind chimes under moonlight. Her eyes were sparkling pools of crimson, and even her footsteps seemed choreographed.


    The name she gave was Lady Sereniel of the Clouded Mirror. Ezra did not know if that was her true name or a poetic affectation, and it didn''t matter.


    She bowed gracefully before presenting her gift on behalf of Prince Arthur. It was a small golden orb no larger than a clenched fist, sitting in a small, gold gilded box.


    "This," she said, "is the Dreamer''s Flame. Forged from light bound at the edge of Omnia''s reach. It is said to guard the dreams of newborns and repel nightmares before they reach the cradle."


    Ezra accepted the orb with a neutral expression, but something in it made his instincts bristle. The weave quivered when he touched it. Whatever power was inside, it was real. And it definitely wasn''t friendly. There was no way it would be getting anywhere near Aurora.


    "You honor us." Ezra said aloud.


    Sereniel inclined her head. "We honor strength. And strength, it seems, runs in your blood now more than ever."


    Ezra stared at her, wondering what she was trying to say. And why was she speaking like that?


    "The tale of House Clementine has reached every corner of the Daydream Court, Prince Ezra. Of how one man reduced a noble house to ruin in a single night. A terrifying tale, if one believes it."


    Ezra''s silence was colder than steel.


    "And do you believe it?" He asked.


    Sereniel''s lips curved slightly upwards. "Does it matter? The fear is what matters now. And they do fear you."


    She didn''t stay long after that, but the very fear she spoke about could be seen among the guests that arrived at the Matten estate.


    Other gifts continued to arrive, some less grand, and others more ostentatious.


    Akiko''s delivery came in a black velvet box, with a sealed handwritten letter of congratulation attached to it. Inside the box was a music box unlike any Ezra had seen.


    It had been carved from a dark stone that absorbed rather than reflected light, radiating a faint power that immediately drew Ezra''s attention. A power he recognized.


    It was an actual Abyssal stone. Real. Unfiltered. Dangerous.


    He set it aside, not touching it again.


    Vance, the second most powerful prince of the Nightmare Court''s gift came in the form of a bound and heavy tome wrapped in white cloth. The book looked old, with the spine worn with age. The book cannot be opened unless by the person it was intended for.


    Another gift that would go nowhere near his daughter.


    And finally, Prince Caspian''s gift arrived. It was a black dagger without a name, no inscription, and no flourish. Just cold steel that hummed faintly when drawn from its sheath. Ezra stared at it for a long time before deciding that it too, would have to sleep for a long time in the deepest vault under the estate.


    After a few days of receiving visitors, the final guests finally left, some quietly, and others with unnecessary ceremony.


    Ezra walked the quiet halls of his estate, back to the place that mattered most.


    The nursery.


    Inside, Olivia sat in a plush chair beside Aurora''s cradle, the baby sleeping soundly, tiny fists curled. Gen floated above, humming to herself. Red stood beside the window, her hand on the hilt of her blade as she stared into the night.


    Ezra stepped in and shut the door behind him.


    He crossed the room and sat on the armrest of Olivia''s chair, resting one hand on her shoulder. "It''s done." He said simply.


    Olivia looked up at him. "How bad was it?"


    Ezra exhaled. "They''re not afraid of what I did. They''re afraid of what I could do next."


    "Good." Red said from across the room.


    "They should be." Gen said, her signature bloodthirsty grin on her face. "It means we get to have fun."


    Ezra looked down at Aurora. She shifted slightly in her sleep, her mouth forming a small ''o'' before she settled again.


    "All that is left is one guest."


    "Who?" Ren asked.


    A smirk appeared on Ezra''s face. "You''ll see."

 Chapter 422 - 422: Message From Omnia

    The next morning, the Matten estate returned to its normal routine.


    The air carried the scents of polished wood, sun-warmed stone, and the faint aroma of herbs used by the kitchen maids. Guards patrolled their routes with stoic discipline, and the sweeping of brooms and clinking of dishes created a soft background noise of normalcy.


    Yet Ezra could feel it, like a stone under the bed of silk. The feeling of something yet to come.


    Because there was still one prince from the Daylight Court who hadn''t sent any gifts.


    Prince Romanus.


    The Prince that sees all.


    And that absence, that silence, was deafening.


    Ezra knew better than to assume forgetfulness. Romanus never forgot. Not when he had Omnia, the relic that allowed one to see all that is hidden and all that was in the open. To see the truth of things.


    No, his delays were always deliberate. Strategic. The kind that made old men sit up straighter and pompous idiots double-check their wards at night. The power that even fools with no sense of preservation feared.


    That was why Ezra was seated in his throne room this morning, alone.


    He needed to deal with this before his actual guest arrived later. The guest he wanted to deal with. He still didn''t know when HE would be coming, but it was near.


    Sunlight filtered through the arched windows of the hall. His throne stood at the far end, simple but elevated. It was carved from a very dark granite, but its base was different. It had been designed with etchings of a dragon, curling around the base in elegant loops.


    Valaren. His relic. His burden. His edge.


    Ezra sat upon it, his posture casual but alert. This time, none of his wives were in the hall. He would spare them this conversation.


    Then, a flutter of movement. A steward entered, bowed deeply, and announced, "Your Highness. An envoy from the Daydream Court. He carries a gift from Prince Romanus."


    Ezra''s lips twitched. Finally.


    He nodded once. "Send him in."


    The doors opened, and the envoy stepped forward like a shadow given form, slender, pale, with the grace of someone who''d spent centuries mastering the art of not drawing blades unless he meant to kill.


    Ezra recognized him at once. It was the same man who had delivered the gift that bore the warning to be wary of Akiko from Romanus at his Coronation down in Rivermount, Caspian''s capital city.


    "Calior." Ezra said, his voice flat.


    The vampire bowed low, his expression neutral. "Your memory honors me, Prince Ezra."


    Ezra did not smile. "Hard to forget a man who delivered a veiled threat on the day of my coronation."


    Calior straightened with the faintest smile. "It was a veiled blessing, Your Highness. Many have confused the two."


    Ezra gestured for him to approach.


    The envoy stepped forward, cradling a polished wooden box in both hands. The wood was dark, lacquered to a sheen that caught the morning light like ripples across water.


    "I bring greetings from Prince Romanus and the Daydream Court." Calior said with a smile. "His Majesty sends his heartfelt congratulations on the birth of your daughter."


    Ezra''s eyes didn''t leave the box. "We accept."


    Calior opened it.


    Inside lay a sword, small, clearly ceremonial, and beautifully crafted. A child''s weapon, but with the elegance of true artistry. The blade shimmered with inlaid gems, and the hilt had been carved to fit a smaller grip.


    "A training blade." Ezra noted.


    "For the first of her kind," Calior replied, "so that her first step into power will be one of strength."


    Ezra''s eyes flicked up. There was a certain poetry to the gift. An acknowledgment that his daughter would not be a figurehead, but a force. Romanus had seen something.


    He gestured. A servant approached silently, took the box, bowed, and disappeared with it.


    Ezra expected that to be the end. But Calior stood there awkwardly.


    Then he cleared his throat.


    "My prince," Calior said, voice lower now. "I would humbly request a private audience. The message I carry beyond this gift is... delicate."


    Ezra''s eyes sharpened. There it was.


    Without a word, he raised a hand. The servants all melted away.


    Then, with a slow curl of his fingers, a dome of darkness fell over the hall. It swallowed the light, weaving shadows into walls. Silence filled the room, the air growing still. No sound could escape. No method of listening could pierce it.


    Only Ezra and the envoy remained.


    Ezra didn''t move. "Speak."


    Calior hesitated. That was unusual.


    "What I am about to say," he began carefully, "comes directly from Prince Romanus. It is not a threat. It is a... vision."


    Ezra''s brow furrowed. "A vision?"


    "Omnia," Calior said, "has seen a plan. One we could not follow, only glimpse. In that future, your daughter is taken. Not killed. Not harmed. Simply¡­ gone."


    The temperature in the room dropped several degrees.


    "Taken?" Ezra leaned forward dangerously.


    "Yes." Calior''s tone remained neutral. "Not by us. Not by the Daydream Court. Prince Romanus does not know who. The vision is... fragmented. Clouded."


    Ezra''s hand curled on the armrest of his throne, knuckles whitening. "And you bring me this now? Without answers?"


    "It is because we have no answers." Calior replied, bowing his head. "We cannot trace the source of this plan. It is too well-shielded. Hidden, even from Omnia."


    Ezra stared at him. "That''s not possible. Omnia sees everything."


    "Almost everything." Calior said quietly. "Unless the plan isn''t fully formed. Unless it''s being deliberately left vague. Incomplete. The kind of abilities that you yourself are known for."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. That was deliberate. A way for Romanus to tell Ezra that he knew he had a way of hiding things from him. Letting Ezra know that he was not the only one who can keep secrets.


    "You mean to tell me," Ezra said slowly, "that all you know is that there is a plan that might not even be a plan?"


    "Yes."


    "And yet Romanus still sends a warning?"


    Calior met his gaze. "That is because vague or not, the pain in the vision was real. He believes the danger is genuine. And while Prince Romanus does not seek alliance, neither does he seek war. Not now. Not over this."


    Ezra''s jaw clenched. Silence filled the room. It was like that for a few seconds, then, he asked, "What does he want in return?"


    "Nothing." Calior spread his hands. "Only that you remain vigilant. That you prepare. And that you understand. We are not your enemies in this."


    Ezra rose slowly from his throne.


    The dome dissipated.


    Light returned.


    Calior bowed low again, then turned and walked out, his steps as silent as they had been when he arrived.


    Ezra stood there, alone, the storm of thoughts beginning to spin in his mind.


    He turned toward the nearest window, the golden sunlight spilling across the floor like liquid fire. Somewhere out there, someone was already plotting. Already preparing.


    A plan that wasn''t a plan.


    A threat that wore no face.


    That didn''t matter. "Let them come."


    If someone wanted to take his daughter, they''d have to come through hell first.


    And hell was already sharpening its claws. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 423 - 423: The Hidden

    Ezra didn''t waste any time.


    He immediately headed to his study, moving to the room beyond. The weave room.


    The automatic lights flickered on as Ezra strode to the pillar on the circular platform in the middle of the room.


    He placed his hand on the pillar and it hummed to life as he called on his vitality.


    The weave burst to life before him, the golden threads shimmering. He reached in.


    Slowly.


    Delicately.


    He began with the thread of Aurora, luminous, small, yet complex. It thrummed in harmony with his own thread, connected by blood and soul. She was fine. Safe.


    But when he looked for disruption... there was none.


    No sign of tampering.


    No signal of intrusion.


    Ezra pushed deeper.


    He scoured the threads that touched his territory. Searched the external weaves. Looked at overlapping influences. But every thread led to peace, stability, and growth. There was nothing.


    No shadow. No hook. No thread of theft. No plot to trace.


    And that terrified him more than anything.


    Because something had to be there. Omnia never spoke lightly. If Romanus had seen it, it existed. But the weave refused to show it.


    Either something was stronger than the weave... or someone was manipulating it from the outside.


    And he had no idea which was worse.


    In any case, the weave was hiding something from him.


    Or¡­ it was protecting someone else.


    That didn''t matter to Ezra. He refused to accept that fact, so he spent the next two nights buried in the depths of the weave, his vision blurring, his eyes burning with golden threads.


    The room had been silent in the past few days, save for the times Olivia, Red or Gen had come to see him, with Gen''s visits being more frequent.


    He was still trawling the weave, moving carefully, cautiously. He remembered what had happened the last time he peered too deep, how the knowledge had seared his sight and left him blind for months.


    Even with his full regeneration complete, Ezra had learned that peering too deep into the weave was not without price. But now, with the warning from Romanus still echoing in his head, he had no choice. He had to find the danger before it found her.


    And after two days, he was back where he started. Where any father would start. Aurora''s thread.


    Over the past two days, it had changed. It now glowed like a miniature sun, bright and constant, more radiant than anything else in the weave he''d ever encountered.


    Her weave thrummed with an innocent brilliance, unlike the dull gold that was the weave of adults. But that wasn''t what had changed. It was what was coiled around her weave that was different.


    A barrier. No, more than that. A sheath of protective energy.


    Ezra hadn''t placed it, but he knew where it was from. Aurora was an Eternal before she was a vampire, just like him. This was from her Eternal ability.


    No matter what he did, he couldn''t budge the protection. He couldn''t change anything. And that calmed him. If the attack ever did come, it would be physical. It wouldn''t be in the weave.


    He moved on.


    He moved through Olivia''s thread, to Red''s, and then to Gen. The danger also isn''t coming through them first. So, where would it be coming from?


    He scoured his own thread, but there was no sign of nothing amiss.


    So, he moved on, just like he''d done over and over in the last two days.


    He started with his Overseers.


    Raphael Drayton was the rigid soldier he''d always been. No change there.


    Aurelio Devereux was more interested in finding a beautiful lady to add to his harem. Also nothing, except for his normal propensity for having a silver tongue.


    As for Kieran Vale, his weave burned with eagerness. His thread shimmered erratically, like a bonfire, but it was honest. Too honest.


    Ezra frowned as he sat back. The weave showed nothing. There was no danger, no redirections, no knots of interference. Every connection he traced returned to stability. Order. Peace.


    And that troubled him.


    Because the weave never lied.


    But it didn''t always speak.


    He sat down on the floor, leaning his back against the pillar. Just where would this attack come from?


    His mind conjured memories of loss. Of pain. Of grief.


    No! It wouldn''t end like that.


    He gritted his teeth and stood, pouring vitality into his eyes again, searching further, this time, deep into the Vampire Society itself.


    What did he find? Nothing.


    Still nothing.


    It was Gen''s voice that pulled him from the silence.


    "You''re wearing grooves into the floor, you know." She said as she floated into the room.


    Ezra didn''t answer immediately. She hovered near his shoulder, silent for a moment as she took in the expression on his face.


    "No change?" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing." Ezra replied, voice flat. "Not even a fluctuation in the weave. Not even a flicker."


    Gen frowned. "Then that is the anomaly, isn''t it? The weave always shows something. The fact that it doesn''t now..."


    "Means something is silencing it." Ezra finished. "Or working around it."


    Gen folded her arms and hovered lower. "You think it''s... the Abyss?"


    Ezra didn''t respond.


    "You''ve seen what''s happening, Ezra." Gen said, quieter now. "If something is stopping the weave, but Omnia could see it, it has to be the Abyss. The Progenitor designed the relics to aid his heir. Omnia should be able to see things of the Abyss."


    Ezra shook his head. "No. It can''t be the Abyss. The gate is still sealed, and it can only be opened from this side. And last time I checked, it''s still hidden under the Vampire Society''s Ark."


    "Are you sure?" Gen asked, not accusing but honest. "What about Aurora''s birth? The sky changed that night. The weave shimmered. Something shifted."


    Ezra stood and began pacing, his hand rising to his face.


    "I don''t know." He muttered. "But it doesn''t make sense. If something had come through, I''d feel it. I''d see something that important in the weave."


    "Unless it isn''t in the weave." Gen suggested. "Unless whatever is coming... is still outside."


    Ezra stopped pacing. That possibility¡­


    The weave did not account for everything. It only mapped what was in this specific reality. Only it. The Abyss wasn''t within its weave. And creatures of the Abyss might not be under its weave.


    Could it be that something had reached through, not fully, not in body, but in influence?


    Could it be¡­ laying seeds?


    He exhaled hard, then turned toward Gen.


    "There''s also one more option."


    Gen raised a brow. "What is it?"


    "There could be no danger in the first place."


    "Somehow," Gen sighed, "I doubt that."

 Chapter 424 - 424: Bloodline Reunited

    It had been a month since Aurora''s birth.


    A month since Prince Romanus''s warning, a month since Ezra had scoured the weave in vain for a threat that wouldn''t reveal itself. Since then, things had settled into a calm routine that had been deceptively peaceful.


    But Ezra never let his guard down.


    The Matten estate had become a fortress, its halls patrolled, different tattoos and fortifications added. Not a single being can creep in without anyone noticing. And he still maintained his habits.


    And so, as the sun rose to show the world that it was indeed morning, Ezra found himself once again in the weave chamber, immersed in his routine inspection.


    He sat in the heart of the room, legs crossed beneath him, eyes half-lidded, his senses peeled wide across the threads that governed his land.


    The weave was steady today. No shifts in commerce, no magical irregularities, no flaring hostility from noble families. The rivers flowed. Trade moved. Vitality was rich in the air, clouding everything and still stopping teleportation, the Fourth Ring vampire ability.


    Then it happened.


    A faint tremor passed through the threads, not that noticeable, but distinct enough to catch Ezra''s attention. His eyes snapped open. He recognized it instantly.


    It wasn''t a threat.


    It was a thread. Familiar. Old.


    Adam.


    Ezra''s ancestor who had been the guardian of the Ascension well back in First City, when Ezra had taken over Southside. Now, he was back for a visit.


    A rare, genuine smile bloomed across Ezra''s face as he stood to his feet. He didn''t bother masking his excitement. He sent a message to allow passage to his visitor, before leaving the weave room.


    He passed through the hallways without fanfare, sweeping silently through his estate like a wraith laced in sunlight. Guards bowed. Staff parted. Red glanced up as he passed and blinked at his uncharacteristically upbeat expression. Ezra just gave her a small nod and kept walking.


    He reached the great hall just as the main doors opened.


    And there he was.


    Adam, the Eternal. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked exactly the same as the last time Ezra had seen him, unchanged by time, still carrying the deceptive form of a teenage boy, his black hair tousled from travel, a worn coat slung over one shoulder, and his eyes gleaming with a blend of mischief and old, old wisdom. His smile widened as he spotted Ezra.


    "Look at you." Adam said, voice warm. "All grown up and brooding."


    Ezra chuckled, stepping forward. "Still dressing like a rebellious teenager?"


    "Style never ages." Adam replied, clasping Ezra''s forearm in a firm handshake before tugging at Ezra, pulling him into a hug.


    Their embrace was brief but real.


    There was no mistaking the resemblance between them. If anyone saw them together, they would think Adam was Ezra''s son.


    "I felt you when you arrived." Ezra said as they parted.


    "I wasn''t hiding." Adam replied with a grin. "Figured you''d sense me either way."


    Ezra motioned toward the inner wing. "Come. I want you to meet my family."


    They made their way toward the private wing of the estate, where Olivia and Red sat together in the nursery. Gen was floating overhead, singing softly to Aurora, who cooed from her cradle, batting her tiny hands at the glowing threads of light that Gen created to amuse her.


    As the door opened, Olivia looked up, instantly alert, but relaxed when she saw Ezra. Red, standing beside the cradle, shifted into a more relaxed posture as her eyes scanned Adam from head to toe.


    "Adam!" Olivia stood up with a warm smile on her face, giving the teenage looking old man a hug. "Where have you been all this while?"


    "Here and there." Adam chuckled. "But I''ve heard a lot about what you guys have been up to."


    "All good I hope?" Olivia chuckled.


    "Depends on who I ask." Adam shrugged.


    "Red," Ezra said with a smile, "this is Adam. The man who gave me more questions than anyone else ever has¡­ and my only living ancestor."


    Adam raised his hand in a casual wave. "Pleasure to meet another queen of the household."


    Red arched an eyebrow, lips twitching in amusement. "The way Ezra talks about you, I expected someone older."


    "I am older." Adam said with a wink. "I just age well."


    Red snorted in response. "You''re a Matten, all right."


    Gen drifted closer and looked Adam up and down before whispering to Ezra, "Are we sure this guy didn''t run away from home?"


    "Hello to you too, Gen." Adam chuckled, smiling at everyone in the room.


    "You can see me?" Gen gasped.


    "Nope." Adam chuckled. "But I can hear you."


    He smiled as he moved toward the cradle.


    "This is my daughter. The greatest accomplishment of my life." Ezra smiled gently. "Aurora."


    Adam leaned over and gazed at Aurora. The smile on his face softened into something quieter. Something reverent.


    "She''s¡­ more than I expected." He said after a moment.


    Ezra nodded. "I know. Her soul is unlike anything I''ve ever seen."


    Adam knelt slightly, resting a hand near the cradle without touching it. "She''s humming with vitality. You can feel it just standing near her. This child isn''t just special, Ezra. She''s going to walk roads we can''t even see yet."


    None of the women could hide their proud smiles.


    Adam looked up at her and then at Ezra. "She''s the first of her kind. A perfect hybrid of Eternal and Vampire, unlike you. Yours is a bit screwed up. And she''s not just carrying the future. She is the future."


    Ezra''s jaw clenched slightly in pride. "I see the signs already."


    Adam stood again. "She''ll surpass all of us."


    They moved to Ezra''s study shortly after, and they sat across from one another, both drinking normal wine.


    "So," Ezra said, folding his hands together, "you didn''t just come here to coo over my daughter."


    Adam''s grin faded into something more thoughtful. "No. I came because you''re still holding back. I felt it the moment I crossed your borders."


    Ezra''s face became a mask of calm. "My strength is more than enough."


    "Maybe for vampires. But you''re not just a vampire, Ezra. You''re Eternal. You''ve always been. But your transformation was stifled the moment your soul became a vampire''s."


    "Your power''s still there. Dormant. Tied up behind a wall of undeath. And you need it if you want to sit on the Progenitor''s throne and open the gate to the Abyss."


    Ezra said nothing.


    Adam leaned forward, his voice low. "I''ve watched your rise. I saw what you did to Clementine. What you did in Faewall. And I know¡­ that''s not even your final shape."


    Ezra''s eyes narrowed. "So you''re here to awaken it?"


    Adam nodded. "The vampiric soul suppresses human traits, yes, but it doesn''t completely destroy them. You just need a catalyst. A guide."


    Ezra exhaled slowly. "And you''re volunteering."


    "I am your ancestor, Ezra." Adam said with a wink. "You don''t think I''d leave you half-finished, do you?"


    Ezra chuckled in response.


    "I won''t be able to walk you all the way." Adam continued. "But I can open the first door. The rest is up to you."


    Ezra rose from his chair. "Then let''s begin."

 Chapter 425 - 425: Defiance Made Flesh

    It was evening, the sun hanging low in the sky, its light painting the secluded grove at the far edge of the Matten estate in a soft amber glow.


    Ezra stood at the center, boots crunching on a bed of fallen leaves. His coat was off, his shirt loosened. The wind rustled through his hair, and his eyes flicked toward Adam, who leaned lazily against the trunk of an old tree, hands in his coat pockets and that familiar boyish grin still playing at the edge of his lips.


    "You''ve gotten heavier." Adam said, straightening. "Not your body. Your soul."


    Ezra raised a brow. "Is that a compliment?"


    Adam tilted his head. "It is. It means this''ll be easier. For a vampire."


    He motioned for Ezra to step forward, to clear his mind.


    "Let''s start from the top." Adam began. "You already know what you are. You''ve felt it gnawing at the edges of your control. Those moments where the weave obeys you faster than you think. Where your will bleeds into reality without command. But that''s only the surface."


    Ezra nodded, stepping forward and lowering himself to the mossy ground.


    "Close your eyes." Adam instructed. "Forget the weave. Forget your relic. Forget your title. Strip it all away. There''s only one thing that matters now."


    He paused, then said the word like a spark. "Resonance."


    Ezra obeyed, drawing in a slow breath. He let his aura quiet, reaching inward. But all he found was static. Years of blood, battle, and burden clouding his soul.


    "I can''t feel anything." Ezra muttered after several minutes.


    Adam crouched beside him. "You''re trying to force it."


    Ezra opened one eye. "You think I''m not used to forcing things into place?"


    "Exactly." Adam said. "That''s your problem."


    He stood again and began to pace. "Eternals aren''t born through force. We''re born through understanding. We''re humans whose souls produce vitality like a forge, but the flames aren''t random. They burn in a shape, a pattern. That pattern is your resonance. It reflects who you are, not what you''ve done."


    "You already know what you are, Ezra Matten." Adam said. "All you need to do is find it."


    Ezra let the silence stretch before closing his eyes again.


    Adam''s voice softened. "Let me give you some examples. Might make it easier."


    Ezra listened.


    "There was a man I met during the fall of the Southern Wilds," Adam began, "his soul wrapped in chains of gold."


    "His resonance was loyalty. He could bind anything to a cause, a person, a place. Make a person fight until death just by believing in them. But those bonds? Only he could break them. Not even the weave could undo his power. Only him and his death."


    Ezra nodded slightly. "And the cost?" There was always a cost.


    Adam smiled. "He could never walk away from what he loved. Even when it destroyed him."


    Ezra''s brows twitched.


    "There was a woman too." Adam continued. "Her resonance was deception. She could change her form, alter voices, slip past even vampires, who can see through illusions. But she always wore a mask. Even to herself. She forgot who she was."


    Ezra let out a breath. "So each resonance is power¡­ and a prison."


    "Exactly." Adam said. "We don''t choose our powers. They reveal us. Every ability is a reflection of truth. Your truth."


    Ezra fell silent again. He pulled his focus inward. Beneath the layers of memory and war, past the guilt and duty, he pushed deeper. Adam waited, giving him space. No more lessons, no more stories.


    Ezra saw flashes.


    The orphanage, the slums. Being told to bow, to yield, to give in. He remembered the first time he refused. When he was beaten for it. When he stood back up.


    He saw Olivia''s face when she first met him in that alley. How he refused to die. He saw Gen''s soul flickering in the void, and how he refused to let her fade. He saw Officer Connel, broken once, and how he''d tried to pull her back from the edge.


    It was a pattern. A rhythm.


    Ezra''s fingers curled.


    He remembered every time someone tried to cage him. Every time someone told him his story was already written. And every single time, he tore the pages apart.


    Defiance.


    The word surfaced, loud and clear.


    Ezra opened his eyes.


    "I know it." He said quietly as his vitality surged within him. "I found it."


    Adam looked up from his spot on a nearby rock. "Say it."


    "Defiance." Ezra said, his voice firm. "My soul''s resonance is defiance."


    Adam let out a long breath, almost laughing. "Of course it is. I could''ve told you that decades ago. But it doesn''t work unless you find it yourself."


    Ezra stood, and the ground seemed to shift slightly beneath him. A flicker of energy danced along his shoulders. His aura flared, not violently, but with presence, like an old storm waking up.


    "What did you get?" Adam asked eagerly. "I already know it, but I want to hear you say it."


    Ezra felt deep within him. "I¡­ feel it. As long as I refuse to die, I can''t be killed. Not truly."


    "Sweet, right?" Adam grinned. "Your power isn''t in resisting death. It''s in refusing it. Even if you''re torn apart, burned, and broken, if your soul refuses to give in, your body will eventually obey."


    Ezra felt the resonance settle in his bones, not like fire, but like a vow. "But¡­ I can''t feel it. Where''s the limit?"


    "There isn''t one." Adam said. "Not for you who are of the Progenitor''s blood. Not if you keep walking the path. But be warned. This isn''t immortality. This is burden. Every time you stand back up, the cost grows."


    Ezra nodded.


    "I can handle it."


    "Good." Adam placed a hand on his shoulder, his grin morphing into one of mischief. "Let''s test it."


    And so they did.


    Adam cackled as his fingers glowing with coalesced vitality, the pure energy molding into the shape of a thin blade. No theatrics, no flourish. Just power made manifest. Ezra stood bare-chested, his stance open, arms at his sides.


    "This will hurt." Adam warned. "Don''t flinch."


    Ezra just stared at him. He was a vampire. Why would he flinch?


    Adam struck, the blade piercing Ezra''s side, just beneath the rib cage.


    "Holy Shi¡ª"


    The pain lanced through him like fire, sharp and deep. His knees buckled slightly, but he didn''t fall. He clenched his teeth, forced his feet to stay planted. He refused to break.


    His ribs cracked. He straightened his spine.


    Blood spilled, but it stopped mid-drip, reversing course, crawling back into the wound as the flesh sealed, slow and sure.


    Not instantly. Not painlessly. But with the determined will of a soul that would not yield.


    Ezra exhaled hard.


    Adam nodded with approval. "You''re not meant to survive the world, Ezra. You''re meant to tell it no."


    Ezra met his gaze, breathless and raw. "Then I''ll say no to everything that tries to take what''s mine."


    Adam''s grin returned, full of pride and knowing. "Good." He said, the glow fading from his hand. "Because now it''s time to meet the one who made all this possible."


    S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 426 - 426: Outside Of Time

    The grove was still, quiet in the golden wash of late afternoon light. Leaves rustled softly overhead, and a warm breeze stirred the edges of Ezra''s coat.


    Beside him, Adam stood unmoving, watching the sky with a knowing glint in his eye. Then came the faintest shift in the air, like a ripple passing through water, or the pause between heartbeats.


    Adam held out a hand, palm open. Ezra hesitated a moment, then placed his hand in Adam''s. The moment their fingers touched, the world around them twisted.


    Colors bent. Sound ceased.


    And time¡­ stopped.


    Ezra blinked in shock as the world fell away, replaced by a space of impossibility.


    The air shimmered like liquid glass, warping and shifting in subtle undulations. The ground beneath them was not solid, nor sky above. Everything was a plane of endless shimmer, like standing inside a memory. There was no wind, no light source, but visibility remained perfect.


    Ezra felt the surge of vitality within him slow, then stop completely, like a placid lake. In this space, there was no fear. Just awe.


    And at the center of it all¡­ stood a man.


    He looked young, yet old. But not in the way of Adam. In the way of¡­ Ezra.


    He was tall and lean, wearing a beautifully tailored suit in shades of black and ash. His long hair was dark blue, shimmering with a faint sheen, falling in soft waves down to his shoulders to the small of his back.


    His golden eyes, so much like Ezra''s, glowed with the weariness of centuries. His skin was flawless, ageless. But it was clear from the way he stood, from the stillness in his shoulders and the tired set of his mouth, that he was broken.


    Not physically.


    But inwardly. In soul.


    Ezra''s breath caught.


    "Is that¡­?"


    Adam nodded, voice suddenly reverent. "Yes. That''s him."


    The Progenitor.


    The one who had created and ruled over the Vampire Monarchy on earth, a thousand years ago. The one who had left, sealing away his legacy, his knowledge, and himself from the world.


    The father of all vampires, and the original Eternal.


    Ezra stepped forward slowly, unsure what to say.


    The Progenitor turned his head slightly, eyes locking onto Ezra, his gaze feeling like a heavy weight.


    And then, he smiled, faintly.


    "I didn''t think anyone would reach me." He said, voice low and quiet, like the first word spoken in a cathedral. "And certainly not someone with Shadrach''s face."


    Ezra froze. This was very real. It was different from the dreams he had as Shadrach. It was different from the memories that were sealed in keys or relics.


    "Shadrach?" He repeated, not knowing what to say.


    "My heir." The Progenitor said, nodding. "You wear his face. But your soul¡­ is your own."


    Adam stepped forward. "My lord. I have come to fulfil the duty that was passed onto me. To bring the Prince here."


    The Progenitor inclined his head. "And you''ve done it well. Thank you."


    Then his gaze returned to Ezra. "And you. What is your name, child?"


    Ezra swallowed. "Ezra Matten."


    The Progenitor nodded slowly. "Matten. That line endured, then."


    The Progenitor''s eyes dimmed as he exhaled, the sound carrying with it untold stories. "I wasn''t sure it was the right decision. But if the door is left open¡­ things might come in. Things that could destroy this world."


    "The Abyss¡­ it''s always reaching, always whispering. But there is no one left to carry the burden of keeping it in check. So, I must lock it away. Seal the gates from within. It would buy time."


    "And that is why I came here. Outside of time. To check for myself." He smiled sadly as he stared at Ezra. "I didn''t believe anyone would come after me. Not until it was too late."


    "And now?" Ezra asked.


    The Progenitor studied him.


    "I see you." He said. "I see the power around your soul. The weave answers you. Your relic obeys you. And most importantly¡­"


    He stepped forward and raised a hand, brushing two fingers just above Ezra''s chest.


    "You carry the key."


    Ezra nodded, remembering the breastplate that had almost led to him destroying Faewall. The key that had kickstarted his ability to peer into the weave. "The key to the palace¡­" he muttered.


    "It''s right there. Wrapped around your soul." The Progenitor said, his golden eyes shimmering as he stared at something beyond the physical. "That''s how I now know the earth will be unsealed when it needs to be. Because you will be there to do it."


    Ezra stared. "You''re putting a lot of faith in someone you just met."


    The Progenitor''s lips twitched. "I''ve seen enough, Ezra Matten. I can already see it in your soul. You''ve endured what others would not have survived. You''ve broken laws written by reality. And most importantly, you''ve held onto your humanity."


    Silence stretched between them.


    Ezra looked down. "So¡­ this is it? Your confirmation to leave and seal the earth behind you?"


    The Progenitor smiled warmly, grief still in his every action. "My time in this world is over. This place¡­ is my legacy. But I have unfinished business in my home world. Earth is now your legacy. Complete the story, kid."


    He extended his hand once more, palm open.


    Ezra stepped forward and took it.


    "Protect this world." The Progenitor said. "Not because it''s perfect. But because you can make it better."


    Ezra''s hand tightened.


    The Progenitor''s eyes burned brighter.


    "Stop holding back, Ezra Matten. You already have all you need."


    And then the world faded.


    **********


    Light filtered through the trees as dusk arrived, silence filling the grove.


    Ezra stood beside Adam beneath the branches, blinking as his brain processed what had just happened.


    He''d met the Progenitor in person. And actually touched him.


    He already had all he needed to unseal the world. So the Progenitor had said.


    "Thank you." He turned to Adam. "For everything."


    Adam smiled softly. "My work is done. It''s up to you now."


    Ezra nodded. "I won''t fail."


    Adam stepped back, his eyes looking far beyond the horizon. "I know." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, just like that, he turned and walked away. No portal. No magic. Just a man continuing his journey.


    Ezra stood there, watching him go.


    This was the end of a story.


    But it was also the beginning of something greater.

 Chapter 427 - 427: Welcome Home, Genesis

    Even if the world or its inhabitants didn''t know it, it had changed.


    A subtle change, but change nonetheless.


    For a man with power has realized just what he has, and isn''t afraid to use it.


    That day found Ezra standing alone in the weave room, one of the most secure places at the heart of his domain, where he utilized his greatest ability, bending power to intent and changing possibilities like mist.


    This was where he saw all things.


    And tonight, it would be where he brought someone back.


    The room was positively shivering with thick energy, the walls humming faintly as the vitality-charged atmosphere, rich from the changed world, pressed in from all directions.


    Ezra stood at the center, his focus absolute. The pillar, which was his conduit for easy access to the weave, had been retracted to the floor. He didn''t need a crutch for this one. He had to do it himself.


    This would be the most delicate thing he had ever attempted.


    He wasn''t raising the dead. He wasn''t using necromancy.


    He was creating life out of existing life. All he was doing was following the laws of the world. Energy cannot be created or destroyed. It can only be transformed or transferred from one form to another.


    That was what he was attempting. And he would not fail.


    With his Eternal powers fully awakened, Ezra now stood at the intersection of the weave, the world, and the will.


    "Let''s begin." He whispered, more to himself than anyone.


    Floating a few paces behind him, Gen watched in silence. Her ghostly form wavered between translucent and opaque, her eyes wide with disbelief and¡­ something more fragile.


    Hope.


    "You sure about this?" She asked, her voice quiet, almost scared.


    Ezra turned to her. "More than I''ve ever been sure of anything."


    She gave a half-hearted chuckle, rubbing her arms even though the cold couldn''t touch her. "You''ve got a lot to live up to, then." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra knelt and began mapping the circle he needed to contain the energy onto the chamber floor. There was nothing more potent to hold vitality than blood. He used his own, Olivia''s, and Red''s blood. A trinity of power.


    Life, death, and rebirth.


    He painted the blood in concentric circles and channeled the weave through it, watching as the blood flared and locked into place with threads of light.


    Above the center of the circle, he summoned forth Tom''s body, preserved in stasis within his pocket dimension.


    It hovered in the air like a puppet without strings, limbs limp, skin pale. His soul still hummed faintly within his body, ready to be used. His ability to control ghosts made him the perfect conduit for this.


    Ezra reached out into the weave and gripped the core of it.


    "Tom, your story ends here." He murmured, and with a flick of power, he extracted the soul from the body.


    It writhed as it came free, screaming silently. Ezra shaped it not with cruelty, but with purpose.


    He pulled away Tom''s identity, his memories, his hatred, his will, scraping the soul down to a neutral vessel, a shell of resonance and spiritual form, ready to be repurposed.


    Tom was gone.


    What remained was blank.


    Ezra then lowered this shell gently into the circle, letting the dense "meat" in the air, raw, formless vitality, fuse with it. The energy in the chamber thickened, growing sticky and hot.


    From the weave, he pulled blueprints.


    Gen''s original body. Her muscle memory. Her blood''s resonance.


    He began the shaping.


    First, bone, but not bone as the world knew it. These were latticeworks of crystallized vitality, humming with structure, drawn into place by his command. The body formed piece by piece, vertebrae clicking into alignment, ribs curving into form like a sculptor''s slow chisel.


    Next, muscle, spun from ambient vitality in the air, layered and reinforced by Gen''s own spectral memory of movement. Tendons, sinews, and the delicate interweaving of her old strength.


    Then, organs. Lungs that would never tire, a heart that worked in perfect rhythm with her soul, a brain attuned to her very vitality. Each conjured from a thread in the weave, each forged with meticulous intent.


    Finally, skin. It grew like moss over stone, pale and soft, unblemished but radiant with subtle strength. Ezra let out a breath, sweat beading on his brow.


    He turned toward Gen.


    "It''s time."


    Gen drifted forward slowly, mouth slightly open.


    "I¡ª" She whispered as she looked down at the physical body that was a mirror of her spectral one, laying naked in the circle. "It really looks like me."


    "It is you." Ezra said. "Every thread. Every layer. But it won''t mean anything unless your soul takes root."


    Gen nodded, trembling. "Okay. Do it."


    Ezra''s hands moved to the air above the vessel. He reached into the web of threads that was Gen, seizing her soul memory and threading them through the vessel.


    Her laugh as they trained in First City. In Faewall.


    Her boundless sarcasm.


    The heat of her body when they were in each other''s arms.


    Her energy as she fought recklessly.


    Each memory was a tether, and with each one, her essence was stitched into the form below. Her ghost flickered, dimmed, and began to sink into the vessel.


    The lights in the chamber dimmed as the energy funneled inward.


    Ezra''s voice dropped to a whisper. "Come home."


    The body began to glow.


    The room''s temperature dropped suddenly. The air pulled toward the circle like a vacuum. Vitality poured inward like a flood.


    The body spasmed.


    Then still.


    And then¡ª


    Gen gasped.


    A sharp, shuddering breath that cracked through the silence.


    Her fingers twitched. Her chest rose. Her eyes fluttered, and then, opened.


    Crimson. Alive. Real.


    Ezra staggered back, clutching his chest as his own emotions surged.


    Gen blinked several times, her pupils adjusting to the light.


    "I¡­" She rasped, voice raw and hoarse. "I can feel everything."


    Ezra fell to his knees beside her, reaching out but stopping short.


    Gen looked down at her hands, flexing her fingers with a childlike awe. Her lips trembled, and tears welled in her eyes.


    "I''m real." she whispered.


    Ezra finally let himself touch her hand. "You were never anything less."


    She sat up slowly, looking at him. Then, without hesitation, she threw herself into his arms.


    "I''m here." She sobbed into his shoulder.


    Ezra held her tight.


    "Yes." He said, voice thick. "You''re home."

 Chapter 428 - 428: A Visit From The Moon

    The soft rumble of rotor blades echoed across the Matten estate, breaking the early afternoon silence.


    Staff and security lined the perimeter of the estate''s central courtyard, all eyes trained on the helicopter descending onto the reinforced helipad. The insignia of the Nightmare Court shimmered on its side, but there was no doubt in anyone''s mind who it belonged to.


    Princess Akiko.


    The same woman who had helped him get acknowledged by the Nightmare Court and get integrated into the Monarchy.


    Ezra stood at the edge of the helipad, arms folded loosely behind him, his black coat stirring in the wind kicked up by the descending craft. His eyes narrowed slightly, even as his expression remained neutral.


    This was a surprise. He hadn''t received notice that she was coming. That wasn''t like her.


    The door opened with a hiss, and Akiko stepped out like royalty descending onto foreign soil.


    She wore a dark red gown that was fitted tightly around her petite form, her long hair braided tightly over one shoulder.


    But there was no smile. No flash of teeth. Only a cool gaze, measured and unreadable.


    "Princess." Ezra said with a polite nod.


    "Ezra." She replied, voice smooth but clipped. "It''s been too long."


    He gestured with one arm. "I wasn''t expecting you."


    "I know."


    No warmth, no mischief.


    The guards fell into step beside her as Ezra led her toward the estate. They moved in silence through the corridors until they reached the private meeting chamber.


    It was a circular room, softly lit by red-glass chandeliers, with high-backed chairs and velvet drapes to swallow sound.


    Ezra gestured to a seat as the guards took their post outside the closed door. "Drink?"


    "Blood wine. Human." She said, settling into her chair like a queen into a throne.


    He poured it himself, setting the glass before her. She sipped, then studied him.


    "So," she began, "are the rumors true?"


    Ezra took a seat across from her. "Which ones?"


    "That you''ve brought someone back from death."


    Ezra''s lips twitched. "You''ve always been a direct woman."


    "And you, evasive." She shot back.


    He didn''t deny it. Instead, he leaned back slightly. "Yes. It''s true."


    Her eyes sharpened. "Gen?"


    Ezra nodded. "She''s alive. Fully. Flesh, breath, blood. The soul that was stolen has been restored."


    Akiko was silent for a long time. She took another sip of her wine.


    "I didn''t believe it when I first heard. But I felt something the moment I crossed into your territory."


    Ezra tilted his head. "Jealous?"


    She didn''t laugh.


    "I came here for two reasons." She said, placing her glass down with a soft clink. "One was curiosity. I had to see it for myself. And now I have."


    Ezra said nothing, waiting.


    Akiko leaned forward, folding her hands in her lap. "The other¡­ is harder to admit."


    Ezra straightened, the tension behind his eyes growing.


    Akiko''s voice softened, almost too quiet for the room. "I''ve always wanted a child, Ezra. Always."


    He blinked slowly.


    "It awakened something I thought I buried deeply when Olivia birthed Aurora. I felt the change within myself. It could no longer be hidden."


    "You brought Gen back. And you have a child born of two powerful lineages. Vampire and empowered. Yet, you''ve broken no laws. And in doing so, you''ve reminded me of everything I''ll never have."


    Ezra inhaled deeply. "Akiko¡ª"


    "I want you," she said, eyes locked on his, "to give me a child."


    The silence that followed was thick, thunderous.


    Ezra''s mind went into overdrive. Was this it? Was this the reason Prince Romanus told him to be wary of Akiko back at his coronation ceremony? Did Akiko have other plans apart from getting him to make her heavy with child.\\


    At the end of the day, it didn''t matter. Whether Romanus had warned him or not, his answer would still be the same.


    "No."


    Akiko''s brow twitched. "You didn''t even think about it."


    "I didn''t have to."


    "Why?" Her voice didn''t rise, but her Aura did, spreading all over the place.


    "I have wives, Akiko." Ezra leaned forward. "What I have with Olivia, Red, and Gen... wasn''t a transaction. It wasn''t power. It was bond, trust. Shared blood and pain and memory."


    Akiko''s jaw tightened. "You think I''m incapable of love?"


    Ezra shook his head. "No. I think you''re used to having everything you want. And you''re not used to hearing no."


    Her eyes gleamed now, sharp as cut glass. "You think yourself better than me?"


    "I think I know what this would become. It''s not about children. It''s about legacy. About proving you can do what the world said was impossible."


    She stood then, the motion too smooth to be casual. "I came to you in honesty. In vulnerability."


    "And I answered in the same."


    Her expression cracked. Not with tears, but with fury. Cold, bitter fury.


    "You don''t get to judge me." She hissed. "Not after what you''ve done. You burned down a noble house and call yourself righteous. You raise the dead and pretend you''re not playing god."


    Ezra''s tone never shifted. "I don''t pretend. I know exactly what I am."


    "And yet you stand there, denying me a future I would protect with my life." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No." Ezra said. "I''m denying you my blood. Because it''s not something I give. It''s something I share."


    Akiko''s hands clenched at her sides. "You''ve made an enemy of me today."


    Ezra stood as well, standing tall over her.


    "Then leave knowing it was your choice."


    She stared at him for several long seconds. Her Aura throbbed around her, dark and rippling with unspent wrath.


    Then she turned without another word.


    The guards didn''t need a signal. They followed in silence as she stormed back through the estate.


    Ezra didn''t walk her to the door.


    She didn''t look back.


    No goodbyes were spoken.


    The halls felt colder when she was gone. The wine in her glass still shimmered under the chandelier''s light, untouched since her confession.


    Ezra remained standing long after the doors closed.


    He wasn''t angry.


    Just disappointed.

 Chapter 429 - 429: The Lost And The Hidden

    The sun poured gold across the marble balustrades of the Matten estate''s eastern balcony, where laughter rang out like wind chimes in the breeze.


    It was a bright day in Blue Moor, a soft spring wind rustling through the air, fluttering the sheer curtains of the arched doorway behind them.


    Ezra sat comfortably, wine glass in hand, his boots propped against the edge of the table. Olivia leaned back beside him, graceful as ever, one hand draped across his arm while her other cradled a delicate tea cup. Red, arms folded, leaned against the pillar closest to them, her lips twitching in an uncharacteristic smile.


    But it was Gen who held center stage.


    She twirled barefoot in the sun, arms wide, red hair flaring as she spun once, then collapsed onto the lounge seat with a dramatic sigh.


    "I missed everything." She announced. "The wind, the taste of food, the feel of water over skin. Did you know cold water is amazing? It''s like being stabbed in the best way possible."


    Red chuckled. "You always did have strange standards for enjoyment."


    Gen pointed a mock-accusing finger. "You''re just jealous because I have a second chance at being fabulous."


    "Maybe." Red said with a smirk. "But I''m still not drinking ice water and calling it holy."


    They laughed together, the atmosphere light, filled with genuine warmth and rare peace. For a time, the past seemed far behind them. Now, they could enjoy the peace they''d fought hard to get.


    The journey that started in First City. With a dying man in an alley. And now, here they were.


    Ezra smiled, watching Gen tuck her legs beneath her. "I''m glad you''re back."


    Gen glanced at him, her crimson eyes softer than he remembered. "I''m glad you didn''t give up on me."


    "I never do." He said quietly. "Not on the people I love."


    A pause followed. Then Gen grinned. "Since you brought me back from the dead, no big deal, just wizard-god stuff, maybe you''ll pull off another miracle."


    "Oh?" Ezra arched a brow.


    She turned to Olivia, eyes sparkling with mischief. "Maybe you''ll make this one a mother and fulfill her lifelong dream to have children."


    Ezra blinked. Olivia choked slightly on her tea.


    Red coughed.


    Gen beamed. "What? You didn''t think we all knew how much you wanted to be a mother? That''s not a bad thing, Olivia."


    Olivia raised a brow, cheeks faintly pink. "Of course, it''s not a bad thing."


    Ezra laughed, relaxing back. "If you''re asking whether I''ll try... I''ll try. I won''t say no to trying to put a baby in one of my hot wives."


    Gen elbowed Red lightly. "And what about you? Got a secret wish tucked behind all that brooding?"


    Red looked away for a long moment, pretending to watch the clouds.


    "I wouldn''t mind it." She said at last. "Having something to protect... someone who needs me. Not just because I''m strong. But because they''re mine."


    Ezra''s smile flickered for just a second. Something about this conversation was just not¡­ tight. The words they were saying felt strange, too easy. A dull ache stirred in the back of his skull.


    A heartbeat of confusion.


    A flicker of something missing.


    "Ezra?" Olivia nudged him. "You okay?"


    He blinked, the feeling slipping away like mist through his fingers. "Yeah. Just... tired. It''s been a long month."


    "Well," Gen said, reclining again, "what''s next for our prodigal prince? You''ve got the Progenitor''s blessing, a ghost-wife turned alive, and all the potential you could possibly need. Gonna retire?"


    Ezra chuckled, though the earlier discomfort still simmered in his chest like a phantom itch.


    "Retirement? What do you mean?" He chuckled. "I''m going to figure out how to ascend directly to the Ninth Ring."


    Red tilted her head. "That even possible?"


    "I think so." He replied. "With the weave and the ambient vitality¡ªthe meat¡ªI might be able to ascend all Rings at once."


    Gen hummed thoughtfully. "Big words for a man still wearing yesterday''s boots."


    "Comfort is eternal." Ezra smirked, rising from his seat.


    He brushed a kiss across Olivia''s cheek, another to Gen''s forehead, and gave Red a nod.


    "Enjoy the sun." He said. "I''ve got a few things to check in the weave room."


    They watched him go, and for a moment, all remained still.


    But something was already unraveling.


    **********


    The weave room welcomed him like an old friend.


    The air was cooler here, denser. Threads of light danced across the ceiling in constellations only he could see. Ezra stood at the heart of it all, his fingers gliding through strands of reality.


    Routine first.


    He checked the perimeter of Blue Moor. Stable.


    The trade routes. Intact.


    His Overseers, Raphael, Aurelio, and Kieran, still connected, still¡­ focused. They weren''t exactly loyal to him, but they knew their job. And they were good at it.


    He exhaled, studying the weave intently. Something was wrong somewhere. He just didn''t know where.


    Then, there was a tremor through the weave.


    A slight bloom in one of the deeper threads.


    Ezra narrowed his eyes, fingers brushing across it.


    And everything changed.


    A flood of awareness slammed into him. The world tipped sideways.


    He staggered.


    Gasps caught in his throat.


    Memories poured in. Hidden ones.


    A nursery.


    An empty cradle.


    The cry of a baby, hidden by the blood of a vampire.


    Aurora.


    Aurora was gone.


    His hands shook.


    A scream built in his chest but never escaped. He fell to his knees in the center of the chamber, his fingers clawing at the thread that bloomed open like a wound.


    Nihil.


    He saw it now.


    Akiko''s relic. The one that hides.


    She used it. On him.


    She stole his daughter.


    She erased the memory from his mind and from the weave.


    Until now. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s hands curled into fists. His breath came ragged. He felt violated, not just as a father, but as a creature of the weave, the only being who should never be blind.


    He stood, slowly.


    Power crackled down his spine, warping the lines of reality around him. His Aura flared, melting the air into gold and shadow.


    His voice was a whisper.


    "She touched what''s mine."


    And now, the world would burn for it.

 Chapter 430 - 430: Give Her Back

    The weave room convulsed with Ezra''s rage.


    A vortex of light and thread tore open across the ceiling, strands of reality unraveling in every direction.


    The protections of the room broke apart and flared. All the vitality that was meant to stabilize the room shattered like brittle glass. The walls cracked under the pressure of raw, unchecked will.


    Ezra stood at the center of it all, breathing like a beast unchained, his eyes glowing gold-white with fury. The ground beneath him blackened as his darkness coiled around his legs, crawling outward like a sentient storm.


    He had found nothing.


    No thread leading to Akiko.


    No trace of Aurora.


    Only absence.


    He screamed.


    The sound tore through the chamber, a guttural, soul-shredding howl that warped the very weave itself. The very web that represented the Monarchy bent and twisted, unable to calm him, unable to answer him.


    "WHERE IS SHE?!"


    He tore at the weave, hands clawing through the glowing network of reality. Threads snapped, exploded in bursts of silver and blue.


    He dug deeper and deeper, ignoring the warnings in his body and the warping of his surroundings. Akiko''s trail was there. It had to be. But it moved like smoke in a hurricane.


    Slippery. Distorted. Hidden.


    Nihil.


    Her relic didn''t just hide. It erased.


    Reality bent around it, retreating as if afraid.


    Ezra slammed a fist into the stone floor. The entire chamber buckled, sending shockwaves through the foundations of the estate. Light cracked across the walls like lightning.


    But he didn''t care.


    Because this meant war.


    Olivia, Gen and Red stormed into the room through the broken walls, eyes wide.


    "What''s going on?" Olivia asked urgently, taking in the look of wrath on his face. "What happened?"


    "Our daughter." He spoke through gritted teeth. "Aurora. She''s gone."


    "Our daughter?" Red frowned. "We have a daughter?"


    "Wasn''t it a joke?" Gen frowned. "We don''t have any children, Ezra. Vampires can''t conceive or give birth to a child."


    Ezra said nothing. Nihil had hid this fact from the entire world. But he knew. And that was enough.


    **********


    That night, the sky over Blue Moor turned a deep, complete black.


    Ezra emerged from the ruined weave room wearing his full battle regalia. Deep black armor designed with dragons, his cloak of living shadow dragging behind him like a stormfront.


    Darkness curled around him, thick and animate. From his back, two vast wings of shadow burst forth, trailing veins of power that hissed like fire.


    He took flight, a black comet slicing through the sky.


    He soared higher. Faster.


    Until the wind screamed around him. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Until the clouds parted and the moon itself retreated.


    And thirty minutes later, there it was.


    Akiko''s capital.


    A sprawling jewel of the Nightmare Court, shining beneath the stars, the stars of the city lighting up the land beneath him.


    Ezra hovered above it like a second moon, wreathed in storm and fury. His aura spread wide, cloaking the city in an unnatural gloom. The winds died. The clouds turned violet and black, and the stars winked out as if afraid to bear witness.


    The citizens below screamed, some fleeing into their houses and others staying out to try to find what was causing this phenomenon. They all remembered the last time something like this had happened. The world had changed, bringing disasters and powered humans.


    Ezra spoke, his voice echoing across the city, magnified by his power, carried like thunder through the stones themselves.


    "Give me back my daughter. Or I will destroy everything."


    The city trembled. Statues cracked. Streetlights shattered. Electrical devices blinked out.


    And then, they came.


    Two figures burst from the sky like comets, one wreathed in frost, the other cloaked in shadow and silver.


    Caspian.


    Vance.


    Princes of the Nightmare Court.


    Both Eighth Ring vampires.


    Ezra didn''t flinch as they halted mid-air, facing him above the city, suspended in a triangle of power.


    Caspian''s eyes gleamed like daggers, his black hair whipping in the wind. His Aura shimmered with Riptide, the killing touch, held barely in check.


    Vance hovered beside him, his pale skin reflecting the lightning that danced in the storm Ezra had summoned. His presence chilled the air, drops of frost forming mid-air and vanishing just as quickly. That was a sign that his own relic, Glacier, which could freeze anything, was also ready.


    Caspian''s voice was filled with authority as he spoke. "Prince Ezra."


    Ezra didn''t respond.


    "You need to back down." Caspian said.


    Ezra''s eyes burned like suns. "Give me my daughter."


    "You don''t have a daughter." Vance''s voice was low and cold. "All you''re doing is threatening the Nightmare Court itself."


    "I''m threatening a traitor." Ezra growled. "Your Court allowed Akiko to exist under your banner. And she took what''s mine."


    Caspian floated slightly forward, his voice hard. "You don''t understand the consequences of what you''re doing. If you destroy this city, we risk losing our balance with the Daydream Court."


    "I don''t care about balance." Ezra said. "I care about Aurora."


    Caspian''s Aura flared in anger. "And I care about preserving what little unity we have left. The Daydream Court is watching. They''re waiting for division. If you tear this city down, you will achieve that for them. And who knows what they''ll do."


    "I don''t care." Ezra''s wings expanded. Dark lightning arced between them as the sky howled, a storm starting to pick up. "Let the whole world be destroyed. I''ll burn it all for her."


    Vance''s eyes glowed with frost. "You''re not thinking clearly."


    "I''m thinking more clearly than I''ve ever thought." Ezra said. "And right now, you''re standing in my way."


    Caspian''s expression darkened. "We don''t want to fight you."


    "Then move."


    Caspian raised a hand. "You destroy this city, you destroy our peace."


    Ezra''s voice dropped, filled with something deeper than rage. Grief. "She''s just a child. My child."


    A long silence followed.


    The wind howled around them.


    Caspian finally spoke. "If you burn this place down¡­ we won''t be able to protect you. Or her. The Court will collapse."


    Ezra''s gaze didn''t soften. "I don''t need protection. I need justice."


    Vance''s voice was barely a whisper. "What do you want?"


    There was a silence, a calm of the winds, as if the world wanted to listen in.


    "I want my daughter." Ezra said. "That''s all. Give her back¡­ or nothing will be left standing."

 Chapter 431 - 431: Prince Against Princes

    The skies above Akiko''s capital were no longer skies. They were warzones.


    Clouds cracked like glass. Lightning screamed. The wind fled.


    The storm raged above the city as three titans clashed in the air, their power eclipsing the stars.


    Ezra sliced through the air, a streak of darkness across the heavens, his wings of shadow unfurling wide as midnight. His Aura surged around him, warping the air into an undulating void.


    Across from him, Caspian hovered in regal silence, silver hair flowing around him like threads of war. His body radiated lethality, and in his hand shimmered the ethereal mark of Riptide, the relic of death with a touch.


    "You''ve lost control." Caspian said calmly. "Stand down."


    Ezra bared his teeth, wings curling behind him. "Not until my daughter is in my arms again."


    "So be it."


    Caspian vanished.


    He reappeared a blink later, inches from Ezra, hand extended.


    Ezra flared his wings, twisting in midair, barely avoiding the touch. He felt the ripple of Riptide sing past his shoulder, a whisper of soul-death.


    It wasn''t pain. It was erasure, and it terrified even him.


    But Ezra had already reached into the weave.


    With a flick of his fingers, he bent the path of Caspian''s next attack, adjusting the vector by a margin too small to notice, but enough to spare his life. He didn''t know how he was able to find the right thread in a split second and manipulate it, but like the Progenitor had said, he had all he needed within him already.


    Caspian snarled and came again, faster.


    Ezra blocked with his forearm, twisting to the side. He caught the movement a split-second too late. Vance had entered the fray.


    The air dropped in temperature instantly.


    Vance, silent and cold, floated a few paces above, his eyes glowing with icy light. His hand was outstretched, wreathing the wind itself in a web of frost. He thrust it forward and the sky froze.


    Literally.


    An entire section of the atmosphere calcified, slowing Ezra''s movement like he was moving through incredibly thick honey.


    Ezra grunted, kicking against the frozen air as Caspian struck again, this time almost touching his ribs. Ezra spun, his eyes widening as he flicked his finger on the weave, forcing the relic''s death-touch to miss him by inches.


    "Two against one?" Ezra hissed. "And you call yourselves royalty?"


    "You''re threatening the court." Caspian growled.


    "I''m defending my child!"


    Rage ignited behind Ezra''s eyes.


    He flared his Aura, cracking through Vance''s frost just long enough to pull himself free. Then he dove higher, flying hard, fast, climbing to gain control of the aerial battlefield.


    They pursued him like twin shadows, one with frost in his breath, the other with death in his hand.


    Ezra twisted midair, opened the weave again, and smiled. "Let''s even the field."


    He reached deeper than he ever had, not into the battlefield, but into Caspian and Vance.


    Their soul threads gleamed in his mind, wound tightly around a lattice of power that had sustained them for centuries.


    Avatar.


    Their Eighth Ring ability. The reason they could exist in multiple forms. Why their relics never tired. Why their enemies never knew which body to strike.


    Ezra pulled.


    And snapped the entire network apart.


    Both Caspian and Vance gasped, an audible, soul deep gasp, as their link to their secondary bodies shattered. The energy collapsed into a single thread.


    One body.


    One life.


    Their Eight Rings? Gone.


    Caspian''s eyes widened in horror. "What have you¡ª?"


    "I made you mortal." Ezra said coldly.


    Vance flinched, momentarily flickering as if adjusting to a tighter reality.


    They hesitated.


    Ezra did not.


    He surged forward, shadows coiling around his fists, as he flicked golden threads, weaving counters against Riptide.


    Caspian focused just as Ezra arrived before him. His hand blurred forward, hand glowing, but Ezra dove through it, not by speed, but by unraveling the relic''s function mid-strike.


    He touched the thread between Caspian''s soul and his relic, and severed the connection. Riptide''s glow faded. The death touch stopped working.


    Caspian stared at his hand. "Impossible."


    Ezra grinned, blood on his teeth. "Possible."


    Vance moved, sending Glacier''s time lock forward, freezing air, energy, even momentum as it passed, but Ezra had seen it coming.


    And he turned it back.


    He bent the weave around Vance''s relic and folded the time-lock onto itself.


    Vance froze.


    Just for five seconds.


    But it was enough.


    Ezra turned to Caspian, who was now exposed, cornered, powerless.


    A storm of darkness gathered in Ezra''s palm. He compressed his Aura into a spear of nothingness and hurled it at Caspian''s chest.


    The prince blocked it, barely.


    But Ezra was already behind him.


    He struck with both hands, ripping through Caspian''s armor, driving his claws deep into the man''s back. With a roar, he drained Caspian''s entire vitality, the relic screaming as it disintegrated. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Caspian''s eyes dimmed. His soul thread snapped.


    Ezra felt the power enter him like a star igniting in his chest.


    And something bloomed inside of him as he ascended to the Seventh Ring.


    The ability came with it. Foresight.


    Time unraveled before him, pathways blooming like veins of golden light. Possibilities. Outcomes. Threads of the future.


    He saw Vance break free. Saw his next ten strikes. His defenses. His angle of retreat.


    He grinned.


    When Vance finally broke out of the lock and moved, Ezra was already there.


    He dodged like a man who knew the future, and he did.


    Vance''s eyes widened as he realized what was happening, but Ezra had read all possibilities in the next few seconds, burning up a large slice of his vitality.


    He lunged forward, and his claws sank into Vance''s chest. The frost exploded outward, but Ezra drank it in, devouring every sliver of vitality left in the man''s body.


    Vance''s mouth opened, to speak? To curse?


    It didn''t matter.


    His soul broke.


    Ezra absorbed the torrent.


    An instant later, he broke past, the vitality filling him.


    The Eighth Ring. And with it, Avatar.


    He felt the network build within him, reflections of himself waiting to be formed. Power waiting to be divided and extended.


    He didn''t stop.


    As Vance''s soul unraveled, Ezra dove into the thread.


    He tore through the foundations of what was Vance, trying to find one specific thread. His relationships.


    He found it, sifting through it like a man possessed. He hit a block and with a grunt, his vitality surging into the weave, he broke through Nihil''s shielding.


    And there¡ª


    He saw her.


    Akiko. And most importantly¡­ Aurora.


    Her threads glowed faintly, wrapped in a familiar barrier.


    Ezra''s body trembled.


    He had her.


    "I''m coming." He whispered into the wind. "I''m coming, Aurora."

 Chapter 432 - 432: All I Wanted

    The sky split as Ezra flew, his shadow streaking across the clouds like a blade drawn against heaven.


    The wind parted before him. The stars themselves dimmed in his wake. Every fiber of his being was filled with power, Eighth Ring power, no longer restrained.


    His Aura flickered behind him like wings made from stormfire and shadow, and the weave bent lovingly around him, guiding his path.


    A second later, he stopped in midair.


    Before him stood the fortress.


    It didn''t look like a fortress, at least not to the naked eye. It shimmered like a trick of the light, as if the world itself was trying to forget it existed.


    The building seemed to shift between states, warping in and out of perception, wrapped in the kind of power that should have made it invisible to all.


    But Ezra was not all.


    He was the Prince of Darkness, heir of the Progenitor, and the weave obeyed him.


    Not even Nihil, another relic could stop him.


    He reached forward, not physically, but metaphysically, and gripped the edges of that fragile illusion.


    And he ripped it apart.


    Reality snapped into place, and the fortress stood fully revealed, a giant and half submerged citadel of blackstone. Ezra could feel the desperation in its very foundations. Akiko had built this place as a last resort. A sanctuary. A trap.


    And it didn''t matter.


    Ezra raised his hand.


    The roof of the fortress exploded, torn open by his darkness with a thunderous scream of air and stone. The protections around the building flickered, trying to resist, but the weave around them folded like paper.


    Ezra descended, slow and steady, surrounded by a cyclone of power.


    And there she was.


    Akiko.


    She stood alone at the center of the hall, dressed in ceremonial white, her hair tied into a warrior''s braid.


    Her eyes shimmered with restrained madness. But it wasn''t the wild kind. It was the quiet, deliberate kind. It was the kind that believed in something so deeply, it would destroy the world to protect it.


    In her arms was Aurora.


    Ezra''s breath caught.


    The baby was silent, swaddled in soft dark cloth, her eyes closed.


    "Don''t." Akiko said, her voice trembling with both power and threat. "One step, Ezra. Just one. And I''ll sever the lifeline. She''s bound to me. One thought, and she fades in death forever."


    Ezra didn''t move.


    At least, not in any way Akiko could see.


    He was already weaving.


    Already unraveling her hold.


    Because Akiko didn''t know.


    She didn''t know he could see the threads, the bindings, the safeguards, the soul-tethers.


    She didn''t know the moment she''d spoken of the bond, he''d already begun overwriting it.


    Ezra''s eyes glowed, not with rage, but with serenity.


    He lifted one finger.


    Akiko''s smirk flickered.


    And the thread snapped.


    There was no warning. No buildup.


    One moment, Aurora was in Akiko''s arms.


    The next, she was in Ezra''s.


    Akiko gasped, stepping back like she''d been stabbed.


    Aurora stirred against Ezra''s chest, her tiny form squirming before settling.


    Ezra held her close with one arm.


    Then, he split.


    A second Ezra stepped forward from behind him, made of the same body, same will, same weave tethered soul. That was the Eighth Ring ability, Avatar. The ability to create bodies in which all the bodies were the original.


    As long as he still had a body, he was still alive.


    He handed the baby to his other self.


    "Go." He said simply.


    The second Ezra nodded and flew upward, vanishing into the night like a star swallowed by the clouds.


    The original turned back to Akiko.


    She was pale now, lips trembling. "You don''t understand. I just¡ª I needed¡ª"


    Ezra stepped forward.


    And they collided.


    The battle was like a symphony.


    Akiko was no coward. She didn''t flee. She didn''t beg.


    She fought.


    Her relic, Nihil, bloomed with impossible complexity. She vanished. Attacks came from nowhere. Blades of folded space slashed at Ezra. Shadows masqueraded as real threats while real ones hid behind silence. Her aura distorted the room, hiding terrain, rewriting perception.


    Ezra bled. But not because he was weak.


    Because he wanted her to feel heard.


    "Why?" He asked between blows, blocking one of her knives with a shield of frozen darkness.


    "Because they never chose me!" She screamed. "Not Caspian. Not Vance. Not even the Progenitor! I was the first of us to rise. I kept the court from falling. I deserved¡ª"


    "¡ªa child?" Ezra''s voice was hollow. "So you took mine?"


    Akiko struck again, this time aiming for his neck.


    He didn''t flinch.


    The blade passed through it, the flesh parting and resealing as his Eternal power kicked in.


    But that didn''t matter, because he''d found what he was looking for.


    And he began unweaving.


    Every illusion collapsed.


    Every false light dimmed.


    He reached into her relic, Nihil itself, and peeled it back from her Aura.


    "You weren''t born to hide." He said softly. "You were born to rule. But you wanted to be feared, not loved."


    Tears welled in her eyes. "I just wanted to matter."


    Ezra looked at her soul, and saw it.


    Wounded. Brilliant. Alone. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He reached forward and tore her last veil away.


    Akiko stood there, no illusions, no glamours. Just a woman broken by centuries of loneliness and poisoned ambition.


    "I just wanted a child of my own." She whispered.


    Silence.


    She lunged.


    He caught her.


    And with one hand pressed to her chest, he pulled.


    Her vitality surged into him, not with struggle, but release.


    Her body dimmed, dimmed¡ª


    And was still.


    Ezra landed softly on the floor, holding her dead body.


    Her last words were almost silent.


    "I only ever wanted¡­ to be loved."


    The room was silent now.


    Ezra''s Aura blazed, leaving almost physical streaks of gold and black in the air, and the world tilted again.


    He stood tall to his full height as power flowed through him, his soul stretching toward the unseen limit.


    He crossed it.


    Ninth Ring.


    He felt it ignite in his blood. The Ninth Ring Ability.


    Authority.

 Chapter 433 - 433: King Of Nightmare

    The gates of Blue Moor were closed tight that night as the winds changed. The skies parted, not from clouds or storm, but from something much greater. As if the world itself knew he was returning.


    Ezra descended silently, his cloak of shadow trailing behind him like the mourning veil of a god. His boots touched the courtyard stone with the softness of falling ash.


    The various defences around the Matten estate shimmered once in recognition, welcoming him. If it had been someone else not of the Matten family, they''d have been fried.


    He exhaled as he walked forward, the sound of his boots on stone filling the air.


    He had returned.


    His Avatar¡ªthe second Ezra¡ªhad already left to handle the fallout of this¡­ battle. Three members of the Nightmare Court were dead. There were things to take care of.


    But this Ezra had only one concern.


    Aurora.


    He stepped through the doors of the nursery, and the moment he entered, warmth met him like a tidal wave.


    Olivia sat in the center of the room, Aurora in her arms, her shoulders trembling as she rocked their daughter gently. Her eyes met his, and she broke. The tension snapped out of her like a bowstring. She sobbed once and nearly collapsed forward in relief.


    "Ezra." She whispered, voice raw and cracked. "She''s safe."


    Ezra didn''t hesitate. He dropped to his knees before her, wrapping both of them in his arms. His forehead touched Olivia''s, and for a few seconds, no one spoke. They just held each other. Aurora cooed softly in between them, as if echoing their breath.


    Red was next. She leaned against the wall, arms crossed tightly across her chest, her jaw clenched like she was forcing down her emotions through sheer will.


    "Fuck." She muttered, swiping at her eyes when no one was looking. "You''re late."


    He stood and opened an arm.


    She didn''t need more invitation.


    Red threw herself into him, hugging tight, burying her face in his shoulder. "If anything happens to you, I''m burning the world myself. You hear me?"


    Gen appeared like a flash of joy, hugging Ezra and Aurora in turns, babbling between laughter and teary threats. "I swear," she sniffed, "if anyone ever lays a finger on this baby again, I''ll haunt them so hard their generations would be able to feel it."


    Ezra couldn''t help the chuckle that escaped him.


    But even as he laughed, he held Aurora tighter.


    He eventually told them everything.


    The fortress. Akiko''s madness. The battle in the sky. The deaths of Caspian and Vance. The ascent to the Ninth Ring.


    Silence followed.


    Not of fear.


    But of awe.


    Then Olivia, her voice barely more than a whisper, said, "We¡ª We felt it. But we didn''t know it was like this."


    Gen''s eyes widened in realization. "Does this mean you''re¡­" She trailed off.


    Ezra smiled softly. "Yes."


    "You''re now the strongest vampire in existence." Red said, her voice filled with wonder.


    Ezra looked down at his daughter, her violet eyes blinking up at him as if she already understood what her father was.


    For her, he''ll become anything.


    [][][][][]


    The Ninth Ring ability of the vampire race was¡­ interesting.


    Each Avatar created is not a lesser clone, and not a servant. They were the same person. Not copies, not echoes, but the same person, just distributed among several bodies.


    They shared the same thoughts. Their memories were synchronized. They acted as one mind split between multiple vessels, not bound by proximity.


    And his Avatar, Ezra, was now streaking through the sky like a comet of midnight, wings of darkness cutting the heavens.


    He passed over cities, roads and endless fields. The stars watched him, flickering silently overhead.


    Ezra did not look down.


    He looked forward.


    Toward Rivermount.


    Toward the capital city of the fallen Nightmare Court.


    The mist that had forever clung to the tall building in the middle, the eerie fog that had been Caspian''s signature, was gone. Cleared. Like a breath held too long, finally exhaled.


    Ezra didn''t slow down.


    He tore through the top of Caspian''s tower, shattering glass and concrete as he descended through the roof.


    He landed silently on the floor.


    The room, which was the meeting room for the four royalty of the Nightmare Court, was now empty. The emptiness that sent a message. That most of them would not be coming back.


    Ezra walked slowly to the round table at its center, surrounded by four thrones. He stopped before the table and placed a single hand on its surface.


    Then, he pressed the hidden button embedded in it.


    The lights of the room flickered on, and moments later, portals opened along the edge of the room.


    Overlords from all over the Nightmare Court piled into the room. Caspian''s overlords, Vance''s, Akiko''s and even his overlords.


    One by one, they stepped into the room with nervous faces and wary eyes. Dozens of them. The most powerful inner circle of what used to be the Nightmare Court.


    They stood in formation, silent.


    Waiting.


    Ezra didn''t sit.


    He stood with his hands clasped regally, staring out at the city through the floor to ceiling windows.


    "Caspian is dead."


    The silence cracked.


    Some gasped. Some looked away.


    "Vance is dead."


    Gasps again.


    "Akiko is dead."


    Now there was only stunned silence. Some looked to one another in disbelief. A few stepped back in dread.


    Ezra didn''t raise his voice.


    "But the Nightmare Court is not dead."


    He let that hang in the air.


    "Because it is no longer a court."


    He turned, facing all of them.


    "There will be no more princes. No more divisions. No more cutting of power into fragments."


    He stepped forward, eyes blazing.


    "There will be one ruler."


    He raised his hand, and the weave itself bowed, darkness crawling behind him, showing his Ninth Ring Aura like a halo of fire and void.


    "Me."


    No one moved.


    No one dared.


    "I am not asking for loyalty." Ezra continued, his voice low. "I do not bargain. I do not persuade. I do not pretend."


    "I am the Prince of Darkness. The eternal soul. The bearer of the weave."


    He stepped fully onto the dais, the darkness pooling around his feet like living metal. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I do not ask for loyalty." He said again. "I demand it."


    And the world began to tremble.

 Chapter 434 - 434: A Court Of Light And Fear

    Prince Arthur paced furiously atop a platform of radiant light suspended in the endless sky.


    Winds howled around him, ruffling the long silver-white coat he wore, but he barely noticed.


    His mind churned with dark thoughts, rage simmering behind his slowly rotating crimson eyes. The Daydream Court¡ªhis court¡ªwas meant to represent order, unity, and strength. At least on the surface.


    And now?


    Now the Nightmare Court had become one, under a single prince whose power Arthur could no longer predict, contain, or ignore.


    Ezra Matten.


    The name burned in his mind like a brand.


    His relic, Aether, hummed faintly inside him, sensing his agitation, whispering in waves of light.


    Arthur clenched his fists.


    He''d spent a century, engaged in a battle of wits with the elders of the Vampire Society. He''d done what most would not dare to. He''d split the vampires and with other royalty, created the Monarchy. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But there was an even greater threat to all that he had built right within his Monarchy.


    He looked up as a jagged rent tore open in the sky, and from the rift stepped Prince Romanus.


    The vampire''s long dark hair whipped in the wind as he stepped forward. He carried himself with the easy confidence of a man who could see everything there was to see, and yet today, Romanus wore an expression of troubled weariness.


    Arthur stormed forward before Romanus could even stabilize his footing on the platform.


    "You!" Arthur snapped, voice cutting through the wind. "How could you let this happen? One prince. One! And we heard nothing. No warning, no rumor, no nothing!"


    Romanus didn''t flinch. "I was not aware."


    Arthur shoved him roughly in the chest, sending the prince staggering back a step. "You? Not aware? You, the seer? With that relic you have inside of you?"


    Romanus straightened, brushing his chest with icy calm. "Akiko kickstarted this whole thing. You know that her Nihil is the counter to my Omnia. She hid it from me, Arthur. I am not omniscient."


    Arthur snarled, his fangs flashing. "Then what use are you?"


    The winds shifted, swirling unnaturally.


    A new voice chimed in, smooth as silk and filled with mockery. "Boys, boys." The voice crooned. "Is now really the time for squabbling?"


    A shimmer of golden light, and a female vampire appeared atop the platform, her beauty almost painful to look at. Her hair flowed like molten bronze, and she wore a smile that didn''t reach her predatory eyes.


    Arthur turned on her with a snarl. "Stay out of this, Priya."


    Priya only laughed softly, lounging midair as if gravity didn''t dare touch her.


    "But really, Arthur," she said, twirling a strand of hair around her finger, "why all this panic? Shouldn''t you be pleased? The Nightmare Court consolidating under a single ruler could make things easier for us in the long run."


    Arthur''s face twisted with disgust. "You think this is about politics? Ezra Matten is no ordinary prince."


    Priya arched an eyebrow. "So I''ve heard."


    Arthur''s voice grew dark. "He has conceived a vampire child. He destroyed Caspian and Vance¡ªboth Eighth Ring vampires¡ªwithout support. Without alliances. Alone."


    Priya''s smirk flickered on her face as she considered Arthur''s words. "Wait a minute. Wasn''t he Sixth Ring? How did he manage to kill two Eight Ring vampires?" She and Arthur turned to Romanus who shrugged.


    "I don''t know." The prince sighed wearily. "He has something of his own that also hides things from Omnia. But there''s something I do know."


    He looked up. "Ezra Matten is no longer a Sixth Ring vampire. He''s Ninth Ring."


    "What?!" Their gaze snapped upward to see the final member of the Daydream Court descend, her long black hair and silver eyes glowing faintly.


    She wore an elegant white battle robe, and her presence carried the serene menace of a storm held barely in check.


    She landed softly beside them and tilted her head. "He''s Ninth Ring?" She asked, her voice carrying the same shock everyone on the platform was feeling.


    "Yeah, Ola." Romanus exhaled and nodded grimly. "I don''t know how, but Omnia was able to see it. He now holds the Ninth Ring ability, Authority."


    The platform trembled slightly as the wind howled louder around them.


    Arthur turned back to the gathering, his expression thunderous.


    "We must kill him." He said simply.


    Silence.


    Even Priya''s usual teasing vanished.


    Arthur walked to the edge of the platform, staring into the distant horizon as if he could already see Blue Moor shimmering in the distance. His voice was low as he spoke.


    "If we allow Ezra to stand," Arthur continued, "it means our death. Our annihilation. You think if any of you were Ninth Rank, you would allow everyone else to rule? You would tear them down and claim the whole Monarchy for yourselves. Am I wrong?"


    No one said anything. They knew how right he was.


    "Ezra Matten will not be content to rule just the Nightmare Court. He will claim the Monarchy itself."


    "And what of the Society?" Priya asked. "If we weaken ourselves, the Society will march against us."


    Arthur turned, his eyes burning. "If we don''t act now, there won''t be a Monarchy to defend."


    Ola looked around at the members of the Court before speaking. "We only have two Eighth Ring vampires among us. You and me, Arthur. Romanus and Priya are Seventh Ring. How would we defeat a Ninth Ring vampire?"


    Arthur''s lip curled. "It doesn''t matter. Ezra only recently reached the Ninth Ring. His power is new, raw. Together, we can tear him down before he masters it."


    Romanus frowned. "And if we fail?"


    Arthur''s answer was immediate. "Then we were already doomed."


    A long, heavy pause.


    Then, Priya smiled coldly. "I suppose if we die, I''d rather die with a sword in hand than on my knees."


    Romanus gave a soft, reluctant chuckle. "The odds are slim¡­ but fortune favors the bold."


    Ola nodded. "Fine. I''ll stand with you."


    Arthur''s face split into a predatory grin.


    "There''s no time to waste." He said, lifting a hand.


    The platform of light that they''d been standing on shuddered.


    Then it moved.


    With a roar, the structure of light streaked upward into the sky, tearing through the air as it curved towards the direction of Blue Moor.


    Arthur stared forward, his hand clenching at his side.


    This was their only chance.


    Ezra Matten would fall.


    Or they would die trying.

 Chapter 435 - 435: To The Ark

    Ezra stood atop a platform of woven darkness, high above the Matten estate.


    The dark base beneath his feet hummed faintly with the breath of the weave itself, anchoring him from the swirling storm that had formed above Blue Moor.


    His arms were crossed, his long coat rippling against the wind, his golden eyes locked on the distant horizon.


    He''d quickly learned after advancing to the Ninth Ring that he couldn''t hide it anymore. No matter how much he used his chameleon tattoo, his golden eyes had always bled through.


    But maybe that was a good thing. Now, he didn''t have to hide who and what he was anymore.


    And that was why he was out here.


    He was waiting.


    He had been waiting.


    The stars above him flickered, almost as if they, too, were holding their breath.


    Then, a pinprick of light appeared on the edge of the world.


    Ezra straightened.


    A second later, the light expanded, surging toward him like a comet. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a loud crack as it broke the sound barrier, the light solidified into a platform of burning radiance.


    It was the Daydream Court.


    Arthur stood at the front, his silver hair gleaming like a blade. Romanus was just behind him, face unreadable. Priya lounged to the side with a smile too sharp to be casual, and Ola''s very presence seemed to crackle with coiled lightning.


    For a heartbeat, neither side moved.


    Then, the relics stirred.


    Ezra felt it first.


    The moment the Daydream relics came into proximity with Valaren, the Nightmare relic of pure darkness, reality screamed.


    Their relics were designed to clash. They were meant to oppose, to incite, to rage against each other''s existence.


    A hum filled the air and in an instant, it had grown into a loud shriek.


    Before anyone could say a word, the Daydream Court attacked.


    Arthur moved first.


    His hand blurred, a spear of pure light forming between his fingers and launching forward at breakneck speed. The spear tore through the air, aiming directly for Ezra''s heart.


    At the same instant, Ola lifted her arms.


    A pillar of lightning exploded downward from the sky, slamming toward Ezra with enough force to flatten a city.


    Romanus conjured a ball of dark light, a gravitational singularity that warped and shredded the space around it, and he hurled it forward.


    Priya simply smiled and stretched out her hand.


    Ezra''s body jerked as gravity itself seized him, trying to pin him to the platform, force him in place as the attacks screamed towards him.


    But Ezra didn''t move.


    He simply spoke.


    A single word that had so much Authority, even the world itself could do nothing to deny it.


    "Stop."


    And the world obeyed.


    The wind froze. The light froze. The attacks froze.


    Time itself hesitated.


    The Daydream Court hovered, locked in the moment of their aggression, their faces contorted with fury.


    This was the power of the Ninth Ring ability, Authority.


    Ezra moved his hand calmly as if he had all the time in the world, even as his vitality was burning faster than it had ever been through his decades as a vampire. Even as the world paused, he couldn''t do more than move a hand.


    His eyes burned as he reached into the weave, fingers brushing the threads that made up reality, and pulled.


    The world around them tore apart like silk.


    The night sky vanished.


    The platform of light beneath them buckled and shifted.


    When the Daydream Court unfroze, blinking in confusion, they found themselves not over Blue Moor anymore, but inside a vast, domed hall, a space so massive it seemed almost to have its own sky.


    At the center of the hall stood a colossal round table with seven black thrones arrayed around it.


    This was the Ark.


    The seat of power for the Vampire Society.


    Seven figures stood from their thrones, the Elders, each radiating an ancient, oppressive power. Fortuna was among them, her eyes wide in shock.


    Ezra stood at the center of the hall, a wide smirk on his face.


    "Welcome." He said, spreading his arms wide. "I thought we could all¡­ catch up."


    The Daydream Court''s confusion lasted only a heartbeat.


    Their fury lasted longer.


    With a roar, battle erupted.


    Eleven powerful attacks targeted Ezra simultaneously, seven from the Elders, four from the Daydream Court.


    Ezra smiled.


    He didn''t panic.


    Instead, he split.


    One Ezra lunged left, another right, and the final Ezra shot straight up, his wings of darkness flaring outward.


    The two ground-bound Ezras were shredded by the wave of attacks, their bodies dissolving into nothingness.


    But the third Ezra, the one flying, dodged upward into the air, spiraling through Arthur''s beam of light and narrowly missing Romanus''s void sphere.


    He rose higher, then bent the weave once more.


    With a casual flick of his fingers, he switched the positions of everyone in the hall.


    Suddenly, Arthur stood shoulder-to-shoulder with Fortuna.


    Romanus found himself flanked by two furious Elders.


    Ola and Priya were thrown into the thick of the group of Elders.


    Ezra grinned.


    "That''s more like it."


    Confusion filled the hall.


    For a heartbeat, everyone hesitated, unsure who to strike.


    And then instinct won out.


    The Elders and the Daydream Court turned on each other.


    Screams filled the air as years upon years of distrust, ambition, and old rivalries boiled to the surface.


    The hall became a whirlwind of destruction. Beams of light, blood-forged chains, storms of fire and ice, all detonating at once.


    Arthur clashed with Fortuna, his light hissing against her fire, the two powers somehow colliding in the air, hissing and shrieking.


    Romanus found himself fending off two Elders, his dark sphere barely keeping him from being torn apart.


    Priya screamed as a pillar of burning air from an Elder caught her in the side.


    Ezra floated above it all, untouched.


    Watching.


    Judging.


    He wasn''t arrogant enough to think he could beat all eleven of them in a fair fight.


    But that was never his plan.


    Let them butcher each other.


    And when they came to their senses?


    He would end whoever was left.

 Chapter 436 - 436: Battle Of All Courts

    Ezra floated high above the battlefield, a lone sovereign overlooking a storm of his own making.


    Below him, chaos reigned.


    The once-great Daydream Court and the Elder Council tore each other apart with blind savagery, their sophistication and civility crumbling into pure instinct and survival.


    Light clashed against blood, fire against darkness, screams ripping through the walls of the Ark.


    Ezra''s golden eyes, flecked with black from the depth of his Authority, narrowed in silent judgment.


    And then, Priya fell.


    In a desperate, furious final attack, she unleashed a devastating surge of magnetic energy, collapsing a corner of the Ark''s dome. Two Elders who had been caught within her gravitational death spiral were crushed into paste with her.


    Ezra exhaled once, calmly.


    Then he reached deeper into the weave.


    He found the threads that marked the Eighth Ring vampires, those rare few who still stood proudly among the carnage, and he pulled.


    The threads snapped.


    Across the battlefield, those who had once held the Eighth Ring screamed in shock as their power collapsed, reducing them instantly to the Seventh Ring. Their bodies weakened, their relics dimmed, and their Aura sputtered.


    Romanus snarled as he noticed it, Omnia feeding him all the information he needed to know.


    The prince tore away from the battle and rocketed upward, his body blurring with distorted shadows and dark light.


    He shot toward Ezra like a comet.


    Spheres of gravitational distortion formed around Romanus''s hands, dark orbs that tore the very fabric of space around them. He hurled them at Ezra with savage desperation.


    Ezra moved contemptuously.


    He dipped and weaved through the attack, his body wreathed in darkness and golden threads of the weave itself. The orbs exploded harmlessly behind him, distorting the air.


    Romanus screamed at him as he fought.


    "Why, Ezra?!" Romanus bellowed. "We could have ruled together! I warned you! I helped you at Rivermount! We were allies!"


    Ezra''s lips curled into a humorless smile as he formed a massive gauntlet of darkness around his right hand.


    He batted aside one of Romanus''s orbs like a toy, sending it spinning into the battlefield below, where it collided with an Elder and tore him apart.


    Ezra surged forward in a streak of darkness, closing the distance between them in an instant.


    "We were never allies." Ezra said coldly.


    Before Romanus could move, he plunged his clawed hand straight through the vampire''s chest, ripping into his beating heart. Romanus gasped, mouth open in shock, trying to say something unsuccessfully.


    Ezra watched him die.


    As Romanus''s soul was torn free from the mortal coil, Ezra absorbed every drop of vitality that had once been his into himself, feeling the ocean rush through his veins.


    He dropped Romanus''s limp body without a second thought.


    But even as Romanus fell, Ezra moved.


    He blurred through the air, but not fast enough.


    The attack struck.


    Arthur''s Aether-born light, mixed with Elder Fortuna''s searing cleansing fire, hit Ezra squarely.


    His body melted away in an instant, flesh, bone, and darkness dissolving into ash.


    Only his consciousness remained.


    Suspended in the weave, Ezra watched his own annihilation with detached calm. His soul burned brightly, refusing to flicker.


    And then, his soul rebelled.


    His Eternal power, Defiance, surged forth.


    "No." Ezra whispered, even without lips to speak it.


    From the ruins of his body, strands of golden vitality coiled, stitched, and rebuilt. His skeleton formed first, wrapped in blackened muscle and corded flesh.


    In the space of a heartbeat, Ezra was reborn, floating midair, his coat rippling back into existence around him.


    He opened his golden eyes and smiled.


    Arthur and Fortuna stared at him, mouths agape.


    "H-How?!" Fortuna stammered, retreating a step in open terror. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezra''s voice was calm, yet it carried across the hall like a decree of judgment.


    "Because it is my right as King."


    And then he attacked.


    He blurred toward Fortuna first.


    She screamed, conjuring a wall of searing white fire.


    Ezra punched straight through it, his body wrapped in a cocoon of darkness. He emerged on the other side, unharmed, and reached towards Fortuna, who was mid-dodge.


    Arthur, gathering his power, unleashed a blinding pillar of light toward Ezra''s exposed side.


    Ezra didn''t dodge.


    His hand closed around her arm, and with a wrenching twist, he tore it off at the shoulder.


    Blood sprayed into the air.


    An instant later, Arthur''s attack slammed into him, the light burning through his chest, melting flesh and snapping bone.


    Ezra''s wings of darkness beat, and he surged to the side. A second later, his chest popped back into place, eating up his vitality.


    Then, he blurred towards Arthur.


    Arthur stretched a hand forward, a translucent shield of light appearing right in front of him.


    Ezra pulled back his fist, and a massive fist of darkness materialized in front of him, larger than a car.


    Then, he punched forward.


    The fist collided with Arthur''s shield, and shattered it like glass.


    Arthur was sent flying, his body digging furrows into the ground.


    Fortuna blurred towards Ezra with a snarl on her face, her one hand stretched forward, shooting a massive pillar of flames.


    Ezra chuckled.


    Wreathing himself in darkness, he shot through the fire and slammed his hand through her chest, obliterating her heart.


    Fortuna gasped once, then collapsed, dead.


    Ezra pivoted back to Arthur.


    Arthur, desperate now, wreathed himself in light, his body glowing with the full might of Aether.


    But Ezra smiled coldly.


    He reached into the weave and severed Arthur''s soul connection to his relic.


    The light winked out.


    Arthur stumbled, his hands trembling. "What did you do?" He gasped.


    Ezra said nothing.


    He blurred forward, brushed aside Arthur''s weak, panicked attacks, and plunged his hand into the prince''s chest.


    He ripped Arthur''s heart free.


    Arthur''s face froze in shock, then he crumpled in death.


    Ezra dropped the heart and turned back toward the rest of the vampires.


    The battle was over, and all that remained was a single person.


    Ola.


    She knelt in a pool of blood, her arms mangled and her body broken.


    She lifted her head weakly, blood dribbling from her mouth.


    "Mercy." She choked.


    Ezra didn''t blink.


    He extended one hand.


    And with a burst of darkness, he ended her.


    The Ark fell silent.


    Ezra stood alone, surrounded by the bodies of the Daydream Court and the Vampire Society council of Elders.


    He was the last one standing.


    He was the King.


    All that was left was to unlock the Progenitor''s palace.

 Chapter 437 - 437: The Sealing And The Salvation

    Ezra turned away from the bodies, the elder meeting room of the Vampire Society almost oppressively silent.


    His footsteps echoed behind him as he strode across the broken hall, leaving the corpses behind him like pieces of a discarded history.


    His coat rippled with darkness, fixing any tear or burn in it. His eyes, golden and burning with the certainty of destiny, stayed forward.


    He was done looking back.


    He passed through the doors, exiting the room.


    And waiting for him beyond?


    The Society''s last line of defense.


    A wave of Attendants, enforcers, and Warmongers surged toward him, shouts filling the air as they sought to defend the sovereignty of the Vampire Society.


    Ezra didn''t stop. Neither did he slow.


    A flick of his wrist, and a wall of darkness tore through them like a scythe through grain.


    Their attacks shattered against his Aura, disintegrating before they even touched his coat. None of them were even strong enough to be more than ants to him. That was what it meant to be of the Ninth Rank.


    He moved among them like a god among mortals.


    One Warmonger screamed as his passing darkness flayed the vampire to dust. An Attendant screamed as he spent all his vitality on a single attack, the whole pillar spending itself against Ezra''s Aura, not even getting a chance to touch Ezra. In the next second, a spear of darkness ran through the vampire''s heart.


    He walked, calm, inevitable, unstoppable.


    Bodies fell in his wake.


    There was no battle. There was only a massacre.


    And then, deeper into the Ark he went, following the pull of the key as it sang through his blood and soul.


    He descended deeper into the Ark than had been tread in decades, moving through corridors where no light ever touched.


    Finally, he reached the final door. The one standing between him and what he was looking for.


    Ezra stepped forward, his darkness slithering along the ground like a living thing. It reached the door and, with a shriek of tearing magic, ripped it from its hinges.


    Beyond the door was a dark hallway.


    He walked forward, his boots silent on the cold stone, his vitality surging inside him with a fierce, reverent excitement.


    The hallway curved downward, and at the very end stood the final door.


    This one was different.


    It stood tall and forgotten, a colossal slab of blackened steel, covered in faded sigils. This was the secret that had been erased from all records. The place that had been sought after for centuries.


    The door to the Progenitor''s Palace.


    Ezra raised a hand and placed it flat against the cold surface.


    Immediately, the key wrapped around his soul responded.


    It slithered out of him and seeped into the door''s carvings. The lines along the door flared to life, the door glowing a soft blue.


    The ground trembled. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A loud crack echoed through the earth.


    The hallway around him began to crumble, the walls falling away like dried husks. But Ezra stood confidently, not a single stone falling towards him.


    Above, in the heart of Decapolis, the mighty capital city of the Vampire Society, the ground split apart.


    Black marble towers rose from the depths, tearing through streets, plazas, and skyscrapers. Screams filled the air as the spires clawed their way toward the sky.


    The panicked civilians fled as a castle unlike anything ever seen erupted from beneath their feet.


    Ezra stood before the door, not moving an inch.


    As the shaking finally stopped, he found himself standing on a newly formed platform at ground level, surrounded by the sprawling mega-city. The palace stood right before him, now attached to its doors, tall, jagged, and beautiful.


    This was the Progenitor''s legacy.


    Ezra stepped forward.


    He pushed open the doors, which swung inward without resistance.


    He entered a vast entrance hall, his boots echoing as the door closed behind him. The hall was filled with a silence that had been undisturbed for a thousand years.


    And yet, here he was.


    Banners hung from the tall ceiling, bearing the sigil of the Progenitor. A vast, gnarled tree with thick, reaching branches.


    Ezra passed beneath them, feeling the eyes of history watching him.


    At the end of the hall stood another door, taller and more beautiful. He pushed it open and stepped inside.


    The throne room.


    It was exactly as he had seen it in his vision, just before he''d taken the soul of Valaren.


    A red carpet stretched to the far end, leading up a dais of black stone. Atop it stood the throne, a massive structure of darkness and bone, its back carved into the shape of a vast tree.


    The mural of the Progenitor.


    Ezra walked slowly, reverently, down the carpet.


    He climbed the steps.


    He stood before the throne.


    And then, slowly, he sat.


    The moment he did, the energy left behind by the Progenitor surged into him.


    But it did not burn him.


    It crowned him.


    His Aura expanded outward in a tidal wave of energy, spreading across the earth like a second sky. Vampires across the Republic staggered, sensing it.


    The weave bent to him, not as a tool, not as a weapon, but as it was meant to be. A companion.


    The throne itself accepted him. Welcomed him.


    Ezra sat in silence, feeling the thrum of power settle into his bones, his blood, his soul.


    He was no longer just a prince.


    He was the King of All Vampires.


    Before his very eyes, the throne hummed and a complex weave shimmered into existence.


    Ezra rose to his feet and approached it.


    He recognized it instantly.


    The Gate of the Abyss.


    The Progenitor''s final act. The seal that had protected the Earth from the horrors of the Abyss. But if left for too long, the earth would fade away, erased from existence.


    Not anymore.


    Ezra reached out with both hands.


    The weave was breathtaking, layers upon layers of protection, sacrifice, hope.


    He placed his fingers against the shimmering strands and, with a reverent pull, he began to unravel it.


    Thread by thread, the weave dissolved, unraveling like morning mist under sunlight.


    The Gate shimmered once, twice, then cracked.


    A wind howled through the palace, the world sensing what was about to happen.


    Ezra stood tall, his darkness swirling around him, his golden eyes blazing.


    And with a voice full of Authority, he spoke, the words echoing across the weave, the earth, and the Abyss itself.


    "Let this world be free."


    The Gate shattered.


    The Earth shook.


    The world was unsealed.


    And at last, the King had claimed his throne.


    END OF VOLUME 5: CHILD OF ETERNITY